Skip to main content

Full text of "History of Winona and Olmsted counties : together with biographical matter, statistics, etc., gathered from matter furnished by interviews with old settlers, county, township and other records, and extracts from files of papers, pamphlets, and such other sources as have been available"

See other formats


Gc 

977.601 
W73his 
1192524 


GENEAL.03Y  COU-ECTION 


ALLEN  COUNTY  PUBLIC  LIBRARY 


t^  3  1833  01077  1985 


HISTOKY 


(^^^ 


WINONA  AND  OLMSTED 


COTJIsrTIES^      ninn^iofa. 


TOGETHER  WITH 


BIOGRAPHICAL  MATTER,  STATISTICS,  ETC. 


GATHERED    FROM    MATTER    FURNISHED    BY    INTERVIEWS  WITH    OLD    SETTLERS, 

COUNTY,   TOWNSHIP   AND   OTHER    RECORDS,    AND   EXTRACTS    FROM 

FILES    OF    PAPERS,  PAMPHLETS,  AND    SUCH    OTHER 

SOURCES    AS    HAVE    BEEN 

AVAILABLE. 


CHICAGO: 

H.  H.  HILL   AND   COMPANY,  PUBLIbHERS. 
1883. 


PREFACE.  JL192524 


\^  In  presenting  the  history  of  the  Counties  of  Winona  and  Olm- 

sted to  tlie  public,  the  editors  and  publishers  have  had  in  view  the 
preservation  of  certain  valuable  historical  facts  and  a  vast  fund  of 
information  v^hich  without  concentrated  effort  could  never  have 
been  obtained,  but,  with  the  passing  away  of  the  old  pioneers, 
the  failure  of  memory,  and  the  loss  of  public  records  and  private 
diaries,  would  soon  have  been  lost.  This  locality  being  com- 
paratively new,  we  flatter  ourselves  that,  with  the  zeal  and 
industry  displayed  by  our  general  and  local  historians,  we  liave 
succeeded  in  rescuing  from  the  fading  years  almost  every  scrap 
of  history  worthy  of  preservation.  Doubtless  the  work  is,  in 
some  respects,  imperfect;  we  do  not  present  it  as  a  model  liter- 
ary effort,  but  in  that  which  goes  to  make  up  a  valuable  book 
of  reference  for  the  present  reader  and  future  historian,  we 
assure  our  patn^ns  that  neither  money  nor  time  has  been  spared 
in  the  accomplishment  of  the  work.  Perhaps  some  errors  will 
be  found.  With  treacherous  memories,  personal,  political  and 
sectarian  prejudices  and  preferences  to  contend  against,  it  would 
be  almost  a  miracle  if  no  mistakes  were  made.  We  hope  that 
even  these  defects,  which  may  be  found  to  exist,  may  be  made 
available  in  so  far  as  they  may  provoke  discussion  and  call 
attention  to  corrections  and  additions  necessary  to  perfect  history. 
The  main  part  of  the  work  has  been  done  by  Messrs.  Dr.  L.  H. 
Bunnell,  Dr.  J.  M.  Cole,  Hon.  O.  M.  Lord,  Prof.  C.  A.  Morey, 
Gen.  C.  H.  Berry,  Hon.  W.  H.  Hill,  S.  W.  Eaton,  Esq.,  and 
Prof.  Sanford  Niles,  and  we  believe  that  no  corps  of  writers 
could  have  been   found  who  could   have   done   the  subject   more 


4  PREFACE. 

ample  justice.  We  are  also  largely  indebted  to  maii}^  other 
well  informed  citizens  of  both  counties  for  facts  and  friendly 
criticism.  All  these  gentlemen  have  put  the  citizens  of  this 
part  of  the  state  under  lasting  obligations  for  rescuing  this 
most  valuable  matter  from  oblivion,  whither  it  was  surely  tend- 
ing. 

The  biographical  department  contains  the  names  and  private 
sketches  of  nearly  every  person  of  importance.  A  few  persons, 
whose  sketches  we  would  be  pleased  to  have  presented,  for  vari- 
ous reasons  refused  or  delayed  furnishing  us  with  the  desired  in- 
formation, and  in  this  matter  only  we  feel  that  our  work  is 
incomplete.  However,  in  most  of  such  cases  we  have  obtained, 
in  regard  to  the  most  important  persons,  some  items,  and 
have  woven  them  into  the  county  or  township  sketches,  so 
that,  as  we  believe,  we  cannot  be  accused  of  negligence,  partiality 
or  preiudice. 


TABLE   OF   CONTENTS. 


Chapter  I. 

Aboriginal  History 17 

Chapter  II. 

Explorations 22 

Chapter  III. 

Among  the  Indians 28 

Chapter  IV. 

Trouble  with  the  Indians 38 

Chapter  V. 

Personal  Recollections 47 

Chapter  VI. 

Winona  City  in  Embryo 61 

Chapter  VII. 

Interesting  Incidents  and  Cus- 
toms       77 

Chapter  VIII. 

Prehistoric  89   j 

Chapter  IX.  | 

Geographical 96 

Chapter  X.  1 

Railroads 106   ! 

Chapter  XL 

Navigation 117 

Chapter  XII.  ! 

Courts  and  Officers  of  Courts. .  119   j 
Chapter  XIII.  I 

Banking  in  Winona  County. . .   127   j 
Chapter  XIV.  | 

Early  Settlers,  Pioneers,  etc.  . .  131   ; 
Chapter  XV. 

Treaties  with  the  Indians 137 

Chapter  XVI.  i 

The  Fur  Traders 146 

Chapter  XVII. 

Early  Land  Titles 157   1 

Chapter  XVIII.  j 

The  Pioneers 171    ] 

Chapter  XIX. 

First  Improvements 180 

Chapter  XX. 

Western  Farm  and  Village  As- 
sociation     185 


Chapter  XXI. 

The  Association  Crystallized. .   197 
Chapter  XXII. 

Emigrants  Coming 204 

Chapter  XXIII. 

Other  Settlements 215 

Chapter  XXIV. 

First  Settlements   at  Winona 

City 224 

Chapter  XXV. 

Incidents  of  the  Early  Times  .  237 
Chapter  XXVI. 

The    Association    at    Rolling 

Stone 247 

Chapter  XXVII. 

Crystallization 264 

Chapter  XXVIII. 

Respectability 277 

Chapter  XXIX. 

Looking  Around 291 

Chapter  XXX. 

Reflections 298 

Chapter  XXXI. 

Personal  Paragraphs 307 

Chapter  XXXII. 

Postoffices 325 

Chapter  XXXIII. 

Incidents 335 

Chapter  XXXIV. 

A  Bloody  Conflict 343 

Chapter  XXXV. 

A  Celebration 359 

Chapter  XXXVI. 

Chatfield  Settled  and  Winona 

County  Organized 366 

Chapter  XXXVII. 

The  District  Schools  of  Winona 

County 370 

Chapter  XXXVIII. 

The  State  Normal  School 383 

Chapter  XXXIX. 

Birds  of  AVinona  County 399 


6 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


Chapter  XL. 

Winona  Public  Schools 405 

Chapter  XLI. 

History  of  Winona  City 423 

Chapter  XLII. 

Eoads 437 

Chapter  XLIII. 

Societies 443 

Chapter  XLIV. 

Churches 463 

Chapter  XLV. 

Business  Incorporations 487 

Chapter  XLVI. 

Manufacturing  Industries 499 

Chapter  XLVII. 

St.  Charles  Township 528 

Chapter  XLVIII. 

Rolling  Stone  Township 554 

Chapter  XLIX. 

Dresbach  Township 562 

Chapter  L. 

New  Hartford,  Richmond,  Ho- 
mer and  Pleasant  Hill  Town- 
ships    572 

Chapter  LI. 

Wiscoj^,  Warren  and  Hillsdale 

Townships 585 

Chapter  LII. 

Norton,  Mount  Vernon,  White- 
water and  Elba  Townships. .  596 
Chapter  LIII. 

Hart,  Fremont   ani 
Townships 

Chapter  I. 

Description 619 

Chapter  II. 

Organization 626 

Chapter  III. 

Indians,  etc 637 

Chapter  IV. 

The  Great  Rebellion 644 

Chapter  V. 

More  About  the  War 648 


Chapter  VI. 

Murder  of  Warren   Youmans 

and  Others 667 

Chapter  VII. 

Education 687 

Chapter  VIII. 

Education  in  Rochester 724 

Chapter  IX. 

Geology  of  Olmsted  County . . .   739 
Chapter  X. 

The  Cyclone 757 

Chapter  XI. 

Cascade  Township 768 

Chapter  XII. 

Fire  and  Other  Matters 787 

Chapter  XIII. 

Churches 794 

Chapter  XIV. 

Societies,  etc 809 

Chapter  XV. 

Marion,  Haverhill    and    Rock 

Dell  Townships 820 

Chapter  XVI. 

Kalmar  Township 825 

Chapter  XVII. 

New  Haven  Township 837 

Chapter  XVIII. 

Oronoco  Township 846 

Chapter  XIX. 

Farmington  Township 865 

Chapter  XX. 

Viola  Township 874 

Chapter  XXI. 

Quincy,    Dover,    Elmira    and 

Eyota  Townships 889 

Chapter  XXII. 

Orion,    Pleasant    Grove    and 

Salem  Townships 898 

Chapter  XXIII. 

Pioneers  of  Olmsted  County. .  907 
Chapter  XXIV. 

Early  Settlers 969 

Chapter  XXV. 

Other  Prominent  Persons  . .  .  .1037 


INDEX. 


Aboriginal  17 

Adams,  G.  R 508 

Aldermen 432 

Alexander,  Joseph 935 

Allard,  L.  W 1108 

Allen,  F.  H 1100 

Allen,  W.  A 1111 

Allis,  A.  D 1067 

Allouez,  Claude 22 

Anderson,  Aaron 910 

Andrus,  L. . 1143 

Animals 63,  64, 101,  592,  875 

Assessors,  254,  338,  432,  532,  558, 
573,  576,  586,  589,  591,  598, 
605,607,  612,  226, 769,  822,824, 
830,  843, 877,  889, 891,  895,  898,  906 

Atkinson,  George ^90 

Attorney,  City 432 

Ableitner,   Frederick,  Murder  of 

670,  89.1 

Bachelor  Dinner   1 70 

Baihly,  George 1006 

Baker,  G.  W 1005 

Balcombe,  Dr.  John  L. .  .234,  236,  349 

Baldwin,  C.  W 1077 

Banking  Flouses 127,  426,  892 

Banks,  State  and  National.  128, 131,810 

Baptisms 336 

Baptist  Church. 482,  541,  558,  560, 

794,  801,  828,  868,  898 

Bardwell,  I.  C 1011 

Bascomb,  D.  J 943 

Bascomb,  Newell 944 

Barker,  J.  A . . .  .• 1039 

Barto,  C.  AV 1080 

Batchelor,  B.  S 505 

Beach,  H.  H 1080 

Bear,  William 909 

Bear  and  Beaver  Hunting  ...  .63,    64 

Beardsly,  AVayne 1058 

Beaver  Village 602 

Beecher,  F.  L 1118 

Bell,  J.  M 494 

Benjamin,  L.  O 1001 

Bennett,  Wm.  H 524 

Bierbaum,  C.  H 980 


Bierman,  Adolph 1096 

Bertry,  Gilbert 1070 

Birds 101,  399 

Births,  76,  225,  257,  539,  571,  578, 
609,  613,  769,  771,  824,  826,  834, 

839,    853,   886,   889,  893,  899 

Bitner,  R.  C 1050 

Black  Hawk 48 

Black  River 56 

Blair,  A.  B 1106 

Blair,  C.R 1081 

Blake,  James  C 493 

Bliss,  C.  H 968 

Bliss,  J.  H 984 

Bliss,  Lowell 968 

Bliss,  T.  H 968 

Bloody  Conflict,  A 343,  346 

Blunt,  John  E 525 

Board  of  Trade 787 

Bohemian  Church 486 

Bohn,  Conrad 509 

Bonham,  Jacob  908 

Bonner,  D.  L 1015 

Borrette,  Joseph 53 

Bostwick,  Theodore 1059 

Booth,  J.  W 1112 

Booth,  W.  S 1057 

Botanical  Features 101 

Bowker,  Nathaniel 1089 

Bowman,  Nathan 930 

Bradshaw,  G.  D 1131 

Brannan,  D.  K 987 

Breckenridge,  AV.  L 934 

Brick  Manufacturer 756 

Bridges  ... .251,  336,  526,  773,  832,  844 

Brockway,  Alvin 947 

Brockway,  P.  D 1079 

Brodericic,  Thomas 1131 

Brookner,  C.  J 1100 

Brooks,  L.R 490 

Brooks,  Thomas 1143 

Brown,  Nathan 149 

Brown,  AVilliam 1046 

Brutal  Treatment 537 

Bryant,  James 1089 

Bryan,  Thomas 1132 


Bub,  Peter 521 

Buck,  G.  G 983 

Buck,  Hon.  C.  F 272 

Buck,  Miss  M.  A 549 

Bucklin,  James 907 

Bulen,  B.  F 1002 

Bulen,  Frank,  Sentenced  for  Mur- 
der    685 

Bunnell,  Bradlev 44 

Bunnell,  L.H..: 47 

Bunnell,  Willard  B.  .94,  147,  172, 

175,  273.  577 

Burgan,  Yelverton  P 911 

Burk,  C.  E 957 

Burk,F.  B 957 

Burns,  John 273,  275,  277 

Burns,  Michael 1027 

Burns,  Timothy 503 

Busian,  Julius 1056 

Busian,  William 983 

Business  Incorporations,  487,  499,  566 

Bush,  H.  F 940 

Bush,  J.  G 1018 

Bush,  W.  S 1068 

Butler,  H.  C 1033 

Butterfield,  C.  A 1065 

Buttles,  H.  J 969 

Button,  Anias 913 

Button,  C.E 994 

Byron  Village 832 

Callahan,  Patrick,  Sentenced  for 

Murder 669 

Cameron,  Peter 66 

Campbell,  Hiram 309 

Campbell,  J.  W 1079 

Carley,  William 1012 

Carpenter,  V.  L 1000 

Carver,  Jonathan 29 

Cascade  Township 769,  820 

Case,  R.  A 988 

Celebrations 359,  361,  624 

Cemeteries 568,  573,  584,  596, 

598,  600,  610,  886 

Charter  of  Winona  Citv 427 

Chatfield  Settled " 366 

Chicago  and  Northwestern  Rail- 
road  521,  560 

Childs,  George  F 227,  229 

Chickasaw  Indians 26 

Chippewa  Indians 28 

Chittendon,  W.  0 1071 

Churches.  .254,  426,  463,  540,  544, 
554,  560,  569,  578,  580,  584, 
587,  590,  595,  598,  600,  603, 
605,  608,  609,  794,  799,  808, 
821,   824,   827,   841,  855,  868, 

870,  882,  889,  892,  896,  902 

Chute's  Addition 427 

aty  Officials,  431, 436,  775,  777,  779,  783 

Claim  Shanty,  First 164 

Claims,  Location  of,  166,  257,  259,  261 


Claims,  Lease  of 167 

Claim  Fight 172,  311,  317 

Claim  Troubles  . . .  .191.  266,  279, 

281,  289,  311,  317,  343,  536,  770 

Clark,  G.  L 1043 

Clark,  George  AV  535 

Clark,  E.  A 1043 

Clark,  M.  M 1095 

Clark,  S.B 935 

Clason,  Abram 915 

Clausen,  Behrend 1112 

Clay,  T.  C 942 

Clay,  M.  W 940 

Clerks  of  Courts 121 

Coe,  J.  N 970 

Cohran,  Edward 1027 

Cole,  Andrew 289 

Collectors,  531,  558,  576,  586,  591, 

594,   598,   605,   607,  612,  822, 
824,  830,  877,  889,  895,  898,  906 
Congregational  Church.  .469,  487,  794 

Conley,  Thomas 1010 

Constables 254,  423,  532,  558, 

573,  586,  589,  591,  594,  605,  607, 

612,   769,   822,   824,   830,  843, 

877,  889,  891,  895,  898,  905 

Cook,D.  C 1021 

Cook,  J.  R 977 

Cooms,  F.  A 518 

Coon  Creek 56 

Cooper,  J.  H 1125 

Cornwell,  H.  D 1109 

Corn  well,  Thomas 1016 

Cosgrove,  Wm.  P 527 

Cotterell,  R.  L 1000 

Courts 119,  126,  534 

Cceur  de  Lion  Commandery 455 

County  and    District   Attorneys, 

122,  363,  628,  631,  634,  636,  785 
Countv  Commissioners.  .338,  361, 

363,   367,   424,   531,  626,  628, 

631,  634,  636,  852 

County  Organization 337,  362,  626 

County  Officials. . .  .338,  626,  628, 

631,  634,  636,  784 

Congress,  Members  of 363,  630 

County  Seat 369,  626 

Council  Acts 114 

Cowdery,  L.  E 1078 

Cowles,  A.  0 995 

Crabb,  James 1147 

Crane,  C.  H 974 

Crane,  J.  E 970 

Cresap,  C.  W 982 

Crime  and  Casualty,  787,  872,  874, 

887,  891,  893 

Crippan,  J.  P 912 

Crops,  99,  100,  262,  559,  671,  573, 

576,  588,  590 

Crow,  N.  V.  A 1061 

Crowell,  E.  S 1119 


INDEX. 


Crowell,  L.  S  950 

Cowles,  Z.  J 1004 

Cummings,  F.  H 956 

Cummings,  Samuel  G 909 

Cunningham,  Robert 1051 

Cunningham,  R.  F 1051 

Cyclone  of  August  21,  1883. .  .757,  835 
Cyclone,   Property  Destroyed  in 

Rochester 7o8,  760,  762 

Casualties  in  Rochester 763 

Funeral  Ceremonies  in  Roches- 
ter     763 

Ravages  Outside  Rochester .  764,  836 

Relief  Work 766,  837 

Contribution 767,  837 

Cutting,  L.S 925 

Dakota  Village 567 

Dakotah  Indians 27 

Dakotahs,  Song  of  the 32 

Daniels,  J.  V 949 

Daniels,  M.J 1002 

Darling,  Delbert 1123 

Davidson,  Thomas 1096 

Davidson,  William 351 

Davis,  E.  S 497 

Dean,  Thomas 1134 

Dearborn,  J.  B 916 

Deaths,  222,  237,  243,  248,  539,  557, 
568,  609,  613, 763,  769,  771,  825, 
834,  839, 853,  881,  886,  894,  899,  905 
Deeds,  First  Made  and  Recorded .  341 

Deer,  Elk  and  Buffalo 63 

De  Graff  &  Co 108 

Denman,  Jacob  S 224,  226 

Dentists  426 

Derby,  E.  H 1065 

Desmond,  Terrence,  Murder  of.  678, 894 

Dewey,  E.  H 999 

Dewitz,  Christian 1139 

Dewitz,  Ernest 1139 

Dibell,  A.  J 1049 

Dickerman,  Enoch 1027 

Dickerman,  0.  T 1080 

Dickson  (Trader) 39 

Dieter,  William 1084 

Dixon,  Walter 1100 

District  and  County  Attorneys,  122, 

363,  628,  631,  634,  636,  785 

Doctors 426 

Dodd,  Isaac 931 

Dodge,  C.  B 939 

Dodge,  E.B 1026 

Dodge,  Harrison 1006 

Dodge,  W.  H 1098 

Doherty,  B.  A 1097 

Doig,  Alex 526 

Doud,  Chauncey 517 

Douglass,  Harrison 921 

Drake,  Joseph 913 

Dresbach  Township 562,  572 

Dresbach  Village 565 


Druids,  Order  of 458 

Dubuque,  Julien 36 

Dudlev,  L.  A 1082 

Dunn,'  Edwin 1080 

Durand,  Charles 972 

Durham,  John 502 

Durkee,  A.  W 1116 

Doty,  A.  J 1145 

Doty,  E.  A 1028 

Douglass  Station  834 

Dover  Center  Village 891 

Dover  Township 890,  892 

Early  Land  Titles 157 

Early  Navigators 117 

Early  Settlers 969 

Eastwood,  George ](/63 

Eaton,  B.W 934 

Eaton,  3.  W 1048 

Education,  Board  of 407,  421 

Eckles,  George 984 

Eckles,  William 983 

Elba  ToAvnship 603,  606 

Elba  Village 605 

"  Elder  Ely's  Hat" 326 

Eleazar,  Damon 969 

Elections.  .253,  363,  424,  431,  532, 
558,  573,  576,  612,  626,  628, 
631,634,  636,  772,  830,  895,  906 

Elections,  Judges  of 362,  531,  612 

Ellison,  J.  A 989 

Ely,  Rev.  Ed  ward..  215,  329,  335,  540 

Evans'  Addition 427 

Evans,  Royal  B 335 

Evergreen  Lodge,  A.  F.  and  A.  M.  615 
Execution  of  Little  Six  and  Medi- 
cine Bottle 80 

Explorations  • .  .22,  292,  297,  299,  558 
Edwards,  Charles,  Flight  of.  .671,  675 

Elevations 743 

Elmira  Township 892,  894 

Evans,  G.F 920 

Eyota  Township 894,  898 

Evans,  S.  B 979 

Eyota  Village 895 

Eyota  Lodge,  I.O.O.F 897 

Farmington  Township 866,  874 

Farming,  First  Attempt 225 

Farnham,  Albert 1073 

Farrand,  J.N 1123 

Fawcett,  J.  H 978 

Fay,  Larence 1008 

Ferguson,  C.  V 1056 

Ferries 567 

Fillmore  County 337,  369 

Finn,  C.C 1136 

Fish 102 

Fishback,  T.  L 1006 

Fitzpatrack,  James 975 

Flathers,  J.  W 940 

Floods 162,  561,  604 

361,  624 


10 


INDEX. 


Fourth  of  July  Celebration,  359, 

Folsom,  R.  P 1093 

Fox  Indians 26 

Frahm,  Juergen 1034 

Fremont  Township 608,  610 

Frizzell,  G.  A 1039 

Fruit  Trees,  First  Planted 224 

Fur  Traders 146 

First  Battalion  Infantry 659 

Fire  Department 786 

Fires 791,887,  899 

Fogartv,  P.  E 1055 

Foote,  P.  H  : . .  1036 

Fordice,  A.  R 1010 

Foster,  Alonzo 1047 

Fugle,  Mathew 975 

Fulkerson,  J.  J 1040 

Fulkerson,  J.  W 978 

Gage,  A.  W 513 

Gage,  Daniel 513 

Ganey,  Dan,  death  of 790 

Gault,  N.  C 519 

Geisinger,  Samuel 1004 

Genoa  Village 841 

Geological  Features 528, 563,  739 

George,  Colonel  James 908 

George,  James 911 

Germania  Lodge,  A.O.U.W 553 

Gere,  George  M   288 

Gere,  Henry  C  .281,  311,  313,  315,  317 

Gere,  Wilham  B 279 

Germania  Band 462 

German  Library  Association 819 

Gerry,  Henrv 1113 

Giere,  A.N 975 

Giere,  N.  N 975 

Gilbert,  W.W 1105 

Goddard,  Abner  8 229,  233,  327 

Goddard, "  Aunt  Catharine  " . .  229, 

233,  316,  335 

Goddard's  Hotel 230,  233 

Gold  Found  756,  861 

Goodman,  Henrv  916 

Good  Templars  ." 460,  829,  856, 

882,  897 

Goode,  A.  J 1041 

"  Gophers  " 206,  223 

Gorton,  Elisha 1069 

Gorr,  Peter 181 

Goulet,  Death  of 61 

Gove,  R.  H 1091 

Guderian,  Julius 1086 

Gwinn,  Joseph 1081 

Graham,  William 967 

Granger,  Abner 1098 

Granger  Movement 633,  885 

Granger  Societies  542,  633 

Grant,  A.  S 1101 

Grassle,  Jacob 1132 

Grasle,  Jacob 1065 

Graves,  A.  H 1047 


Gray,  A.  S 945 

Green  Bay,  Lake  Pepin  &  Iviiini. 

Railroad  113 

Greenback  Party 635 

Greenwood,  H.  W 1117 

Greenwood,  L.  A 1129 

Greenwood,  Stephen 1129 

Gregerson,  G.  A 1046 

Grimm,  J.  F 1072 

Gunn,  J.  M 1015 

Haber,  George 1003 

Haddock,  William 197,  207 

Haddock's  Letter 186 

Hall,  J.  M 1146 

Hall,S.W.  B 1075 

Hall,  T.  P 1119 

Halloran,  Timothy 1061 

Hamilton,  Andrew 507 

Hamilton,   Charles  S...277,  279, 

280,  336 
Hamilton,  Rev.  Hiram  S 277, 

279,  281 

Hamilton's  Addition 427 

Hammond,  N.N 935 

Haney,  John 1011 

Hanks,  Elijah 103() 

Hannon,  Abel 1028 

Hannon,  H.  T 1005 

Hargesheimer,  Gustavus 1077 

Harkins,  Abram    933 

Harris,  Capt.  Smith 118 

Harris,  T.S 923 

Harrington,  Albert 1109 

Hart,  J.  G 1029 

Hart  Township 606,  608 

Hatch,  Major 79 

Hatfield,  W.H 954 

Hathawav,  R.  D 1035 

Haverhill  Township 821,  823 

Haj^es,  William 507 

Hays,  George 922 

Hawley,  C.  H 1118 

Healey,  George 1032 

Hebbard,  D.  S 994 

Hedge,  Asa 346 

Hendricks,  J.  B 1070 

Hendricks,  John 908 

Hennepin,  Father  Louis 24,  133 

Henry,  J.  R  1018 

Herrick,  S.  M 916 

Hewitt,  F.  J 1083 

Hickok,  Marshall 1044 

Hicks,  Mason 967 

Hill,  A.  W 990 

Hilliard,  J.  C 1009 

Hillsdale  Township 592,  596 

Hisey,  Daniel 1001 

Hitman,  Fred,  Sentenced  for  Mur- 
der    678 

Hitt,  Calvin 954 

Hodges,  L.  B 948 


INDEX. 


11 


Hodgins,  A.  F 505 

Hodgman,  J.  H 996 

Hoganson,  Peter 1072 

Holmes,  Thomas 60 

Homer  Township 271,  576,  5S0 

Homer  Village 578 

Horton,  Charles 508 

Hortou,  H.  E 1022 

Horton,  J.  H 1125 

Hotels,  Inns  and  Taverns 287, 

320,  347,  353,  426, 534, 560, 567, 
579,  587,  594,  603,606,615,  769, 

771,  868,  891,   895 

Hubbard's  Addition 427 

Hubbell,  Father 453,  457 

Huff,  G.  B 1056 

Huff,  Henry  D 266,  270,  353 

Hughes,  John 916 

Humboldt  Lodge,  I.O.O.F 446 

Hurd,  Charles 1075 

Hurlbert,  W.  M 527 

Hodges,  L.  B 632 

Hyatt,  Amos 1003 

Hymes,  H.  R 973 

lams,  John 255,  310,  558 

Ice  Floes 68 

Ikaro,  J.  G 1126 

Improvements 180,  225,  287 

Incidents  of  Interest. . .  .210,  239, 

241,  243,  246, 333,  386,  342,  351, 

537,  571,  601,  613,  651,  757, 

788,  790,  845,  862 
Incorporation  of  St.  Charles  City . .  554 
Incorporation  of  Winona  City.  . .  431 
Incorpoi-ations,  Business  . . .  .487, 

499,  566 

Indian  Burials 92 

Indian  Chieftains 138 

Indian  Dancing  Grounds 83 

Indian  Graves 227,  275,  638 

Indian  Incidents  and  Customs  ...     77 

Indian  Implements 91,  227,  564 

Indian  Jealousy 152 

Indian  Legends 85,    86 

Indian  Mounds 90,  564 

Indian  Names,  their  Meaning . .  18,    57 

Indian  Sacred  Dance 81 

Indian  Sun  Dance 81 ,    83 

Indian  "  Shanty  tax  " 179,  238 

Indian  Tribes 21 

Indians,  Treaties  with 137 

Indians,  Troubles  with 38 

Industries,  Manufacturing 499,  528 

Incorporation  of  Rochester  City . .   775 

Insane  Asylum 809 

Implicating  the  Court 864 

Ireland,  Thomas 971 

Ireland,  W.  W 1037 

Isaacson,  Christopher 937 

Isaacson,  T.  B 938 

Jacobs,  Phillip 76 


Jenks,  S.  L 1073 

Jewell,  Daniel 998 

Johnson  Destroys  the  Shanty ....   174 

Johnston,  William 966 

Jones,  Berry  &  Smith,  Bankers.  . .  127 

Jones,  J.  H 478 

Jones,  R.  A 1030 

Joslyn,  L.  B 972 

Judd,  E.  F 1104 

Judges 120,  784 

Judges  of  Probate 290,  338,  363 

626,  628,  631,  634,  636,  785 

Juleson,  Ole 1032 

Jury,  Grand 338 

Jury,  Petit 338 

Justices  of  the  Peace 253,  276, 

289,  302, 338,  363, 423, 432,  532, 
558,  571,  573, 576, 586,  589, 591, 
594,  598,  605, 607,  612,  769,  822, 
824,  830, 843,  877,  889,  891, 895, 

898,  906 

Kaiser,  Emil 520 

Kalb,  Henry 968 

Kalmar  Township  825,  837 

Kane,  John 1016 

Keeler,  S.  E 1104 

Kellogg,  Roderick 323 

Kellog,  T.  B 1078 

Kelly,  James 990 

Kelly,  William 990 

Kendall,  J.  B 964 

Kendall,  S.B 963 

Kennedy,  Robert 60 

Kennedy,  Patrick 998 

Kent,  W.  C 971 

Kerr,  A.  H .1120 

Kesson,  C.  F 926 

Ketchum,  E.  F 1001 

Ketchum,  J.  C 953 

Keyes,  C.  R 1126 

Keyes,  D.  L 1106 

Keyes,  John 355 

Kidder,  Asa 1144 

Kimball,  D.  D 1061 

King,  D.  L 965 

King,  James 505 

King,  William 1110 

Kinney,  H.  M 493 

Kirkham,  J.  H 1116 

Kitzmann,  Michael 1301 

Knapp,  A.  K 1007 

Knapp,  Leonard 913 

Knights  of  Honor 460,  542 

Knights  Templar 455 

Knowlton,  E.  A 1077 

Krause,  Christoph 1056 

Kurtzman,  J.  H 1111 

La  Bath 49 

La  Bathe,  Francois 146 

La  Crosse,  Name  of 56 

La  Du,  J.  T 1091 


12 


ESTDEX. 


La  Due,  Jay 1023 

Laird,  John  C  .  .310,  312,  314,  316, 

318,  335 

Laird,  W.  H 502 

Laird's  Addition 427 

Lake,  G.  C 1085 

Lalor,  J.  W 498 

Lamprecht,  John 520 

Land  Titles,  Early 157 

Larsen,  D.  S 974 

Larsen,  Frank 1092 

La  Salle 24 

Lasher,  C.  C 955 

Lawyers   426,  772 

Lawsuits,  Civil  and  Criminal . .  302, 
314,  342,  537,  539, 669, 672, 677, 

682,  685,  772,  869,  878 

Leet,  A.  D 1022 

Legislature,  Members  of.  .253, 363, 

364,  544,  629,  631,  634,   636 

Leonard,  J.  A 1024 

Le  Sueur 24 

Levee 270 

Library,  City 819 

Liquor,  First  Sold 246,  771,  886 

Little  Crow 43 

Looking  Around 291 

Loomis,  Horace 1005 

Lord,  Hon.  0.  M. . .  .207,  253,  306, 

308,  559 

Lord's  Hearty  Meal 219 

Lord's  Lumber  Yard 215 

Lovejoy,  Levi 957 

Lovers'  Leap 81 

Luark,  William  T 255,  310 

Lull,  L.  W 1050 

Lutheran  Church  .  .  483,  598,  608, 

808,  824,  870,  882,  889,  896 

Lynx,  Accident  to  Steamer 73 

Mack,  D.  F 981 

Mail  Routes 298,  559 

Manahan,  Joseph 1053 

Manufacturing  Interests  and  In- 
dustries. .  .426,  499,  528,  561, 

566,  579,  792 

Marfield,  O.  L 519 

Marion  Township 820 

Markham,  Matthew 1021 

Marquette,  Father  Joseph 133 

Marquette,  Pierre 23 

Marriages,  330,  539,  571,  587,  609, 
613,  821,   825,    853,    878,    891, 

893,  895,  899,  905 

Marshals 432 

Martin,  Walter 997 

Masons,  Free  and  Accepted.  .449, 

542,  580,  615,  812,  897,  903 

Maxfield,  David 1097 

Mayo,  W.  W 1037 

Mayors 46l 

Mead,  E.  S 437 


Menard,  Rene 22 

Merrick,  M.  J 1044 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  475, 
540,  544,  569,  591,  595,  600,  603, 
610,    799,  808,   821,  827,    869, 

871,  882,  892,  896 

Miller,  E.  H 1059 

Miller,  George 1104 

Miller,  Hiram 1093 

Military  Record  . . .  .543,  600,  644, 

667,  859,  885,  890,  892 

Milton,  R 1099 

Middleton,  Richard 929 

Minneowah 271,  578 

Minnesota  City  Colony,  247,  325,  560 
Minnesota  Hospital  for  Insane .  .  809 
Minnesota  Territory  Organization  134 
Minnesota  State  Normal  School . .  391 

Missionaries 150,  151 

Monk,  Nicholas 515 

Montezuma 270,  326 

Moody,   Robert 923 

Moore,  R.  B 1026 

Morganatic  Marriages 77 

Morris,  W.  D 1123 

Morrison,  D.  A 1090 

Morrison,  John 1058 

Morrison,  R.  H.  D 507 

Morrow,  John 981 

Morton,  J.  M 1072 

Mosse,  F.  R 1119 

Moulton,  Abel 942 

Moulton,  Amos 946 

Moulton,  Edmund 1014 

Mount  Vernon  Township 598.  601 

Mowbray,  A.  G /.  . . .     490 

Murder  of  Sheriflf  Lester 74 

Museum  of  Science,  etc 397 

Murder  of  Warren  Youmans 667 

Murder  of  Frederick  Ableitner. .  670 

Murder  of  John  Schroeder 676 

Murder  of  Terrence  Desmond . . .  678 

Murder  of  John  Nevins 683 

Murphy,  N.  W 980 

Murray,  Patrick 1034 

Mutchler,  L.  L 1074 

Myers  "  Holds  the  Fort" 173 

Myrick,  Nathan 76 

McCaleb,  H:G 977 

McCarren,  Wm.,  Terrible  Death  of  872 

McCarthy,  Michael 953 

McCoy,  L.  L 9-59 

McCoy,  Thomas 953 

McDowell,  S.  J 925 

McGinley,  Barney 994 

McKay,  George 498 

McMaster,  John 992 

McLeod,Hugh 1093 

Names  of  Olmsted  County  Volun- 
teers   659,  667 

Navigation 117 


INDEX. 


13 


Navigation  Table 119 

Navigators,  Early 117 

Nelson,   Andrew 1031 

Nevins,  John,  Murder  of 683 

New  Arrivals 188,  190 

New  Hartford  Township 572 

New  Hartford  Village 573 

New  Haven  Township 837,  846 

New  Haven  Village 840 

Newspapers,     Olmsted     County 

Press 639,644,  856 

Newspapers,  Early 354,  365,  639 

Newspapers,      Winona     County 

Press 400,  405 

Nicklin,  John 309 

Nickum,  P.  M 1110 

Ninth  Regiment  Infantry 649 

Noonan,  William .  512 

Noracong,  Isaac  M 208,  292,  555 

Norton,  James  L 502 

Norton,  Matthew 502 

Norton,  Patrick 973 

Norton  Township 596,  598 

Notaries  Public 254 

Oak  Grove  Druids 459 

O'Brien,  Pedagogue 45 

Odd-Fellows,  Order  of. .  .443,  542, 

817,  855,  897 

Olds,  F.  T 1003 

Old  To-ma-ha 145 

Oleson,  Olans 103o 

Olmsted  County,  Introduction...  617 
Olmsted  County,  Description  and 

Early  Settlement 619,  625 

Olmsted    County,    Organization 

of 626,  632 

Olmsted  County  Press 639,  644 

Olmsted  County  Volunteers,  Names 

of 659,  667 

Olmsted    County    Political    His- 
tory  626,  637 

Olmsted  County,  Geology  of 739 

Olmsted,  Hon.  David 287 

Olmsted  Names,  Prominent 630 

0-man-haugh-tay,  Release  of 75 

Orient  Chapter,  R.A.M 542,  551 

Orion  Township 898,  900 

Oronoco  Lodge,  I.O.O.F 855 

Oronoco  Lodge,  I.O.G.T 856 

Oronoco  Township 846,  865 

Overend,  David  940 

Overseers  of  Highways,  533,  598,  612 
Overseers  of  the  Poor. .  .532,  576, 

586,  591,  605,  612 

Ozmun,  A 1032 

Packard,  H.  C 997 

Palmer,  R.  K 494 

Parks,  Amos 1137 

Parochial  Schools 477,  484 

Parks,  J.  L 911 

Patrons  of  Husbandry 885 


Pearce,  Abraham 1107 

Pederson,  Rasmus 1114 

Peirson,  J.  S 912 

Pennoyer,  L.  A 491 

Perrot,  Nicholas 23 

Personal  Paragraphs 307,  325 

Personal  Recollections 47 

Pett,  John 1134 

Pett,  Robert 1134 

Phelps,  Chester 955 

Phelps,  Clark 1086 

Phelps,  N.  S 910 

Philharmonic  Society 462 

Pickle,  A.  H 1017 

Pickwick  Village 579 

Pike,  Robert,  Jr.  . .  .248,  255,  292,  305 

Pike,  Zebulon  M 37 

Pierson,  Miss  Louisa 76 

Pilots 73 

Pioneers..  171,  533,  535,  601,  604, 

607,  610 

Pleasant  Hill  Township 581 

Pooler,  J.  F 1086 

Population,  170,  248,  335,  425,  554, 
558,  560,  563,  603,  606,  832, 

341,  844,  858,  888 

Porter,  Lemuel  C 517 

Postoffices  &  Postmasters 248, 

325,  535,  557,  565,  567, 573,  576, 
587, 589,  590,  594,  603,  605, 608, 
774,  821,  835, 841,  868, 871,  880, 

895,  900 

Postier,  Charles 1141 

Postier,  F.  P 1140 

Postier,  Henry 928 

Postier,  William 928 

Potter,  John 984 

Potter,  Oliver 975 

Potter,  William 907 

Prairie 98 

Prairie  Lodge,  I.O.O.F 444 

Prehistoric 89 

Presby,  W.  W 1045 

Presbyterian  Church 463,  592, 

609,  798,  821,  855,  896 

Preston,  Elias 1101 

Preston,  W.  M 1102 

Price,  J.  T 1028 

Projects,  Abandoned 290 

Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  472, 

541,  595,  797 

Proudfoot,  H.  C 958 

Public  Halls 350,  365,  612 

Puder,  C.  C 526 

Political    History    of    Olmsted 

County 626,  637 

Potsdam,  Village  of 871 

Pleasant  Grove  Township. .     900,  904 

Quincy  Township 889 

Railroad      History,      Prominent 
Names 109 


14 


Railroads,  108,   115,  521,  528,  560, 

85],  880 

Railroads,  First  Charter 104 

Rank,  W.  J 953 

Raymond,  W.  L 505 

Reade,  Frank 1058 

Rebellion,  War  of  the  .  .  .644,  667,  859 

Recorders   431,  895 

Reed,  James  55,  57,  59 

Reed,  W.  W 1091 

Registers  of  Deeds 338,  363, 

626,  628,  631,  634,  636 
Religious  Meetings,  233,  235,  254,  335, 
540,558,  575,  771,  795,  854,  889, 

899,  901,  905 

Remick,  I.  E 1009 

Reynolds,  Edwin,  tried  for  mur- 
der    682 

Reynolds,  Tertius 1070 

Rice,  W.  C 972 

Rice.  W.  R 969 

Richardson,  H.  M 1098 

Richardson,  Thomas 1060 

Richmond  Township 574 

Richmond  Village 575 

Ridges 97 

Rinderknecht,  J.  D 1042 

Rinderknecht,  James 1045 

Rising  Moose 42 

Rising  Sun  Lodge,  A.  F.  and  A.  M.  542 
549 

Rivers  and  Springs 97,  ^20 

Roads.  .362,  437,  443,  570,  575,  577,  583, 
599,  868,  877,  895,  899 

Roberson,  Cornforth 1021 

Roberts,  C.H 1105 

Robertson,  Isaac 1072 

Robertson,  John 919 

Robertson,  Robert 913 

Robinson,  A.  D 1078 

Robinson,  M.  A 1113 

Rochester  City  Library 819 

Rochester  Citv,  History  of . .  .626,  724. 
769,  775,  777,  779,  783 

Rochester,  Great  Cyclone   757 

Rochester  Lodge,  A.  F.  and  A.M.   812 

Rochester  Lodge,  I.O.O.F 817 

Rochester  Township 1127 

Rock  Dell  Township 823 

Rock— St.  Peter  Sandstone 750 

Trenton  Limestone 752 

Galena  Limestone ...'.....  753 

Rocks 102,  103,  744,  750,  752,  753 

Rogers,  William 505 

Rolling  Stone  Settlement 205,  247 

Rolling  Stone  Township 554,  562 

Rolling  Stone  Village 560 

Roman  Catholic  Church.  .477,  542, 

560,  584,  600,  605,  807,  903 

Rommel,  Frederic 1064 

Rommell,  John 1092 


Roseboom,  N.  A 1085 

Roth,  E.  J 1030 

Royal  Arcanum  Society 542 

Rowley,  M.  V 1071 

Ruber,  J.  F 1013 

Rucker,  Frederick 1060 

Rucker,  F.  J 1060 

Rude  Hospitality 169 

Russell,  C.  P...." 1081 

Russell,  C.  W 1011 

Russell,  James 489 

Sacred  Dance  of  Indians 81 

Salem  Tow^nship 904,  906 

Sallev,  Daniel 955 

Saloons 426,  560 

Sanborn,  S 527 

Sanborne's  Addition 350,  427 

Saratoga  Township 611,  616 

Sargeant,  M.  Wheeler 356 

Sattre,  A.  S 989 

Sattre,  0.  S 988 

Savage  Hospitality 65 

Sawyer,  Caleb 980 

Sawyer,  F.  P 497 

Scandinavian  Grove  Druids .559 

Schacht,  Conrad 1141 

Schmelzer,  Henry 1140 

Schmelzer,  Jacob 1140 

Schmid,  Robert 1099 

Schmidt,  W.  F 1145 

Scholar's  Names 370 

School  Money  .  .371,  627,  687,  689,  694 
School  Officers.  .697,  699,  701,  703,  725 

School,  State  Normal 383,  397 

School  Statistics.  .381,687, 701, 703, 

705,  707,709,  711,  715,  717,  733,  735 
School  Superintendents . .  374,  380, 

631,  698,  718,  722 
School    Tax.. 372,   627,   688,   690, 

692,  735 
Schools,  Private,  District  and 
Public.  .230,  252,  347,  370,  383, 
405,  422,  538,  546,  559, 568,  573, 
575,  583, 587,  591,  593,  597,  599, 
603,  605,  608, 610,  615,  687,  695, 
700,  702, 704, 706,  708,  710,  722, 
724,  726,  728,  730,  732,  736,  738, 
827,  839,857,880,  892,  895,  897,  899 
Schools,  Sabbath  .  .  468,  470,  474, 
476,  482,  484,  569,   580,   588, 

594,  882 

Schoonmaker,  James  H 520 

Schroeder,  John,  Murder  of 676 

Scott,  W.  A 523 

Schroth,C.  F 511 

Schuster,  Henry 1065 

Seaman,  Emil,  Terrible  Death  of.  873 

Searles,  William 1138 

Second  Advent  Church 485,  829 

Second  Regiment  Infantry 646 

Seilor,  G.  F 974 


INDEX. 


15 


Settlements  and  Settlers  .  .215, 
217,  219,  239,570,572,575,  591, 
593,  622,  624, 769, 838, 847, 867, 

876,  889,  893,  899,  905 

Settler,  Oldest  Native 226 

Settlers,  Names  of.  .204,  211,  335, 

347,  363,  564,  622,  624 

Seward,  W.H 1119 

Shaffer,  O.P 1044 

Shaver,  David 962 

Sheeks,  G.  C 1017 

Shellman,  C.  T 1059 

Sheriffs..  125,   338,  363,  626,   628, 

631,  634,  636 

Shooting  of  Dan  Ganey 790 

Shooting  of  Henry  D.  Huff 266 

Shooting  of  Simonds 343 

Sickness 300,  570,  638 

Sims.  W.H 519 

Sinclair,  George 937 

Sioux  War 648 

Sixth  Regiment  Infantry 654 

Skeletons  Found 564 

Smith,  A.  B.,  Disappearance  of.  . .  320 

Smith,  A.  C 924 

Smith,  Capt.  Orrin  .  .118, 163,  264,  270 

Smith,  CM 939 

Smith,  H.H 497 

Smith,  H.R 1143 

Smith,  L.W 1112 

Snow,  Dr 76 

Snow,  Sumner 1 104 

Soble,John 1135 

Social  Enjoyments 333,  334 

Societies  443,  463,  480,  486,542, 
545,  569,  580,588,  596,615,812, 

817,  855,  885,  895,  903 
Society  of  Arts,  Sciences  and  Let- 
ters 397 

Soil 99 

Solum,  Mathias 1107 

Somerville,  L.  E 1041 

Somerville,  William 1040 

Song  Composed  by  Pike .360 

Song  of  the  Dakotah's 32 

Southwick,  Hiram 1142 

Springer,  L.  H 353 

St.  Aloysius  Young  Men's  Society  462 
St.  Charles,  City  of.  Incorporation  554 

St.  Charles  Township 528,  554 

St.  Charles  Lodge  I.O.O.F 552 

St.  Paul  and  Chicago  Railroad 110 

St.  George,  Michael 958 

Stafford,  J.  W 1124 

Staley,  George  W.,  Sentenced  to 

Death,  675,  891 

Stanchfield,  Henry 920 

Stangeland,  J.  E 1047 

Starmer,  Robert 1055 

Steamboat  Arrivals,  Table 118 

Steamboats 73,  118,  426 


Stearns,  0.  P 630,  632 

Stebbins,  A.  T 1110 

Stedman,  Alfred 1107 

Stellwagen,  John 512 

Stensrnd,  H.  H 974 

Steuben  Lodge,  I.O.O.F 818 

Stevens,  Silas 282 

Stevenson,  John 954 

Stevenson,  Thomas 921 

Stevenson,  R.  L 921 

Stevens,  William  H 283,  292,  335 

Steward,  D 549 

Stewart,  George 1027 

Stinchfield,  A.  N 1113 

Stocking,  George 1023 

Stocking,  G.  B ^  . .  1001 

Stockton  Village 594 

Stores  and  Shops,  225,  252,  331, 
350,  364,  426,535,  560,  565,  568, 
573,  575,  578, 587,  594, 603,  769, 

774,  824,  833,  891 

Strachan,  Mathew 979 

Stuckman,  E.  H 981 

Sun  Dance  of  Indians  81,     83 

Supervisors,  532,  573,  576,  588,  591, 
594,  598,  605,607,  612,  628,  769, 
821,  823,830,  843,858,  867,  877, 

889,891,895,898,  906 

Surveyor 432 

Sweenev,  John 1112 

Sweet,  Rev.  William 207,  209 

Swartz,  W.  H 1120 

Tait,  Joseph 924 

Taylor  and  Company's  Addition . .  427 

Teachers'  Institute 377,  379,  710 

Teahen,  Timothy 1040 

Temperance  Societies 461,  542, 

570,  595,  903 

Temple  of  Honor 460 

Terwilliger,  S.  R 991 

Thayer,  Edgar 1114 

Thompkins,  D.  D 1062 

Thompson,  I.  D 1018 

Thompson,  J.  C 1119 

Thompson,  S.  K 330 

Thorp,  Robert 220 

Timber 98,  744 

Titus,  T.H 1071 

Tondro,  Lyman 1099 

Tottingham,  C.  E 919 

Towey,  James 1094 

Town  Clerks. . .  532,  573,  576,  586, 

588,  591,  .598,  605,  607,  609,  612, 

769,  821,  823.  830,  843,  858, 867, 

877,    889,    891,895,    898,    906 

Township  Organization.  .530,  628, 

769,  857,  867,  889,  892 

Townships — Dresbach 562,  572 

Elba 603,  606 

Fremont 608,  610 

Hart 606,  608 


16 


.592, 


Townships — Continued 
Hillsdale  . 

Homer 

Mount  Vernon . .  598, 

New  Hartford 

Norton 596, 

Pleasant  Hill 

Richmond 

Rolling  Stone  . . .  554, 

Saratoga 611, 

St.  Charles 528, 

Warren 589, 

Whitewater 601, 

Wilson 

Wiscoy 

Towns^d,  George 

Trading  Expedition 

Trades 252,289, 

Treasurers 338,  431,  591,  594, 

628,  631,  634,  636,  769,  843, 

Third  Regiment  Infantry 

Terrible  Cyclone,  The 

Townships — Cascade 769, 

Marion 

Haverhill 821, 

RockDell 

Kalmar 825, 

New  Haven 837, 

Oronoco   846, 

Farmington S66. 

Viola 874,' 

Quincy 

Dover 890 

Elmira 892 

Eyota 894 

Orion 898. 

Pleasant  Grove. .900 

Salem 904, 

United  Brethren  Church .  591,  605, 

United  Workmen,  Order  of.  .459, 

542, 


596 

576 

601 

572 

598 

581 

574 

562 

616 

554 

592 

603 

588 

585 

1021 

67 

426 

626, 

,891 

655 

757 

820 

820 

823 

823 

,837 

,846 

,865 

,874 


894 
898 
900 
,904 
906 


819 


Universalist  Church 804 

Valuations  426,  531,  858,  888 

Van  Campen,  Charles 1103 

Van  Dooser,  Franklin 1022 

Van  Gorder,  Samuel  D. .  .440,  442,  514 

Van  Horn,  M.  C 914 

Viets,  Byron  A 284 

Viets'  Tavern 287 

Viestadt,  Frederick 1145 

Viestadt,  Ludwig 1144 

Viola  Township 874,  888 

Viola  Village 886 

Volney,  D.  N 960 

Vosburg,  John 910 

Vroman,    Chauncey 1013 

Vroman,  Rudolph 1013 

W^abasha  County 253,  338 

Wabasha,  Arrest  of 157 

Wabashaw  Protection  Club 176 

Wagoner,  J.  H 974 

Waldron,  A.  N 1095 

Waldron,  G.  W 1136 

W^aldron,  Harrison 1076 

Waldron,  Robert 961 

Walker's  Barricade 184 

Wah-pa-sha 29 

Warehouses 350 

Warren  Township 589,  592 

Waterman,  Harrison  B 302 

Waterman,  Richard 993 

Water-Powers 740 

Weagant,  J.  M 988 

Weber,  Henry 1090 

Webster,  W.  B 946 

Welch,  Hon.  William  H 120 

Wells,  James 135 

We-no-nah 78,  140,  638 

W^estern  Farm  and  Village  Asso- 
ciation, 185,  198,  200,  201,  203, 

301,  334,    55 
Wilkins,  Darius 938 


HISTORY  OF  WINONA  COUNTY. 


CHAPTER  I. 


ABORIGINAL    HISTORY. 


A  HISTORY  of  the  first  settlement  of  Winona  county,  and  es- 
pecially that  of  the  city  of  Winona,  requires  that  some  notice  be 
given  to  the  Indian  tribes  that  have  occupied  the  territory  in  which 
it  lies,  and  of  that  adjacent,  and  also  that  some  notice  be  given  to 
the  early  efforts  of  missionaries  and  explorers  to  christianize  and 
render  the  savages  obedient  to  the  wants  of  commerce  and  of  French 
or  English  ascendancy.  The  fur  trade  was  the  most  important  ele- 
ment in  the  early  explorations  and  settlement  of  the  Northwest,  as 
commerce  generally  has  been  in  the  civilization  of  the  world. 

The  limited  space  allowed  for  this  subject  admits  of  but  slight 
mention  of  the  authorities  drawn  upon,  but  it  is  imperative  that 
the  aid  afforded  by  the  researches  of  the  Smithsonian  Institute,  of 
Rev.  Edward  Duffield  Neil,  and  of  Judge  George  Gale,  be  acknowl- 
edged. 

Absolutely  nothing  is  known  of  the  origin  of  the  Indians ; 
neither  the  mound-builders,  nor  the  more  modern  tribes ;  and  the 
naturalist  is  led  to  ponder  over  the  suggestion  ascribed  to  Yoltaire, 
' '  that  possibly,  in  America,  while  God  was  creating  different  spe- 
cies of  flies,  he  created  various  species  of  men," 

Be  that  as  it  may,  their  differentiations  in  languages  and  cus- 
toms, forming  different  tribes  from  mo-re  original  stocks,  or  sources, 
have  been  noticed  by  writers  upon  ethnology ;  but  aside  from  the 
knowledge  afforded  by  their  various  languages  and  traditions  all  is 
doubt  and  mystery.  Their  traditions,  even,  are  so  blended  with 
superstitions  and  romances '  that  the  most  critical  judgment  is  re- 
quired in  giving  credit  to  any  portion  of  them  ;  the  more  especially 
to  times  and  distances  that  extend  beyond  the  Indian's  present 
capacity  to  realize.  The  territory  between  the  lakes  and  the  Missis- 
2 


18  HISTORY    OF    WESrONA    COUNTY. 

sippi  river  seems  to  have  been  peculiarly  fitted  by  its  topography 
and  natural  productions  for  a  grand  nursery  of  savage  tribes ;  and 
there  are  evidences  still  remaining  in  the  languages  and  traditions 
of  the  aboriginal  inhabitants  of  this  territory,  and  in  the  remains 
of  ancient  tumuli,  stone  and  copper  implements,  to  warrant  this 
belief  It  is  probable,  as  claimed  by  tradition,  that  some  tribe  of 
Algonquin  origin  was  in  possession  of  this  vast  territory,  and  were 
dispossessed  by  confederated  Sioux,  whom  tradition  says  came  from 
the  New  Mexican  frontier.  The  Chippewa  names  for  different  local- 
ities, now  corrupted,  but  familiar  to  us,  warrants  this  belief,  if  it 
does  not  establish  the  fact.  The  Sauks  and  Min-o-min-ees,  both  of 
Chippewa  origin,  say  they  were  the  original  owners  of  the  whole 
territory,  but  they  shed  no  light  upon  the  origin  of  the  mound- 
builders.  Those  people  may  have  been  drawn  to  this  territory  from 
the  far  south  in  search  of  copper,  which  to  them,  probably,  was  as 
the  gold  of  California  to  modern  adventurers,  and  been  expelled 
again  by  wars,  or  have  voluntarily  abandoned  their  industrious 
mode  of  life  to  become  engrafted  into  the  new  nations  that  were 
springing  up  around  them.  Such  industrious  people  would  natu- 
rally become  the  prey  of  more  warlike  tribes,  and  the  more  especially 
so  because  of  their  cranial  development,  indicating  a  lack  of  aggress- 
ive character.  In  support  of  the  claim  to  have  been  the  oldest  ot 
modern  tribes  to  occupy  the  territory,  the  Chippewa  race  mention 
the  names  given  by  their  ancestors  to  prominent  localities.  For  ex- 
ample, Michigan,  a  word  of  Chippewa  origin,  is  derived  from  Mich- 
e-gah-ge-gan,  meaning  the  lake  country,  or  "skye  bound  waters." 
Wisconsin  is  from  Gy-osh-kon-sing,  the  name  of  its  principal  river, 
and  means  the  place  of  little  gulls.  Chicago  is  from  Gah-che-gah- 
gong,  a  place  of  skunks.  Milwaukee  is  from  Mim-wa-ke,  meaning 
hazel-brush  land,  equivalent  to  good  land,  as  upon  good  land  only 
will  this  shrub  grow.  The  astringent  bark  was  used  as  a  medicinal 
remedy,  and  hence  the  shrub  was  known  as  the  good  shrub  by  the 
Indians. 

Galena  was  known  as  Ush-ke-co-man-o-day,  the  lead  town ; 
Prairie-du-Chien  as  Ke-go-shook-ah-note,  meaning  where  the  fish  rest, 
as  in  winter  they  are  still  known  to  do.  St.  Anthony's  Falls  was 
called  Ke-che-ka-be-gong,  a  great  waterfall  ;  the  Mississippi  as 
Miche-see  bee,  or  Miche-gah-see  bee,  meaning  the  great  or  endless 
river,  or,  more  literally,  the  river  that  runs  everywhere  ;  and  Lake 
Superior  was  known  as  Ke-che-gun-me,  or  "the  great  deep."     Only 


ABORIGINAL     HISTORY,  1  [) 

a  few  Chippewa  names  have  been  given,  and  those  simply  to  show 
the  familiarity  of  the  Chippewas  with  cliaracteristics  of  the  various 
localities  named  by  them  and  now  so  familiar  to  us.  It  may  be 
added  that  St.  Paul,  or  its  site,  was  known  as  Ish-ke-bug-ge,  or  new 
leaf,  because  of  the  early  budding  out  of  the  foliage  below  St.  An- 
thony's. It  has  been  a  custom  of  Indian  ti'ibes,  as  with  other  primi- 
tive peoples,  to  name  persons  and  tribes  from  peculiarities,  from 
resemblances  and  from  localities. 

This  rule  has  been  followed  in  naming  the  separate  tribes  of 
the  great  Algonquin,  Iroquois  and  Dah-ko-tah  nations,  as  well  as  of 
those  of  the  Pawnee,  Shosh-o-me,  Kewis,  Yu-mah  and  Apachee  or 
Atha-pas-can  nations.  For  many  years  the  records  of  the  early 
Spanish  and  French  explorers  were  hidden  from  the  researches  of 
modern  investigators,  but  those  of  Marco-de  Nica  and  of  Coronado, 
have  come  out  at  last  from  their  mouldy  recesses,  and  documents 
that  had  lain  in  the  archives  of  France  for  long  years  have  been 
copied  and  published  to  aid  the  modern  historian.  In  these  records 
of  the  early  explorers,  errors  in  writing  and  on  maps  have  been 
made  ;  but  they  are  of  considerable  value  to  modern  research,  be- 
cause of  the  light  they  shed  upon  the  explorations  of  their  authors, 
and  upon  some  Indian  traditions  concerning  them. 

The  Chippewa  name  for  Lake  Winnepec  is  Win-ne-ba-go-shish- 
ing,  the  meaning  of  which  is  a  place  of  dirty  water.  The  name 
Win-ne-ba-go  was  interpreted  to  mean  " '  stinking  water, "  and  the 
Indians  of  the  tribe  were  called  by  the  early  French  explorers  the 
"  Stinkards,"  under  the  impression  that  they  had  come  from  a  place 
of  stinking  water.  Lake  Winnebago,  in  Wisconsin,  was  supposed 
to  be  that  locality,  but  it  may  be  observed  here  that  the  water  (^f 
that  lake  is  not,  or  was  not,  before  the  advent  of  the  white  people, 
impure. 

Another  reason  given  for  the  name  was,  that  they  had  come 
from  the  Western  sea  or  ocean,  imagined  by  the  first  French  ex- 
plorers to  exist  in  the  region  of  the  Mississippi  river ;  and  as  the 
Algonquin  name  Winnebagoec,  for  salt  and  stinking  water,  was  the 
same,  except  in  accent,  their  name  was  supposed  by  some  to  desig- 
nate a  people  from  the  Western  ocean.  The  traditions  and  legends 
still  existing  among  the  Winnebagoes  render  it  probable  that  they 
once  inhabited  the  territory  adjacent  to  lake  Win-ne-ba-go-shish-ing 
(modernly  called  Winnepec),  and  probably  long  anterior  to  the 
occupancy  by  the  Sioux  of  the  Mille-Lac  country,  as  while  acknowl- 


20  HISTOEY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

edging  their  relationship  to  the  Dah-ko-tah  nation,  they  claim  a  more 
ancient  lineage.  Lieut.  Pike  refers  to  the  statement  of  an  old  Chip- 
])ewa  that  the  Sioux  once  occupied  Leach  Lake;  and  Winnebago 
shishing,  or  the  "Dirty  Water  lake,"  is  but  twenty-five  miles  dis- 
tant from  Leach  Lake. 

The  Winnebagoes  call  themselves  Ho-chunk-o-rah,  meaning 
"the  deep  voiced  people."  The  Dah-ko-tahs  call  them  Ho-tau-kah, 
full  or  large  voiced  people,  because  of  their  sonorous  voices  being 
conspicuously  prominent  in  their  dance  and  war  songs.  Many 
words  in  Winnebago  and  Sioux  are  very  similar.  Wah-tah  is  the 
Sioux  word  for  canoe;  watch-er-ah,  the  Winnebago.  Shoon-kah  is 
the  Sioux  word  for  dog;  shoon-ker-ah,  is  the  Winnebago  name. 
No-pah  is  nine  in  Sioux ;  Nope  is  the  same  numeral  in  Winnebago. 

Numerous  other  examples  might  be  given  of  resemblances  in 
their  respective  languages,  but  these  will  suffice.  The  Chippewa 
language  is  wonderfully  artistic  in  construction  and  rich  in  sugges- 
tions ;  hence  we  find  many  of  their  words  accepted  by  other  tribes 
as  classic.  Manito-ba,  God's  land,  suggests  the  idea  of  a  God-given 
country  or  Indian  paradise.  Superior  in  intellectual  capacity  to 
most  other  tribes,  their  names  seem  to  have  been  accepted  by  others 
as  something  better  than  their  own.  It  is  believed  by  the  writer 
that  in  this  way,  probably,  the  Chippewa  name,  Winnebago,  was 
given  and  accepted  by,  the  Ho-chunck-o-rah. 

The  Northeastern  Sioux  claimed  to  have  owned  the  Mille  Lac 
country  from  time  immemorial.  It  seems  quite  probable  that 
before  the  "long  war,"  and  during  some  long  era  of  peace,  the 
Winnebagoes  may  have  inhabited  the  shores  of  Lake  Winnepec, 
perhaps  while  the  Sioux  were  at  Leech  lake.  The  Kneesteneau, 
or  Chippewas,  would  have  been  their  neighbors,  and  from  them  the 
Winnebago  may  have  acquired  some  of  the  tastes  and  habits  that 
have  so  marked  his  character. 

As  is  still  customary  with  bordering  tribes,  intermarriages  were 
no  doubt  of  frequent  occurrence,  and  in  this  way,  it  is  conceivable, 
that  the  Dah-ko-tah  progenitors  of  the  Winnebagoes  may  have 
established  themselves  among  some  Chippewa  tribes,  and  their  off- 
spring have  been  led  to  accept  flag-mat  wigwams,  deer,  fish  and 
water-fowl  in  lieu  of  skin  tents  and  buffalo  meat.  The  Sioux 
language  even  differs  in  each  band.  Probably,  soon  after  the 
Spanish  conquest  of  Mexico,  many  of  the  red  rovers  of  the  plains, 
as  their  traditions  tell,  left  for  more  northern  climes.     The  inviting 


ABORIGINAL    HISTORY. 


2^ 


prairies  of  Minnesota,  with  tlieir  countless  herds  of  buffalo  and 
elk,  would  for  a  time,  at  least,  content  the  warlike  Sioux,  who,  ]jr<»- 
vided  with  some  of  the  "big  dogs"  (horses)  of  the  Spaniards, 
could  roam  at  will  over  these  boundless,  beautiful  plains.  It  seems 
also  likely  that  reports  of  the  more  than  savage  cruelty  of  the 
Spaniard  had  gone  out,  with  accounts  of  the  destructive  nature  of 
his  "deadly  thunder";  and  if  so,  a  common  dread  would  have  ke])t 
a  superstitious  people  at  peace. 

Friendly  alliances  would  most  naturally  have  sprung  up  among 
border  tribes,  and  in  but  a  few  generations  old  tribes  would  have 
been  multiplied  into  new  ones,  as  appears  to  have  been  done  dur- 
ing some  long  era  of  peace.  It  is  true  that  the  problem  may  be 
as  readily  solved  by  supposing  a  state  of  civil  war  to  have  existed, 
but  in  that  case  there  still  must  have  been  long  eras  of  peace,  or 
the  race  would  have  become  extinct.  Be  that  as  it  may,  the  forests 
of  Minnesota  and  Wisconsin  limited  the  range  of  the  buffalo  in 
these  states,  and  in  doing  this  determined  the  character  of  the  native 
inhabitants. 

The  Sioux  soon  asserted  his  savage  sway  over  the  whole  prairie 
region  west  of  the  Mississippi  river,  and  drove  into  the  forests  of 
Wisconsin  his  less  formidable  neighbors.  In  after  years,  by  com- 
bined attacks  with  firearms,  he  was  driven  back  by  those  he  had 
dispossessed  of  their  patrimony,  and  was  content  to  plant  himself 
upon  the  western  shore  of  his  watery  barrier ;  keeping  as  neutral 
ground,  for  a  time,  a  strip  of  territory  along  the  east  side  of  the 
Mississippi. 

This  region  remained  neutral  but  for  a  short  time  only,  for  w(i 
find  by  the  accounts  of  the  earliest  French  explorers  that  the  Da- 
kotah  and  Algonquin  nations  were  in  an  almost  constant  state  of 
warfare  when  first  visited  by  them,  and  during  the  whole  time  of  the 
French  occupation  of  the  territory. 

The  water-courses  afforded  ready  access  to  the  greater  part  of 
the  region  between  the  lakes  and  "  Great  river, "  and  the  dense 
forests  concealed  the  approach  of  the  wily  foes.  While  the  "battle- 
ground "  presented  opportunities  for  a  surprise,  it  was  no  less  ser- 
viceable for  those  who  waited  in  ambush.  Many  a  war  party  of  both 
nations  have  been  cut  off  by  a  successful  ambush,  and  their  people 
left  to  mourn  and  plot  new  schemes  of  vengeance. 

Other  tribes  suffered  by  these  national  animosities,  and  aban- 
doned  the    noted  theatres   of    war  for   more    peaceful   localities. 


Sf2  HISTOKY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

Tlie  Winnebagoes,  according  to  their  traditions,  suifered  from 
the  incursions  of  both  nations  ;  and  at  the  time  of  the  first  visit 
of  the  French  at  Green  Bay  they  were  found  there  and  on  Fox 
river,  living  in  amity  with  the  rice-eaters,  or  Min-o-min-nee,  and 
other  tribes  of  Algonquin  origin,  though  known  to  be  closely  re- 
lated to  the  almost  universal  enemy,  the  Sioux.  During  the  summer 
months  the  Indians  on  Fox  river  appeared  sedentary  in  their  habits, 
living  in  bark  houses  and  cultivating  Indian  corn  and  other  products 
of  Indian  agriculture,  or  gathering  the  wild  potatoes  and  wild  rice 
that  served  them  for  their  winter  stores  of  vegetable  food.  During 
seasons  of  scarcity  from  frosts,  or  from  disaster,  edible  nuts  and 
acorns  were  secured  against  times  of  want ;  and  if  famine  came  upon 
them  in  their  extremity,  they  supported  life  by  feeding  upon  the 
inner  bark  of  the  slippery  elm,  linden  and  white  pine.  Those  were 
happy  times  for  the  peacefol  tribes,  and  of  sorrow  for  those  in 
enmity  with  one  another. 


CHAPTER  II. 


EXPLOEATIONS. 


The  Minominnees,  Fottawattamies  and  the  Foxes  occupied  the 
water-courses  tributary  to  Green  Bay,  while  the  Winnebagoes  and 
the  kindred  tribes  of  lowas,  Missouris,  Osages,  Kansas,  Quapaws, 
Ottoes,  Ponkas  and  Mandans,  possessed  the  country  south  and 
west,  bordering  upon  the  territory  of  the  Sauks,  the  Illanois  and  the 
Sioux.  This  territory  seems  to  have  been  visited  by  the  French  as 
early  as  1634,  and  in  1660  Father  Rene  Menard  went  on  a  mission 
to  Lake  Superior,  where  the  furs  of  that  region  and  of  Green  Bay 
had  already  begun  to  attract  adventurous  Frenchmen. 

Poor  zealous  Menard,  the  first  missionary,  never  returned  to 
civilization  ;  he  was  lost  in  the  wilds  of  a  Black  river  forest,  separated 
in  a  swamp  from  his  faithful  follower  and  assistant  Guerin,  and  all 
that  was  ever  known  of  his  fate  was  inferred  from  the  agony  of  his 
companion  and  the  priestly  robe  and  prayer-book  of  the  aged  pre- 
late found  years  afterward  in  a  Da-ko-tah  lodge. 

In  1 665  Father  Claude  Allouez,  with  but  six  French  voyageurs, 
but  with  a  large  number  of  savages,  embarked  from  Montreal  for 


ABORIGINAL     HISTORY.  23 

Lake  Superior,  where  he  established  himself  for  a  time  at  a  place 
called  by  the  French  La  Pointe,  because  of  its  jutting  out  into  tlie 
beautiful  bay  of  Bayfield.  Here  at  once  was  erected  the  mission  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  and  the  good  offices  of  the  priest  tendered  to  the 
untutored  and  savage  tribes  of  that  vast  wilderness.  The  peaceful 
mission  of  Allouez  was  soon  known  among  the  warring  tribes,  and 
Sauks  and  Foxes,  Illani  and  other  distant  tribes,  sent  messengers  of 
peace  or  curiosity  to  the  "Black  Gown,"  and  he  was  admitted  to 
their  counsels.  In  turn,  "their  tales  of  the  noble  river  on  which 
they  dwelt,"  and  which  flowed  to  the  south,  "interested  Allouez, 
and  he  became  desirous  of  exploring  the  territory  of  his  proselytes." 
Then,  too,  at  the  very  extremity  of  the  lake,  the  missionary  met  the 
wild  and  impassioned  Sioux,  who  dwelt  to  the  west  of  Lake  Superior, 
in  a  land  of  prairie,  with  wild  rice  for  food,  and  skins  of  beasts  instead 
of  bark  for  roofs  to  their  cabins,  on  the  bank  of  the  Great  river,  ot 
which  Allouez  reported  the  name  to  be  Mississippi.  To  Father 
Allouez  belongs  the  honor  of  having  first  given  this  name  to  the 
world.  In  speaking  of  the  Da-ko-tahs,  he  says:  "These  people 
are,  above  all  others,  savage  and  warlike.  *  *  *  They  speak 
a  language  entirely  unknown  to  us,  and  the  savages  about  here  do 
not  understand  them." 

In  1669  the  zealous  Marquette  succeeded  to  the  mission  estab- 
lished by  Allouez,  and  his  writings  give  a  somewhat  florid  account 
of  Sioux  character.  He  says:  "The  Nadawessi  (the  Chippewa 
name  of  the  Sioux),  are  the  Iroquois  of  this  country  beyond  La 
Pointe,  but  less  faithless,  and  never  attack  until  attacked.  Their 
language  is  entirely  different  from  the  Huron  and  Algonquin ;  they 
have  many  villages,  but  are  widely  scattered  ;  they  have  very  extra- 
ordinary customs.  *  *  *  All  the  lake  tribes  make  war  upon 
them,  but  with  small  success.  They  have  false  oats  (wild  rice),  use 
little  canoes,  and  keep  their  word  strictly. 

At  that  time  the  Dah-ko-tahs  used  knives,  spears  and  arrow- 
heads made  of  stone.  About  that  time,  one  band  of  Dah-ko-tahs 
were  allied  to  a  band  of  Chippewas  by  intermarriage  and  commer- 
cial relations,  and  for  a  time  were  living  in  friendly  relations  with  a 
band  of  Huron s,  who  had  fled  from  the  Iroquois  of  New  York. 
Hostilities  breaking  out  between  these  people  and  the  Sioux,  they 
joined  the  people  of  then-  tribe  at  La  Pointe. 

To  Nicholas  Perrot  is  due  the  honor  of  having  first  established 
a  trading  post  on  the  Mississippi  below  Lake  Pepin,  and  according 


24  HISTORY    OF    WINOISrA    COUNTY. 

to  Neil's  History  of  Minnesota,  Perrot  inspired  the  enterprise  of 
La  Salle,  who  sent  Louis  Hennepin  to  explore  the  Mississippi. 
Hennepin  was  first  to  explore  the  river  above  the  mouth  of  the  Wis- 
consin, the  first  to  name  and  describe  the  falls  of  St.  Anthony,  the 
first  to  present  an  engraving  of  the  Falls  of  Niagara,  and  it  may  be 
added,  the  first  to  translate  the  Winnebago  name  of  Trempealeau 
Mountain  into  French.  The  Winnebagoes  call  that  peculiar  mount- 
ain Hay-me-ali-chaw,  which  is  well  rendered  in  French  as  the  Soak- 
ing Mountain,  as  it  stands  isolated  from  its  fellow  peaks  entirely 
surrounded  by  water. 

After  reaching  the  Illinois  river.  La  Salle,  in  1680,  sent  Henne- 
pin on  his  voyage  of  discovery,  with  but  two  voyageur  assistants. 
After  reaching  the  mouth  of  the  Illinois  river  he  commenced  the 
hazardous  ascent  of  the  "Great  river,"  traversed  before  only  by 
Joliette  and  Marquette,  when  they  descended  from  the  Wisconsin. 
Hennepin  encountered  war-parties  of  Dah-ko-tahs,  and  was  taken 
a  pidsoner  by  them  up  the  Mississippi  to  St.  Paul,  to  St.  Anthony's 
Falls,  and  to  Mille  Lac.  While  in  the  land  of  the  Sioux  he  met 
Du  Luth,  who  had  come  across  from  Lake  Superior. 

Du  Luth  obtained  the  release  of  Hennepin,  and  gave  him  much 
information  of  value.  Du  Luth  seems  to  have  been  the  real  dis- 
coverer of  Minnesota. 

Owing  to  the  war  inaugurated  against  the  English  by  Denon- 
ville,  in  1687,  most  of  the  French  left  the  Mississippi,  and  concen- 
trated for  defense  under  Du  Luth  at  Green  Bay. 

In  1688  Perrot  returned  to  his  trading-post  below  Lake  Pepin, 
and  the  year  following,  by  proclamation,  claimed  the  country  for 
France.  In  the  year  1695  Le  Seur  built  the  second  post  established 
in  Minnesota,  on  an  island  not  far  from  Red  Wing. 

During  this  year  Le  Seur  took  with  him  to  Canada  the  first 
Dah-ko-tah  known  to  have  visited  that  country.  The  Indian's  name 
was  Tee-os-kah-tay.  He  unfortunately  sickened  and  died  in  Mont- 
real. 

Le  Seur  hoped  to  open  the  mines  known  to  be  on  the  Mississippi, 
and  went  to  France  for  a  Hcense.  The  license  to  work  them  was 
obtained,  but  Le  Seur  was  captured  by  the  English  and  taken  to 
England,  but  was  finally  released.  After  overcoming  great  and 
renewed  opposition,  and  making  one  more  trip  to  France,  he,  in 
1700,  commenced  his  search  for  copper,  which  was  said  to  be 
abundant  on  the  upper  Mississippi. 


EXPLORATIONS.  25 

Some  time  in  August  of  this  year  he  entered  Fever  or  Galena 
river,  whose  banks  were  known  to  the  Indians  to  contain  lead,  but 
Le  Seur  was  the  tirst  to  mention  the  existence  of  those  lead  mines. 
After  many  incidents  of  interest,  Le  Seur  reached  the  Blue  Earth 
river,  and  established  himself  in  a  fort  about  one  mile  below  tlie 
mineral  deposits,  from  which  the  Dah-ko-tahs  obtained  their  paint 
for  personal  adornment.  In  1701  Le  Seur  took  to  the  French  post, 
on  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  a  large  quantity  of  this  mineral,  and  soon 
tliereafter  sailed  for  France. 

At  this  time,  according  to  Le  Seur's  journal,  there  were  seven 
villages  of  the  Sioux  on  the  east  side  of  the  Mississippi,  and  nine  on 
the  west. 

The  Wah-pa-sha  band  was  anciently  known  as  the  Ona-]^e-ton  or 
falling  leaf  band,  and  their  village  of  Ke-ox-ah  was  upon  the 
prairie  now  occupied  by  the  city  of  Winona.  Keoxa  is  difficult  of 
translation,  but  it  may  be  rendered  as  "The  Homestead,"  because 
in  the  springtime  there  was  here  a  family  reunion  to  honor  the 
dead  and  invoke  their  blessings  upon  the  band. 

The  site  of  Winona  was  known  to  the  French  as  La  Prairie  Aux- 
Ailes  (pronounced  O'Zell)  or  the  Wing's  prairie,  presumably  because 
of  its  having  been  occupied  by  members  of  Eed  Wing's  band.  The 
Americans  called  it  Wah-pa-sha's  prairie. 

Under  the  impression  that  it  drew  from  Canada  its  most  enter- 
prising colonists,  the  French  government  for  some  years  discour- 
aged French  settlements  among  the  Indians  west  of  Mackanaw ;  but 
very  soon  the  policy  of  the  English  in  estranging  the  Foxes  and 
other  tribes  from  the  French,  compelled  a  renewal  of  the  licenses 
that  had  been  canceled  by  the  French  authorities. 

The  Foxes  had  made  an  unsuccessful  attempt  upon  the  French 
fort  at  Detroit  (known  as  Wah-way-oo-tay-nong,  or  the  Wy-an-d©tte 
fort),  and  smarting  under  defeat  they  made  an  alliance  with  their 
old  enemies  the  Dah-ko-tahs.  This  alliance  and  the  enmity  of  the 
Foxes  made  it  unsafe  for  the  French  to  visit  the  Mississippi  by  way 
of  Fox  and  Wisconsin  rivers,  and  for  some  years  the  Sauks  and 
Foxes  scalped  the  French  traders,  and  waged  war  against  their 
Indian  allies.  The  Foxes  were  finally  overcome  by  the  French  in 
1714,  and,  capitulating,  they  gave  six  hostages  as  security  for  a 
peaceful  treaty  to  be  agreed  upon  in  Montreal.  Pemoussa,  their 
greatest  warrior,  and  otiiers  sent  as  hostages,  died  there  of  small- 
pox.    One  who  had  recovered  with  the  loss  of  an  eye  was  sent  to 


26  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

Mackanaw  to  treat,  but  he  escaped  and  again  stirred  up  the  Indians 
to  revolt. 

The  Chick-a-saws  in  the  south  and  Dah-ko-tahs  in  the  north 
made  the  country  exceedingly  dangerous  to  the  French.  They  now 
became  assured  that  the  English  were  undermining  their  influence 
with  the  Indians,  for  in  a  dispatch  written  about  1726  it  is  stated 
that  th6  English  "entertain  constantly  the  idea  of  becoming  masters 
of  North  America. "  Licenses  to  traders  were  once  more  abundantly 
issued,  and  the  prohibition  against  the  sale  of  liquors  that  had  been 
established  by  the  influence  of  the  pious  missionaries  was  removed. 
In  1718  Capt.  St.  Pierre  was  sent  with  a  small  force  to  reoccupy 
La  Pointe,  now  Bayfield.  The  Indians  there  and  at  Kee-wee-naw 
had  threatened  war  against  the  Foxes.  During  this  year  peace  was 
established  at  Green  Bay  with  the  Sauks  and  Foxes  and  Winne- 
bagoes,  who  had  taken  part  against  the  French.  An  endeavor  was 
now  made  to  detach  the  Dah-ko-tahs  from  friendly  alliances  with  the 
Foxes,  and  to  secure  a  treaty  of  peace  between  the  Chippewas  and 
Dah-ko-tahs,  with  a  promise  oi  renewed  trade  with  them  if  they 
remained  at  peace.  To  accomplish  this  purpose,  two  Frenchmen  were 
sent  to  the  Dah-ko-tahs,  but  it  would  appear  were  not  entirely  suc- 
cessful, and  wintered  among  the  Menominee  and  Winnebago  Indians 
on  Black  river.  In  order  to  obtain  a  strategic  point  it  was  resolved 
by  the  French  to  build  a  fort  in  the  Sioux  country.  On  June  16, 
1727,  the  expedition  left  Montreal,  accompanied  by  missionaries  and 
traders,  and  on  September  17  of  the  same  year  reached  their  desti- 
nation on  Lake  Pepin.  A  stockade  was  soon  built  on  the  north  side 
near  Maiden  Rock  that  inclosed  buildings  for  troops,  missionaries 
and  traders.  The  fort  was  named  "Beauharnois,"  in  honor  of  the 
governor  of  Canada,  and  the  mission  named  "  St.  Michael  the 
Archangel. "  The  commander  of  this  fort  was  De  la  Perriere  Boucher, 
noted  for  his  savage  brutality  and  bigotry.  This  fort  was  overflowed 
in  1728  and  its  site  abandoned.  According  to  Sioux  tradition,  the 
prairie  on  which  Winona  is  now  situated  was  also  overflowed  at  that 
time.  During  this  year  a  large  force  of  French  and  Indians  left 
Canada  with  the  intention  of  destroying  the  Sauks  and  Foxes.  On 
August  17  they  arrived  at  the  mouth  of  Fox  river.  Before  the 
dawn  of  day  an  attempt  was  made  to  surprise  the  Sauk  village,  but 
they  escaped,  leaving  only  four  of  their  people  to  reward  the  French 
for  their  midnight  vigils.  A  few  days  later  the  French  ascended  the 
rapid  stream  to  a  Winnebago  village,  but  it  also  was  deserted;  still 


EXPLORATIONS.  27 

pursuing  their  searcli,  on  tlie  twenty-fifth  they  came  to  a  large  Fox 
village,  but  that  too  was  abandoned.  Orders  were  now  given  to 
advance  the  command  to  the  grand  portage  of  the  Wisconsin  river; 
but  this  move  was  as  fruitless  as  those  which  had  preceded  it,  and 
the  expedition  returned  to  Green  Bay  without  results.  The  Foxes 
retired  to  Iowa,  and,  establishing  still  closer  relations  with  the  lowas 
and  Sioux,  were  allotted  hunting-grounds  to  which  have  been  at- 
tached some  of  their  names.  The  Kick-ah-poos  and  Masco-tens  were 
allies  of  the  Foxes  and  their  congener^^  tlie  Sauks,  and  took  part 
with  them  against  the  French. 

In  1736  St.  Pierre  was  in  command  at  Lake  Pepin  and  regarded 
the  Sioux  as  friendly,  but  they  still  remained  objects  of  suspicion  to 
the  French  Canadian  government,  as  some  of  them* had  attacked  an 
expedition  under  Yeranderie,  undertaken  at  that  early  period  to  open 
a  route  to  the  Pacific. 

In  1741  the  Foxes  killed  some  Frenchmen  in  the  territory  of  the 
Illinois,  and  this  so  aroused  the  authorities  in  Canada  that  they 
determined,  if  possible,  to  overthrow  and  completely  subdue  the 
Foxes.  The  officer  selected  for  this  purpose  was  the  Sieur  Moran 
or  Marin,  who  had  once  been  in  command  at  Fort  St.  Nicholas  near 
Prairie  du  Chien.  With  the  cunning  of  a  savage,  Marin  placed  his 
men  in  canoes  under  cover,  as  if  they  were  merchandise,  and  when 
ordered  by  the  Foxes  opposite  or  near  the  Batte  des  Morts  to  land  and 
pay  the  usual  tribute  exacted  from  all  traders  passing  their  village, 
he  opened  fire  upon  the  assembled  multitude  and  killed  indiscrimi- 
nately men,  women  and  children.  Marin  had  anticipated  the  Foxes' 
consternation  and  flight,  and  before  reaching  the  village  had  sent  a 
detachment  of  his  force  to  cut  them  off.  There  was  great  slaughter 
and  but  a  remnant  of  the  village  escaped.  These  people  were  again 
surprised  by  Marin  and  his  forces  on  snowshoes  in  their '  winter 
encampment  on  the  Wisconsin,  and  were  utterly  destroyed. 

The  Dah-ko-tahs  had  during  this  period  been  at  war  with  the 
Chippewas,  but  in  1746  were  induced  by  the  French  to  make  peace. 
Many  of  the  French  voyageurs,  and  in  some  few  instances  French  offi- 
cers even,  had  taken  wives,  after  the  Indian  method  of  marriage,  from 
among  the  Dah-ko-tahs  and  other  tribes,  and  by  this  means  their  in- 
fluence was  still  great  among  their  Indian  followers.  Yet,  English 
influence  had  commenced  its  work,  and  soon  after  this  period  French 
power  seems  to  have  begun  to  wane.  The  French,  however,  still 
continued  to  make  a  struggle  for  existence,  if  not  supremacy. 


28  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

The  Chippewas  of  Lake  Superior  showed  a  disposition  to  aid  the 
English,  and  committed  a  robbery  at  the  Sault  St.  Marie  ;  "  even  the 
commandant  at  Mackanaw  was  exposed  to  insolence."  St.  Pierre 
was  sent  to  the  scene  of  disorder.  His  judgment  and  courage  was 
undoubted.  St.  Pierre  seized  three  murderers  and  advised  that 
no  French  traders  should  come  among  the  Chippewas.  While  the 
Indians,  secured  by  the  boldness  of  St.  Pierre,  were  on  their  way  to 
Quebec  under  a  guard  of  eight  French  soldiers,  by  great  cunning  and 
daring  they  managed  to  kill  or  drown  their  guard,  and  though 
manacled  at  the  time,  they  escaped,  severing  their  irons  with  an  axe. 
"Thus  was  lost  in  a  great  measure  the  fruit  of  Sieur  St.  Pierre's 
good  management,  "as  wrote  Galassoniere  in  1749. 

Affairs  continued  in  a  disturbed  state,  and  Canada  finally  became 
mvolved  in  the  war  with  New  York  and  the  New  England  colonies. 
In  the  West,  affairs  were  for  some  time  in  doubt,  but  the  influence 
of  the  Sieur  Marin  became  most  poweiful,  and  in  1753  he  was  able 
to  restore  tranquillity  between  the  French,  and  Indian  chiefs  assem- 
bled at  Green  Bay. 


CHAPTEK  III. 


AMONG  THE   INDIANS. 


As  the  war  between  the  colonies  became  more  desperate,  the 
French  ofiicers  of  experience  and  distinction  were  called  from  the 
West  to  aid  the  Eastern  struggle.  Legardeur  de  St.  Pierre  in  1755  fell 
in  the  battle  upon  Lake  Charaplain,  and  Marin,  Langlade,  and  others 
from  the  West,  distinguished  themselves  as  heroes.  After  the  fall  of 
Quebec  the  Indians  of  the  Northwest  readily  transferred  their  alle- 
giance to  the  British.  In  1761  the  English  took  possession  of  Green 
Bay,  and  trade  was  once  more  opened  with  the  Indians.  A  French 
trader  named  Penneshaw  was  sent  by  the  English  into  the  country 
fo  the  Dah-ko-tahs,  and  in  March,  1763,  twelve  Dahkotah  warriors 
arrived  at  Green  Bay,  and  offered  the  English  the  friendship  of  their 
nation.  They  told  the  English  commandant  that  if  any  Indians 
obstructed  the  passage  of  traders  to  their  country,  to  send  them  a 
belt  of  Wampum  as  a  sign,  and  "they  would  come  and  cut  them  off, 
as  all  Indians  were  their  slaves  or  dogs."  After  this  talk  they  pro- 
duced a  letter  from  Penneshaw,  explaining  the  object  of  their  visit. 


AMONG    THE    INDIAN^S.  29 

In  June  Pennealuiw  himself  arrived  with  most  welcome  news  from 
the  land  of  the  Dah-ko-tahs,  bringing  with  him  for  the  commander 
ot  the  post  a  pipe  of  peace,  and  a  request  that  English  traders  be 
sent  to  trade  with  the  Sioux  ot  the  Mississippi. 

A  tradition  still  exists  among  the  Sioux  that  the  elder  Wah-pa- 
sha,  or,  as  we  might  say,  Wah-pa-sha  the  First,  was  one  of  the 
twelve  Da-ko-tahs  who  visited  Green  Bay.  Notwithstanding  the 
English  had  conquered  all  the  vast  territory  between  the  lakes  and 
the  •Mississippi,  and  had  the  proffered  friendship  of  the  Sioux 
to  strengthen  their  influence  with  all  the  other  Indian  tribes, 
the  lines  of  trade  between  the  territory  of  Louisiana  and  the 
newly  acquired  territory  of  the  English  were  not  closely  drawn,  and 
French  influence  was  sufficiently  potent  to  send  most  of  the  furs  and 
peltries  to  their  post  at  New  Orleans.  The  cause  of  Indian  prefer- 
ence for  the  French  may  be  found  in  the  latter's  gaiety  of  character, 
and  their  ability  to  conform  to  the  circumstances  that  may  surround 
them.  The  Canadian  voyageurs  and  woodmen  displayed  a  fondness 
for  high  colored  sashes  and  moccasins  that  was  pleasing  to  the  bar- 
baric tastes  of  the  Indian  women,  and  many  of  them,  joining  their 
fortimes  and  their  honors  with  those  of  the  French,  raised  children 
that  were  taught  to  reverence  and  obey  them. 

In  addition  to  the  influences  extended  by  these  ties  of  blood, 
the  kindness  and  devotion  to  their  religious  faith  exhibited  by  the 
Catholic  missionaries  won  upon  the  imaginations  of  the  Indians, 
and  many  were  won  over  to  a  profession  of  their  faith.  The  tribes 
which  came  under  their  influences  looked  upon  the  priests  as  verita- 
ble messengers  from  God,  and  called  them  the  "good  spirits,"  be- 
lieving that  they  were  the  mediums  only  of  "  good  spirits." 

All  Indians  are  spiritists,  believing  implicitly  that  the  spirits  of 
departed  human  beings  take  an  interest  in  mundane  affairs. 

The  English,  in  contrast  with  French  management,  had  a  blufl' 
and  arbitrary  way  of  dealing,  that,  however  successful  it  may  have 
been  with  eastern  tribes,  was  for  a  time  very  distasteful  to  the  Sioux. 
However,  the  English  learned  something  in  due  time  by  contact 
with  these  Indians,  and  from  French  politeness ;  but  some  years 
were  required  before  their  success  with  the  Sioux  was  established. 

For  some  j^ears  the  trade  seems  to  have  been  abandoned  west  of 
Mackanaw,  to  the  French.  In  the  year  1766  Jonathan  Carver,  a 
native  of  Connecticut,  visited  the  upper  Mississippi,  and  his  reports 


30  HISTORY    OF    WIJSrONA    COUNTY. 

concerning  the  beauty,  fertility  and  resources  of  Minnesota  aroused 
some  attention  to  the  value  of  these  new  possessions. 

Carver  was  a  man  of  keen  observation  and  discernment,  and 
some  of  his  predictions  regarding  the  "new  northwest,"  though 
scoffed  at  by  some  at  that  time,  proved  almost  prophetic.  Carver 
died  in  England  in  1780.  After  his  death,  a  claim  was  set  up  to  a 
large  tract  of  land  said  to  have  been  given  him  by  the  Sioux,  and 
since  known  as  the  "  Carver  tract. " 

The  claim  was  investigated  after  the  territory  came  into  the  pos- 
session of  the  United  States,  but  it  was  found  to  be  untenable. 

Carver  found  the  Sioux  and  Chippewas  at  war  when  he  arrived 
among  them,  and  was  told  that  "war  had  existed  among  them  for 
forty  years."  Chippewa  and  Sioux  tradition  both  make  the  time 
much  longer.  It  was  supposed  by  the  English  that  the  policy  of 
the  French  traders  fostered  war  between  the  Sioux  and  Chippewa 
nations.  Whether  this  be  true  or  not,  it  is  certain  that  French  in- 
fluence continued  paramount  in  the  country  for  some  years,  but  as 
the  French  that  remained  after  the  transfer  of  the  country  to  the 
English  were  inferior  in  intelligence  to  those  in  authority  while 
the  French  held  possession,  we  are  principally  dependant  upon 
Indian  and  mixed  blood  tradition  for  what  occurred  in  this  vast 
territory  until  after  the  revolution. 

Tradition  tells  us  that  an  Englishman,  located  near  the  mouth  of 
the  Min-ne-so-ta  river,  was  killed  while  smoking  his  pipe,  by  an 
Indian  named  Ix-ka:-ta-pe.  He  was  of  the  M'de-wa-kan-ton-wan 
band  Cf  Dah-ko-tahs. 

As  a  result  of  this  unprovoked  murder,  no  other  trader  would 
visit  this  band,  which  had  already  been  divided  by  dissensions,  and 
been  driven  by  the  Chippewas  from  territory  formerly  occupied  east 
of  the  Mississippi. 

In  earlier  times  this  decision  of  the  traders  would  have  been 
disregarded,  but  then  it  was  of  vital  importance  to  their  well-being 
if  not  their  existence  ;  for  they  had  learned  to  depend  upon  guns 
instead  of  bows  and  arrows,  and  therefore  suffered  for  want  of  am- 
munition and  other  supplies,  and  were  at  the  mercy  of  their  well- 
armed  enemies.  After  a  grand  council  it  was  determined  to  give 
up  the  murderer  to  English  justice. 

Accordingly  a  lai-ge  party  of  Sioux,  with  their  wives  and  the 
murderer,  started  for  Quebec.  In  order  to  avoid  their  enemies  the 
Chippewas,  they  took  the  usual  canoe  route  by  the  Wisconsin  and 


AMONG    THE    INDIANS.  81 

Fox  rivers  to  Green  Bay.  While  on  this  journey,  the  ridicule  of 
other  tribes  and  their  own  dissensions  caused  a  desertion  of  over 
half  of  their  number,  and  upon  their  arrival  at  Green  Bay,  but  six, 
of  whom  some  were  women,  persevered  in  their  intention  to  go  on. 
When  about  to  start,  the  murderer  also  disappeared  ingloriouslj. 
The  leader  of  the  little  band  of  six,  then  called  Wa-pa  "The  Leaf," 
told  his  followers  that  he  himself  would  go  as  an  offering  to  the 
British  commander,  and  if  required,  would  give  up  his  lite  that  his 
people  might  not  be  destroyed.  *  On  arriving  at  Quebec,  his  motive 
and  heroism  were  both  appreciated  by  the  English  governor,  and 
the  chief  was  sent  back  to  his  prairie  home,  loaded  with  abundant 
supplies  of  the  coveted  ammunition  and  Indian  trinkets  ;  and  as 
evidence  of  his  gratitude  demanded  a  British  flag  to  wave  over  his 
territory.  A  gaudy  uniform,  which  included  a  red  cap,  common 
enough  in  early  days,  was  also  given  "The  Leaf,"  or  as  Grignon 
calls  him,  the  "Fallen  Leaf,"  and  as  he  represented  the  Dah-ko-tas 
as  a  nation  of  seven  principal  bands,  he  was  given  seven  medals  for 
the  respective  bands,  the  one  for  himself  being  hung  by  a  tassel 
cord  upon  his  neck  by  the  English  commander  at  Quebec  in  person. 
This  noble  band  of  Spartan  Sioux  wintered  in  Canada  and  had 
small-pox,  though  in  a  mild  form,  and  when  the  navigation  of  the 
great  lakes  was  fully  opened  in  the  spring  they  safely  returned  to 
their  tribe. 

Before  reaching  their  village,  which  had  been  again  divided 
during  their  absence,  they  dressed  themselves  in  their  finest  apparel, 
and  marching  in  Indian  file  at  the  head  of  his  devoted  companions, 
the  chief  entered  his  village  with  red  cap  and  flag  conspicuously 
displayed. 

The  chief  was  hailed,  after  Indian  custom  as  Wah-pa-ha-sha,  or 
' '  Ked  Cap, "  which,  by  abbreviation  soon  became  Wa-pa-sha. 

Wapasha's  successful  return  and  denunciation  of  the  cowardly 
desertion  by  his  comrades,  created  another  division,  which  was 
made  permanent  by  his  leaving  ' '  Red  Wing's  "  band  and  removing 
to  the  present  site  of  Minnesota  City,  known  to  the  Wah-pa-sha 
band  as  0-ton-we,  "the  village,"  probably  because  of  its  having 
been  a  very  ancient  dwelling  and  burial  place  of  Indians. 

There,  at  Gilmore  and  Burn's  valleys,  they  had  their  cornfields 
and  summer  residences.  The  band  also  had  a  village  near  Trempea- 
leau mountain  and  at  Root  river.  At  times,  when  not  occupied 
with  field  work,  they  assembled  upon  the  site  of  Winona  (known  as 


32  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

Keoxa)  and  La  Crosse,  held  their  sun  and  other  religious  dances, 
])layed  their  games  of  "La  Crosse,"  or  wept  over  the  remains  of 
their  dead.  Nostrils  and  sight  both  reminded  them  of  this  sacred 
duty,  as  the  dead  of  their  band  were  placed  upon  scaffolds,  and  left  to 
fester  and  bleach  in  the  open  air  until  whitened  by  time.  The  bones 
and  burial  garments  were  buried  in  some  secluded  spot,  or  placed 
under  stones  in  some  ancient  ossuary.  This  custom  was  soon 
abandoned,  and  in  later  years  their  dead  were  at  once  buried. 
Wa-pa-sha  was  very  proud  of  his  success  with  the  English,  and 
during  one  of  his  visits  to  Mackanaw,  stipulated  that  when  visiting 
English  forts,  the  British  commanders  should  salute  him  and  his 
staff  with  solid  shot,  aimed  a  little  high. 

For  much  of  the  foregoing  tradition,  and  very  much  more  of 
like  character,  the  writer  is  indebted  to  Thomas  Le  Blanc,  born  in 
1824,  son  of  Louis  Provosal,  or  Louis  Provencalle,  an  old  French 
trader,  whose  post  was  at  or  near  the  site  of  Pennesha's,  on  the 
Minnesota  river,  at  Traverse  des  Sioux,  and  where,  for  a  time,  in 
ancient  days,  some  of  Wa-pa-sha's  people  were  encamped.  Thomas 
was  related  to  Wah-pa-sha,  to  the  Grignons  and  to  Faribault,  and 
was  well  versed  in  Lidian  and  French  traditions.  He  spoke  French, 
English  and  Dah-ko-tah  about  equally  well,  and  during  the  four 
months  employed  by  the  writer  he  was  found  singularly  intelligent 
and  truthful. 

The  first  Wah-pah-sha  was  grandfather  to  the  one  removed  from 
his  Winona  village  by  treaty  in  1851-3.  His  memory  is  still  held 
in  great  reverence  by  his  descendants  and  the  whole  Sioux  nation. 
His  deeds  of  prowess  and  of  benevolence  are  still  preserved  in  tra- 
ditions and  songs  that  are  sung  by  medicine-men  or  priests  to  the 
young  of  the  tribe ;  and  even  the  Winnebago  members  of  the 
Wah-pa-sha  family  have  learned  to  sing  them. 

As  a  specimen  of  these  rude  verses,  compelled  into  rhyme,  the 
following  song  is  given  : 

SONG   OF  THE   DAH-KO-TAHS. 

Wah-pa-sha !  Wah-pa-sha  !  good  and  great  brave, 
You  rode  into  battle,  made  enemies  slaves ; 
Your  war-chief  was  strong  in  spirit  and  frame. 
And  many  the  scalps  he  hung  on  his  chain. 

Your  "  Red  Cap  "  was  known  in  the  East  and  the  West ; 
You  honored  the  English,  and  hoped  to  be  blessed ; 
You  clothed  your  red  children  in  scarlet  and  blue ; 
You  ever  were  kind,  devoted  and  true. 


AMONG    THE    INDIANS.  85 

The  skiii«  of  your  Te-pee  were  brought  from  the  plains ; 
Your  moccasins  dressed  with  Chippewa  brains,"- 
Your  war-whoop  saluted  b_v  British  real  shot,t 
(jave  peacefullest  token  they  harmed  you  not. 

Then  rest  thee,  brave  chieftain,  our  night  has  come  on, 

The  light  has  departed  from  all  thou  hadst  won ;  A  A  r\r^i-' 

Thy  people  lie  scattered  on  hillside  and  plain  ;  -*--l-vJ//^0/«w'^ 

Thy  corn-fields,  thy  prairie,  we  cannot  regain. 

Notwithstanding  the  esteem  in  which  his  memory  is  now  held, 
during  his  lifetime  Wah-pa-sha  became  the  subject  of  dissensions  in 
his  tribe,  and  leaving  the  cares  of  chieftainship  principally  to  his 
son,  he  roamed  at  will  with  a  small  band  of  -devoted  followers  of 
his  own  tribe,  and  a  few  Win-ne-bagoes,  one  of  whom  had  married 
his  sister  Winona,  and  whose  daughter  Winona,  called  the  sister 
of  the  last  Wah-pa-sha  (though  but  a  cousin),  played  so  important 
a  part  in  the  removal  of  the  Winnebagoes  in  1848.  Old  Wah-pa- 
sha  finally  died  at  a  favorite  winter  encampment  on  Root  river,  and 
was  taken  to  Prairie  du  Chien  for  burial.  When  news  reached  the 
Mississippi,  in  1780,  that  Col.  George  E.  Clark,  of  Yirginia,  was 
in  possession  of  Illinois,  and  was  likely  to  take  possession  of  Prairie 
du  Chien,  a  lieutenant  of  militia,  twenty  Canadians  and  thirty-six 
Fox  and  Dah-ko-tah  Indians  were  sent  with  nine  bark  canoes  to 
secure  the  furs  collected  at  that  post.  Wah-pa-sha  was  in  command 
of  the  Indians. 

The  canoes  were  filled  with  the  best  furs,  and  sent  by  Capt. 
Langlade,  who  had  charge  of  them,  out  of  danger  from  capture,  and 
a  few  days  afterward  the  Americans  arrived  with  the  intention  of 
attacking  the  post.  During  this  year,  also,  a  squaw  discovered  a 
lead  mine  near  the  present  site  of  Dnbuque.  During  1783-4  the 
Northwestei'n  Company  was  organized,  but  some  of  the  members 
becoming  dissatisfied,  an  opposition  company  was  formed  by  Alex- 
ander McKenzie  and  othei's.  After  a  sharp  rivalry  for  some  time 
the  two  companies  were  consolidated. 

In  1798  there  was  a  reorganization  of  the  company,  new  part- 
ners admitted,  and  the  shares  increased.  The  new  management 
was  thoroughly  systematized,  and  their  operations  made  very  profit- 
able. 

*The  brains  of  animals  are  used  in  dressing  deer  skins. 
t  A  stipulation  at  Mackinaw,  required  a  salute  to  Wah-pa-sha  of  solid  shot 
when  he  visited  that  fort. 


36  'HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

In  about  the  year  1785  Julien  Dubuque,  who  had  settled  at 
"La  Prairie  du  Chien,"  and  had  heard  of  the  discovery  by  a  Fox 
equaw  of  a  lead  vein  on  the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi,  obtained 
permission  at  a  council  to  work  those  mines,  and  he  established  him- 
self upon  the  site  of  the  city  that  bears  his  name. 

Dubuque  was  the  confrere  of  De  Marin,  Pro vosal,  Poquette  and 
others  who  have  prominently  figured  in  the  fur  trade  of  that  period. 
The  principal  traders,  however,  were  Dickson,  Frazer,  Renville  and 
Grignon.  James  Porlier,  an  educated  French  Canadian,  was  acting 
as  clerk  for  Grignon,  on  the  St.  Croix,  at  this  time,  together  with 
the  pompous  and  eccentric  Judge  Ueaume,  afterward  so  noted  at 
Green  Bay. 

Porlier,  while  with  Dickson  at  Sauk  Rapids,  gave  Pike  useful 
information  during  his  visit  to  the  upper  Mississippi  in  1805,  and 
afterward,  moving  to  Green  Bay,  acted  as  chief-justice  of  Brown 
county  for  sixteen  years.  The  treaty  of  1T83  failed  to  restore  good 
feeling  between  England  and  the  United  States,  as  the  British  posts 
were  not  at  once  surrendered,  and  this  fact  served  to  keep  the 
Indians  hostile. 

The  English  pretended  not  to  have  authority  to  give  up  posts  on 
Indian  territory.  This  excuse  was  set  up  in  the  interest  of  the  En- 
glish fur  traders,  but  it  was  finally  agreed  by  the  treaty  effected  by 
Mr.  Jay  that  Great  Britain  should  withdraw  her  troops  by  June  1, 
1796,  from  all  posts  within  the  boundaries  assigned  by  the  treaty, 
and  that  Bi-itish  settlers  and  traders  might  remain  for  one  year  with 
all  their  former  privileges,  without  becoming  citizens  of  the  United 
States.  The  Northwest  Company  seized  upon  this  opportunity  to 
establish  posts  all  over  Minnesota.  They  paid  no  duties,  raised  the 
British  flag  in  many  instances  over  their  posts,  and  gave  chiefs 
medals  with  English  ensignia  upon  them.  By  these  means  they 
impressed  the  savages  with  the  idea  that  their  power  still  remained 
supreme,  and  this  impression  was  a  fruitful  source  of  annoyance, 
and  even  danger,  to  Americans,  for  years  afterward.  In  May, 
1800,  the  Northwestern  territory  was  divided. 

In  December,  1803,  the  province  of  Louisiana  was  officially 
delivered  by  the  French  to  the  United'  States  government,  and  in 
March,  1804,  Capt.  Stoddard,  U.S.A.,  as  agent  of  the  French  govern- 
ment, received  from  the  Spanish  authorities  in  St.  Louis  actual 
possession  of  this  important  territory,  transferring  it  very  soon  there- 
after to  the  United  States. 


AMONG    THE    INDIANS.  37 

It  was  now  deemed  expedient  that  tliis  valuable  territory,  so 
recently  purchased,  should  be  fully  explored,  and  the  Indians  be 
made  to  acknowledge  the  full  sovereignty  of  the  Federal  govern- 
ment. Upper  Louisiana,  including  a  large  part  of  Minnesota,  was 
organized  immediately  after  the  transfer,  and  on  January  11,  1805, 
Michigan  territory  was  also  organized.  Gen.  Wilkinson,  placed  in 
command  at  St.  Louis,  finding  that  the  laws  of  his  government  were 
still  unrecognized  by  the  English  traders  in  the  new  territory,  in 
1805  sent  Lieut.  Zebulon  M.  Pike  to  expel  the  traders  and  bring 
some  of  the  ])rominent  Indian  chiefs  to  St.  Louis.  Pike  was  cour- 
teously received  and  hospitably  entertained  by  the  wily  Scotch  and 
English  traders  of  that  period,  but  they  secretly  resolved  to  dis- 
regard and  circumvent  the  policy  of  the  United  States  government 
in  its  proposed  management  of  the  Indians. 

Pike  visited  the  different  tribes  along  the  Mississippi  as  far  up 
as  Sandy  and  Leech  lakes,  and  made  a  treaty  with  the  Dah-ko-tahs 
for  sites  for  forts  at  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Croix  and  Minnesota 
rivers. 

Wintering  in  the  country  of  the  Chippewas,  he  was  enabled  to 
induce  them  and  the  Sioux  to  smoke  the  pipe  of  peace,  and  in  the 
early  springtime  started  with  representatives  of  both  nations  for 
St.  Louis  to  conclude  articles  of  friendship  and  commerce  intended 
for  the  benefit  of  these  hostile  races. 

Upon  the  "Aile  Rouge,"  or  ''Red  Wing,"  hearing  of  a  secret 
attempt  to  shoot  Lieut.  Pike  by  a  young  Sioux,  he  spoke  with 
vehemence  against  the  character  of  some  encamped  at  the  month  of 
the  Minnesota  river,  and  offered  to  bring  the  would-be  assassin  to 
Pike  for  punishment.  Pike  found  at  the  Red  Wing  village  an  old 
chief  known  as  Roman  TSTose,  and  who  had  been  the  second  chief  of  his 
tribe,  desirous  of  giving  himself  up  for  some  instrumentality  in  the 
death  of  a  trader.  The  Indian  name  of  the  chief  was  not  given, 
but  it  was  said  he  had  been  deposed  in  consequence  of  the  murder 
of  the  trader.  Pike  thought  it  impolitic  to  tell  the  penitent  chief 
that  the  matter  was  beyond  his  jurisdiction. 

On  his  way  down  the  river  Pike  speaks  of  Winona  prairie  by 
its  French  name  of  "Aile"  or  "Wing"  prairie,  and  of  Wah-pa- 
shas  encampment  below  La  Crosse,  probably  at  mouth  of  Root 
river.  He  also  gives  Wah-pa-sha  his  -French  name  of  La  Feuille, 
"The  Leaf."  La  Crosse  he  calls  De  Cross,  but  when  speaking  of 
the  game  played  at  Prairie  du  Chien  by  Sioux,  Fox  and  Winnebago 


88  HISTORY    OF    WINON^A    COUNTY. 

contestants,  lie  calls  that  "a  great  game  of  tlie  cross/'  showing 
clearly  that  he  did  not  know  the  French  origin  of  the  name.  While 
at  Prairie  du  Chien,  Wah-pa-sha  sent  for  Lieut.  Pike,  ' '  and  had  a 
long  and  interesting  conversation  with  him,  in  which  he  spoke  ot 
the  general  jealousy  of  his  nation  toward  their  chiefs,"  and  wished 
the  "Nez  Corbeau,"  as  the  French  called  the  "Roman  Nose," 
reinstated  in  his  rank  as  "the  man  of  most  sense  in  his  nation." 
This  conversation  shows  another  noble  trait  in  the  character  of  Wah- 
pa-sha. 

Before  leaving  Prairie  du  Chien  for  St.  Louis,  Pike  established 
regulations  for  the  government  of  the  Indian  trade,  but  his  disap- 
pearance from  "La  Prairie"  was  the  signal  for  Cameron,  Rolette, 
Dickson  and  their  subordinates  to  disregard  them.  Cameron  and 
Dickson  were  both  bold  Scotch  traders,  who  seem  to  have  disre- 
garded all  regulations  and  laws,  except  those  of  hospitality  and 
humanity.  Cameron  died  in  1811,  and  was  buried  on  the  Minnesota 
river.  Dickson  lived  to  ^ke  an  active  part  in  the  war  of  1812,  and 
have  few  but  his  ill  deeds  spoken  of  in  history. 


CHAPTER  lY . 

TROUBLES  WITH  THE  INDIANS. 

In  1807  it  was  becoming  evident  that  the  various  Indian  tribes  in 
the  Northwest  were  forming  a  hostile  league  against  the  United 
States  government.  In  1809,  a  Nicholas  Jarrot  made  affidavit 
that  English  traders  were  supplying  [ndians  for  hostile  purposes. 
Indian  runners  and  envoys  from  the  "Prophet"  were  visiting  the 
Chippewas,  while  Dickson,  who  jvas  the  principal  trader  in  Minne- 
sota, held  the  Indians  along  the  waters  of  the  Mississippi  subject  to 
his  will. 

Gov.  Edwards,  of  Illinois,  reported  to  the  secretarj^  of  war  that 
"The  opinion  of  Dickson,  the  celebrated  British  trader,  is  that,  in 
the  event  of  a  war  with  (ireat  Britain,  all  the  Indians  will  be 
opposed  to  us,  and  he  hopes  to  engage  them  in  hostility  by  making 
peace  between  the  Sioux  and  Chippeways,  and  in  having  them  declare 
war  against  us.  ■"  A  principal  cause  of  the  great  influence  of  Dick, 
son  was  his  alliance  by  marriage  with  the  noted  Dah-ko-tah  chief 
"Red  Thunder,"  whose  sister  he  had  taken  as  his  wife. 


TROUBLES    WITH    THE    INDIANS.  '  89 

In  May,  1812,  two  Indian  couriers  were  arrested  in  Cliicago, 
supposed  to  have  letters  for  Dickson.  The  Indians  liad  anticipated 
arrest,  or  else,  for  greater  security,  had  buried  their  letters  until 
they  should  resume  their  journey,  and  nothing  being  found  upon 
their  persons  they  were  released.  A  Mr.  Frazer  was  present  when 
the  letters  were  finally  delivered  to  Dickson,  who  was  then  at  ' '  the 
Portage  "  in  Wisconsin,  and  said  the  letters  conveyed  the  intelli- 
gence that  the  British  flag  would  soon  be  flying  upon  the  fort  at 
Mackanaw. 

During  this  period,  Cadotte,  Deace  and  others  were  collecting 
the  Chippewas  of  northeastern  Minnesota  on  Lake  Superior,  and  at 
Green  Bay.  Black  Hawk  was  given  command  of  the  Indian  forces  to 
be  assembled.  Dickson  gave  him  a  certificate  of  authority,  a  medal 
and  a  British  flag.  Before  it  was  known  that  war  had  been  declared, 
the  American  commandant  at  Mackanaw  was  surprised  by  the  land- 
ing of  British  troops  and  traders,  and  a  demand  for  the  surrender 
of  the  garrison. 

With  the  British  army  came  well  known  traders,  prepared  with 
goods  to  trade  under  the  Britisli  flag. 

An  American,  taken  prisoner  at  the  time,  wrote  to  the  Secretary 
of  War :  "The  persons  who  commanded  the  Indians  are  Robert 
Dickson,  Indian  trader  ;  John  Askin,  Jr.,  Indian  agent,  and  his 
son,"  both  of  whom  were  painted  and  dressed  in  savage  costume. 
Neill  says  :  "The  next  year  (1813)  Dickson,  Renville,  and  other  fur 
traders,  are  present  with  the  Kaposia,  Wah-pa-sha,  and  other  bands 
of  Dah-ko-tahs,  at  the  siege  of  Fort  Meigs. " 

While  Renville  was  seated,  one  afternoon,  witli  Wah-pa-sha  and 
the  then  chief  of  the  Kaposia  band,  a  deputation  came  to  invite 
them  to  meet  the  other  allied  Indians,  with  which  the  chief  complied. 
"Frazer,  an  old  trader  in  Minnesota,  told  Renville  that  the  Indians 
were  about  to  eat  an  American.'.'  *  *  *  "The  bravest  man  of 
each  tribe  was  urged  to  step  forward  and  partake."  *  *  *  A 
Winnebago  was  urging  a  noted  Sioux  hunter  to  partake  of  the  horrid 
feast,  when  his  uncle  told  him  to  leave,  and  addressed  the  assembled 
warriors  as  follows  :  "My  friends,  we  came  here  not  to  eat  Ameri- 
cans, but  to  wage  war  against  them;  that  will  suffice  for  us." 
Trah-pa-sha  said:  "We  thought  that  you,  who  live  near  to  white 
men,  were  wiser  and  more  refined  than  we  are  who  live  at  a  distance, 
but  it  must  indeed  be  otherwise,  if  you  do  such  deeds."  Col. 
Dickson  sent  for  the  Winnebago  who  had  arranged  the  intended 


40  HISTORY    OF    WnSrONA    COUNTY. 

feast  and  demanded  his  reason  for  doing  so  disgusting  a  deed.  His 
answer  sheds  no  light  upon  his  motive. 

The  fall  of  Mackanaw  alarmed  the  people  of  the  Mississippi 
valley,  and  they  called  loudly  for  the  defense  of  Prairie-du-Chien. 

In  May,  1814,  Gov.  Clark  left  St.  Louis  for  this  purpose,  and 
taking  possession  of  the  old  Mackinaw  House,  found  a  number  of 
trunks  full  of  papers  belonging  to  Dickson,  one  of  wbich  contained 
this  interesting  extract  :  "  Arrived  from  below,  a  few  Winnebagoes 
with  scalps.  Gave  them  tobacco,  six  pounds  of  powder  and  six 
pounds  of  ball." 

A  foi-t  was  built  by  the  Americans,  and  named  ' '  Shelby. "  The 
Mackanaw  traders,  hearing  of  this,  organized  a  force  under  McKay, 
an  old  trader,  and  started  in  canoes  to  dispossess  the  Americans. 

The  British  force  was  guided  by  Joseph  Rolette,  Sr.,  and,  land- 
ing some  distance  up  the  Wisconsin  river,  marched  to  the  village 
and  demanded  its  surrender. 

The  fort  was  unfinished  and  scarcely  defensible,  but  its  com- 
mander, Lieut.  Perkins,  replied  that  he  would  defend  it  to  the  last. 

On  July  17  the  gunboat,  under  command  of  Capt.  Yeiser,  was 
attacked  by  the  British  and  Indians.  The  boat  moved  to  a  com- 
manding position  above,  but  was  soon  dislodged  by  the  enemy,  who 
crossed  to  the  island,  where  they  availed  themselves  of  the  shelter  of 
trees. 

The  boat  was  then  run  a  few  miles  below,  but  was  unable  to  do 
much  execution.  For  three  days  Lieut.  Perkins  made  a  brave 
resistance,  but  was  finally  compelled  to  capitulate,  reserving  the  pri- 
vate property  of  his  command. 

After  placing  his  prisoners  on  parole,  the  British  victor  escorted 
them  to  one  of  the  gunboats,  upon  which  they  had  but  about  a 
month  before  come  up,  and,  crestfallen  at  their  discomfiture,  they 
were  sent  back  down  the  river,  pledged  not  to  bear  arms  until 
exchanged. 

Some  bloodthirsty  savages  followed  them  in  canoes,  but  made 
no  victims. 

Lieut.  Campbell  came  up  from  St.  Louis  about  this  time  with  a 
small  force  to  strengthen  the  garrison,  and,  landing  at  Rock  Island, 
held  a  conference  with  Black  Hawk  at  his  village  near  by.  Directly 
after  leaving,  news  came  to  Black  Hawk  of  the  defeat  at  Prairie-du- 
Chien.  His  braves  at  once  started  in  pursuit  of  Campbell's  com- 
mand,      A   severe    encounter  was   incurred,    the    lieutenant   was 


TROUBLES    WITH    THE    INDIANS.  41 

wounded  and  some  of  his  men  killed.  During  the  Uglit  a  boat  was 
captured,  and  the  force  was  compelled  to  retreat  back  to  St,  Louis, 

After  the  capture  of  Fort  Shelly,  it  was  named  by  the  British 
Fort  McKay. 

In  August,  1814,  Maj.  Zachary  Taylor  was  sent  up  with  a  force 
in  gunboats  to  punish  the  Indians  who  had  attacked  Lieut.  Campbell, 
but  to  his  astonishment  found  the  British  and  Indians  in  possession 
of  Rock  Island. 

Fire  was  opened  upon  Taylor  from  a  battery,  and  the  first  ball 
fired  passed  through  a  gunboat  commanded  by  Capt.  Hempstead. 

Taylor's  boats  were  all  disabled  and  he  was  compelled  to  retreat 
down  the  river  a  short  distance  for  repairs.  In  that  engagement 
one  was  killed  and  eleven  wounded.  With  the  Americans  who 
came  down  to  St.  Louis  after  the  surrender  of  Prairie-du-Chien  was 
a  "one-eyed  Sioux,"  who  had  aided  in  the  defense  of  Capt.  Yeiser's 
gunboat. 

During  the  autumn  of  1814,  in  company  with  another  Sioux  of 
the  Kaposia  band,  he  ascended  the  Missouri  to  a  convenient  point 
above,  and,  crossing  the  country,  enlisted  a  number  of  his  people 
in  favor  of  the  Americans, 

After  these  professions  of  friendship,  most  likely  from  Sioux 
nearest  St.  Louis,  he  went  down  to  Prairie-du-Chien,  Dickson, 
upon  his  arrival,  asked  his  business,  and  snatched  from  him  a  bundle, 
expecting  to  find  letters. 

The  Indian  told  Dickson  that  he  was  from  St.  Louis,  and  would 
give  no  further  information, 

Dickson  confined  the  Sioux  in  Fort  McKay,  and  threatened  him 
with  death  if  he  did  not  give  information  against  the  Americans, 
The  "one-eyed  Sioux"  was  proof  against  all  threats,  and  he  was 
finally  released. 

The  stubborn  savage  soon  left  for  a  winter  sojourn  among  the 
river  bands,  and  returning  in  the  spring  of  1815  he  soon  heard  the 
news  of  peace  having  been  restored. 

As  the  British  evacuated  the  fort  they  set  it  on  fire,  with  the 
American  flag  flying  as  it  had  been  run  up,  seeing  which,  the  "  one- 
eyed  Sioux  "  rushed  into  the  burning  fort  and  saved  the  flag.  A 
medal  and  a  commission  were  given  him  by  Gov.  Clark,  which  he 
treasured  and  exhibited  upon  frequent  occasions,  while  rehearsing 
his  many  exploits. 

These  interesting  facts  taken  from  Neill's  valuable  history,  relate 


42  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

to  Ta-ha-mie,  the  "Kising  Moose,"  mentioned  by  Lieut.  Pike  in  his 
journal. 

He  was  well  known  to  the  writer  as  the  "  one-eyed "  medicine 
chief,  or  priest,  of  the  Wah-pa-sha  band  of  Sioux,  though  he  seemed 
equally  at  home  with  other  bands  and  with  the  Winnebagoes,  all  of 
whom  reverenced  him  for  his  bravery  and  intelligence.  His  fre- 
quent boast  of  having  been  the  only  American  Sioux  during  the  war 
of  1812,  made  him  quite  famous  among  the  American  settlers  of 
Winona  county,  while  the  pretentious  cock  of  his  stove-pipe  hat  and 
the  swing  of  his  mysterious  medicine-bag  and  tomahawk-pipe  gave 
him  character  among  his  Sioux  and  Winnebago  patrons.  His  serv- 
ices were  in  frequent  demand;  and  even  now,  in  1882,  he  is  spoken 
of  by  the  older  Indians  as  a  great  hunter,  a  great  warrior,  and  a 
good  priest.  His  more  modern  name  of  Tah-my-hay,  "the  Pike," 
cori'upted  into  Tom-my-haw  by  the  American  settlers,  was  probably 
taken  by  himself  as  the  adopted  brother  of  Lieut.  Pike,  after  an 
Lidian  custom.  His  Winnebago  name  of  ISTa-zee-kah,  an  interpreta- 
tion of  his  Sioux  name,  shows  clearly  that  he  was  known  as  "The 
Pike."  In  regard  to  the  "Tomahawk,"  that  so  mystified  Dr.  Foster, 
whose  interesting  and  elaborate  article  is  quoted  from  by  Neill,  it 
appears  probable,  allowing  something  to  imagination,  that  the  father 
of  Lieut.  Pike  had  a  tomahawk,  the  head  and  handle  of  which  formeda 
pipe,  and  that  Lieut.  Pike  had  taken  it  with  him  on  his  mission  to  the 
Sioux  and  Chippewas  as  a  calumet  or  pipe  of  peace.  That,  meeting 
with  and  forming  a  close  tie  of  friendship  with  Ta-ha-mie,  the  "  Rising 
Moose,"  he  gave  him  a  memento  of  his  everlasting  friendship,  in 
peace  or  war,  by  presenting  the  "pipe tomahawk,"  in  such  common 
use  along  the  Canadian  border  in  early  days.  The  writer's  memory 
was  in  fault  as  to  the  certainty  of  its  being  Tah-my-hay  who,  of  all 
the  Sioux,  was  so  expert  in  the  use  of  the  tomahawk,  but  R.  F.  Nor- 
ton, a  merchant  of  Homer,  Minnesota,  comes  to  his  aid  by  relating 
the  following  incident : 

During  the  early  days,  said  Norton,  my  brother,  the  doctor, 
and  myself,  were  listening  to  an  old  dragoon  settler's  account  of 
his  skill  and  prowess  with  the  sabre.  Flourishing  a  stick,  he  told 
how  easy  it  was  to  defend  himself  against  the  assault  of  lance  or 
bayonet.  Tora-my-haw  happened  to  be  present,  and  understanding 
more  than  the  valorous  cavalryman  supposed,  or,  as  proved  agree- 
able, asked  the  white  warrior  to  strike  him  with  his  stick.  This 
the  dragoon  declined  to  do,  but,  being  urged,  he  made  a  demon- 


TROUBLES    WITH    THE    INDIANS.  43 

stration  as  if  intending  to  strike,  when,  with  a  movement  of 
Tom-my-haw's  tomahawk,  the  stick  was  caught,  and  wliirled  to  a 
safe  distance.  Norton  described  the  tomah.awk  as  a  combined 
liatchet  and  pipe. 

In  his  youth,  Tom-my-hay  was  a  noted  liunter,  and  after  the 
disruption  of  the  Me-day-wa-kant-wan  band,  joined  Red  Wing's 
subdivision,  and  afterward  that  of  Wah-pa-sha.  He  told  the  writer 
that  during  one  of  his  hunts,  while  following  the  game  into  a  dense 
Tamarach  thicket,  a  sharp,  dry  twig  entered  one  eye  and  destroyed 
its  sight.  The  vanity  of  Tah-my-hay  was  something  remarkable, 
but  his  devotion  to  the  Americans  was  vouched  for  by  his  tribe. 

After  the  war  had  closed.  Little  Crow  and  Wah-pa-sha,  by 
request  of  the  British  command,  made  a  long  journey,  in  canoes,  to 
Drummond's  Island,  in  Lake  Huron. 

After  lauding  their  valor,  and  thanking  them  in  the  name  of  his 
king,  the  officer  laid  some  few  presents  before  them  as  a  reward 
for  their  meritorious  services.  The  paltry  presents  so  aroused  the 
indignation  of  Wah-pa-sha,  that  he  addressed  the  English  officer,  as 
appears  in  Neill's  History  of  Minnesota,  as  follows  : 

"My  Father,  what  is  this  I  see  before  me?  A  few  knives  and 
blankets  !  Is  this  all  you  promised  at  the  beginning  of  the  war? 
Where  are  those  promises  you  made  at  Michilimackinac,  and  sent 
to  our  villages  on  the  Mississippi?  You  told  us  you  would  never 
let  fall  the  hatchet  until  the  Americans  were  driven  beyond  the 
mountains  ;  that  our  British  father  would  never  make  peace  with- 
out consulting  his  red  children.  Has  that  come  to  pass  ?  We  never 
knew  of  this  peace.  We  are  told  it  was  made  by  our  Great  Father 
beyond  the  water,  without  the  knowledge  of  his  war-chiefs;  that 
it  is  your  duty  to  obey  his  orders.  What  is  this  to  us  ?  Will  these 
paltry  presents  pay  for  the  men  we  have  lost,  both  in  the  battle  and 
in  the  war?  Will  they  soothe  the  feelings  of  our  friends?  Will 
they  make  good  your  promises  to  us  ? " 

"For  myself,  I  am  an  old  man.  I  have  lived  long,  and  always 
found  means  of  subsistence,  and  I  can  do  so  still ! " 

Little  Crow,  with  vehemence,  said  :  "After  we  have  fought  for 
you,  endured  many  hardships,  lost  some  of  our  people,  and  awak- 
ened the  vengeance  of  our  powerful  neighbors,  you  make  a  peace 
for  yourselves,  and  leave  us  to  obtain  such  terms  as  we  can.  You 
no  longer  need  our  services,  and  offer  these  goods  as  a  compen- 
sation for  having  deserted  us.     But  no !     We  will  not  take  them  ; 


44  HISTORY    OF    WLNOIV^A    COUNTY. 

we  hold  tliem  and  yourselves  in  equal  contempt."  So  saying,. he 
spurned  the  presents  with  his  foot,  and  walked  away. 

The  treaty  that  soon  followed  at  Portage-des-Sioux,  won  over  to 
the  United  States  the  fealty  of  the  Dah-ko-tahs,  of  Minnesota,  and 
the  disgust  expressed  by  "Little  Crow"  and  Wah-pa  sha  on  their 
return  to  their  people,  for  a  time,  at  least,  rendered  any  further 
serious  difficulty  with  them  improbable. 

A  period  has  now  been  reached  in  the  early  exploration  and 
occupation  of  the  territory  of  the  Dah-ko-tahs,  when  the  traditions 
relating  to  that  era  have  been  merged  in  the  experiences  of  the 
writer,  [t  is  not  merely  the  vanity  of  self-assertion  that  induces 
him  to  give  his  own  personal  experiences  in  early  pioneer  life,  but, 
to  connect  the  past,  with  the  present  mode  of  life  in  Minnesota,  he 
thinks,  may  give  a  clearer  impression  of  the  character  of  the  early 
pioneers  than  has  generally  hitherto  obtained. 

The  writer's  father.  Dr.  Bradly  Bunnell,  was  born  in  New 
London,  Conneticut,  in  about  1781,  and  his  mother,  Charlotte 
Houghton,  was  born  in  Windsor,  Vermont,  in  about  1786.  Soon 
after  their  marriage  they  came  to  Albany,  New  York,  where  the 
eldest  sister  of  the  writer  was  born,  and  where  also  was  born  her 
husband,  Stephen  Van  Kensselaer.  From  Albany  his  parents 
moved  to  Homer,  New  York,  where  the  eldest  son,  Willard 
Bradly  Bunnell,  was  born  in  1814.  Ten  years  later,  1824, '  the 
writer  was  born  in  Rochester,  New  Yprk. 

While  living  in  that  beautiful  city,  his  father  conceived  the  idea 
of  visiting  the  Territory  of  Michigan,  and  in  1828  went  to  Detroit. 
The  writer  is  made  sure  of  the  time,  by  the  date  of  a  diploma  of 
his  father's  membership  in  the  Detroit  Medical  Society,  signed  by 
Stephen  C.  Henr3%  president,  and  R.  S.  Rice,  secretary,  and  other 
papers  in  his  possession. 

In  the  autumn  of  1831,  Bradley  Bunnell  started  for  D^roit, 
with  the  intention  of  establishing  himself  in  the  practice  of  his 
profession,  but,  delayed  by  the  inclemency  of  the  season,  and  lack 
of  secure "  transportation,  was  induced  to  open  an  office  in  Buffalo. 

His  practice  grew  into  importance,  and  during  the  season  of 
cholera,  1832,  the  calls  for  his  services  to  relieve  the  distressed  and 
dying  were  almost  constant. 

The  writer  had  an  attack  of  Asiatic  cholera,  and  passed  into  what 
was  supposed  by  consulting  physicians  to  be  a  collapsed  stage  of  the 
disease,  but  the  heroic  treatment  decided  upon  caused  a  rally  of 


TROUBLES    WITH    THE    INDIANS.  45 

the  vital  forces,  and  the  grim  enemy  was  routed.  Although  but 
eight  years  old  at  the  time  of  the  Black  Hawk  war,  that  event,  and 
incidents  connected  with  it,  he  distinctly  remembers.  The  passage 
through  Buffalo  of  United  States  troops  on  their  way  to  the  scene 
of  conflict  made  a  vivid  impression  that  years  have  failed  to  eradi- 
cate. In  1833  it  was  thought  advisable  by  the  writer's  father  to 
move  up  to  Detroit,  but  meeting  with  what  he  thought  a  better 
opportunity  to  establish  himself,  after  a  short  delaj^  at  Detroit,  con- 
tinued on  up  to  Saginaw.  There  he  purchased  forty  acres  of  land, 
that  now  forms  part  of  that  flourishing  city.  He  also  bought  forty 
acres  that  forms  the  site  of  Carrolton.  Soon  dissatisfied  with  his 
purchase,  and  the  felicity  afforded  by  howling  wolves  and  croaking 
bullfrogs  in  their  gambols  and  songs  of  love,  he  left  in  the  sweet 
spring-time  for  metropolitan  life  in  the  French  village  of  Detroit. 
His  family,  on  the  score  of  economy,  and  most  likely  for  want  of 
ready  funds,  were  left  in  Saginaw  to  care  for  the  household  goods 
and  garden,  and  the  children  to  cultivate  their  unfolding  intellects  at 
a  country  school.  The  writer  was  called  "Pet"  by  his  mother,  and 
was  allowed  to  run  at  large  with  Chippevs^a  children  (whose  tongue 
was  soon  acquired),  visit  their  camps,  sugar-groves,  hunt,  fish,  swim, 
skate  and  fight,  to  his  unbounded  satisfaction.  His  pride  was  to 
excel  his  dusky  competitors  in  all  things,  and  this  was  soon  accom- 
})lished,  to  the  admiration  of  an  old  Chippewa  warrior  instructor  by 
his  killing  two  immense  bald  eagles  at  the  age  of  eleven.  Tlie 
writer  was  not  then  aware  of  the  importance  Indians  attach  to  the 
killing  of  an  eagle. 

His  mother  soon  became  satisfied  that  her  "Pet"  was  learning 
more  of  the  camp  than  the  school,  more  of  the  hi-yali,  of  Indian 
music,  than  of  that  taught  by  his  sisters.  After  a  few  wi'itten  notes 
received  from  his  teacher  (confidential),  and  a  vain  attempt  to  take 
all  of  "his  hide  off,"  after  the  most  approved  methods  of  that 
'"'•good  old  time'''^{'{).  It  was  thought  best,  upon  one  of  his  father's 
periodical  visits,  to  place  the  writer  in  a  Detroit  "classical  school." 

At  about  the  age  of  twelve  the  misguided  boy  was  placed  in  the 
Latin  school  of  Mr.  O'Brien,  of  Detroit,  who  has  for  many  years 
taught  the  young  ideas  "to  shoot,"  fitting  many  young  men  with 
preparatory  instruction  for  useful  lives.  Mr.  O'Brien  had  been 
educated  for  the  Catholic  priesthood,  but  discovering  some  peculi- 
arity in  his  character  (it  was  thought  to  be  his  temper)  unsuited  to 
so  sacred  an  office,  he  opened  his  Latin  school  in  Detroit. 


46  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  of  the  masterly  ability  of  O'Brien  as  a 
teacher  ;  but  his  method  was  the  old  one  he  learned  in  his  bible,  to 
"spare  not  the  rod  !  "  So,  after  a  very  short  term  at  that  scliool, 
receiving  in  the  meantime  a  few  eoctra  lessons  in  the  manly  art  ot 
self-dej-ense,  the  writer  one  day  with  a  ty-yah !  left  the  school  and 
liis  books  never  to  return. 

A  new  method  was  then  tried  with  the  young  savage,  and  his 
experiences  at  the  "Bacon  Select  or  High  School,"  of  Detroit,  are 
cherished  in  grateful  memory.  The  writer  made  rapid  ^^rogress 
toward  the  goal  of  his  ambition,  a  liberal  education,  but  the  "wild- 
cat mania"  had  seized  upon  his  father,  and  as  a  consequence  of 
losses,  sickness  and  deaths  in  his  family,  the  boy  aspirant  had  to  be 
made  self-supporting. 

He  was  placed  in  the  drug  store  of  Benjamin  T.  Le  Britton, 
opposite  Ben  Woodworth's  hotel,  where  he  boarded  for  a  time  upon 
his  arrival  in  Detroit,  and  with  that  kind  and  upright  gentleman, 
and  his  successor  in  business,  he  remained  until  the  tires  that  raged  ^• 
in  the  wooden  buildings  of  that  period  had  destroyed  them. 
Before  the  destruction  of  the  American  or  "Wale's  Hotel  by  fire 
the  writer  was  boarded  at  that  house  by  his  employer,  and 
while  there  remembers  that  Henry  E.  Schoolci-aft  boarded  there  also 
for  some  considerable  time,  engaged,  probably,  upon  his  Indian 
works.  A  Chippewa  maiden  in  attendance  upon  his  invalid  wife 
(w^ho  was  of  mixed  blood),  though  shy,  seemed  pleased  when  spoken 
to  in  Chippewa,  which,  boy  like,  the  wi'iter  would  do. 

For  a  time,  at  intervals,  though  young  for  the  work,  he  was  sent 
by  his  employer  to  take  orders  and  make  collections  in  Ohio,  Ken- 
tucky and  Virginia. 

It  was  now  thought  advisable  to  engage  the  writer  in  the  study 
of  medicine.  This  was  distasteful  to  him,  but  finally,  with  his  ex- 
perience as  a  druggist  to  build  on,  in  1840  he  went  into  his  father's 
office  in  Detroit,  and  in  winter,  for  want  of  other  resources,  attended 
private  clinics  and  demonstrations. 

The  reading  and  confinement  involved  was  too  great  a  change 
from  his  former  and  accustomed  habits,  but  nevertheless,  in  order 
not  to  disappoint  the  fond  expectations  of  his  parents,  he  worked 
against  his  inclinations.  He  had  continued  his  studies,  more  or  less 
regularly,  when  a  most  welcome  lettei-  from  his  brother,  Willard  B. 
Bunnell,  decided  him,  in  the  spring  of  1842,  to  go  to  Bay-du-Noquet, 
where  Willard  was  engaged  in  the  fur  trade. 


CHAPTER  Y. 


PERSONA].   EPX'OLLECTIONS. 


A  POINT  has  now  been  reached  in  this  paper  where  it  will  be  more 
convenient  to  use  the  pronoun  of  the  first  person  singular,  and 
accordingly  I  will  say  that  my  recollections  of  the  passage  of  Gen. 
Scott  and  his  troops  up  the  lakes,  in  1832  ;  mj  intimacy  with  Indians, 
annually  renewed  by  their  visits  to  Detroit  and  Maiden,  Canada,  to 
receive  payments  ;  my  acquaintance  with  all  the  old-time  French  fur 
traders  and  their  offspring,  at  Detroit,  and  of  the  traditions  told  me 
by  the  Snelling  boys  of  their  father  and  their  grandfather,  Col. 
Snelling,  all  conspired  to  imbue  me  with  a  romantic  idea  of  ''^  going 
out  West "  into  the  Indian  territory  that  has  never  yet  been  realized. 
At  my  father's  table  I  had  heard  Col.  Boyer,  the  Indian  agent  at 
Green  Baj^,  speak  in  glowing  terms  of  that  beautiful  sheet  of  water 
and  its  rock-bound  islands  and  harbors  ;  and  I  had  also  heard  the 
Williams,  of  Pontiac  and  Saginaw,  as  well  as  my  mother's  cousin. 
Dr.  Houghton,  speak  in  my  presence  of  Indian  traditions  relating 
to  silver  and  copper  mines  upon  Lake  Superior.  I  asked  myself 
then,  with  boyish  fancies,  why  I  could  not  find  one.  My  dream  of 
the  conquest  of  fortime  was  at  first  rather  rudely  dispelled  upon  my 
arrival  at  my  brother's  house,  but  upon  mature  reflection  I  decided 
not  to  return  to  Detroit. 

I  found  my  brother  in  very  poor  health  and  about  to  move  to 
the  upper  Mississippi.  The  climate  of  this  lovely  region,  even  at 
that  early  day,  was  extolled  by  the  fur  traders  for  its  salubrity,  and 
for  persons  suflering  from  any  form  of  lung  disease  it  was  thought 
to  be  almost  a  specific.  Exposures  and  excesses  frequently  incident 
to  frontier  life  had  left  their  marks  upon  Willard,  and  I  at  once 
decided  to  aid  in  his  removal  to  a  dryer  atmosphere. 

Will  bought  of  the  Chippewas  and  fitted  out  two  of  their 
largest  bark  canoes,  and  after  selling  to  Mr.  Lacy,  of  Green  Bay, 
all  of  his  stock  of  furs,  and  loading  his  sloop,  "The  Rodolph," 
with  choice  maple  sugar,  he  closed  out  the  remnant  of  his  winter 
stock  of  goods  to  the  Indians  encamped  on  the  shores  of  Green  Bay, 
taking  in  payment  their  choicest  furs  and  peltries. 


48  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

Upon  his  arrival  at  the  city  ot  Green  Ba}^  all  of  the  purchases 
made  from  the  Indians  were  disposed  of  at  enormous  profits,  includ- 
ing one  of  the  bark  canoes,  capable  of  carrying  about  four  thousand 
pounds.  The  other  canoe  Will  loaded  with  the  lighter  fabrics  of  his 
trade,  and,  after  a  few  days'  delay  in  procuring  a  suitable  pilot,  or 
guide,  started  up  through  the  rapids  of  Fox  river. 

My  brother  was  accompanied  by  his  wife,  nee  Matilda  Des- 
noyer,  who  was  of  the  old  French  stock  of  Desnoyers,  myself,  a 
voyager,  and  an  old  Menominee  Indian  pilot,  who  spoke  Chippewa 
well,  and  said  h'e  belonged  to  the  band  of  Osh-kosh.  The  Indian 
went  with  us  only  to  the  head  of  the  rapids,  or  foot  of  Lake  Winne- 
bago, as  agreed  upon,  but  gave  us  so  clear  a  description  of  the 
route  to  be  followed  to  Fort  Winnebago,  that  we  reached  that 
ancient  portage  without  assistance  or  difficulty. 

At  the  Buttes  du  Mort  (the  mounds  of  the  dead),  we  found  a 
most  intelligent  mixed-blood  trader,  named  Grignon,  a  descendant 
of  the  celebrated  French  officer  Langlade,  who  ofl:ered  us  generous 
hospitality  and  inducements  to  remain  with  him.  I  think  that  the 
maiden  name  of  my  brother's  wife,  Desnoyer,  influenced  the  old 
trader  upon  its  incidentally  becoming  known  to  him,  for  he  spoke 
in  the  highest  terms  of  the  Desnoyer  family  as  personal  friends  of 
his  in  troubled  times.  Grignon  told  us  that  "the  mounds  of  the 
dead  "  had  no  relation  to  the  battle  with  the  Fox  Indians,  fought  on 
the  opposite  side  of  the  stream,  but  were  ancient  tumuli,  of  which 
none  but  the  most  vague  traditions  existed. 

After  a  day's  rest,  we  pushed  on  up  through  the  intricate  wind- 
ings of  Fox  river. 

We  were  not  very  heavily  loaded,  our  cargo  consisting  for  the 
most  part  of  calicoes,  red,  green  and  blue  cloths,  blankets,  cutlery, 
beads,  and  other  baubles,  so  that  upon  the  whole  our  trip  was  a 
very  pleasant  one.  Some  of  the  Winnebagoes  encountered  on  the 
way  were  at  first  inclined  to  be  somewhat  surly,  and  demurred  to 
the  prices  fixed  upon  the  goods,  and  no  doubt  our  firm  and  non- 
chalant demeanor  was  all  that  prevented  an  attack  from  one  encamp- 
ment, where  it  was  intimated  a  tribute  would  be  acceptable.  This 
intimation  angered  my  brother,  and  in  a  choice  vocabulary  of  hJcmk 
Chippewa,  which  their  association  with  the  Menominees  of  Green 
Bay  enabled  them  to  understand.  Will  poured  into  their  unwilling 
ears  sounds  that  utterly  silenced  them.  The  Ho-chunk-o-raws,  or 
"Sweet   Singers,"  as  some  translate   their  name,    changed   their 


PERSONAL    RECOLLECTIONS.  49 

tune  and  brought  out  their  remaining  furs,  and  would  have  loaded 
our  frail  bark  at  our  own  prices,  to  the  top  of  the  gunnels. 

Willard  expected  to  sell  the  furs  collected  on  this  journey  at 
Fort  Winnebago,  but  failed  to  do  so,  as  the  enterprising  trader  and 
commercial  traveler  of  the  St.  Louis,  or  Choteau  Company,  had 
already  made  his  annual  rounds,  and  had  started  for  Prairie  Du 
Chien.  However,  by  some  unexpected  delay,  we  met  La  'bath 
after  we  had  started  from  the  Portage,  and  were  assured  of  a  sale 
at  "La  Prairie,'" 

At  the  Portage,  our  canoe  and  its  bulky  cargo  were  transported 
by  wagon  to  the  Wisconsin,  down  which,  after  having  been 
"pocketed"  a  few  times  in  misleading  channels,  we  journeyed  tri- 
umphantly. 

At  Prairie  Du  Chien,  we  met  Charles  Le  Grave,  a  merchant, 
whose  family  I  had  known  in  Detroit,  and  also  the  trader  La  'bath, 
both  of  whom  were  willing  to  purchase  our  furs,  but  at  reduced 
rates. 

We  did  not  quite  realize  expectations  in  the  final  sale  of  our 
Indian  commodities,  for  the  season  had  too  far  advanced  for  the 
profitable  sale  of  furs.  Consulting  with  Le  Grave,  after  a  long 
conversation  with  La  'bath  regarding  the  upper  Mississippi,  we  took 
their  advice  and  decided  to  go  to  the  "Soaking  Mountain,"  known 
now  as  Trempealeau. 

We  were  told  that  in  the  near  future  the  site  of  the  village 
would  be  the  emporium  of  trade,  and  we  were  assured  of  a  hearty 
welcome  from  a  hospitable  Kentucky  pioneer  named  Reed.  By  the 
treaty  of  JSTovember  1,  1837,  the  Sioux  and  the  Winnebagoes  mixed 
bloods  ceded  to  the  United  States  all  their  territory  on  the  east  side 
of  the  Mississippi,  and  it  was  supposed  by  the  old  traders  that  town 
sites  would  become  of  great  value.  Francis  La'bath,  though  a  half- 
breed  Sioux,  had  the  energy,  if  not  the  business  capacity,  of  a 
railroad  magnate,  and  as  a  trader  and  collector  of  furs  for  the 
American  Fur  Company,  he  had  become  familiar  with  the  Indian 
territory  of  the  Wisconsin  and  Mississippi  rivers. 

In  addition  to  his  trips  of  purchase  for  the  fur  company  he  had 
personal  interests  to  supervise,  for  he  had  established  small  posts 
and  wood-yards  at  several  points  for  trade  on  the  Mississippi  between 
Prairie  du  Chien  and  Lake  Pepin.  La'bath's  first  post  was  at  the 
head  of  the  "Battle  Slough,"  where  Black  Hawk  was  defeated,  and 
it  was  generally  managed  by  La'bath  in  person.     He  had  another 


50  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

small  post  on  the  east  side  of  the  river,  about  three  miles  below 
La  Crosse,  that  commanded  the  trade  of  Root  river  and  vicinity  and 
was  an  important  winter  post.  Root  river  was  known  to  the  Winne- 
bagoes  as  Cah-he-o-mon-ah,  or  Crow  river,  and  not  the  Cah-he-rah, 
or  Menominee  river,  as  stated  by  some  writers.  The  Sioux  also 
called  Root  river  Cah-hay  Wat-pah,  because  of  the  nesting  of  crows 
in  the  large  trees  of  its  bottom  lands.  In  the  winter  of  1838-9 
James  Doiiville  and  Antoine  Reed  (Canadians)  established  them- 
selves at  Trempealeau  in  the  interest  of  La^bath,  but  more  to  hold 
the  town  site  than  for  the  purposes  of  trading  with  the  Indians.  A 
wood-yard  was  established  on  the  head  of  the  island  opposite  Ti*em- 
pealeau,  and  some  land  cultivated  by  Douville,  but  nothing  of  con- 
sequence done  to  induce  a  settlement  at  Trempealeau.  La'bath  was 
a  cousin  of  the  last  chief  Wah-pa-sha,  and  as  a  half-breed  was  allowed 
to  establish  himself  where  white  men  were  prohibited  from  settling. 

In  accordance  with  La'bath's  privileges  he  was  interested  in  the 
haH-breed  tract  at  what  is  now  Wabasha,  and  had  petty  posts  estab- 
lished at  every  point  where  trade  might  be  secured.  At  or  near 
what  is  now  Minnesota  City,  on  the  Rolling  Stone,  Labeth  placed 
his  nephew,  Joseph  Bonette,  to  trade  with  the  Wah-pa-sha  band, 
and  abandoning  his  lower  ])osts,  established  one  a  few  miles  below  the 
mouth  of  White-water,  at  a  point  known  as  the  Bald  Bluff.  This  post 
was  known  to  the  Winnebagoes  as  Nees-skas-hay-kay-roh,  or  White- 
water Bluff,  while  his  Rolling  Stone  post  was  called  Nees-skas-hone- 
none-nig-ger-ah,  or  Little  White-water.  The  Sioux  name  for  White- 
water is  Minne-ska,  and  for  Rolling  Stone  E-om-bo-dot-tah.  Wat-pah, 
a  river  or  creek^  is  sometimes  added,  though  not  often,  as  the  creek, 
like  many  words  in  Indian,  is  to  be  understood.  It  should  be 
understood  that  most  of  the  petty  posts  established  on  Indian  terri- 
tory were  temporary  huts  of  logs  for  winter  quarters,  occupied  and 
again  abandoned  when  no  longer  serviceable  to  an  ever-changing 
trade. 

A  short  time  previous  to  the  breaking  out  of  the  Black  Hawk 
war,  a  war-party  of  Sauks  attacked  an  encampment  of  Dah-ko-tahs 
on  Money  creek.  The  young  daughter  of  the  Sioux  war-chief 
Wah-kon-de-o-tah  was  captured  and  was  being  hurried  from  the 
camp,  when  her  cries  were  heard  by  her  father.  With  a  spirit 
worthy  of  his  name  he  rushed  through  the  rear  guard  of  the  foe,  and 
with  his  own  war-club  alone  brained  three  of  those  who  had  opposed 
the  rescue  of  his  child.     At  the  sound  of  his  war-whoop  his  braves 


PERSONAL    KECOLLECTIONS.  53 

instantly  came  to  liis  support,  and  few  of  the  Sauks  were  left  to  tell 
of  their  defeat.  This  attack,  though  so  bravely  repulsed,  alarmed 
the  Wah-pa-sha  band,  and  after  the  fight  they  made  their  principal 
encampment  in  Wisconsin,  near  the  Trempealeau  mountain,  until 
after  the  treaty  of  1837.  Their  spring  gatherings  and  dances  were 
still  held,  however,  at  Keoxa.  This  statement  was  recently  given 
me  by  a  half-blood  Sioux  and  Winnebago  relative  of  Wah-pa-sha, 
who  was  in  the  fight  of  over  fifty  years  ago  on  Money  creek. 

This  statement  is  confirmed  by  the  Grignons,  who  inform  me 
that  their  uncle  La  Bath  vacated  many  petty  posts  when  threatened, 
and  reoccupied  them  again  when  the  supposed  danger  was  past. 

The  post  at  the  Rolling  Stone  was  finally  abandoned  in  about 
1840.  Joseph  Borrette,  who  was  then  in  charge  of  La  Bath's  trading 
post,  built  a  small  cabin  near  the  site  of  the  Green  Bay  elevator,  at 
East  Moor,  which  served  as  a  winter  post  until  about  1843,  when  it 
too  was  abandoned.  During  the  winter  of  1842-3  I  attended  a  pay- 
ment held  in  the  oak  grove  below  where  the  elevator  now  stands, 
and  which,  I  think,  proved  to  be  the  last  one  made  individually  to 
the  Wa-pa-sha  band.  Mr.  Dousman  and  others  from  Prairie  du 
Chien  were  present  to  look  after  their  interests,  but  with  all  their 
sagacity  and  experience  there  were  transient  traders  enough  with 
"spirit  water"  to  gobble  up  a  liberal  share  of  the  five-franc  pieces 
then  paid  the  Indians,  to  the  no  small  disgust  of  the  agent.  All 
after-payments  were  either  paid  in  goods,  or  if  in  coin,  the  payment 
was  paid  in  bulk  at  Fort  Snelling.  La  Bath'^  relationship  to  Wah- 
pa-sha  gave  him  great  personal  influence,  and  by  his  advice  James 
Reed  was  selected  and  appointed  as  their  farmer  and  storekeeper. 
Soon  after  Reed's  appointment  he  employed  Alexander  Chienvere, 
a  son-in-law,  to  break  fifteen  acres  of  land  at  the  Gilmore  valley  for 
the  band,  and  Charles  H.  Perkins,  who  married  Miss  Farn am.  Reed's 
stepdaughter,  was  soon  after  employed  to  break  ten  acres  more  for 
Wah-pa-sha  on  the  east  side  of  Burns'  creek,  on  what  is  now  Miss 
Maggie  Burns'  farm.  When  that  work  was  done  the  chief  declared 
himself  well  satisfied,  and  sent  the  workmen  back  to  Reed. 

La  Bath  himself  was  employed  by  the  fur  company  for  a  number 
of  years,  but  his  nephew,  Joseph  Borrette,  kept  up  the  trade  of  his 
uncle,  with  varying  success,  until  about  1844,  when  all  of  the  petty 
posts  were  abandoned.  Those  old  cabins  served  as  stopping-places 
in  winter  for  the  old  mail-carriers,  Lewis  Stram,  Baptist  and  Alex. 
Chienvere,  and  others,   and  the  one  on   the  Prairie  island  above 


54  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

Winona  was  occupied  by  old  Goulali,  a  French  Canadian,  wlio  had 
been  for  some  years  in  the  service  of  La  Bath,  but,  growing  too  old 
for  journeyings  in  the  wilderness,  was  placed  in  charge  of  a  wood- 
yard  established  by  La  Bath  on  the  island  above  the  Wah-ma-dee 
bluffs,  now  Fountain  City.  But  to  return.  We  renewed  our  sup- 
plies of  provisions  and  left  ' '  La  Prairie  "  buoyant  with  hope,  a  south 
wind  wafting  our  harh  up  the  Me-ze-see-bee,  or  great  river,  of  the 
Chippewas.  We  arrived  at  La  Crosse  in  the  delightful  month  of 
June,  1842,  and  were  received  by  the  trading  firm  of  Myrick  &  Mil- 
ler in  a  very  courteous  manner.  They  then  occupied  a  mere  shanty 
or  small  log  cabin,  but  were  at  work  upon  the  foundation  of  what 
afterward  grew  to  a  house  of  fair  dimensions,  though  the  archi- 
tecture was  somewhat  of  the  composite  order.  To  their  original 
structure  they  afterward  added  a  hewn  block-house,  Indian  room, 
and  frame  addition,  and  this  building,  a  warehouse,  stable,  and 
other  outbuildings  belonging  to  the  firm,  formed  the  nuclei  of  La 
Crosse.  There  has  been  some  discussion  between  Mr.  Nathan 
Myrick,  ol  the  old  firm  of  Myrick  &  Miller,  relating  to  the  first 
settlement  of  La  Crosse  ;  and  while  I  concede  the  possibility  of  a 
house  having  been  erected  on  the  prairie  before  that  of  Mr.  Myrick's 
was  built,  I  do  not  believe  it,  as  no  evidence  of  the  fact  was  seen,  or 
the  event  talked  of,  by  any  of  the  old  traders.  On  the  contrary, 
Reed,  who  as  a  soldier  had  camped  on  the  prairie  some  years  before 
1842,  spoke  of  Myrick  &  Miller  as  the  pioneer  settlers  of  La  Crosse. 
Even  though  a  small  cabin  had  been  built  before  Myrick's  arrival, 
running  fires  or  government  steamboats,  the  crews  of  which  had  to 
provide  wood  while  on  their  voyages,  would  have  removed  every 
vestige  of  the  fact  of  the  building's  previous  existence ;  and  besides 
this,  until  the  ratification  of  the  treaty  of  November,  1837,  the 
Winnebago  Indians  would  allow  no  permanent  settlement  upon  their 
domain  east  of  the  Mississippi  without  a  special  arrangement  with 
them. 

Upon  landing  at  La  Crosse,  Miller  was  especially  hospitable,  and 
offered  to  wager  us  ' '  the  skoots  "  that  we  would  not  find  another 
such  a  chance  for  settlement  as  La  Crosse  afforded,  and  nrged  us  to 
remain  and  help  build  up  a  city.  We  were  not  then  very  favorably 
impressed  with  the  advantages  claimed  for  La  Crosse,  but  thanked 
Miller  for  his  courtesy  and  interest  in  our  behalf.  Finding  us  firm 
in  our  purpose  of  visiting  the  " Rattlesnake  hills,"  as  he  and  Dous- 
man  called  the  Trempealeau  bluffs,  he  volunteered  to  aid  us  in 


PERSONAL    RECOLLECTIONS.  55 

locating  a  claim,  and  to  break  up  sufficient  ground  for  a  potato-patch 
should  we  return  after  seeing  how  immense  the  rattlesnakes  were  up 
at  "Jim  Eeed'stown." 

Miller  was  a  man  of  most  generous  impulses  and  strong  attach- 
ment, but  crosses  rendered  him  as  stubborn  as  resistance  itself, 
and  this  quality  subsequently  marred  his  happiness. 

After  renewed  assurances  of  good  fellowship  between  Willard 
and  Miller,  mellowed,  no  doubt,  by  a  few  private  interviews,  we 
continued  on  up  the  broad  river,  resting  in  the  shade  of  the  forest- 
<;lad  bluffs,  while  our  light  canoe  ploughed  its  course  at  their  base, 
or  stopping  at  other  times  where  a  gushing  crystal  fountain  invited 
us  to  blend  its  limpid  waters  with  our  midday  lunch. 

The  Eagle's  Nest  (the  remains  of  which  may  still  be  seen),  now 
known  as  the  ' '  Queen  Bluff, "  because  of  its  surpassing  beauty  and 
perpendicular  height,  had  living  occupants,  as  we  were  informed, 
that  had  held  possession  for  many  years  before.  Subsequently 
they  were  dispossessed  by  Reed  and  some  of  his  Dah-ko-tah  friends 
to  celebrate  a  war-dance.  At  Catlin's  Rocks,  now  Richmond,  we 
found  the  red  paint  discernible  that  marked  Catlin's  name;  and  had 
it  been  used  to  paint  one  of  his  savage  chiefs,  it  would  have  ren- 
dered the  canvas  more  imperishable  than  the  rocks  that  still  bear 
his  name. 

The  wind  rising  up  for  a  vesper  breeze,  we  put  on  all  sail,  and 
in  a  short  half-hour's  run  landed  at  Trempealeau. 

James  Reed,  his  son-in-law,  James  Dauville,  Joseph  Borrette, 
and  others  of  the  family,  came  down  to  the  river  bank  to  greet  us, 
and  after  explaining  our  purpose  in  coming,  and  presenting  a  letter 
from  Le  Grave,  Reed  invited  us  to  liis  house,  and  soon  had  his 
whole  household  interested  in  our  welfare.  "We  were  invited  to 
supper,  and  the  manner  in  which  it  was  done  precluded  a  declina- 
tion of  the  hospitality.  We  retired  early,  but  not  until  a  sheltered 
place  for  a  winter  home  had  been  suggested  for  us  by  Reed. 

Reed  was  at  our  camp  early  next  morning,  and  leading  the  way 
to  a  most  refreshing  spring  in  a  little  valley  above  the  present  site 
of  the  village,  Willard  selected  it  for  a  temporary  residence,  until, 
as  he  said,  he  should  be  able  to  learn  something  of  the  country.  We 
asked  Reed  in  reference  to  danger  from  rattlesnakes,  and  were 
told  that,  to  annoy  him,  or  retaliate  for  disparaging  remarks  he  had 
made  about  a  miserably  poor  dog  having  been  used  in  naming  the 
"Dog  Prairie  "  (Prairie  du  Chien),  Dousman  had  retorted  by  calling 


56  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

his  Trempeleau  village  site  "The  Rattle-Snake  Hill&";  and  the 
worst  part  of  it  is,  said  Eeed,  "he  directs  all  his  letters  bj  steam- 
boat in  that  way,  and  nervous  people  will  scarcely  land."  It  was 
evident  to  both  Willard  and  myself  that  Doiisman's  name  was  not 
entirely  a  fiction,  and  we  adroitly  returned  to  the  subject.  Reed 
finally  confessed  that  though  he  had  been  there  but  two  years, 
having  established  himself  in  1840,  he  had  seen  quite  a  number  of 
rattlesnakes;  but  his  hogs,  he  said,  were  fast  exterminating  them, 
and  he  hoped  they  would  soon  disappear,  for,  said  he,  ' '  old  hunter 
as  I  am,  /  step  high  in  going  through  the  ferns  and  grasses  of  the 
yinffsy  The  Winnebago  name  of  the  locality,  Wa-kon-ne-shau- 
ah-ga,  means  the  place  of  rattlesnakes  on  the  river.  We  were  told 
by  Reed  that  it  was  the  westernmost  peak  of  the  range  that  was 
called  by  Hennepin  La  Montaigne,  qui  Trompe-a  L'eau,  and  that 
the  name  was  a  translation  (probably  understood  by  signs)  of  the 
Winnebago  name  of  Hay-nee-ah-chaw,  which  signified  about  the 
same  thing,  that  is,  that  the  mountain  was  "getting  pretty  wet." 
The  Sioux  called  the  mountain  Pah-ha-dah,  "The  Moved  Moun- 
tain." La  Crosse  was  so  named  by  the  French,  because  during 
peaceful  eras  the  most  athletic  of  the  Indian  tribes  in  the  surround- 
ing country  assembled  to  play  Indian  shinny-ball,  called  Wah-hin- 
hin-ah,  staking  horses,  blankets,  wampum,  and  sometimes  even 
their  squaw  slaves,  on  the  issues  of  their  national  game.  The 
lower  end  of  the  prairie,  near  Michel's  brewery,  was  the  place  of 
assembly;  but  the  game  of  ball  was  so  common  among  all  Indians, 
that  the  name  of  their  game  was  never  given  to  a  locality.  At  one 
time,  along  the  foot  of  the  bluffs,  back  of  the  sandy  portion  of  the 
prairie,  within  the  memory  even  of  white  settlers,  that  locality  was 
famous  for  strawberries,  and  for  this  reason  the  Sioux  called  La 
Crosse  Wah-zoos-te-cah,  meaning  the  place  of  strawberries,  when  La 
Crosse  was  designated,  but  the  Winnebagoes,  more  given  to  naming 
localities  from  peculiarities  in  the  geological  formation  of  their 
country,  called  the  La  Crosse  valley  to  its  junction  with  the  Missis- 
sippi, E-nook-wah-zee-rah,  because  of  the  fancied  resemblance  of  two 
prominent  mound-shaped  peaks  north  of  La  Crosse  to  a  woman's 
breasts. 

Coon  creek  was  called  Wah-keh-ne-shan-i-gah,  and  the  mounds 
situated  on  Coon  prairie  were  said  to  have  been  remarkable  for  the 
number  of  stone  and  copper  implements  found  in  and  about  them. 
Black  river  was  appropriately  called  Minnesap-pah,  by  the  Dah-ko- 


PERSONAL    KECOLLECTIONS.  57 

tabs,  and  ISTe-sheb-er-ah  by  the  Winnebagoes,  both  names  signity- 
ing  black-water.  The  Trempealeau  river  was  called  Ne-chaun-ne- 
ehan-i-gah  by  the  Winnebagoes,  and  Wat-a-Pah-dah,  both  meaning 
the  overflowing  river,  Tiie  Chippewa  was  called  by  the  Winne- 
bagoes Day-got-chee,  ne-shan-i-ga,  meaning  the  river  of  the  gartered 
tribe,  as  they  called  the  Chippewas,  and  the  Sioux  called  it  Ha- 
ba-tone  Wat-pah,  meaning  the  river  of  the  dwellers  at  the  falls  (as 
the  Chippewas  were  known  to  the  Sioux),  as  it  was  one  of  the  prin- 
cipal routes  of  travel  to  the  Chippewa  country.  Beef  slough  and 
Beef  river  were  both  called  by  the  Sioux  Tah-ton-kah-wat-pah,  and 
by  the  Winnebagoes  Te-chay-ne-shan-i-gah,  because  of  the  locality 
being  the  last  resort  of  the  buffalo  east  of  the  Mississippi,  though 
some  were  seen  on  Trempealeau  prairie  at  a  very  late  date.  The 
Winnebagoes  called  the  site  of  Winona,  De-cone-uck,  and  the  whole 
prairie  Ose-cah-he-aitch-chaw,  meaning  the  prairie  village,  or  its 
equivalent.  The  Dah-ko-tahs  called  it  Ke-ox-ah,  translated  to  mean 
the  homestead.  The  French  called  it  La  Prairie  Aux-Ailes  (pro- 
nounced O'Zell),  or  Prairie  of  Wing's, — for  what  reason  I  have  been 
'unable  to  learn,  but  as  the  Wah-pa-sha  village  was  colonized  from 
the  Red  Wing  band,  it  would  appear  as  if  the  Indians  of  the  village 
of  Ke-ox-ah  might  have  been  known  to  the  early  French  traders  as 
one  of  the  Eed  Wing  villages. 

Ke-ox-ah  seems  to  have  a  specific  meaning,  like  Tee-pe-o-tah,  or 
0-ton-we,  both  of  which  mean  a  village  or  collection  of  tents,  but 
Reed  thought  "The  Homestead"  as  good  an  interpretation  as  could 
be  given  the  word.  Reed  was  not  a  very  good  linguist,  and  said 
that  he  had  been  frequently  misled  like  Gov.  Doty,  who,  while 
mapping  Fox  river,  supposed  Ne-nah,  or  water,  to  be  the  Indian 
name  of  the  river,  and  at  once  put  it  down  on  his  map  as  Ne-nah,  or 
Fox  river,  and  for  a  number  of  years  it  so  appeared  on  the  official 
maps  of  the  state,  James  Reed  informed  us  that  he  had  been  in  the 
United  States  army  under  Col.  Zachary  Taylor  at  Prairie  du  Chien, 
and  that  during  trips  to  the  pineries  of  the  Chippewa,  under  com- 
mand of  Lieut.  Jefferson  Davis  and  others,  the  beauty  of  the  site  of 
Trempealeau,  and  the  scenery  of  the  river  above  and  below^  had  so 
impressed  him  that  he  had  resolved  to  settle  there  when  his  term  of 
service  should  have  expired.  His  purpose  was  delayed  for  various 
causes,  as  he  came  to  Prairie  du  Chien  when  quite  young,  but 
finally,  after  many  years,  Reed  had  established  himself  and  was  in 
comfortable  circumstances.     At  the  time  of  our  arrival  Reed  had  a 


58  HISTOEY    OF    WmONA    COUNTY. 

large  drove  of  cattle  and  young  horses,  wliicli  the  Indians  never 
stole,  but  would  ride  occasionally,  to  his  great  annoyance,  as  they 
galled  the  backs  of  his  horses  and  thus  exposed  their  brutality.  The 
houses  erected  by  Gavin,  the  Swiss  missionary,  and  his  associates, 
Louis  Stram  and  others,  in  1837-8,  upon  the  land  now  owned  by  the 
Trowbridge  brothers,  east  of  tlie  Lake  of  the  Mountain,  were  used 
by  the  Winnebagoes  and  their  Sioux  relations  to  catch  the  horses, 
as  in  fly-time  the  horses  would  go  into  the  dark  log  cabins  to  escape 
these  pests.  During  the  summer  of  our  arrival  Keed  burnt  up  the 
cabins  to  abate  the  nuisance,  saying  that  they  would  never  be  of 
further  use  for  missionary  purposes.  By  the  treaty  of  1837  the 
Sioux,  and  the  Winnebagoes  allied  to  them,  had  agreed  to  remove 
west  of  the  Mississippi.  This  agreement  was  not  fulfilled  until 
1840,  the  year  of  Eeed's  settlement  at  "Monte-ville,"  as  he  used  to 
call  his  location  at  times,  and  this  fact  will  account  for  the  persistent 
efforts  of  the  Swiss  to  establish  their  mission.  The  Sioux  Lidians, 
according  to  Eeed,  were  very  willing  to  have  Monsieur  Gavin, 
Lewis  Stram,  and  others  on  the  east  side  of  the  Mississippi,  culti- 
vate corn  and  vegetables  to  give  them  (all  for  the  love  of  God),  but 
they  preferred  their  dog-feasts,  sun  and  scalp  dances,  to  the  pious 
teachings  of  the  missionaries,  and  after  one  or  two  years  of  hopeless 
work  the  missionaries  left  their  Trempealeau  mission  and  farm  work 
in  disgust. 

Like  most  Kentuckians,  Eeed  was  very  fond  of  horses,  and  had 
improved  his  stock  by  the  importation  of  a  young  thoroughbred 
stallion.  The  brute  was  a  very  intelligent  animal,  and  refused  to  be 
ridden  by  any  of  Eeed's  family  of  boys,  who  were  then  quite  young. 
Eeed  bantered  me  to  ride  the  horse,  saying,  "If  you  will  subdue 
him  you  can  use  him  as  your  own." 

Eeed  himself  was  a  good  horseman,  but  thought  himself  rather 
old  to  ride  the  colt.  I  accepted  the  old  Kentuckian's  kindly  offer, 
and  so  won  upon  him  by  subduing  his  stallion  that  a  horse  was^ 
always  at  my  service.  The  stallion,  a  beautiful  iron-gray,  after  a 
term  of  service,  was  sold  to  an  officer  at  Fort  Snelling. 

James  Eeed  was  a  remarkable  man  in  many  respects,  and  one  of 
the  best  types  of  a  pioneer  hunter  and  trapper  I  ever  knew.  His 
first  wife  was  a  Pottawatomie  woman,  by  whom  he  had  five  children, 
four  of  whom  are  still  living  ;  his  son  John,  also  a  great  hunter,  died 
from  a  gunshot  wound  accidentally  inflicted  by  his  own  hand  while 
hunting  deer.     Eeed's  second  wife  was  the  widow  of  the  trader 


PERSONAL    RECOLLECTIONS.  59 

Farnam,  a  partner  ot  Col.  Davenport,  who  was  murdered  at  Rock 
Island  a  number  of  years  since.  Reed's  stepdaughter,  Miss  Mary 
Ann  Farnam,  married  Mr.  Charles  li.  Perkins,  and  is  still  living 
near  Trempealeau.  Reed's  last  wife  was  the  estimable  widow  Grig- 
non,  mother  of  Antoine  and  Paul  Grignon,  of  Trempealeau.  Mrs. 
Grignon  was  the  sister  of  Francis  La  Bath,  the  noted  fur-trader,  and 
a  cousin  to  the  younger  chief  Wah-pa-sha.  She  was  first  married  to 
a  French  Canadian  named  Borrette,  to  whom  was  born  Joseph  Bor- 
rette,  who  so  many  years  managed  La  Bath's  post  at  the  Rolling 
Stone. 

To  Mrs.  Grignon-Reed  and  her  intelligent  family  I  am  much 
indebted  for  interesting  facts  connected  with  the  pioneer  settlement 
of  Trempealeau  and  Winona  counties.  Mrs.  Reed's  death  was  an 
irreparable  loss  to  her  family,  and  a  subject  of  regret  to  all  who  knew 
her.  For  several  years  in  succession  Reed  used  the  land  cultivated 
by  Louis  Stram,  the  first  Indian  farmer,  who  had  tried  to  act  in 
concert  with  his  countrymen  the  Swiss  missionaries;  and  while 
thanking  his  stars  for  finding  land  already  for  his  use.  Reed  said 
that  the  austere  and  industrious  character  of  the  missionaries  ren- 
dered them  unpopular  with  "Wah-pa-sha  and  his  band. 

According  to  La  'bath,  both  Stram  and  the  government  black- 
smith at  the  present  site  of  Homer  were  somewhat  afraid  of  the 
Sioux  Indians.  Francis  du  Chouquette,  the  blacksmith,  removed 
his  forge  to  the  island  opposite  Homer,  known  as  The  Blacksmith's 
Island,  and  after  a  raid  by  a  war-party  upon  the  Wah-pa-sha  village 
he  left  his  forge  and  anvil  upon  the  island  and  fled  fo  Prairie  du 
Chien.  My  brother  Willard  found  the  anvil,  and  it  was  in  use  for 
some  years  in  Homer.  Upon  the  site  of  Du  Chouqaette's  shop  in 
Homer  I  occasionally  find  fragments  of  iron  and  cinder,  and  the 
spring,  walled  up  by  him,  was  intact  only  a  few  years  since. 

The  next  attempt  to  proselyte  the  Sioux  and  establish  in  their 
village  at  Winona  was  made  by  the  Rev.  J.  D.  Stevens,  who,  ac- 
cording to  my  information,  had  an  appointment  of  some  kind  as 
farmer  and  chaplain.  His  efforts  were  no  more  successful  than  had 
been  his  Swiss  predecessors  Louis  Stram  and  Mr.  Gavin.  Reed  used 
to  regard  the  discomfiture  of  Protestant  missionaries  with  resigna- 
tion^ and  say  that  if  the  Sioux  would  not  receive  the  Roman 
Catholics,  with  the  influence  of  the  French  mixed  bloods  to  aid 
them,  it  was  simply  out  of  the  question  for  Protestants  to  succeed. 

According  to  Reed  and  La  'bath,  Stevens  got  lost  in  an  attempt 


60  HISTORY    OF    WmONA    COUNTY. 

to  reach  the  camp  of  Wah-pa-sha,  but  was  found  and  kiijdly  treated 
by  one  of  the  band,  and  after  an  interview  with  the  chief,  in  which 
he  was  told  that  no  white  man  would  be  allowed  to  settle  on  their 
territory,  Stevens  crossed  over  to  the  Wisconsin  shore  opposite 
Winona  and  made  a  temporary  shelter  for  himself  and  assistants, 
and  then  left  for  provisions  and  to  confer  with  the  authorities.  He 
finally  abandoned  his  attempt  to  make  unwilling  christians  of 
heathen  savages.  La  'bath  could  probably  have  changed  the  order- 
ing of  affairs  in  Wah-pa-sha's  counsels,  but  it  was  not  his  interest  to 
do  so,  and  besides,  he  believed  that  but  one  revealed  religion  existed 
upon  earth,  the  Catholic,  which  he  professed.  The  half-breeds  were 
all  Catholics;  and  although  they  exerted  a  most  potent  influence 
against  any  Protestant  interference  with  the  Sioux,  they  never  inter- 
fered with  the  medicine-men,  but  joined,  like  Frontenac,  in  their 
scalp-dances  and  ceremonies.  Hence  their  great  influence  with 
them. 

In  1841  another  attempt  to  settle  upon  the  site  of  Winona  was 
made  by  Thomas  Holmes  and  Robert  Kennedy  and  their  families, 
but  they  were  not  allowed  to  establish  themselves  on  the  prairie. 
After  several  offers  made  to  Wah-pa-sha,  and  his  refusal  to  allow 
the  establishment  of  those  men  among  his  people,  they  opened  a 
trading-post  at  the  Wah-ma-dee,  or  Eagle  Bluifs.  This  point  of  trade 
was  for  some  years  known  as  Holmes'  Landing,  but  is  now  called 
Fountain  City,  from  the  numerous  fountain-like  springs  that  supply 
its  inhabitants.  Soon  after  we  arrived  at  Reed's  village  of  ' '  Monte- 
ville,"  we  made  the  acquaintance  of  Holmes  and  Kennedy  and  their 
families,  and  a  man  in  their  employ  named  Smothers.  Tom  Holmes, 
the  moving  spirit  of  the  trio,  was  the  most  persistent  of  pioneers, 
and  had  aided  in  the  early  settlement  of  Rockford,  and  other  towns 
in  Illinois,  and  after  leaving  the  "Landing,"  commenced  the  settle- 
ment of  Shockpay  on  the  Minnesota  river. 

Holmes'  first  wife  was  the  sister  of  Kennedy,  who  was  from 
Baltimore,  and  both  were  accustomed  to  good  living  and  knew  how 
to  prepare  it,  as  they  had  kept  a  hotel  in  Maryland.  My  brother 
and  myself  took  dinner  at  their  house  while  aiding  Captain  Eaton 
(of  the  firm  of  Carson  &  Eaton)  to  di'ive  cattle  up  the  Chippewa. 
Eaton  and  a  man  named  Darby  had  had  their  horses  stolen  from 
them  by  the  Winnebagoes  near  La  Crosse,  and  were  left  on  foot  to 
drive  a  large  drove  of  cattle.  Near  the  head  of  what  is  now  called 
the  Mississippi  slough  six  shots  were  fired  at  us  by  a  small  party  of 


WINONA    CITY    IN   EMBRYO.  61 

Sioux  from  Red  Wing's  band,  one  of  which  broke  a  leg  of  an  ox, 
and  the  others  cut  twigs  of  trees  over  our  heads.  Wliile  this  in- 
teresting target  practice  was  going  on  I  ambushed  the  Sioux  rifle- 
men, and  but  for  Captain  Eaton  and  my  brotlier  would  have  killed 
two  of  the  war  party ^  as  I  had  them  at  my  mercy.  While  relating 
our  experience  to  Holmes,  I  observed  a  peculiar  smile  and  glance  of 
intelligence  from  his  wife,  and  upon  inquiry  found  that  in  our 
ignorance  of  Dah-ko-tah,  Captain  Eaton  had  oiFered  a  deadly  insult 
to  the  Indians  while  trying  to  ask  our  way.  However,  the  Red 
Wing  band  subsequently  paid  for  the  ox  disabled  by  the  Sioux,  as 
I  was  informed,  a  year  or  two  afterward. 


CHAPTER  YI. 


WINONA  CITY  IN  EMBRYO. 


After  considerable  exploration  of  the  country,  charmed  with  the 
scenery  and  pleased  with  the  soil  and  water,  we  decided  to  build  a 
house  in  the  little  valley  pointed  out  to  us  by  Reed,  and  where  we 
had  before  built  a  small  cabin.  When  our  determination  was  made 
known,  Reed,  his  son-in-law  Dauville,  and  a  hired  man  and  team, 
came  at  once  to  aid  us,  and  we  soon  had  raised  up  a  comfortable  log 
house.  A  year  or  two  after  Reed's  appointment  as  farmer  and  sub- 
agent  of  the  Wah-pah-sha  band,  I  returned  the  favor  in  part  by  aid- 
ing Reed  to  construct  the  body  of  the  first  house  ever  built  in  Winona. 
The  men  who  aided  me  in  "-cari-ying  up  the  corners"  were  Joseph 
Borrette,  Reed's  wife's  son,  a  nephew  of  La  Bath,  James  Dauville, 
Reed's  son-in-law,  and  a  Canadian  named  Goulet,  alternately  em- 
ployed by  Reed  as  cattle-grazer,  woodchopper  and  storekeeper. 
Goulet  had  been  previously  employed  by  La  Bath  at  Minnesota 
City,  knew  Wah-pa-sha  and  his  band  thoroughly,  and  was  quite  a 
favorite  with  them.  While  in  Reed's  service  at  Prairie  island,  he 
was  found  by  some  of  the  Sioux  in.  a  state  of  intoxication,  badly 
burnt  from  having  fallen  in  the  fire,  and  died  soon  after  from  the 
effects  of  his  debauch.  After  the  loss  of  his  office  by  the  prospective 
removal  of  the  Sioux,  Reed  took  down  the  building  and  floated  the 
sawed  lumber,  the  valuable  portion  of  it,  to  Trempealeau,  where  it 
was  used  as  an  addition  to  his  residence.     When  he  settled  upon  his 


62  inSTOEY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

farm  at  Little  Tamarach,  he  sold  his  residence  and  lots  in  the  village- 
to  Mr.  Ben  Healj,  and  some  clear  joists  and  other  lumber  that  had 
been  used  in  Keed's  Winona  building  now  constitute  a  part  of  the 
large  wooden  store  building  of  Mr.  Fred  Kribs,  the  principal  hard- 
ware merchant  of  Trempealeau.  During  a  recent  visit  Mr.  Kribs 
and  Antoine  Grignon  pointed  out  to  me  some  of  the  identical  joists 
used  in  1844  by  us  in  the  construction  of  Reed's  storehouse  for  gov- 
ernment supplies,  and  which  was  also  used  as  a  residence  for  him- 
self and  men  while  performing  their  duties.  The  body  of  the  house 
was  built  of  white-ash  logs,  cut  by  John  La  Point  and  Goulet, 
Reed's  men,  and  floated  from  the  islands  above  the  present  city,  and 
it  occupied  a  spot  near  the  store  of  S.  C.  White.  It  has  been  sup- 
posed by  some  that  the  Rev.  J.  D.  Stevens  built  a  temporary  abode 
upon  the  site  of  Winona,  but  there  were  no  inducements  offered 
him  to  do  so,  and  after  his  decided  repulse  by  the  Wah-pa-sha  band, 
it  would  have  been  foolhardy  for  him  to  have  attempted  it.  Reed, 
the  Grignons,  and  the  Indians  all  agree  in  this,  that  no  missionaries 
were  acceptable  to  Wah-pa-sha,  and  when  he  made  his  final  treaty, 
he  insisted  as  a  condition  of  the  treaty  that  money  alone  should  be 
paid  him,  and  that  he  should  be  allowed  to  manage  his  own  affairs 
without  interference  of  any  kind  with  his  band.  Some  ash  logs  left 
by  Reed  were  used  in  erecting  a  cabin  which  was  pulled  down  by 
Capt.  Johnson,  and  they  were  finally  cut  up  for  firewood. 

My  brother  Willard  was  much  pleased  with  the  game  the  country 
afforded,  and  made  frequent  excursions  with  Reed  for  brook-trout 
and  deer.  Reed  was  a  great  hunter,  but  had  been  too  long  among 
Indians  to  needlessly  offend  them  by  slaughtering  their  game,  but 
as  he  had  a  large  family  he  needed  large  supplies  of  meat,  and  it 
was  no  unusual  occurrence  for  him  and  my  brother  to  return  from  a 
fire-hunt  with  three  or  four  red  deer  in  their  canoes,  or  from  a  fislr 
ing  excursion  with  a  gross  or  more  of  brook-trout.  A  favorite  resort 
for  trout  was  the  spring  brook  or  creek  upon  which  the  Pick-Wick 
mills  are  situated,  and  which  Willard  named  Trout  creek.  The  east 
branch  of  the  creek,  where  he  caught  six  dozen  in  about  two  hours' 
fishing,  he  called  "Little  Trout." 

As  for  deer,  there  was  never  a  scarcity,  for  the  whole  range  of 
bluffs  on  the  Minnesota  side,  or  right  bank  of  the  Mississippi,  was  a 
favorite  resort  for  them.  Here  were  acorns  in  plenty,  and  after  they 
had  eaten  what  satisfied  them,  the  deer  went  out  upon  some  prom- 
ontory of  bluff  to  watch  their  enemies,  or  descended  to  some  breezy 


WINONA    CITY    IN    EMBRYO.  03' 

sandbar  to  escape  the  stings  of  the  deer-fly.  At  nightfall  the  mer- 
ciless attacks  of  gnats  and  mosquitos  drove  the  deer  into  the  waters 
of  creeks  and  rivers,  and  as  the  bewildering  firelight  of  the  hunter 
noiselessly  approached  them  in  the  light  canoe,  the  deer  fell  a  victim 
to  his  curiosity.  The  flashing  eyes  of  the  deer  reflected  back  the 
torchlight,  and  told  with  unerring  certainty  where  to  direct  the  mur- 
derous shot.  Outside  of  the  timber,  on  the  borders  of  the  prairies 
but  a  short  distance  from  Winona,  elk  were  abundant,  and  a  little 
farther  west  bufialo  were  still  to  be  found  quite  numerous.  We  were 
told  by  Reed  that  only  a  few  years  previous  to  our  arrival  buftalO' 
were  seen  on  Trempealeau  prairie  and  on  the  big  prairie  slough  at 
the  mouth  of  the  Chippewa  river  known  as  Buffalo  Slough  prairie. 

Upon  one  of  my  numerous  excursions  to  St.  ■  Paul  and  Fort 
Snelling  I  remember  seeing  Gen.  Sibley  return  from  a  successful 
bufialo  hunt,  and  he  told  me  that  in  times  past  they  had  been  seen 
from  the  knobs  almost  in  sight  of  his  establishment.  The  General 
was  noted  as  an  expert  hunter  and  scientific  rifle-shot,  but  upon  the 
expedition  referred  to  his  delight  in  the  chase  was  cut  short  by  a 
sprained  ankle  received  by  the  fall  of  his  horse. 

On  the  bufialo  slough  or  channel  of  the  Chippewa,  around  jutting 
points,  deep  trails  were  visible,  where  buffalo  had  repeatedly  passed 
to  water,  and  these  were  in  common  use  by  elk  and  deer  at  the  date 
of  our  arrival  in  the  country. 

Willard's  use  of  the  Chippewa  tongue  for  a  time  prejudiced  his 
interests  as  a  trader,  and  he  did  not  embark  in  the  business  among 
the  Sioux  for  some  time  after  his  arrival  here.  In  the  autumn  of 
1842  he  and  a  Menominee  Indian  of  great  repute  went  up  the  Trem- 
pealeau river  to  hunt  and  trap,  and  in  order  to  escape  observation, 
and  perhaps  for  convenience,  he  duplicated  his  Indian  comrade's  cos- 
tume throughout.  At  that  time  there  was  some  danger  from  raiding 
parties  of  Chippewas,  and  Will  said  that  if  any  should  be  encoun- 
tered, his  knowledge  of  their  language  and  his  costume,  unlike 
that  of  the  Sioux,  would  be  his  safeguard. 

Will  made  a  very  successful  hunt,  and  as  furs  were  quite  high 
in  those  days,  the  skins  brought  in  sold  for  a  considerable  sum  of 
money.  In  an  oak  grove  above  the  site  of  Dodge  my  brother  killed 
three  bears  in  one  day.  His  dog,  a  very  noted  one,  obtained  from 
Capt.  Martin  Scott,  brought  the  bears  to  a  stand,  and  he  killed  them 
in  quick  succession.  At  Elk  creek,  named  during  his  hunt,  he  killed 
a  couple  of  elk,  and  the  Indian  killed  some  also,  but  how  many  I 


'64  HISTOKY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

have  forgotten.  The  Menominee  had,  during  the  fall  before,  caught 
over  fifty  beavers,  but  while  upon  the  hunt  with  Willard  he  had 
almost  totally  failed  to  trap  that  cunning  animal.  Finding  himself 
outwitted  by  the  beaver,  and  surpassed  in  skill  as  a  hunter,  the 
Indian  became  mood}^,  and  began  a  fast  to  propitiate  the  evil  influ- 
ences that  he  believed  were  assailing  him.  "Will  tried  to  reassure 
him,  but  to  no  purpose  ;  so,  after  repeated  successes  on  Will's  part, 
and  failures  of  the  Menominee  to  catch  the  coveted  beaver,  they  dried 
their  meat,  and  taking  the  skins  of  the  elk  killed,  they  stretched 
them  over  a  willow  boat-frame,  and  thus  equipped,  their  hunting 
canoes  on  each  side  of  their  skin  boat,  they  descended  the  Trem- 
pealeau just  as  the  ice  was  about  to  close  the  Mississippi.  Will 
returned  alone  to  that  once  noted  resort  of  beaver,  mink  and  otter, 
and  as  the  warm  spring  branches  were  seldom  closed  by  ice,  he  was 
^ble  to  catch  those  valuable  furred  animals  in  winter.  The  beaver 
skins  were  at  that  time  worth  about  $4  per  pound.  Game  was 
quite  abundant  in  those  early  days,  for  there  were  no  vandal  hunters 
to  wantonly  destroy  it,  or  if  they  did  the  Indians  were  very  likely 
to  destroy  them.  Wild  fowl  and  pigeons  nested  in  the  country  and 
raised  their  broods  undisturbed.  As  for  myself,  I  was  no  hunter  in 
its  proper  sense,  and  having  repeatedly  missed  deer  at  short  range, 
and  standing  broadside  to  me,  I  determined  to  learn  the  only  art 
that  would  command  the  respect  of  the  pioneer  settlers,  or  instill  a 
wholesome  dread  of  my  marksmanship  among  the  warlike  Sioux. 
My  failure  to  kill  deer  was  more  a  habit  of  preoccupation  than  a 
want  of  ability  to  shoot,  for  with  my  rifle,  a  target  gun,  I  could  pick 
off  the  heads  of  grouse  or  pigeons,  and  at  a  mark  I  had  repeatedly 
excelled  Willard  and  Reed,  who  were  noted  among  the  Indians  even 
as  the  best  hunters  on  the  Mississippi,  excepting,  perhaps,  Joe  Rock, 
of  Wah-pa-sha,  and  Philo  Stone,  of  the  Chippewa  river.  The  grand 
climax,  to  my  chagrin,  was  reached  when  Reed  accused  me  of 
^'buck  fever."  I  repelled  the  accusation  with  scorn,  and  aiming  at 
the  eye  ol  the  next  deer  I  shot  at,  it  fell  in  its  tracks,  and  for  ever 
after  I  was  able  to  kill  elk,  bear  and  deer,  Math  about  equal  facility. 
In  September,  1843,  in  company  with  Tom  Holmes,  Wm. 
Smothers  and  my  brother,  I  went  up  the  Trempealeau  river  for  the 
purpose  of  hunting  elk,  but  our  purpose  was  frustrated  by  almost 
incessant  rain  while  we  were  on  the  hunt.  A  few  deer  were  killed 
by  my  brother,  who  knew  the  ground  hunted  over,  but  I  killed 
nothing  but  a  few  pinnated  grouse,   and  a  goose  which  I  brought 


WINONA    CITY    IN   EMBRYO.  b.V 

down  with  my  rifle  as  it  was  flying  over  our  camp.  Neither  Holmes 
Eor  Smothers  killed  anything,  but  they  caught  a  few  beavers  and 
muskrats,  the  skins  of  which  were  not  prime.  While  at  the  mouth 
of  Elk  creek  we  saw  an  aerolite  pass  over  our  camp,  which  must 
have  been  of  unusual  size,  judging  from  the  attending  phenomena. 
We  were  afterward  informed  that  several  had  been  seen  within  the 
memory  of  some  old  Indians,  to  their  great  bewilderment. 

During  the  winter  of  1842-3  we  made  some  improvements,  vis- 
ited La  Crosse,  Holmes'  Landing,  Black  River  Falls,  and  made  a 
few  trading  expeditions  to  winter  encampments  of  the  Sioux  and 
Winnebagoes.  Our  commerce  was  carried  on  principally  by  the 
sign-language,  sticks  often  representing  numerals  above  the  capacity 
of  the  fingers  and  memory  of  the  Indians  to  carry.  Although  the 
Sioux  still  called  my  brother  Ha-ha-tone,  the  Chippewa,  he  was  rap- 
idly gaining  their  esteem,  and  his  success  as  a  hunter  commanded 
their  admiration.  As  a  consequence  he  was  in  demand  as  a  trader. 
I  made  several  trips  with  him  that  were  very  successful,  and  one 
with  Nathan  Myrick  that  was  memorable.  Upon  one  occasion, 
while  Nathan  Myrick  and  myself  were  attempting  to  reach  Decorah's 
camp  upon  the  "Broken  Gun  Slough,"  a  branch  of  Black  river, 
during  an  exceedingly  cold  night  in  winter,  Myrick  drove  his  horse 
into  an  air-hole  that  had  been  filled  by  drifted  snow,  and  but  for  the 
well-known  war-whoop  of  Decorah,  who  I  had  informed  of  the  event 
upon  running  to  his  camp,  the  horse  would  have  disappeared  under 
the  ice,  for  Myrick  was  nearly  benumbed  with  the  cold  when  I  re- 
turned to  him  with  the  aid  the  war-whoop  had  instantly  called  to  our 
assistance.  A  few  minutes  sufficed  for  the  Winnebagoes  to  get  the 
horse  out  of  the  Mississippi,  but  being  unable  to  rise  to  his  feet,  the 
horse  was  dragged  to  the  shore,  blanketed  and  rubbed  until  warmth 
was  restored,  when  he  was  taken  to  Decorah's  camp  and  a  fire  built 
for  his  comfort  by  order  of  the  chief.  It  is  due  to  savage  hospitality 
that  the  event  be  recorded. 

The  Indians  of  those  early  times  wove  not  always  as  humane 
and  considerate  as  Decorah.  Many  times  I  have  been  fired  at 
while  passing  them  in  a  canoe,  simply  to  gratify  their  innate  dislike 
of  white  men.  Sometimes  my  canoe  would  be  hit,  but  as  a  rule  they 
would  direct  their  shots  so  as  to  skim  the  water  at  my  side  or  just 
abead  of  me.  To  vary  their  diversion,  if  they  caught  me  pre- 
occupied, they  would  steal  upon  me  and  discharge  their  rifles  so 
near  as  to  give  the  impression  that  it  was  not  really  all  fun  that  was 


<66  HISTOEY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

intended.  Reed  assured  me  that  I  was  daily  gaining  in  favor  among 
tlie  Sioux,  and  that  if  I  would  join  in  one  of  their  sun-dances  and 
go  through  the  ordeal  I  might  become  a  chief  He  further  informed 
me  that  I  was  called  Wah-sheets-sha,  meaning  the  Frenchman,  a  dis- 
tinguishing mark  of  their  favor,  that  most  likely  had  saved  my  scalp 
from  adornment  with  vermilion  and  ribbons.  Partly  to  reciprocate 
their  interest  in  me,  and  to  confirm  them  in  the  good  opinion  Reed 
had  facetiously  said  they  were  forming  of  me,  against  the  advice  of 
the  old  traders,  I  pitched  two  Winnebagoes  out  of  the  house  when 
the  next  proof  of  their  friendship  was  offered  me,  and  giving  the 
oldest  son  of  Decorah  (then  head  chief  by  inheritance)  a  deserved 
thrashing  for  a  wanton  display  of  his  affection,  I  was  not  again 
troubled  by  any  of  their  ordeals. 

Previous  to  that  time  Willard  and  myself  had  been  frequently 
annoyed,  and  sometimes  angered,  by  the  insults  offered  us,  although 
aware  that  our  nerve  was  simply  being  tested;  but  we  had  decided 
to  put  an  end  to  all  future  attempts  at  Indian  levity;  and  when  soon 
after  five  rifles  of  a  hunting  party  were  leveled  at  me  when  I  was 
unarmed,  I  told  the  Indians,  who  complemented  me  for  not  flinch- 
ing, that  it  was  well  for  them  I  had  no  rifle  to  aim  at  them  ! 

Willard  and  myself  were  both  able,  in  due  time,  to  make  the 
Indians  respect  us,  but  many  white  people  had  their  traps  stolen 
and  their  blankets  appropriated  by  the  young  warriors  anxious  to 
■win  a  reputation  for  bravery. 

Early  in  the  spring  of  1843  Peter  Cameron,  a  transient  trader 
and  fur  buyer,  came  to  La  Crosse  with  a  kind  of  keelboat  loaded 
with  goods,  and  after  taking  possession  of  an  unoccupied  cabin,  and 
securing  the  services  of  Asa  White  to  manage  his  affairs  in  La  Crosse, 
concluded  to  make  a  trading  voyage  up  the  Mississippi  in  advance 
of  any  steamboat. 

Cameron  made  me  a  proposition  to  go  with  him,  allowing  me 
pay  for  my  services,  and  the  privilege  of  taking,  as  a  venture  in 
trade,  certain  goods  I  wished  to  dispose  of,  and  of  a  kind  he  had 
not  in  his  cargo. 

I  had  almost  an  intuitive  perception  of  the  draft  of  water,  and  had 
picked  up  considerable  of  the  Sioux  tongue.  My  prospective  useful- 
ness induced  Cameron  to  make  me  a  good  offer,  and  I  accepted  it. 

Cameron  was  a  sharp,  keen  trader,  and  one  of  the  best  judges  of 
furs  that  ever  came  up  the  river. 

The  boat  selected  for  the  voyage  up  the  Mississippi  was  built  for 


WIlSrONA    CITY    IN    EMBRYO.  67 

a  supply  boat  on  Black  river.  It  was  about  forty  feet  long,  seven  or 
eight  feet  wide,  and  eighteen  inches  deep,  too  low  for  safety,  in 
Lake  Pepin,  but  the  trader  was  anxious  and  adventurous,  and  Dous- 
man,  Brisbois,  Kice  and  Sibley  had,  by  astute  management,  got 
possession  of  the  trade,  not  only  at  Fort  Atkinson,  but  of  the  entire 
upper  Mississippi.  Hence,  if  any  furs  were  to  be  purchased  by  out- 
side traders,  they  were  required  to  be  sharp  and  adventurous.  It 
was  rumored  that  the  Ewing  company  of  Fort  Wayne,  Indiana,  were 
first  crippled  and  then  floored  by  Rice,  who  succeeded  Dousman  in 
the  management  of  the  Choteau  company  below,  while  Gen.  Sibley 
had  control  of  the  trade  at  the  mouth  of  the  Minnesota  river. 

The  great  St.  Louis  company  were  also  filling  up  the  spaces  be- 
tween their  largest  stations  with  smaller  traders  in  their  interest. 
Therefore  transient  traders  had  to  watch  their  opportunities,  and 
pounce  down  upon  the  tidbits  as  occasion  afforded. 

Cameron  and  myself  decided  that  if  we  could  get  safely  through 
Lake  Pepin  in  advance  of  the  steamboat  Otter,  which  it  was  under- 
stood would  go  through  the  lake  as  soon  as  the  ice  was  out,  we 
would  be  reasonably  sure  of  making  handsome  profits  on  our  ven- 
tures. 

My  packages  were  light,  but  Cameron  piled  in  barrel  after  barrel 
of  whisky,  pork,  flour  and  heavy  articles  that  greatly  endangered 
our  safety. 

We  started  as  soon  as  loaded,  taking  as  pilot  an  old  French 
voyageur  named  Le  Vecq,  and  a  half-breed  that  had  been  employed 
by  James  Reed  at  times,  and  who  was  a  most  excellent  hand 
when  on  duty.  We  rigged  a  large  square-sail,  and  had  a  long 
line  to  run  out  ahead  in  swift  water,  but  were  so  favored  by  the 
southerly  spring  winds  that  we  ran  up  to  the  foot  of  the  lake  with- 
out having  had  to  dip  an  oar.  At  the  widow  Hudson's  (now  Reed's 
Landing)  we  had  a  good  trade,  and  by  my  advice  Cameron  was 
induced  to  sell  a  few  barrels  of  pork  and  flour  to  lighten  our  boat 
through  the  lake.  As  the  nights  had  been  clear  we  determined  to 
make  an  attempt  to  go  through  the  lake  by  moonlight  if  the  wind 
should  go  down  with  the  sun.  Tlie  night  came  on  with  weird  still- 
ness and  gloom,  but  later  on  toward  midnight  the  moon  came 
through  the  clouds  and  all  was  changed  to  brightness. 

Le  Point  had  been  given  permission  by  Cameron  to  go  down  to 
Rock's,  or  Campbell's,  a  short  distance  below  where  we  were  to 
await  his  coming.     Cameron's  orders  were  imperative  to  be  back 


68  IIISTOEY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

when  the  wind  fell.  The  wind  lulled  to  a  calm,  but  Le  Point  did 
not  come;  so  after  many  lenedictions  had  been  left  at  the  camp  we 
started  through  the  lake.  The  upper  air  had  given  token  by  scud- 
ding clouds  of  fleecy  vapor  that  the  calmness  of  the  lower  stratum 
might  be  broken  at  any  time,  but  my  moral  courage  was  not  great 
enough  for  mq  to  tell  my  fears.  Cameron  was  very  deaf,  and  un- 
conscious of  danger  that  did  not  appeal  to  him  through  his  sight; 
and  as  for  Le  Yecq,  he  seemed  to  have  no  judgment,  and  I  had  lost 
all  faith  in  him  long  before  we  had  reached  the  lake.  We  coasted 
along  near  the  north  shore  until  nearing  ISTorth  Pepin  we  were 
forced  out  from  the  jutting  point  by  ice  lodged  upon  the  coast.  Here 
for  some  time  we  halted,  uncertain  what  to  do,  but  discovering  a 
narrow  opening  in  the  floe,  that  seemed  to  extend  up  to  open  water, 
we  ventured  in,  rowing  most  lustily.  We  had  got  almost  through 
the  icy  strait  when  I  heard  a  roar  as  if  Dante's  inferno  had  been  in- 
vaded and  the  troubled  spirits  let  loose.  The  noise  came  gradually 
nearer,  and  I  was  then  able  to  comprehend  its  cause.  It  was  the 
ice  piling  higher  and  still  higher  upon  the  distant  point  above  us^ 
and  as  the  wind  had  veered  around  to  the  westward  a  few  points, 
the  ice  was  being  driven  down  upon  us  with  great  rapidity. 

Time  is  required  to  tell  the  story,  but  not  much  was  needed  for 
the  crisis  to  reach  us.  I  was  steering  the  boat,  while  Cameron  and 
Le  Yecq  were  rowing.  Cameron  at  first  did  not  heed  my  warning  to 
prepare  for  danger,  and  showed  more  courage  than  discretion  ;  but 
when  he  saw  that  we  had,  as  if  by  magic,  become  blockaded  in  front, 
and  that  no  time  was  allowed  us  for  retreat,  he  wrung  his  hands  and 
cried  out,  as  if  in  agony  of  grief,  "My  God,  Bunnell !  what  shall 
we  do  ?"  I  answered :  "  Face  the  danger  like  men  ;  our  goods,  not 
ourselves,  are  threatened  ;  we  can  run  ashore  on  the  ice." 

The  ice  was  thick  enough  to  have  borne  up  a  horse. 

Our  worthy  bishop  (Le  Vecq)  seemingly  was  not  of  my  opinion, 
for  dropping  upon  his  knees,  he  poured  forth  such  a  torrent  of 
invective,  or  invocation,  it  was  uncertain  which,  as  would  have 
moved  anything  less  cold  than  ice.  The  ice,  however,  came  crowd- 
ing on,  and  I  instantly  formed  a  plan  to  save  the  boat.  All  appeals 
to  the  devout  Frenchman  were  useless,  so  I  motioned  Cameron  to  my 
aid,  and  we  drew  the  boat  to  the  edge  of  the  ice  on  the  north  side 
of  the  narrowing  channel,  where  we  awaited  its  close.  My  plan  was 
to  tilt  up  the  shore  side  of  the  boat  as  the  ice  approached  to  crush 
it,  and  thus  make  use  of  the  overlapping  ice  to  carry  us  up  the 


WINONA    CITY    IN    EMBRYO.  71 

inclined  plane  of  ice  that  the  pressure  in  tilting  the  boat  would 
form, 

I  unstepped  the  mast  and  placed  it  in  readiness  for  use  as  a  lever. 
I  placed  one  oar  beside  our  pilot  voyageur,  for  use  when  his  prayer 
should  end,  but  all  to  no  purpose — he  could  not  be  aroused.  I  called 
upon  him  in  most  vigorous  terms,  but  in  vain.  Cameron  again 
oiFered  his  services,  but  I  wished  him  to  bale  his  valuables,  and  he 
had  scant  time  to  do  it  ere  the  floe  I  knew  would  be  down  upon  us; 
besides  he  was  too  deaf  to  hear  in  the  noise,  and  as  the  sky  was  be- 
coming rapidly  overcast,  sight  could  not  be  entirely  depended  upon. 
Exasperated  beyond  further  endurance,  I  jerked  our  paralyzed  guide 
from  his  prayerful  stupor  out  upon  the  ice,  and  having  made  him 
comprehend  my  intention,  he  took  the  oar,  the  boat  was  tilted  up  at 
the  right  moment,  and  all  was  saved. 

We  were  swept  toward  the  shore  with  great  steadiness  and 
power,  but  as  the  ice  was  smooth,  without  injury  of  any  kind. 
Le  Yecq  was  sent  to  sleep  on  the  land,  where  we  had  transferred  our 
lighter  goods,  but  Cameron  and  myself  returned  to  the  boat  and 
slept  soundly  until  daylight,  when  a  storm  of  wind  and  rain  came  to 
break  up  the  ice,  and  we  were  able  before  nightfall  to  cross  to  Bully 
"Wells'  (now  Frontenac)  in  safety.  It  was  April,  and  the  wind  that 
had  subsided  with  the  ftiU  of  rain  sprang  up  again.  The  lake  above 
was  all  open,  but  we  were  held  wind-bound  to  enjoy  the  pioneer  sto- 
ries of  Mr.  Wells,  who  had  established  himself  with  a  native  woman 
some  years  before.  Cameron  chafed  at  Wells'  recitals,  and  as  night 
fell  upon  us,  insisted  that  the  wind  had  died  out  and  that  we  could 
go  on.  Wells  told  him  that  if  we  attempted  it  we  would  probably 
swamp  or  water-log  on  Point-no-Point,  as  we  could  scarcely  clear 
that  iron-bound  shore  with  the  wind  beating  on  it  as  it  did  at  the 
time.  I  was  able  to  hold  Cameron  in  check  until  about  two  in  the 
morning,  when,  exasperated  by  his  seeming  forgetfulness  of  the  danger 
we  had  so  narrowly  escaped,  I  told  him  that  if  we  beached  or  water- 
logged, his,  not  mine,  would  be  the  loss,  and  we  started  out  into  the 
lake  to  clear  the  point. 

We  got  well  out  into  the  lake  and  had  made  a  good  ofiing,  before 
we  caught  the  swell,  when  it  was  soon  made  manifest  to  me  that  a 
sail  should  be  set  to  give  us  headway,  or  we  would  swamp  before 
reaching  the  point.  I  proposed  the  sail,  but  Le  Yecq  said  to 
Cameron,  "Suppose  you  hist  ze  sail,  you  go  to  ze  dev."  Just  then 
a,  white  cap  broke  over  the  bow  gunnel  of  the  boat,  and,  taking  a 
5 


T2  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

wooden  bucket  in  hand,  Cameron  gave  it  to  the  Canadian,  telling 
him  to  bail,  and  without  reservation  gave  me  charge  of  the  boat.  I 
called  him  to  the  tiller  while  I  bent  on  the  sail,  and  in  a  few  minutes 
we  were  skimming  the  water  like  a  gull.  Dropping  a  lee-board  I 
had  taken  the  precaution  to  rig,  we  crawled  off  Point-no-point,  and 
rounding  into  the  cove  above,  landed  as  daylight  appeared.  This 
second  display  of  incapacity  in  Le  Vecq  ended  his  career  as  principal 
voyageur,  and  I  was  installed  as  captain  and  supercargo. 

We  run  on  up  to  Ked  "Wing  after  breaking  our  fast,  and  had 
already  disposed  of  a  large  quantity  of  our  heavy  goods,  relieving 
our  boat  the  better  to  encounter  the  more  rapid  current,  when  look- 
ing down  the  river  we  saw  the  Otter  steaming  to  the  landing.  Le 
Point  was  on  board,  so  we  at  once  pulled  out  for  the  St.  Croix.  We 
made  a  rapid  run  to  Still-Water  and  Taylor's  Falls,  and  after  selling 
out  everything  at  high  prices,  Cameron  commenced  buying  furs  for 
cash,  having  ample  supplies  of  coin  for  that  purpose.  Taking  our 
way  back  leisurely,  sometimes  floating  with  the  current,  at  others 
pulling  enough  for  steerage  way,  we  were  able  to  see  and  stop  at 
every  trading  post  and  Indian  encampment  on  our  way  down  to  La 
Crosse.  At  Wah-pa-sha's  Village,  then  situated  on  the  high  ground 
back  of  the  river  front,  west  of  Main  street,  we  stayed  over  night. 
Wah-pa-sha's  sister,  We-no-nah,  (really  a  cousin)  gave  us  a  tent  in 
which  to  quarter  for  the  night,  saying  that  it  was  better  than  our  cloth 
tent,  as  there  was  a  cold  rain  falling  at  the  time.  In  recognition  of 
the  woman's  hospitality  and  forethought,  I  gave  her  upon  leaving  in 
the  morning,  a  six  quart  pan  of  flour  from  our  scanty  stores,  as  we 
had  no  goods  of  any  kind  left.  Cameron's  subsequent  career  in  La 
Crosse  was  unfortunate. 

Soon  after  my  return  to  La  Crosse  I  made  a  trip  to  St.  Louis, 
and  having  an  Indian's  memory  of  localities,  I  was  able  to  flx  the 
course  of  the  Mississippi  as  far  as  Galena  in  my  mind.  There  were 
but  two  steamboat  pilots  in  those  days  for  the  entire  river  above 
Prairie  Du  Chien,  and  the  services  of  those  were  always  retained  by 
the  American  or  Chouteau  Company,  or  by  the  supply  steamers  of 
the  United  States  contractors  for  the  Indian  and  military  depart- 
ments. 

Louis  Morrow,  one  of  the  pilots,  was  in  the  full  vigor  of  mature 
manhood,  and  a  more  noble  specimen  it  would  be  difficult  to  find ; 
but  the  other  pilot,  Lewis  De'-Marah,  was  getting  old,  and  his  sight 
was  failing  him  so  fast,  that,  as  he  himself  said,  he  would  soon  have  to 


WIN^ONA    CITY    IN    EMBRYO.  73 

leave  the  river  to  younger  eyes.  Finding  me  interested  in  the  course 
of  the  channel,  De  Marah  would  point  it  out  to  me  v^^hen  traveling 
with  him,  and  in  a  short  time  after  our  first  acquaintance  he  offered 
to  teach  and  retain  me  with  him  on  the  river.  I  declined  the  offer, 
but  my  taste  and  passion  for  beautiful  scenery  led  me  to  study  the 
river  while  traveling  upon  it.  At  that  time  there  were  but  few  boats 
running  above  Prairie  Du  Chien  regularly,  and  those  of  the  smallest 
kind,  such  as  the  Rock  River  and  the  Otter.  The  Harrises  of 
Galena  were  so  successful  with  the  latter  boat,  that  they  soon  brought 
out  the  Liglit  Foot,  the  Time  and  Tide,  the  Senator,  the  War  Eagle 
and  others  in  quick  succession.  The  demand  for  those  steamers 
created  a  demand  for  pilots,  and  Sam  Harlow,  Pleasent  Cormack, 
•Rufus  Williams  and  George  Nichols  came  to  the  front  and  proved 
themselves  as  capable  men  as  ever  turned  a  wheel.  Of  the  lower 
river  pilots  I  remember  Hugh  White  of  St.  Louis  as  one  of  the  best, 
and  his  services  were  always  in  demand ,  by  the  Falcon  Cecilia, 
General  Brooke  and  other  boats  of  the  lower  trade.  Although  I  was 
never  a  member  of  any  legislature,  I  was  as  welcome  to  a  free  ride 
on  any  of  the  boats  named,  as  a  modern  "dead  head"  on  any  of  the 
subsidized  railroads.  As  there  was  seldom  but  one  pilot  on  a  boat 
above  Prairie  Du  Chien  who  knew  the  river  well,  my  services  were 
thought  to  be  an  equivalent  for  all  the  favors  shown  me,  and  I  could 
go  to  St.  Louis  or  St.  Paul  at  will.  Upon  one  occasion  I  saved  De 
Marah  from  a  blunder  at  night,  similar  to  the  one  which  happened 
him  while  on  the  Lynx  in  1844.  That  new  and  beautiful  steamer 
was  run  out  in  1844  on  the  shore  below  the  Keye's  residence  by  De 
Marah.  The  night  was  inky  black,  and  as  the  fast-running  steam- 
boat steered  a  little  hard,  the  watchman  was  called  to  aid  De  Marah 
at  the  wheel.  The  Lynx  was  on  her  down  trip  from  Mendota  and 
St.  Paul,  and  was  running  at  a  fair  rate  of  speed.  As  they  reached 
the  shore  at  Keye's  point,  a  thunderstorm  burst  upon  them  ;  and  as 
the  lightning  flashed,  the  open  sky  of  Pleasant  Yalley  revealed  the 
overflowing  water  at  the  lower  end  of  the  prairie,  and  it  was  mis- 
taken for  the  Mississippi. 

The  annual  fires  had  at  that  time  kept  down  all  arbol  growths 
except  at  the  water's  edge,  and  the  sandy  ridge  of  prairie  between 
the  river  and  the  open  water  beyond  had  been  overlooked  during  the 
momentary  flash  of  lightning.  The  shadows  of  the  Min-ne-o-way 
bluffs  joined  with  the  dense  foliage  of  the  islands  and  shut  out  the 
view  to  the  east.     The  Lynx  was  run  out  several  rods  upon  the 


74  HISTORY    OF    WIISroN"A    COUNTY. 

overflowed  land  before  "fetching  up,"  and  when  she  halted,  no 
means  at  the  disposal  of  Captain  Hooper  could  get  her  back  into  the 
channel.  The  most  of  the  men  were  discliarged  and  with  a  few  pas- 
sengers left  in  a  yawl  for  Praii-ie  Du  Chien. 

A  few  days  after,  while  at  work  upon  ways  to  slide  the  boat  into 
river,  the  Gen.  Brooke  came  steaming  up  the  channel,  and  was  hailed 
for  assistance.  After  landing  and  viewing  the  situation,  Capt. 
Throcmorton  decided  to  go  on  to  Fort  Snelling  and  discharge  his 
cargo,  lest  some  accident  might  forfeit  his  insurance,  but  gave  Capt. 
Hooper  assurances  of  aid  on  his  return.  Capt.  Throcmorton's  great 
experience  suggested  work  to  be  done  during  his  absence,  and  on 
his  return  he  was  enabled  to  at  once  pull  the  disabled  boat  into  the 
river  and  take  her  in  tow.  The  Lynx  was  docked  and  lengthened, 
but  she  never  recovered  her  speed,  and  was  soon  disposed  of  by  her 
builders.  The  brick  and  mortar  thrown  overboard  on  the  prairie  in 
taking  out  her  boilers  lias  been  taken  by  some  for  the  remains  of  an 
old  building.  A  short  time  since,  while  strolling  on  the  river  bank 
near  the  locality  of  the  disaster,  I  picked  from  the  sandy  shore  an 
iron  pulley- wheel  that  probably  was  dropped  overboard  by  some  one 
on  the  Lynx,  as  the  deeply  rust-eaten  wheel  indicated  that  it  had 
been  many  years  in  the  sand.  It  may  be  seen  in  the  museum  of  the 
Winona  Normal  school. 

On  May  21,  1844,  a  few  weeks  before  the  misfortune  happened  to 
the  Lynx,  Eobt.  D.  Lester,  sheriff  of  Crawford  county,  Wisconsin, 
was  murdered  by  a  Sioux  of  Little  Crow's  band,  named  0-man- 
haugh-tay.  A  fruitless  search  had  been  made  for  the  body,  which 
was  known  to  be  in  the  river,  but  as  the  boat  from  the  Lynx  was 
descending,  on  its  way  to  Prairie  du  Chien,  the  occupants  of  the  boat 
found  the  swollen  body  in  a  pile  of  driftwood,  and  towed  it  to 
La  Crosse,  where  it  was  buried.  Mr.  Lester's  successor  in  office, 
Mr.  Lockhart,  subsequently  had  it  removed  and  buried  at  Prairie  du 
Chien.  The  murder  occurred  within  the  limits  of  Winona  county, 
opposite  the  ' '  Queen  Bluff, "  and  not  ' '  six  miles  below  Reed's  Land- 
ing," nor  "twenty  miles  from  La  Crosse,"  as  the  historian  of  La 
Crosse  county  has  stated. 

Mr.  Lester  was  returning  from  an  official  visit  to  the  Chippewa 
mills,  and  stopped  at  Trempealeau  on  his  way  down  in  a  canoe.  His 
old  friend  Re§d  offered  liim  hospitality,  which  he  declined,  but 
accepted  a  lunch  to  eat  on  his  way.  Lester  stopped  at  a  spring  rivu- 
let just  above  the  Queen  bluff,  and  while  eating  his  lunch,  which 


WLNONA    CITY    IN    EMBRYO.  75 

was  scanty  enough,  O-man-haugli-ta}',  on  liis  way  up  from  La  Crosse 
in  a  canoe,  landed  and  demanded  a  part  of  it.  Lester  declined  a 
division  of  his  scanty  fare,  and  soon  after  started  on  his  journey  to 
Prairie  du  Chien.  He  had  proceeded  but  a  few  rods,  his  back  turned 
to  the  Indian,  when  the  report  of  0-man-haugh-tay''s  rifle,  and  the 
body  of  the  sheriff  seen  falling  out  of  his  canoe  informed  La  Bath, 
who  just  then  came  in  sight,  that  a  murder  had  been  committed. 
0-man-haugh-tay  jumped  into  his  canoe  and  fled  from  La  Bath's  ap- 
proach, but  not  before  he  was  recognized  by  La  Bath,  who  knew  the 
Indian  as  a  vicious  member  of  Little  Crow's  band. 

La  Bath  informed  the  authorities  that  though  he  did  not  see  the 
Indian  until  after  the  shot  was  flred,  there  could  be  no  doubt  but  that 
0-man-haugh-tay  had  committed  the  murder.  After  considerable 
delay  and  the  use  of  an  escort  of  troops  to  capture  hostages,  the 
murderer  was  delivered  up  and  taken  to  Prairie  du  Chien.  He  was 
kept  there  in  prison  for  some  time,  and  then,  for  reasons  best 
known  to  the  authorities  of  that  period,  he  was  taken  across  the  river 
in  the  night  to  a  landing  above  McGregor,  and  was  turned  loose,  as 
stated  by  himself  to  his  listening  auditors. 

James  Reed  happened  to  be  at  Keoxa  (Winona)  when  0-man- 
haugh-^tay  arrived.  Wah-pa-sha  and  his  band  received  the  Indian 
with  consideration,  and  while  a  repast  was  being  prepared  for  him. 
Reed  listened  to  the  recital  of  the  murderer,  who,  among  his  Indian 
friends,  made  no  concealments  of  his  motives  or  of  the  murder. 
0-man-haugh-tay's  conclusion  was  that  the  white  men  of  the  prairie 
were  good  to  him,  but  that  they  were  afraid  of  him.  During  his 
recital,  after  the  Sioux  custom,  a  pipe  of  friendship  was  passed 
around  the  circle  of  the  tent,  and  noticing  that  Reed  declined  the 
proffered  pipe,  0-man-haugh-tay  ofl^ered  it  to  Reed  in  person.  The 
audacity  of  the  Sioux  fired  the  old  hunter,  and  although  Reed  was 
the  only  white  man  present,  he  struck  the  pipe  to  the  ground  and 
told  the  Indian  that  there  was  one  white  man  who  was  not  afraid  of 
a  dog.  That  epithet  applied  to  a  Sioux  was  the  greatest  insult  that 
could  be  offered,  but  it  was  not  resented,  and  0-man-haugh-tay  soon 
took  his  departure  from  the  village. 

Reed  was  a  man  of  stei'ling  integrity  of  character,  hospitable,  and 
devoted  to  his  friends,  and  had  the  murderer  of  Lester  but  have 
made  a  movement  of  resentment,  his  life  would  probably  have  paid 
the  forfeit.  Reed  was  a  bearer  of  dispatches  in  the  Black  Hawk 
war,   and  had  good  opportunities  for   observation.     He  took  dis- 


76  HISTOEY    OF    WESrON^A    COim^TY. 

patches  from  Prairie  du  Chien  to  the  commander  of  the  American 
forces  when  no  other  messenger  could  be  induced  to  incur  the  risk, 
and  just  after  the  slaughter  at  Battle-slough,  found  a  young  squaw 
whose  father  and  mother  had  been  killed.  Reed  took  her  with  him 
on  his  return  to  Fort  Crawford,  from  whence  she  was  finally  sent  to 
her  tribe  in  Iowa.  James  Reed  had  a  personal  acquaintance  with 
all  the  historical  personages  of  his  time,  and  it  is  a  subject  of  regret 
that  his  family  and  friends  have  not  recorded  more  of  his  experi- 
ences in  pioneer  life.  Charles  Reed,  of  "Reed's  Landing,"  should 
note  down  his  recollections  of  early  times,  for  the  pioneers  of  Wa- 
pa-sha  county  have  had  interesting  experiences. 

From  Reed  I  learned  of  the  existence  in  Beef-slough  of  a  large 
quantity  of  square  timber  and  shingle  logs  that  had  been  gotten  out 
under  direction  of  Jefferson  Davis  and  other  army  officers  for  use  in 
building  Fort  Crawford.  This"  timber  was  said  to  have  been  run 
into  the  slough  under  the  impression  that  it  was  the  main  channel  of 
the  Chippewa  river,  and  as  there  was  no  outlet  at  that  time,  a  large 
raft  of  flood-wood  and  trees  obstructing  the  channel,  the  lumber  was 
abandoned,  and  new  material  prepared  and  run  down  the  proper 
channel  of  the  Chippewa.  Reed's  statement  was  confirmed  to  me 
by  one  made  by  James  T.  Ruth,  who  had  also  been  a  soldier  at 
Fort  Crawford.  In  company  with  James  McCain,  a  Pennsylvanian, 
we  broke  the  drifts  and  opened  the  channel  of  the  slough,  and  were 
well  rewarded  for  our  labor. 

During  the  spring  and  summer  of  1843  Philip  Jacobs  and 
Dr.  Snow  put  up  a  trading-house  in  La  Crosse,  and  the  Doctor 
gave  some  attention  to  the  practice  of  medicine.  During  the  month 
of  ISTovember  of  that  year  he  attended  my  brother's  wife  at  the 
birth  of  her  son  Porter,  who  was  the  first  white  child  born  in  Trem- 
pealeau county.  My  brother's  daughter,  Frances  Matilda  Bunnell, 
now  Mrs.  Frank  Hampson,  of  River  Falls,  Wisconsin,  who  was 
born  at  Homer,  Minnesota,  on  February  22,  1850,  was  the  first 
white  child  born  within  tlie  limits  of  Winona  county.  There  were 
eight  children  in  Willard  Bunnell's  family,  five  of  whom  are  still 
living. 

In  1843  Nathan  Myrick  was  married  and  brought  his  wife  to 
La  Crosse.  Accompanying  Mrs.  Myrick,  as  companion  and  friend, 
was  Miss  Louisa  Pierson,  of  Burlington,  Yermont.  Like  most  Ver- 
mont girls,  Miss  Pierson  was  rosy  and  bright,  and  as  fearless  as 
were  "The  Green  Mountain  Boys."     If  a  horse  had  balked  in  the 


INTERESTING    INCIDENTS    AND    CUSTOMS.  77 

sand  of  the  prairie,  her  hand  woukl  soothe  the  stubborn  brute  into 
forgett'uhiess,  and  he  woukl  then  do  his  duty.  No  saddle  or  bridle 
was  needed  to  ride  her  favorite  chestnut,  and  at  her  call,  even  the 
pacing  Indian  ponies  belonging  to  the  iirm  would  amble  to  her  feet. 
Such  a  woman  among  frontiersmen  would  command  admiration, 
and  for  a  time,  at  least,  her  conquests  were  numerous  and  her 
influence  beneficial,  but  soon  it  became  but  too  evident,  that  her, 
preference  had  been  given  to  Myrick's  partner,  H.  J.  B.  Miller,  and 
her  whilom  admirers  turned  their  inconstant  devotion  to  the  native 
daughters  of  the  realm. 

Among  the  traders  of  that  early  period  there  were  some  who 
took  squaws  for  wives,  either  permanent  or  after  the  morganatic 
fashions  of  the  highly  civilized  courts  of  Europe.  The  usual  method 
of  obtaining  a  help-meet  from  among  the  Indians  was  to  pay  court 
to  the  parents  of  the  maiden  desired,  and  after  incidentally  inform- 
ing them  of  the  esteem  in  which  their  offspring  was  held,  obtain 
some  approximate  idea  of  her  value. 

It  was  also  thought  advisable  to  make  a  present  to  the  medicine- 
man, with  an  intimation  that  if  the  spirits  were  friendly  to  your 
suit  a  larger  gift  might  be  expected.  Two  traders  of  my  acquaint- 
ance, Asa  White  and  Tom  Holmes,  formally  espoused  native 
queens,  and  remained  faithfully  with  them  and  their  children 
through  all  changes  of  fortune  and  civilization  that  drove  them 
farther  and  still  farther  to  the  frontier.  Others,  not  so  true  to  the 
parental  instinct,  because  in  higher  life^  left  their  squaw  wives,  but 
their  children  remain  in  the  tribe,  cared  for  and  reared  by  their 
mothers,  vigorous  emblems  of  the  love  once  borne  for  their  fathers. 


CHAPTEE  VII. 

INTERESTING  INCIDENTS  AND  CUSTOMS. 

In  company  with  my  old-time  friend  Maj.  E.  A.  C.  Hatch,  who 
has  quite  recently  gone  to  a  higher  plane  of  existence,  I  once 
attended  a  virgins'  feast  at  Ke-ox-ah  (Winona),  presided  over  by 
Wah-pa-sha.  The  whole  band  was  assembled,  and  after  elaborate 
preparation  and  sanctification  of  the  ground,  by  invocations  and  in- 
cense, and  sacrificial  offerings  had  been  placed  for  the  vestal  at  the 


78  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

foot  of  the  altar-pole,  Mock-ah-pe-ali-ket-ali-pah,  the  chief  speaker, 
came  forward,  and  in  a  sonorous  address  lauded  the  virtues  of 
chastity  and  warned  "the  denouncers  "_  against  the  sin  of  bearing 
false  witness.  He  also  told  the  young  braves  that  if  they  knew  of 
the  lapse  from  virtue  of  any  virgin  applicant  for  vestal  honors, 
it  was  their  duty,  having  in  keeping  the  honor  of  their  tribe,  to 
denounce  her.  These  young  men  were  selected  as  the  flower  of 
Indian  chivalry,  and  in  addition  to  their  duties  as  "■denouncers," 
if  occasion  required,  they  guarded  the  sacred  precincts  of  the  assem- 
bly from  defilement.  In  this  respect  Indians  surpass  white  people, 
as  seldom,  if  ever,  has  any  police  regulations  to  be  enforced. 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  chief  speaker's  address,  Wah-kon-de-o- 
tah,  the  great  war-chief  of  the  band,  addressed  his  warriors  lq  a 
quiet  and  affectionate  manner,  and  told  his  braves  to  maintain  the 
truth  as  sacred,  and  not  offend  the  spirits  of  their  ancestors.  Wah- 
pa-sha  then  called  for  the  virgins  and  matrons  to  come  forth,  after 
the  manner  still  in  vogue  in  Mexico,  and  for  some  time  there  was 
the  silence  of  expectation.  Again  the  call  was  made  for  any  virgin 
to  come  foi-ward  and  receive  her  reward.  Two  maidens  came  partly 
forward,  but,  upon  reaching  the  line  of  denunciation,  faltered  and 
turned  back  from  modesty  or  fear,  when,  at  this  crisis,  We-no-nah, 
the  wife  of  the  speaker,  and  eldest  sister  (or  cousin)  of  Wah-pa-sha, 
motioned  to  her  youngest  daughter,  Witch-e-ain,  a  maiden  of  per- 
haps fifteen  summers,  and  then  in  confident  tones  challenged  the 
assembled  throng  to  say  aught,  if  they  could,  against  the  purity  of 
her  maiden  child. 

'No  answer  was  given  to  this  challenge,  and,  after  repeated  calls 
by  the  crier  of  the  assembly,  Witch-e-ain  came  modestly  forward 
and  was  crowned  goddess  of  the  feast  that  immediately  followed. 
Her  head  was  encircled  with  braids  of  rich  garniture  and  scented 
grass,  and  presents  of  colored  cloths,  calicoes,  yarns,  beads  and 
ribbons  were  lavished  upon  her  as  the  tribe's  representative  of 
purity.  Her  fame  went  out  among  the  traders,  and  soon  after  that 
vestal  feast  she  became  the  wife  of  a  distinguished  trader.  Like  a 
caged  bird,  she  soon  pined  for  her  prairie  home,  and  died  of  con- 
sumption ere  the  leaves  of  spring  bloomed  *to  welcome  her  coming. 

Her  mother,  We-no-nah,  is  still  living,* and  visits  me  occasion- 

*  Since  writing  the  above  We-no-nah  has  gone  to  her  spirit-home.  She  died 
about  November  1,  1882,  and  was  buried  near  Trempealeau.  It  was  she  who 
gave  the  notice  to  my  brother's  wife,  Matilda  Bunnell,  that  so  excited  the  war- 
spirit  of  the  home-guard  of  Winona  county. 


INTERESTING    INCIDENTS    AND    CUSTOMS.  79 

ally,  always  referring  to  the  good  old  times  of  tTie  past,  when  she 
was  young  and  Wah-pa-sha  in  power.  Her  age  is  not  known  with 
certainty,  but  it  is  probably  ajt  this  time,  1882,  not  less  than  ninety 
years.  Cho-ne-mon-e-kah,  Green-Walk,  a  half-blood  Winnebago 
brother  of  the  girl,  is  still  living,  and  the  most  expert  hunter  of  his 
band. 

Wah-pa-sha  intimated,  upon  one  occasion,  his  approval  of  any 
choice  I  might  make  of  a  wife  from  among  his  people;  and  finally, 
an  unusual  thing  for  an  Indian  maiden  to  do,  Witch-e-ain  herself 
told  me  of  her  dislike  of  the  engagement  made  for  her  with  the 
trader,  and  asked  me  to  take  her  as  a  free-will  offering,  saying  that 
as  she  was  the  niece  of  Wah-pa-sha  she  would  be  allowed  to  choose 
between  the  trader  and  myself.  I  was  compelled,  kindly,  to  decline 
her  offer,  but  assured  her  of  my  high  esteem  and  faith  in  the  person 
chosen  for  her  by  her  mother.  Not  Rachael  herself,  in  her  highest 
tragedy,  could  have  thrown  from  her  sparkling  orbs  such  burn- 
ing glances  of  hate  as  were  shot  forth  upon  me  by  Witch-e-ain  at 
my  refusal  of  her  love.  Such  withering  but  silent  contempt  can 
only  be  expressed  by  a  woman  scorned. 

Years  have  passed,  and  trader  and  girl  are  both  in  the  spirit- 
world,  or  I  would  not  speak  of  the  incident;  but  in  this  article  I 
wish  to  show  that,  however  different  in  customs,  the  Indians  still 
have  universal  feelings  of  nature,  that  make  them  akin. 

At  another  feast  Tom  Holmes  was  so  enchanted  that  he  decided 
at  once  to  make  the  damsel  his  wife.  His  offers  were  accepted, 
and,  so  far  as  I  was  able  to  trace  his  career,  she  appeared  to  have 
made  him  a  good  wife. 

Upon  another  occasion  Major  Hatch  and  myself  visited  Wah-pa- 
sha's  village  in  Indian  disguise,  and  if  our  presence  was  recognized 
it  was  not  noticed. 

Major  Hatch  was  a  man  of  the  finest  perceptions  and  most  prac- 
tical judgment.  To  a  stranger  he  was  polite,  though  taciturn,  but 
to  his  friends  he  was  open^  and  generous  to  a  fault.  The  major's 
descriptive  power  was  quite  remarkable.  As  early  as  1859  he  gave 
me  a  description  of  the  Yellowstone  country,  that  I  urged  him  to 
have  published,  as  well  as  some  of  his  experiences  among  the  Wah- 
pa-sha,  Sioux  and  Blackfeet  Indians,  with  whom  he  had  been  inti- 
mately associated,  as  trader  and  agent,  for  a  number  of  years. 
The  major  was  not  indifferent  to  his  literary  attainments,  for  he  was 
a  close  student,  but  his  reply  was  to  the  effect  that  no  description 


80  HISTORY    OF   WmONA    COUNTY. 

could  do  the  Yellowstone  valley  justice,  and  that  any-  one  who 
•deviated  from  Cooper's  or  Ned  Forrest's  model  of  the  American 
savage  would  be  laughed  to  scorn  in  the  great  republic  of  letters. 
In  speaking  of  the  true  interpretation  of  the  word  Minnesota,  the 
major  said,  "in  that  word  you  have  a  fair  example  of  the  extravagant 
taste  for  romance  of  Americans.  The  word  is  compounded  from 
Min-ne,  water,  and  Sota,  smoke,  and  means  literally  smoky  or 
clouded  water,  because  of  the  clouded  or  smoky  appearance  the 
water  of  the  river  assumes  in  its  course  to  the  Mississippi."  "Sky- 
tinted  water,"  said  the  major,  "  is  entirely  fanciful,  as  any  one  may 
■see  by  looking  at  the  river  at  Mendotah." 

Major  Hatch  served  the  Federal  government  long  and  well.  He 
■was  postmaster  at  La  Crosse  in  1S46  ;  aided  in  the  removal  of  the 
AVinnebagoes  in  1848  ;  was  appointed  agent  of  the  Blackfeet  Indians 
in  1855,  and  served  in  that  extremely  dangerous  position  in  the 
Yellowstone  and  Big  Horn  country  for  two  years.  At  that  time 
none  but  those  well  versed  in  Indian  character,  could  by  any 
possibility  preserve  their  scalps  among  those  war-like  people'.  Major 
Hatch  became  almost  an  idol  among  them,  and  performed  his  duties 
to  the  entire  satisfaction  of  the  government. 

On  his  return  to  St.  Paul  he  was  appointed,,  in  1860,  deputy  col- 
lector for  that  port,  and  in  1863,  after  again  aiding  in  the  removal 
of  the  "Winnebagoes  to  the  Missouri,  he  was  commissioned  major  by 
the  war  department,  and  was  authorized  to  raise  an  independent 
battalion  to  serve  upon  the  Indian  and  British  frontier.  I  was 
offered  a  commission  by  the  major  in  his  battalion.  While  in  com- 
mand of  his  battalion,  he  devised  a  scheme  in  which  Little  Six  and 
Medicine  Bottle  were  finally  brought  to  the  gallows.  Thomas  Le 
Blanc  and  an  associate  in  daring  crossed  the  British  frontier,  and 
while  those  Sioux  murderers  were  boasting  of  their  crimes,  they  were 
captured  and  brought  into  Minnesota,  bound  on  a  dog  train,  and 
turned  over  to  justice  and  to  death. 

Major  Hatch  died  in  St.  Paul  of  cholera  morbus,  September  14, 
last,  aged  fifty-seven  years,  loved  and  honored  by  his  wife  and  six 
children,  and  esteemed  by  all  who  had  the  privilege  of  his  acquaint- 
ance. As  for  myself,  I  regret  his  departure  as  a  long-tried  friend. 
I  was  one  year  his  senior  in  age  and  strength  of  body,  but  not  of 
mind,  and  in  our  youth  had  the  good  fortune  twice  to  save  him 
from  assault  where  his  life  was  endangered, — once  by  a  vicious  son 
of  Decorah,  and  at  another  time  by  a  no  less  vicious  white  man, 


INTERESTING    LNCIDENTS    AND    CUSTOMS.  81 

who  had  assaulted  him  unawares,  and  who  afterward  committed  a 
murder.  Those  eaily  experiences  were  remembered  as  a  tie  between 
us,  that  time  nor  distance  could  wholly  sever,  and  now  that  he  has 
left  us,  I  wish  to  record  my  esteem  and  friendship  for  one  of  tlie 
noblest  Romans  of  them  all. 

.  There  are  but  few  of  the  earliest  pioneers  left ;  James  Reed  died 
June  2,  1873,  aged  about  seventy-five. 

It  would  be  useless  to  attempt  the  destruction  of  a  popular  idol, 
for  there  is  too  little  of  romance  in  this  matter-of-fact  age,  but  it  is 
well  to  state  here  that  the  Indians  laugh  when  the  legend  of  the 
"Lover's  Leap"  is  repeated  to  them. 

A  very  casual  survey  of  the  ground  at  the  foot  of  "The  Leap" 
will  show  what  a  prodigious  jumper  the  girl  must  have  been,  to  have 
jumped  into  the  lake,  as  many  believe  she  did.  If  the  legend  had 
any  foundation  at  all,  it  was  most  probably  based  upon  the  rebellion  of 
some  strong-minded  We-no-nah  (meaning  the  first-born  girl)  to  a  sale 
of  her  precious  self  to  a  gray-bearded  French  trader,  as  James  Reed 
supposed,  from  a  tradition  said  to  exist  concerning  such  an  event. 
As  there  was  an  old  trading-post,  fort  and  mission  established  in  1727 
on  the  north  shore  near  the  Lovers'  Leap,  it  is  more  probable  that  some 
trader  of  that  post  made  the  purchase,  than  any  at  the  foot  of  the 
lake,  as  Reed  supposed  from  the  Indian  account  of  the  afiair. 

It  may  be  that  the  girl  threatened  to  jump  from  the  clifi",  so  near  • 
to  the  old  post,  but  if  she  did,  like  Reed,  I  will  venture  the  predic- 
tion that  she  was  cuffed  into  submission  to  the  will  of  her  dear  mother. 

I  have  known  of  but  few  instances  of  rebellion  of  daughters  to 
the  wills  of  their  parents,  when  sold  into  matrimony  ;  hence  submis- 
sion may  be  said  to  be  almost  universal.  Extremes  will  sometimes 
meet,  and  here  we  see  the  untutored  savage,  and  the  belles  of  Sara- 
toga and  of  Paris  join  hands  in  sympathy. 

The  American  Indians  have  distinctive  customs  and  traits  of 
character,  but  none  perhaps  more  peculiar  than  belong  to  other  bar- 
barous peoples.  The  language  of  the  Algonquin  race  may  be  regarded 
as  the  most  manly  in  expression  and  in  poetic  beauty,  but  the  char- 
acter of  the  Dah-ko-tahs  should  be  deemed  the  type  of  all  that  is 
possible  in  human  endurance,  craft  and  ferocity.  Their  sun-dance, 
or  We-wan-yag-wa-ci-pi  can  only  be  endured  by  men  of  the  most 
determined  will,  and  that,  too,  sustained  by  the  fanaticism  of  a 
heathen  devotion.  Their  sacred  dance,  Wah-kon-wa-ci-pi,  like  the 
Winnebagoes'  medicine  dance,  Mah-cah-wash-she-rah,  is  as  close  and 


82  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

exclusive  a  commimion  of  men  of  high  degree,  as  one  given  bj 
Knights  Templars.  None  but  the  invited  and  initiated  are  ever 
allowed  to  be  present  during  some  of  the  ceremonies,  but  after  the 
ground  has  been  prepared  and  the  dance  has  been  inaugurated  by 
its  leader,  the  less  favored  barbarians  are  allowed  to  witness  the 
splendor  of  the  dresses  worn  on  the  occasion,  and  hear  some  of  the 
laudations  of  valor,  and  the  monotonous  Hy-yi-yah  that  forms  the 
burden  of  their  songs. 

Tlie  poetic  element  is  not  absolutely  wanting  in  an  Indian,  but  it 
requires  a  good  degree  of  imagination  in  a  white  man  to  comprehend 
their  efforts  in  song,  and  considerable  ingenuity  to  connect  their 
disjointed  rhythms 'into  rhyme. 

For  some  days  ])revious  to  any  sacred  dance  the  chief  medicine- 
men, or  jjriests,  and  their  neophites  fast,  or  eat  sparingly.  If  a  dog 
is  to  be  eaten  at  the  conclusion  of  their  fast,  or  if  a  beaver  has  been 
secured  for  the  feast  that  will  follow,  they  are  both  lauded  for  their 
respective  qualities  ;  the  dog  for  his  faithfulness,  and  the  beaver  for 
his  wisdom.  The  dog  is  well  fed  and  told  not  to  be  offended  because 
of  the  intention  of  sending  him  to  the  spirit-world,  as  there  he  will 
find  all  that  a  good  dog  can  desire,  and  that  his  bones  shall  be  pre- 
served in  the  medicine  lodges  of  the  band. 

The  bones  of  dogs,  beaver,  bear  and  eagles  are  often  taken  to  the 
high  priests  for  their  blessings  ;  and  they  are  then  preserved  in  bags 
or  pouches  and  held  sacred  as  charms  against  evil.  These  medicine- 
bags  are  a  badge  of  membership  in  the  sacred  order,  and  are  sacredly 
preserved  from  generation  to  generation. 

Upon  one  occasion  I  witnessed  what  might  be  termed  the  ago- 
7iized  regret  of  a  medicine-chief  at  the  loss  of  one.  While  intoxi- 
cated his  canoe  and  its  cargo  of  household  goods  had  escaped  him, 
and  was  picked  up  by  a  wood-chopper  named  Johnson,  who  robbed 
the  canoe  of  its  contents  and  then  set  it  adrift.  I  recovered  for  the 
learned  priest  all  but  his  sacred  pouch,  which  had  been  cast  into  the 
fire  as  a  thing  of  no  value  whatever,  containing,  as  Johnson  said, 
nothing  but  a  bear's  claw,  an  eagle's  beak,  a  filthy  rag,  and  some 
bones  that  he  sup])osed  to  have  belonged  to  a  human  hand.  The 
medicine-man  was  a  half  Sioux  and  half  Winnebago,  named  Ke-ra- 
choose-sep-kah,  to  whom  Black  Hawk  surrendered  after  his  defeat  at 
Bad-axe,  and  who,  in  company  with  Nee-no-hump-e-cah,  delivered 
him  to  the  military  authorities  at  Prairie  du  Chien.  Big-nose,  as  the 
Indian  was  more  generally  known,  after  vainly  searching  for  the 


INTERESTING    INCIDENTS    AND    CUSTOMS.  83 

medicine-bag,  offered  me,  if  I  would  find  it,  all  I  had  recovered  for 
him,  which,  including  coin,  was  of  at  least  the  value  of  three 
hundred  dollars.  I  never  told  the  chief  that  the  bag  was  burned 
up,  and  advised  the  thief,  after  compelling  restitution  of  all  except 
the  bag,  to  leave  the  country,  which  the  rascal  did  at  once.  The  son 
of  the  great  chief  Big-nose  stayed  at  my  house  two  nights  recently, 
and  referring  to  the  loss  of  his  father's  medicine-bag,  he  regretted 
it,  he  said,  because  it  contained  powerfully-charmed  relics  of  both 
tribes,  besides  a  piece  of  cloth  given  him  by  Black  Hawk  as  a 
memento  of  his  friendship  for  having  saved  him  from  butchery.  I 
thought  it  best  to  tell  him  the  bag  was  burned,  and  he  seemed 
relieved  when  told  the  truth,  as  now  he  knew  that  the  bag  had  not 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  an  enemy  to  work  his  destruction,  thus  show- 
ing that  he  had  faith  in  "his  own  medicine." 

The  only  way  in  which  a  white  man  can  fully  understand  an  In- 
dian and  secure  his  full  confidence  is  to  join  the  tribe  and  be  initiated 
into  their  medicine-lodges,  like  Frank  H.  Gushing,  commissioned  by 
the  Smithsonian  Institution  to  investigate  the  history  of  the  Pueblo 
Indians  as  it  may  be  traced  in  their  present  life  and  customs.  Few 
men  would  be  found  fitted  for  such  an  office,  and  if  a  similar  attempt 
were  to  be  made  among  the  Sioux,  it  would  probably  involve  the 
taking  part  in  a  sun-dance,  an  ordeal  that  a  white  man,  however 
brave,  would  not  have  fortitude  enough  to  go  through.  A  sun-dance  is 
sometimes  given  by  an  individual  who  has  made  a  vow  to  the  sun, 
and  in  such  cases,  after  having  gone  through  the  tortures  of  the 
ordeal,  he  gives  away  all  his  property  and  commences  life  anew. 
As  a  general  rule  the  dance  is  given  as  a  test  of  courage  and  faith 
in  the  religious  belief  of  the  Dah-ko-tah,  that  the  sun  is  the  all- 
powerful  deity  of  the  universe,  who  controls  their  destiny  and 
deserves  their  worship. 

The  high  ground  near  the  present  residence  of  Mayor  Lamberton 
was  the  dancing-ground  of  the  Wah-pa-sha  band,  and,  strange  as  it 
may  appear,  the  scaffoldings  for  the  dead  were  in  the  immediate 
vicinity.  The  dance  or  altar  pole  was  erected  on  a  level  place,  and 
various  devices  and  totems  were  then  cut  upon  it  and  figured  in  yellow 
ochre  and  vermilion.  Conspicuous  among  the  hieroglyphs  was  a 
central  circle,  with  rays  to>  represent  the  sun,  and  above  all  were 
flags  and  gay  streaming  ribbons.  The  ground  was  sanctified,  after 
the  usual  Indian  method,  by  incense,  down,  and  evergreens  of  cedar 
or  juniper,  though  the  white  cedar  was  preferred,  and  distance  marks 


84  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

•set  up  to  indicate  wliicli  portion  of  the  ground  was  to  be  regarded  as 
sacred. 

Sometimes  young  dogs  were  slaughtered  and  left  at  the  base  of 
the  pole,  with  head  a  little  raised  and  their  legs  stretched  out  as  if  to 
climb  up.  The  blood  of  those  innocent  victims  was  sanctified  by 
the  great  high  priest  of  the  band,  and,  soaking  into  the  sacred 
earth,  it  was  supposed  to  be  a  sweet  savor  in  the  nostrils  of  the 
spirits  whom  it  was  believed  were  present  at  the  dance.  To  show 
the  high  estimation  in  which  Christianity  is  held  by  the  Indians,  I 
will  state  that  I  was  patronizingly  told  by  one  of  them  that  the  pup- 
pies were  placed  on  the  altar  to  call  good  spirits  to  the  dance,  '  'just 
like  Jesus." 

The  final  ceremonies,  from  all  I  could  learn,  were  regarded  as 
too  sacred  for  the  un  anointed  to  witness,  but  I  gleaned,  from  con- 
versations at  various  times,  that  for  the  most  part  they  consist  of 
cabalistic  utterances  in  dead  or  extinct  languages,  or  perhaps  that  of 
some  living  but  foreign  tribes  held  to  be  more  potent  than  their 
own.  As  morning  approaches  the  camp  is  aroused,  and  the  whole 
village  moves  en  masse  to  the  altar-pole.  Here  quick  preparation  is 
made  to  greet  the  rising  sun  with  the  dance  of  his  votaries  and  the 
shouts  of  his  I'ed  children.  Incisions  are  quickly  made  in  the  skin 
in  various  parts  of  the  body  of  those  who  are  to  be  tested,  and 
thongs  of  rawhide  are  passed  through  and  tied  securely  to  the  pole, 
from  which  the  victim  is  expected  to  tear  loose  during  the  dance. 

As  the  sun  appears  a  universal  shout  is  given  as  an  all-hail,  and 
the  dance  begins.  Drums  are  beaten  by  relays  of  vigorous  drum- 
mers, while  each  dancer  pipes  a  shrill  whistle  held  in  his  mouth 
while  dancing.  At  intervals  chosen  bands  of  singers  shout  their 
approval  of  the  tortures  endured,  while  the  dancer  is  stimulated  to 
frenzy  by  his  family  and  friends  to  tear  loose  from  his  fastenings  and 
join  in  the  honored  circle  of  the  dance.  After  many  plunges  the 
brave  neophyte  breaks  loose  and  dances  until  exhausted,  when  he  is 
taken  to  the  tepee  of  his  family  and  cared  for  as  a  hero. 

Should  one  of  the  ]30or  martyrs  to  his  faith  fail  to  free  himself, 
his  friends  reproach  him,  or  throw  themselves  upon  him,  until  their 
added  weight  tears  loose  the  thongs,  when,  without  a  murmur  of 
pain,  he  will  join  in  the  dance,  and,  without  sustenance  of  any  kind, 
continue  to  dance  until  exhausted.  Should  it  happen  that  the  terrors 
of  the  ordeal  should  overcome  the  courage  and  endurance  of  any 
who  have  aspired  to  the  roll  of  honor,  he  is  at  once  cast  out  from 


mTERESTING    INCIDENTS    AND   CUSTOMS.  85 

among  the  braves  and  told  to  fish  or  work,  but  never  to  bear  arms. 
One  Sioux  of  the  Wah-pa-sha  band  was  degraded  to  the  rank  of  a 
woman,  and  made  to  wear  the  apparel  of  a  fenuile.  lie  left  for  a 
time  and  joined  a  western  band,  but  his  reputation  for  cowardice  fol- 
lowed him,  and  he  was  driven  back  by  the  contempt  of  the  squaws, 
with  whom  he  was  again  made  to  associate.  He  finally  settled  down 
to  his  fate,  and  learned  some  of  the  industries  of  Sioux  womanhood. 
The  festival  of  the  sun  is  held  in  midsummer,  and  lasts  several  days. 
During  its  continuance  the  whole  band  join  in  merriment  and  games, 
and  the  orators  and  medicine-men  receive  large  donations  as  a 
reward  for  their  most  important  services.  The  young  graduates  of 
the  dance  have  medicine-bags  presented  them,  made  up,  for  th« 
most  part,  of  old  relics  of  battles  fought  by  their  sires,  together  with 
anything  most  horribly  disgusting  that  may  appeal  to  the  credulity 
of  ignorance.  With  these  sacks  the  medicine-men  pretend  to  work 
spells  that  will  cause  the  death  of  an  enemy  or  chase  sickness  from 
their  friends. 

The  sun-dance  is  one  of  the  many  evidences  of  the  Dah-ko-tahs' 
southwestern  origin,  as  the  same  torture  is  submitted  to  by  the 
Indians  of  New  Mexico,  who  are  also  sun-worshipers.  The  Winne- 
bagoes  are  also  sun-worshipers,  and  usually  bury  their  dead  at  sun- 
rise, with  head  to  the  west.  As  far  as  I  know,  no  northern  or 
eastern  tribe  submits  to  the  torturing  pain  of  a  sun-dance,  except  in 
a  few  instances,  when  it  was  imposed  upon  the  credulity  of  one 
tribe  by  fanatical  emissaries  of  the  Sioux. 

The  Dah-ko-tahs  have  many  legends,  and  may  be  regarded  as 
greatly  given  to  romance.  They  believe  themselves  to  be  the  very 
salt  of  earth,  and  that  Minnesota  was  the  center  of  creation.  How 
else  can  it  be,  say  they,  when  the  water  runs  ofi"  from  our  land,  are 
we  not  above  all  others  ?  This  idea  gave  thern  self-importance  and 
arrogance  in  their  dealings  with  other  nations.  The  Sioux,  though 
generous  and  hospitable,  are  yet  quarrelsome,  and  the  establishment 
of  the  Wah-pa-sha  band  was  the  result  of  a  long  continued  traditional 
quarrel,  first  of  the  Isanti,  and  then  of  the  Wah-pe-ton,  or  New  Leaf  ' 
bands  of  Sioux.  According  to  this  tradition,  given  me  by  Le  Blanc, 
the  chiefs  of  the  Isanti,  or  knife  band,  quarreled  about  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  the  chert,  or  knifestone  quarries  in  the  Mille  Lac  country, 
and  to  avoid  bloodshed,  the  ancestors  of  Wah-pa-sha  established 
themselves  upon  the  Me-day-wah-kon,  or  Good  Spirit  lake.  Thera 
they  remained  for  a  number  of  genei'ations,  until  by  magic  the- 


S6  HISTOEY    OF   WmONA    COUNTY. 

spirits  of  malignant  chiefs  entered  into  the  medicine  lodges  of  the 
tribe,  and  again  the  band  was  torn  asunder  ;  the  peaceful  portion 
emigrating  from  their  pine  forests  and  rice  swamps  to  a  country  of 
earlier  and  different  foliage,  and  the  band  then  took  the  name  of 
Wah-pe-tou,  or  the  new  leaf  band.  It  is  somewhat  remarkable  that 
the  Chippewas  call  the  country  and  river  immediately  below  the  falls 
of  St.  Anthony,  including  the  site  of  St.  Paul,  Ish-ke-bug-ge-see-bee,  or 
the  New  Leaf  river,  because  in  the  early  spring-time  the  leaves  shoot 
out  earlier  than  above  the  falls.  The  Sioux  tradition  goes  on  to  relate 
that  there  they  established  themselves  in  comfort,  some  going  up  the 
Minnesota,  where  buffaloes  were  plenty,  others,  as  their  numbers 
increased  at  the  Wah-coo-tay  village,  spread  themselves  along  down 
to  the  Cannon  river  and  to  Eem-ne-cha,  or  the  Eed  Wing  village, 
where  for  many,  many  years  they  fattened  on  the  game  and  wild  rice 
of  the  region  about  them. 

Again  they  tell  that  in  this  paradise  of  hunters  dissensions  once 
more  arose  among  them,  and,  disregarding  the  warnings  of  previous 
counsels  to  avoid  strife,  the  great  Eed  Wing  and  the  noble  Wah-pa- 
sha  became  involved  in  that  quarrel.  The  friends  and  adherents  of 
both  were  equally  strenuous  in  the  support  of  their  respective  chiefs, 
and  after  a  prolonged  council  of  the  entire  band,  ending  in  an  out- 
burst of  angry  passion,  the  respective  partisans  seized  their  war-clubs 
and  quivers  and  were  about  to  fight,  but  before  the  war-whoop  was 
given  for  battle  Wah-pa-sha  commanded  silence  by  a  wave  of  his 
red  cap,  and  telling  the  assembled  multitude  to  cease  their  strife, 
threw  his  totem  or  badge  of  authority,  the  red  cap,  into  air.  A  whirl- 
wind took  it  up  and  it  instantly  disappeared.  At  the  same  moment 
a  convulsion  of  the  earth  was  felt,  darkness  fell  upon  them,  and  in 
the  morning,  when  all  was.  once  again  serene,  they  found  that  a  por- 
tion of  the  bluff  containing  the  bones  of  their  dead,  had  disappeared. 
A  party  of  their  principal  braves  were  dispatched  in  search  of  the  lost 
mountain,  and  as  they  descended  in  canoes  they  recognized  what  is 
now  known  as  the  "  Sugar  Loaf,"  as  the  red  cap  of  their  chief,  trans- 
formed into  stone. 

The  distant  peak  of  Trempealeau  mountain  was  soon  discovered 
to  be  a  part  of  their  lost  inheritance,  and  hastening  on,  the  moving 
or  moved  mountain,  or  Pah-ha-dah,  as  it  is  called  in  the  Dah-ko-tah 
tongue,  was  overtaken  just  as  it  made  a  vain  effort  to  plunge  into 
the  lake  of  Me-day  Pah-ha-dah.  The  other  peaks  of  the  Eed  Wing 
range  had  already  caught  upon  the  sandy  point  of  the  prairie,  and 


PREHISTORIC.  89 

therefore,  claiming  their  truant  possessions,  they  made  those  peaks 
the  dividing  line  between  themselves  and  the  Winnebagoes. 

It  only  remains  for  me  to  say,  in  proof  of  the  entire  authenticity 
of  this  tradition,  that  until  defaced  by  the  growing  wants  of  a  city, 
the  bluff  resembled  in  shape  a  voyageur  cap  oi  ancient  date,  and  the 
red  appearance  of  the  face  of  the  clif  iustified  its  Sioux  name  of 
Wah-pa-ha-sha,  or  the  cap  of  Wah-pa-sha. 


CHAPTEE  VIII. 


PREHISTORIC. 


Going  back  beyond  tradition,  we  find  in  our  midst  evidences  of 
a  numerous  people  having  once  occupied  the  adjacent  territory. 

Judge  George  Gale,  the  founder  of  the  university  at  Galesville, 
Wisconsin,  in  his  very  valuable  work,  "  Upper  Mississippi, "  says, 
"To  us  of  the  New  World  there  is  a  'Greece'  that  literally 
'  slumbers  in  the  tomb.'  A  nation  or  people  whicii  for  centuries 
occupied  a  territory  nearly  as  large  as  all  Europe,  and  had  a  popula- 
tion which  probably  numbered  its  millions,  have  left  the  graves  of 
their  fathers  and  the  temples  of  their  gods  so  unceremoniously  that 
their  very  name  has  disappeared  with  them,  and  we  only  know  of 
their  existence  by  their  decayed  walls  and  tumuli,  and  by  their 
bones,  exhibiting  the  human  form,  although  in  a  far-gone  state  of 
decay. " 

Judge  Gale's  book  shows  great  research  and  critical  acumen,  and 
the  calamity  which  befell  the  plates  in  the  great  Chicago  fire  should 
be  repaired  by  a  new  imprint  of  the  volume.  My  space  will  only 
admit  of  a  reference  to  the  work,  but  I  cannot  forego  the  justice  to 
say  that,  so  far  as  I  know.  Judge  Gale  was  first  to  notice  in  print 
the  mounds  and  other  earthworks  in  Trempealeau  county,  Wiscon- 
sin, and  at  La  Crescent  in  Minnesota. 

Few  persons  have  any  adequate  conception  of  the  vast  area  cov- 
ered by  earthworks  in  the  United  States,  or  of  the  immense  labor 
expended  in  their  construction.  A  mound  in  Montgomery  county, 
Ohio,  according  to  Gale,  contains  311,353  cubic  feet  of  earth.  One 
in  Virginia  is  seventy  feet  high  and  1,000  feet  in  circumference,  and 
6 


90  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

the  great  Cahokia  mound  of  Illinois  is  ninety  feet  high  and  over 
2,000  feet  in  circumference,  containing  over  20,000,000  cubic  feet, 
and  one  in  the  State  of  Mississippi  covers  an  area  of  six  acres. 

In  these  mounds  there  are  sometimes  found  pearls,  sharks'  teeth 
and  marine  shells,  obsidian  or  volcanic  glass,  native  copper  and  native 
silver,  sometimes  united  unalloyed,  as  found  only  in  Eussia  and  on 
Lake  Superior,  where  innumerable  stone  implements  are  still  to  be 
found  that  have  evidently  been  used  in  extracting  those  metals. 
Lead  has  also  occasionally  been  found,  but  not  so  frequently  as 
copper.  Stone  implements  are  found  in  mounds  and  upon  the  sur- 
face, especially  after  plowing,  wherever  these  ancient  works  appear. 
The  implements  are  generally  manufactured  from  syenite  or  some 
hard  trap  rock,  and  consist  of  stone  pipes,  hammers,  axes,  scrapers 
or  fleshers,  pestles,  spinners  or  twisters,  still  used  by  Mexican  In- 
dians. Obsidian,  chert  and  copper,  spear  and  arrow  heads  are  quite 
common.  About  the  mounds  of  the  lower  Mississippi  old  pottery  is 
quite  common,  but  among  those  of  the  upper  Mississippi  it  is  only 
occasionally  found.  The  mound-builders  must  have  possessed  some 
mathematical  knowledge,  as  some  of  their  earthworks  show  a  good 
degree  of  geometrical  skill,  as  well  as  military  ideas  of  defense 
against  assaults  of  enemies. 

Ten  miles  below  La  Crosse,  on  Coon  prairie,  there  is  a  line  of 
earthworks  and  mounds  of  considerable  size  and  interest,  and  on  the 
Clark  farm,  on  the  La  Crosse  river,  the  works  all  seem  to  be  of  a 
defensible  character.  At  Onalaska  they  are  also  quite  numerous, 
and  about  one  mile  above  McGilvray's  ferry  on  Black  river  there  is 
an  old  earth  fort  and  mounds  that  still  remain  quite  conspicuous. 

At  Galesville  and  vicinity  are  quite  a  number  of  mounds,  includ- 
ing some  built  in  the  shape  of  man,  and  many,  according  to  Gale,  in 
the  shape  of  animals.  The  most  conspicuous,  because  most  accessi- 
ble, are  the  mounds  in  and  near  the  village  of  Trempealeau.  One, 
west  of  Mr.  Boer's  residence,  commands  a  fine  view  from  its  eleva- 
tion above  the  surrounding  surface.  In  the  neighborhood  of  the 
Baptist  church  there  are  also  several  of  an  interesting  character. 
Near  Pine  Creek  station  there  are  some  very  fine  ones.  At  La 
Crescent  and  on  Pine  Creek,  Minnesota,  there  are  a  number  of 
mounds  of  small  size  ;  and  coming  up  to  Winona,  on  the  south 
shore,  at  intervals  thej^  appear  at  Dresbach,  Dah-co-tah,  Richmond, 
La  Moille,  Cedar  Creek,  Homer,  Pleasant  and  Burns  valleys.  Upon 
the  farm  of  Miss  Maggie  Burns  there  are  several  mounds  that  still 


PREIIISTOEIC. 


91 


remain  undisturl:)ed,  but  along  the  public  road  several  very  sym- 
metrical mounds  have  been  leveled  in  construction  and  repairs  of 
the  thoroughfare. 

Upon  the  table  of  West  Burns  valley  the  liheibeau  boys  plowed 
up  some  of  the  most  elegantly-shaped  stone  implements  ever  dis- 


covered in  any  country.     To  my  chagrin,  after  a  vain  attempt  to 
purchase  them,  I  was  told  that  a  gentleman  from  Milwaukee  had 


induced  Mrs.  Rheibeau  to  part  with  them,  and  thus  were  lost  to  the 
museums  of  Winona  a  few  celts  not  surpassed  by  any  in  the  large 
collection  at  the  Centennial  Exposition. 

My  niece,  Mrs.  Louise  Page,  found  a  number  of  arrow  and  spear 
heads  and  a  few  fragments  of  pottery  in  Homer,  and  near  the  Keys 


92  HISTORY    OF    WESrONA    COUNTY. 

mansion  she  picked  from  the  river  bank  a  large  stone  hammer, 
which  is  now  in  the  museum  of  the  Winona  normal  school.  The 
hammer  was  imbedded  about  two  feet  in  the  soil,  and  was  most 
likely  buried,  like  the  silver  ornaments  found  near  it,  in  the  grave 
of  some  dead  warrior.  The  Catholic  emblems  in  silver  were  those 
in  common  use  among  the  Catholic  Indians  and  half-breeds  of  Can- 
ada within  my  recollection,  and  most  probably  belonged  to  some 
Canadian  voyageur,  or  perhaps  was  buried,  after  the  Indian  custom, 
with  the  body  of  some  Indian  (or  squaw)  convert  to  the  Catholic 
faith.  The  high  point  at  Kej^s'  was  a  favorite  burying-ground,  be- 
cause of  its  extreme  height  above  the  river  during  an  ovei-flow  of 
the  lower  land  of  the  prairie.  The  sites  selected  for  their  burying- 
grounds  indicated  to  the  old  traders  the  Indian's  anticipations  of  a 
possible  overflow  of  the  prairie. 

Upon  the  farm  of  Myles  Koach,  in  the  town  of  Homer,  a  num- 
ber of  stone  arrow  and  spear  heads  have  been  found  by  the  sons  of 
Mr.  Roach,  and  one  of  copper  was  found  which  was  purchased  by 
R.  F.  Norton,  now  of  the  village  of  Homer.  There  have  also  been 
found  along  the  river  front  in  Winona  copper  implements,  one  of 
which,  found  by  Geo.  Cole,  is  in  the  possession  of  his  father.  Dr. 
James  M.  Cole,  of  Winona. 

Most  of  the  implements  found  on  the  surface  have,  no  doubt, 
been  lost  while  in  use,  but  those  found  in  mounds  and  in  ossuaries 
have  been  placed  there  with  the  remains  of  the  dead.  The  ossuaries 
of  Barn  Bluff  and  of  Minnesota  City  were,  no  doubt,  places  of 
interment  of  the  bones  of  the  dead,  which  had  been  divested  of 
their  flesh  by  exposure  upon  scaffolds  or  trees. 

In  the  early  days  of  my  first  acquaintance  with  the  Dah-ko-tahs, 
no  other  mode  of  burial  would  satisfy  their  ideas  of  a  proper  sepul- 
ture, but  after  a  time  the  example  set  by  the  white  people  of  burying 
their  dead  had  its  influence,  and  in  modern  times,  except  among  the 
wildest  bands,  the  Sioux  began  to  bury  their  dead  soon  after  their 
demise.  The  body  of  Chandee,  son  of  Wah-kon-de-o-tah,  the  war- 
chief  of  Wah-pa-sha,  was  buried  upon  my  brother's  property  at 
Homer  by  special  request  of  his  relatives.  His  sister,  Shook-ton-ka, 
the  champion  girl  racer  of  the  band,  and  some  children  of  Wah-pa- 
sha,  were  buried  near  the  site  of  the  Huff  house.  After  the  treaty 
was  decided  upon  by  the  band,  many  bones  of  the  dead  were  removed 
and  buried  in  secret  places  at  night,  lest  they  should  be  disturbed  by 
white  settlers,  whom  the  Indians  knew  would  eventually  occupy  the 


PREHISTORIC.  93 

country.  Some  of  the  ancient  mounds  have  been  used  by  modern 
tribes  as  receptacles  for  their  dead,  but  in  such  cases  the  fact  is 
readily  discernible,  as  no  regard  has  been  paid  by  the  modern  In- 
dians to  the  strata  of  earth,  clay  and  sand,  or  gravel,  of  which  the 
burial  or  sacrificial  mounds  have  been  composed.  It  is  believed  by 
some  that  the  circle  of  sculls  found  in  an  ancient  ossuary  at  Minne- 
sota City  were  the  crania  of  victims  to  some  religious  sacrifice  around 
the  altar-pole,  or  else  of  captives  slaughtered  and  left,  as  puppies 
are  left  in  modern  times,  with  heads  to  the  pole,  which  might  account 
for  the  position  the  sculls  were  found  in.  At  Bluft'  Siding,  opposite 
Winona,  along  the  wagon-road  to  Galesville,  a  number  of  mounds 
may  be  seen,  occupying  an  admirable  position  for  defense. 

The  limits  of  my  paper  have  been  reached,  and  I  must  hasten  to 
a  close  ;  but  I  crave  my  readers'  interest  in  behalf  of  mj  brother 
Willard,  in  connection  with  his  settlement  in  Winona  county.  As 
for  myself,  it  will  suflice  for  me  to  say  that,  dissatisfied  with  what 
appeared  to  me  as  time  thrown  away  upon  the  frontier,  I  returned 
to  Detroit  and  recommenced ,  the  study  of  medicine  in  the  oflice 
of  Dr.  Scoville,  an  eminently  successful  physician  and  surgeon. 
Upon  the  appointment  of  Adrian  R.  Terry,  uncle  of  Gen.  Terry,  to 
the  surgeoncy  of  the  1st  Mich.  reg.  during  the  Mexican  war,  I  was 
given  the  hospital  stewardship  of  that  regiment,  and  served  to  the 
close  of  that  war.  While  quartered  in  Cordova,  Mexico,  I  was 
placed  in  full  charge  of  the  post  hospital  during  the  illness  of  Drs. 
Terry  and  Lembke,  and  returned  to  Detroit,  Michigan,  at  the  close 
of  the  war  in  medical  charge  of  one  detachment.  Having  acquired 
a  taste  for  a  free  life  when  the  gold  discovery  in  California  hecmne  a 
fact^  I  went  overland  through  Mexico  to  Mariposa,  where,  com- 
pelled at  first  to  fight  Indians  in  self-defense,  I  finally  became  a 
member  of  the  Mariposa  battalion.  While  on  duty  in  that  organi- 
zation I  became  one  of  the  discoverers  of  the  now  famous  Yosemite 
valley,  the  name  of  which  was  given  by  myself,  as  will  appear  in 
my  book,  "Discovery  of  the  Yosemite,"  published  byF.  H.  Revell, 
of  Chicago. 

During  the  war  of  the  rebellion  I  served  in  the  ranks  as  a  pri- 
vate, and  through  successive  promotions  (having  had  conferred  upon 
me  a  degree)  reached  the  rank  of  major  by  a  commission  as  surgeon 
of  the  36th  reg.  Wis.  Inf.  Assigned  to  detached  duty  on  March  27, 
1865,  with  the  Ist  Minn.,  I  served  in  that  regiment  as  its  sole  medical 
ofiicjer  until  its  return  to  Washington  at  the  close  of  the  war. 


94  IITSTORY    OF    WINONA    COITJSTTY. 

I  will  close  this  paper  with  an  extract  from  a  series  of  articles 
furnished  the  "La  Ci'osse  Chronicle,"  that  I  hope  may  be  deemed  a 
fitting  close  to  my  subject. 

In  1848  and  later,  my  brother  Willard  was  employed  in  moving 
the  Indians.  Some  of  them,  the  Winnebagoes  especially,  were  very 
much  dissatisfied,  and  declared  they  would  not  leave  for  the  home 
selected  for  them  on  the  Minnesota  river.  Will's  influence  was  great 
among  them  at  that  time,  and  he  succeeded  in  collecting  about  three 
hundred  of  them.  Having  arranged  with  Miller  for  the  use  of  the  ware- 
house of  his  old  firm,  he  quartered  them  in  it.  They  seemed  contented 
enough  until  a  short  time  before  the  steamer  came  to  carry  them  up 
the  river,  when  they  set  up  a  most  unearthly  yell,  broke  through 
their  guard,  seized  their  ponies  from  an  adjacent  corral  and  disap- 
peared. Other  means  were  then  resorted  to,  and  they  were  removed 
in  smaller  squads  or  details  ;  but  they  would  return  again  and  again 
to  their  native  haunts  as  if  drawn  back  by  some  occult  force.  Will's 
discernment  would  penetrate  all  disguises  of  paint,  red,  green  or 
blue  blankets,  until  at  last  they  yielded  to  his  persisted  efforts  and 
remained  upon  the  new  reservation. 

My  brother  has  assured  me  that  many  of  the  Indians  receipted 
for  by  the  officers  at  Fort  Snelling  he  had  removed  over  and  over 
again.  With  Indian  cunning  they  would  assume  a  new  name  with 
each  new  disguise,  and  the  officers  were  unable  to  discover  or 
remedy  it. 

With  the  Indians  went  Asa  White  and  Tom  Holmes,  both  of 
whom  had  squaws  for  wives.  Miller  &  Myrick  had  already  dis- 
solved partnership  before  the  Indians  were  removed,  and  were  vir- 
tually out  of  the  Indian  trade,  but  their  influence  was  still  more  or 
less  potent  in  Indian  affairs,  and  they  were  advised  with  as  to  their 
management.  My  brother's  persevering  energy  in  removing  the 
Winnebagoes  was  awarded  by  a  permit  to  trade  with  the  Wabasha 
band,  and  he  settled  upon  their  reservation. 

This  gave  him  great  advantages,  and  obtaining  the  consent  of 
Wah-pa-sha,  rewarding  him  liberally.  Will  planted  old  Mr.  Burns 
and  his  remaining  family  upon  what  has  since  been  known  as  the 
Burns'  farm,  providing  each  member  old  enough  with  a  claim. 

Will  was  unable  to  choose  as  well  for  himself  as  he  had  for  the 
Burns  family,  for  being  under  the  impression  that  the  site  of  Winona 
was  subject  to  overflow,  he  located  at  Homer,  which  he  named  after 
liis  birthplace,  the  village  of  Homer,  ISTew  York  state.      Here  he 


PREIIISTOKIC.  95 

built  the  first  house  in  1849,  and  in  1850-5J  made  a  large  addition 
to  the  building  and  moved  into  it.  Peter  Burns  and  himself  becamu 
interested  in  a  scheme  to  control  the  trade  of  the  interior,  by  secur- 
ing the  nearest  "high- water  landing"  below  Winona,  and  for  that 
purpose,  in  conjunction  with  Borup,  an  old  trader  and  a  brother  of 
Senator  Alex.  Ramsey,  of  St.  Paul,  they  laid  out  the  village  of 
Minne-o-way,  building  a  large  hotel  and  storehouses  to  accommo- 
date the  very  large  business  destined  to  reward  their  enterprise.  By 
some  oversight  they  had  neglected  to  comply  with  some  provision 
of  the  law,  and  a  keen-sighted  man  by  the  name  of  Dougherty,  dis- 
covering their  neglect,  pounced  down  upon  their  claim,  and  in  a  suit 
that  followed  secured  land,  hotel  and  storehouses  as  his  homestead. 
Burns  was  lucky  enough,  before  the  final  decision  wa^  rendered,  to 
sell  his  interests  for  $4,000. 

As  to  the  site  of  Winona,  known  to  the  Dah-co-tahs  as  Keoxa,  it 
was  firmly  believed  by  the  old  traders  and  lumbermen  to  be  subject 
to  overflow  in  the  highest  water.  From  the  deck  of  a  steamer  pass- 
ing at  the  highest  stage,  the  space  left  dry  really  appeared  very  small. 
In  very  high  water  all  of  the  low  land  of  the  prairie  was  submerged 
and  a  volume  sufficient  to  run  a  steamboat  ran  down  south  of  the 
city,  before  the  railroad  embankment  was  raised.  The  Indians 
laughed  at  the  supposed  folly  of  the  white  men  in  building  on  the 
"island,"  and  it  was  an  anticipated  joke  that  Will  would  sometime 
be  seen,  pikepole  in  hand,  i-escuing  the  floating  property  of  this 
embryo  city  and  hauling  it  out  upon  his  higher  landing. 

Poor  Will !  He  had  been  out  so  long  upon  the  frontier  that  he 
failed  to  realize  what  money  and  enterprise  would  do  to  improve  and 
protect  a  city  so  advantageously  situated  as  Winona.  He  and  his 
brave  wife  are  both  gone  now  from  the  scenes  of  their  early  hopes 
and  perils.  He  left  in  August,  1861,  and  she  in  1868,  leaving  a 
family  of  two  sons  and  four  daughters. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


GEOGRAPHICAL. 


The  geographical  position  of  Winona  county  is  between  parallels 
43  and  45  north  latitude,  44  passing  through  the  center  of  the  county, 
and  between  meridians  91  and  92  west,  a  small  portion  of  the  county 
lying  west  of  92.  It  is  organized  from  townships  Nos.  105,  106,  107 
north,  of  ranges  No.  4,  5,  6,  7,  8,  9  and  10  west,  and  contains  twenty 
organized  townships,  fifteen  of  which  are  full  townships,  containing 
thirty-six  sections.  One  is  organized  from  half  a  township,  and  one 
is  formed  of  townships  Nos.  107  and  108,  of  range  No.  8.  Four  are 
irregular  in  form  on  the  northern  boundary,  and  are  fractional.  The 
county  is  located  in  the  southeastern  part  of  the  State  of  Minnesota, 
and  is  bounded  on  the  north  by  Wabasha  county  and  partly  by  the 
Mississippi  river,  and  on  the  east  by  the  Mississippi,  which  flows 
here  in  a  southeasterly  direction,  and  on  the  south  by  Houston  and 
Fillmore  counties,  and  on  the  west  by  Olmsted  and  Wabasha  coun- 
ties. In  shape,  nearly  a  right-angled  triangle,  longest  on  the  south- 
ern boundary,  being  about  forty  miles  or  six  and  a  half  townships 
in  length,  and  twenty-four  miles  or  four  townships  in  width  from 
north  to  south.  It  is  regular  in  form  on  the  southern  and  western 
boundaries,  the  Mississippi  river  forming  nearly  the  hypothenuse  ol 
the  triangle  from  northwest  to  southeast. 

The  surface,  within  the  distance  of  about  twelve  miles  from  the 
Mississippi  river,  is  bluffy  or  broken,  the  river  being  about  five 
hundred  feet  below  the  general  surface.  Houston  county  is  a  trifle 
higher  in  altitude  ;  with  that  exception  this  county  is  the  highest  on 
this  side,  and  contiguous  to  the  river  from  its  source  to  its  mouth. 
Bold  perpendicular  ledges  of  rock  form  the  sides  of  the  bluff  in 
many  places  along  the  river,  and  a  considerable  portion  of  the  south 
part  of  the  county  contiguous  to  the  Root  rif  er  is  of  the  same  char- 
acter. Four  townships  of  the  northwest  part  of  the  county  along 
the  Whitewater  are  also  rough  and  rocky.  The  remainder  of  the 
surface  is  undulating  prairie,  irregular  in  extent,  comprising  not  far 
from  six  townships,  and  located  in  the  central  and  western  parts  of 
the  count V. 


GEOGRAPHICAL.  97 

When  tlie  altitude  is  reached  there  is  great  uniformity  in  the 
appearance  of  the  surface,  and  any  other  highhand  may  be  visited 
without  materially  ascending  or  descending,  the  high  lands  being  all 
connected  by  a  series  of  ridges  which  form  the  divides  between  the 
streams  which  flow  into  the  Mississippi  and  those  which  flow  into 
the  Root  river  on  the  south  and  the  Whitewater  on  the  north. 

There  are  no  swamp  lands  in  the  county,  and  not  a  regular 
quarter-section  that  would  be  benefited  for  agriculture  by  artificial 
drainage.  There  are  a  few  acres  in  patches  along  the  Mississippi  and 
along  the  margins  of  some  of  the  smaller  streams  of  marsh  or  bog 
lands,  liable  to  overflow,  but  producing  excellent  grass.  The  waters 
of  the  county  all  find  their  way  to  the  Mississippi ;  those  in  the  north 
part  of  the  county  furnish  the  south  branches  of  the  Whitewater. 
On  the  north  and  east  each  township  contributes  a  stream  to  the  Mis- 
sissippi. The  largest  and  most  important  of  these  is  the  Rolling- 
stone,  which  drains  nearly  one  hundred  square  miles  of  surface,  and 
afiords  water-power  for  six  large  flouring  mills.  There  are  also 
several  unoccupied  powers  on  the  different  branches  of  the  stream. 

Each  township  of  the  southern  tier  also  furnishes  a  stream  to 
Root  river.  All  these  streams  are  formed  by  springs,  and  are 
nearly  uniform  throughout  the  year  as  to  supply  of  water,  and, 
having  considerable  fall,  afford  water-power  which  in  the  future 
may  be  developed. 

The  surplus  water  of  the  county  finds  its  way  to  these  streams 
through  the  ravines  and  small  valleys  reaching  out  tow^ard  the 
prairie  in  all  directions. 

Utica,  or  town  106,  range  9,  occupies  the  summit,  being  drained 
on  the  northeast  into  Rollingstone,  on  the  northwest  into  White- 
water, and  on  the  south  into  Rush  creek  ;  and  this  township  is  also 
nearly  the  center  of  the  prairie  surface. 

The  longest,  largest,  main  ridge  of  the  county  begins  in  the 
southeastern  part,  on  the  divide  between  the  waters  which  flow  in- 
to the  Mississippi  and  those  which  flow  into  Root  river,  and  extends 
in  a  northwesterly  direction  through  the  townships  of  Dresback, 
New  Hartford,  Pleasant  Hill,  Wilson  and  Warren  into  Utica. 
From  this  main  ridge  branches  innumerable  extend  in  every  direc- 
tian.  The  most  important  ones  are  Homer  ridge  between  Cedar 
and  Pleasant  Yalley  creeks,  and  Minneiska  ridge  between  White- 
water and  Rollingstone,    both   ridges    leading  to   the   Mississippi 


yS  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COIJNTY. 

In  the  south  part  of  St.  Charles  in  Saratoga,  and  the  northwest 
part  of  Fremont,  are  to  be  found  some  broken  ridges  or  hills,  none 
of  them  rising  above  the  general  surface  of  the  county.  The  valleys 
surrounding  these  hills  are  not  so  deep  as  the  valleys  along  the 
streams  in  other  parts  of  the  county,  and  in  some  places  they  gradu- 
ally rise  and  extend  into  broad  upland  prairies. 

In  this  part  of  the  county,  or  among  these  hills,  there  are  several 
fine  groves  of  timber.  Cheatem's  grove  in  the  southwest  part  of 
ITtica,  Blair's  grove  in  the  northeast  part  of  Saratoga,  and  Harvey's 
grove  on  the  line  between  Saratoga  and  St.  Charles,  are  the  most 
notable.  They  contain  a  fine  thrifty  growth  of  oak,  poplar  and 
butternut,  with  a  dense  growth  of  underbrush  in  some  places. 

At  the  heads  of  all  the  streams,  or  along  their  margins,  timber  of 
various  kinds  is  found.  As  we  approach  the  top  of  the  bluffs  it 
consists  mostly  of  white  and  red  oak,  with  patches  of  white  birch. 
In  the  valleys  are  found  burr  oak,  hard  maple,  white  ash,  rock  and 
red  elm,  basswood,  hackberry,  black  walnut,  butternut  and  poplar. 
The  bluff  lands,  which  include  the  parts  of  the  county  lying  along  the 
Mississippi,  the  Whitewater  and  the  branches  of  Root  river,  and 
tlie  ridges  connecting  them,  are  generally  well  timbered,  especially 
on  their  sides  facing  |;he  north,  the  fires  of  early  spring  burning 
the  south  sides  before  the  snow  has  left  the  north  sides,  or  before 
they  become  sufliciently  dry  to  burn.  Where  the  fire  is  kept  out 
timber  rapidly  springs  up. 

As  the  line  of  the  county  extends  to  the  middle  of  the  channel 
of  the-  Mississippi,  and  the  channel  sometimes  passes  next  to  the 
Wisconsin  side,  there  is  in  the  townships  of  Rollingstone  and 
Winona  a  large  amount  of  bottom-lands  covered  with  timber.  Oak, 
ash,  elm,  birch,  cottonwood,  willow  and  maple  are  most  abundant. 

In  the  two  townships  last  mentioned,  there  is  lying  between  the 
bluffs  and  the  river  a  sand  or  gravel  prairie  six  or  seven  miles  in 
length  and  about  three-quarters  of  a  mile  in  width,  which  is  a  few 
feet  above  high  water,  and  of  nearly  uniform  level  surface.  Con- 
tiguous to  this  prairie,  and  next  to  the  bluffs,  is  a  series  of  terrace 
or  table  lands,  which  are  timbered  with  the  three  kinds  of  oak 
before  mentioned.  The  same  character  of  table-lands  also  occur  at 
the  mouths  of  all  the  streams  that  flow  into  the  Mississippi. 

As  we  leave  the  timber  and  ridges  approaching  the  prairie 
throughout  the  whole  county,  there  is  more  or  less  grub  or  brush 
land,  which  is  usually  a  small  growth  of  oak,  red  and  white.     There 


GEOGRAPHICAL.  99 

are  also  patches  of  brush  land  consisting  of  hazelnut,   wild  [)luiu 
and  crab-apple. 

The  bluff  and  ridge  lands  throughout  the  county,  especially  the 
part  that  is  timbered,  consist  of  a  clay  loam  varying  from  one  foot  to 
twenty  feet  in  depth.  As  the  Mississippi  and  the  larger  streams 
are  approached,  the  sides  of  the  bluifs  are  in  manj  places  quite 
precipitous,  the  rocks  .cropping  out  to  the  surface.  As  the  bluflfs  are 
descended,  the  soil  changes  in  composition  bj  an  admixture  of  sand 
and  lime  from  the  decomposed  rocks. 

Lands  lying  close  by  the  river  at  the  mouth  of  the  valleys  have 
little  or  no  clay  at  the  surface,  but  the  soil  is  underlaid  by  a  stratum 
of  clay  or  loess  almost  impervious  to  water  before  reaching  the 
gravel  or  sand  i-ock  of  the  bed  of  the  river. 

As  we  ascend  the  streams  that  flow  into  the  Mississippi,  if  the 
valleys  are  broad  the  soil  is  a  stiff*,  tenacious  clay  of  bluish  cast,  but 
darkens  in  color  on  exposure  to  the  air. 

This  clay  is  evidently  local  drift,  as  it  is  stratified  and  does  not 
contain  any  boulders,  drift  ^coal,  nor  other  matter  indicating  true 
northern  drift.  Where  the  valleys  have  retained  the  wash  of  the 
bluff's,  and  the  water-courses  have  not  interfered,  the  clay  is  covered 
and  mixed  with  vegetable  mould,  sand  and  lime,  in  some  places 
several  feet  deep. 

The  soil  of  the  upland  prairie  is  a  deep  dark  loam,  and  is  under- 
layed  by  stiff"  clay  or  by  rock.  This  soil  does  not  materially  change 
in  color  nor  in  texture  by  cropping.  Among  the  broken  ridges  or 
hills  of  the  south-central  and  west  parts  of  the  county  the  rocks  come 
very  near  to  the  surface  of  the  upland,  and  the  lower  ground,  though 
gradually  rising  into  upland  prairie,  is  in  places  quite  sandy.  There 
is  upon  the  surface  of  this  sandy  land  an  accumulation  of  decomposed 
vegetable  matter  very  dark  in  color,  indicating  the  presence  of  lime 
in  its  composition. 

The  soil  of  the  brush  or  grub  lands  is  similar  in  appearance  to 
that  of  the  timber  lands,  but  contains  a  much  greater  amount  of 
crude  vegetable  matter. 

Spring  wheat  has  been  considered  as  the  staple  crop,  but  oats, 
corn,  barley  and  potatoes  in  the  order  named  are  largely  grown. 

The  timbered  or  ridge  lands  have  produced  good  crops  of  winter 
as  well  as  spring  wheat  for  twenty-five  years,  and  winter  wheat 
was  also  grown  in  the  valleys  near  the  Mississippi  for  several  years 
very  successfully.     It  has  not,  however,  succeeded  on  the  prairie. 


100  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COinSTTY. 

Though  this  county  does  not  claim  to  be  the  banner  county  of 
the  state  in  wheat-raising,  it  is  entitled  to  its  full  share  of  the  credit 
for  the  popularity  to  which  Minnesota  wheat  has  attained  for  quality 
and  amount  to  the  acre  under  cultivation.  It  is  said  to  be  a  fact 
that  any  soil  which  will  produce  good  crops  of  wheat  will  also  grow 
good  crops  of  any  of  the  cereals  adapted  to  the  climate.  Whatever 
failures  may  have  occurred  in  the  production  of  the  common  cereals 
in  this  county,  in  no  case  can  the  failure  be  attributed  wholly  to  the 
character  of  the  soil.  For  the  production  of  these  grains  the  average 
yield  compares  favorably  with  any  portion  of  the  state.  One  instance 
of  the  marvelous  productiveness  of  the  soil  may  be  given.  Upon 
the  iirst  farm  opened  in  the  Eollingstone  valley  there  was  sown,  in 
the  first  week  in  October,  1852,  some  winter  wheat.  It  was  har- 
vested the  first  week  in  July  of  the  next  year,  threshed  upon  the 
ground  with  a  flail  and  cleaned  with  a  sheet  in  the  wind,  and  yielded 
thirty-seven  bushels  to  the  acre.  The  same  ground  produced  nine 
successive  crops  of  wheat,  and  the  ninth  was  the  best  that  had  been 
raised.  This  ground  has  now  been  under  cultivation  for  thirty  years 
without  any  particular  rotation  of  crops  and  without  artificial 
manure,  and  is  apparently  as  productive  as  ever  for  any  crop  except 
wheat,  yielding  large  crops  annually  of  corn,  oats,  barley  or  grass. 
The  average  yield  of  wheat  has,  however,  materially  decreased  in 
this,  as  well  as  in  other  counties  of  the  state  for  a  few  years  past- 
It  is  believed  to  be  owing  entirely  to  climatic  reasons,  as  there  has 
been  no  diminution  in  the  yield  of  other  grains.  The  grass  product 
ranks  next  to  oats  in  acreage,  being  somewhat  more  than  corn,  and 
within  the  last  few  years  stock  of  all  kinds  is  receiving  much  atten- 
tion, and  so  far  no  ■  general  diseases  have  appeared  among  swine, 
cattle  and  horses. 

Of  other  productions  than  those  already  named  there  is  found  in 
our  market  rye,  buckwheat,  beans,  flax-seed,  timothy  and  clover 
seed,  grapes,  tobacco,  onions  and  honey. 

In  the  vicinity  of  the  blufts  contiguous  to  the  Mississippi,  and 
along  the  margins  of  the  smaller  streams,  crab-apples,  wild 
plums  and  grapes  are  abundant. 

In  the  timbered  belt,  about  the  groves,  and  in  sheltered  locations, 
several  varieties  of  the  cultivated  apples  are  grown.  As  reported 
by  the  assessors,  there  are  at  present  growing  in  the  county  about 
51,000  apple-trees. 


GEOGRAPHICAL.  101 

Of  the  smaller  fruits,  grapes,  strawberries,  raspberries,  currants, 
etc.,  are  grown  in  all  parts  of  the  county,  and  yield  abundantly. 

In  character  and  variety  of  wild  plants  and  flowers,  this  county 
does  not  differ  materially  from  others  similarly  situated.  The  up- 
land prairie  produces  grass  mainly.  There  is,  however,  during  the 
summer,  a  great  profusion  of  wild  flowers.  Upon  the  warm  hill- 
sides, or  on  sandy  land,  in  early  spring,  sometimes  before  the  snow 
has  disappeared,  the  well-known  anemone  is  the  most  conspicuous  ; 
during  May  and  June,  blue  or  violet  and  scarlet  are  the  predomi- 
nating colors  ;  in  July  and  August,  white  and  yellow  adorn  the 
roadsides  and  uncultivated  places.  In  the  fall  the  moist  grounds 
are  literally  covered  with  purple  and  white. 

In  the  whole  timbered  belt  and  along  the  margins  of  the  streams 
the  ground  is  loaded  with  a  dense  growth  of  rank  vegetation. 

Wild  deer  had  been  kept  out  by  the  Indians,  but  for  a  few  years 
after  the  first  settlements  were  made  they  gradually  increased  in 
numbers ;  a  few  are  yet  seen  every  winter. 

The  black  bear,  being  somewhat  migratory,  has  been  occasion- 
ally seen.  Both  timber  and  prairie  wolves  were  at  first  quite 
common ;  the  prairie-wolf  is  still  annoying  the  flocks,  but  the 
timber-wolf  is  rarely  seen.  Foxes,  red  and  gray,  stay  about  the 
rocky  ravines  and  bluft's.  Beaver  were  quite  plenty  in  many  of 
the  streams.  Several  otters  have  been  caught,  also  mink,  weasel, 
and  large  numbers  of  musk-rats. 

The  badger,  raccoon,  woodchuck  and  polecat  are  common. 

The  large  gray  wood-squirrel  and  the  prairie  gray  squirrel,  the 
red  squirrel,  the  chipmuck  (the  black  squirrel  has  visited  us,  but  is 
not  at  home),  and  both  varieties  of  gopher  are  numerous. 

Of  the  rabbit  the  gray  is  most  common. 

Of  the  migratory  feathered  species  that  remain  here  a  short  time 
in  the  spring,  but  do  not  nest,  the  wild  goose,  the  brant,  and  several 
varieties  of  ducks,  are  the  most  plenty.  These  confine  themselves 
mostly  to  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  Mississippi  river.  The 
curlew  is  occasionally  seen,  also  the  pelican.  Of  those  that  remain 
during  the  summer  and  nest  here,  the  wild  pigeon  and  blackbird 
are  most  numerous.  The  bittern,  the  sand-hill  crane  and  bald- 
eagle  are  common.  The  mallard  and  wood-duck  frequent  the  small 
streams  and  nest  here,  but  not  abundantly. 

All  the  migratory  birds  common  to  this  latitude  are  to  be  seen 
here. 


102  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COIHSTTY. 

Of  those  that  remain  all  winter  the  prairie-hen  is  most  general ; 
the  partridge,  the  quail,  the  bluejay,  and  several  varieties  of  owls, 
are  usually  about  the  sheltered  places  in  the  timber. 

Speckled  trout  were  in  all  the  small  streams  of  this  county  and 
very  plenty.  There  are  a  few  left  in  nearly  all  of  them.  The  state 
fish  commissioners  have  placed  young  ones  in  sonie  of  the  streams. 
The  water  coming  from  springs  and  being  rapid  is  nicely  adapted  to 
their  habits,  and  some  efforts  have  been  made  to  propagate  them. 
There  are  several  fine  springs  well  adapted  to  fish  culture.  The 
main  difficulty  seems  to  have  been  to  guard  against  sudden  overflow, 
as  the  streams  are  liable  to  rise  very  high  and  quickly.  Fish  com- 
mon to  the  Mississippi  river  run  up  several  of  the  streams  in  the 
spring  and  return  to  the  river  again.  The  Mississippi  furnishes  a 
large  quantity  of  fish  yearly,  the  greater  portion  being  taken  with 
the  seine.  The  varieties  generally  caught  are  buffalo,  catfish,  pick- 
erel, bass  and  wall-eyed  pike.  There  are  also  sturgeon,  sunfish, 
perch,  suckers,  and  several  other  kinds. 

The  geological  formation  of  the  county  is  quite  uniform  in  char- 
acter. The  appearance  of  the  rocks  at  the  surface,  in  St.  Charles, 
Saratoga,  and  part  of  Fremont  and  Utica,  is  somewhat  different  from 
those  lying  along  the  Mississippi,  the  Whitewater,  and  the  streams 
that  flow  into  Root  river.  Here,  also,  the  valleys  are  much  broader, 
and  the  loam,  or  top-soil,  thicker  and  more  evenly  spread.  The 
highest  lands  are  tillable  and  usually  turfed  all  over. 

The  lowest  visible  rock  along  the  Mississippi,  and  probably 
underlying  the  whole  county,  is  the  St.  Croix  sandstone.  This 
sandstone  varies  somewhat  in  appearance  and  texture.  In  the  south- 
east part  of  the  county  the  quarries  show  a  fine  building-stone  of 
superior  quality  for  working,  of  a  grayish  color,  that  hardens*  on 
exposure  to  the  air.  In  some  places  the  rocks  are  of  a  reddish  cast, 
probably  owing  to  the  presence  of  iron.  Some  of  the  layers  are 
quite  soft  and  are  readily  excavated.  In  the  south  part,  Utica,  St. 
Charles,  part  of  Fremont  and  of  Saratoga,  the  sand-rock  cropping 
out  of  the  hills  or  low  bluffs  is  nearly  white  in  color,  loose  in  texture 
and  disintegrates  rapidly,  forining  a  beautiful  white  sand.  Over- 
lying the  sandstone  is  the  lower  magnesian  formation,  which  also 
probably  underlies  most  of  the  county.  It  is  a  hard,  flinty,  whitish 
or  light  gray  rock,  composed  of  lime  and  sand,  with  streaks  of  calcite 
along  the  larger  streams.  The  upper  portion  only  is  visible,  the  lower 
part  being  covered  with  wash  from  the  bluffs.      This  rock  is  not 


GEOGRAPIIK^AL.  lOJj 

available  for  use,  b^ing  very  hard  and  of  irregular  fracture,  not 
easily  quarried  or  worked.  In  some  places  along  tlie  Mississippi 
there  is  seen,  overlying  the  lower  magnesian,  a  sandstone  loose  in 
texture,  crumbling  rapidly  and  largely  forming  the  soil  of  the  sides 
of  the  bluifs.  It  is  probably  not  more  than  lifteen  or  twenty  feet  in 
thickness.  Corresponding  with  this  sandstone,  there  extends  through 
a  part  of  the  towns  of  Wilson,  Hart,  and  part  of  Norton,  a  sandstone 
of  similar  texture,  but  deeper  colored,  more  firm,  and  in  some  cases 
regularly  and  beautifullj'-  corrugated.  Overlying  this  sand- 
stone is  magnesian  limestone,  its  layers  generally  regular,  but  vary- 
ing in  thickness.  This  is  the  generally-used  building  stone  of  the 
county.  This  stone  does  not  change  on  exposure,  and  large  quanti- 
ties are  used  by  the  railroads  and  shipped  to  Wisconsin.  There  are 
some  small  specimens  of  fossil  remains  to  be  seen  in  this  limestone. 
In  the  vicinity  of  St.  Charles  the  limestone  is  largely  composed  of 
fossil  remains,  trilobites  and  cretaceous  shells  of  several  varieties. 

There  are  no  evidences  of  northern  drift  in  this  county.  Probably 
owing  to  its  altitude  no  boulders  are  to  be  found.  The  clay  gener- 
ally exists  in  pockets,  and  is  stratified.  There  are  some  small 
deposits  of  loess  usually  in  the  valleys,  and  mound-like  in  appearance. 
Where  wells  have  been  sunk  in  different  parts  of  the  county,  upon 
the  higher  lands,  the  rocks  are  found  to  be  of  nearly  uniform  char- 
acter, and  water  is  not  usually  found  till  the  sandstone  is  reached. 
The  well  of  Mr.  Clawson,  in  Saratoga,  presents  an  unusual  phe- 
nomena. At  the  depth  of  seventy-five  feet  the  drill  opened  into  a 
crevice  or  a  cave,  and  the  air  rushed  out  with  great  violence.  At  the 
distance  of  four  feet  more  the  rock  was  again  struck,  and  water 
obtained  at  the  depth  of  one  hundred  and  forty  feet  from  the  sur- 
face. The  current  of  air  in  the  well  changes  with  the  wind,  the 
downward  current  in  winter  freezing  the  water  in  the  pipe  to  the 
depth  of  the  crevice,  seventy  or  more  feet,  and  again  rushing  out,  so 
as  to  thaw  all  the  ice  about  the  well. 

In  numerous  places  along  the  Mississippi,  especially  upon  the 
gravelly  headlands,  are  yet  evidences  of  the  mound-builders. 
Where  the  mounds  have  been  examined  little  has  been  discovered 
beyond  stone  implements,  arrow-heads,  and  in  some  places  skeletons, 
which  are  no  doubt  intrusive  burials.  Large  quantities  of  clam  shells 
and  bones  of  various  animals  are  also  found,  mixed  with  pieces  of 
charcoal  and  with  ashes.  In  one  case  a  charred  package  of  white 
birch  bark  was  found  of  nearly  a  cubic  foot  in  size,  and  scattered 
about  the  mounds  is  usually  found  much  fragmentary  rude  pottery. 


CHAPTER  X. 

RAILEOADS. 

Before  the  ratification  of  the  treaty  by  whicli  tlie  Sioux  surren- 
dered their  lands  for  settlement,  a  party  of  three,  headed  by  Robert 
Pike,  was  dispatched  from  Minnesota  City  to  ascertain  whether  a 
practicable  route  for  a  railroad  to  Traverse  des  Sioux,  on  the  Minne- 
sota river,  existed.  Early  in  July,  1852,  Mr.  Pike  made  a  favorable 
report,  and  urged  the  adoption  of  some  plan  for  building  the  I'oad, 
but  he  was  then  accounted  an  enthusiast,  and  his  scheme  dismissed 
as  visionary  and  impracticable.  Early  in  1854,  however,  the  project 
was  revived,  and,  after  several  ineffectual  attempts  at  organization, 
a  charter  was  obtained  from  the  legislature  March  4,  1854,  by 
Orrin  Smith,  Henry  D.  Huff,  Abram  M.  Eridley,  Lorenzo  D.  Smith, 
John  L.  Balcombe,  Alexander  Ramsey,  W.  A.  Gorman,  Henry  H. 
Sibley,  J.  Travis  Rosser,  Andrew  G.  Chatfield,  Henry  McKenty,  O.  M. 
Lord,  Samuel  Humbertson,  Martin  McLeod,  Benjamin  Thompson, 
William  H.  Newton,  James  Hanna,  G.  Addison  Brown  and  Robert 
Helm,  under  the  name  and  style  of  the  Transit  Railroad  Company, 
authorizing  them  to  construct  a  railroad  from  Winona  westward  to 
the  Minnesota  river.  In  March,  1855,  an  amended  charter  was 
obtained  fi*om  the  legislature,  and  the  incorporators  met  at  St.  Paul 
on  the  25th  of  January,  1 856,  accepted  the  cliarter,  and  gave  official 
notice  thereof  to  the  secretary  of  the  territory.  On  the  12th  of 
May  the  sum  of  $240,000  had  been  subscribed  to  the  capital  stock 
of  the  company,  the  subscribers  being  the  following  named  per- 
sons: L.  D.  Smith,  H.  T>.  Huff,  Wm.  Ashley  Jones,  Charles  H. 
Berry,  M.  Wheeler  Sargent,  H.  H.  Johnson,  E.  H.  Johnson,  H.  J. 
Hilbert,  E.  S.  Smith,  David  Olmsted,  M.  K.  Drew,  A.  P.  Foster, 
Wm.  H.  Stevens,  John  Evans,  Chas.  Hamilton,  O.  S.  Holbr(3ok, 
Orrin  Smith,  John  C.  Laird,  Wm.  H.  Laird,  M.  J.  Laird,  J.  H. 
Jacoby,  Royal  B.  Evans  and  L.  H.  Springer.  All  these,  with  the 
exception  of  Orrin  Smith  and  L.  H.  Springer,  were  residents  of 
Winona.  The  first  officers  of  the  company  were  H.  H.  Johnson, 
president ;  Wm.  Ashley  Jones,  vice-president ;  H.  J.  Hilbert,  sec- 
retary and  engineer ;  H.  D.  Huff,  treasurer. 


RAILROADS.  107 

The  organization  of  the  company  was  only  the  prelude  to  a  ])ro- 
longed  and  bitter  contest  with  parties  interested  in  other  localities, 
and  more  particularly  with  the  owners  and  promoters  of  the  town- 
site  of  La  Crescent.  After  various  vicissitudes,  among  them  the 
defeat  in  1854  of  H.  D.  Huff  for  the  legislature  by  Clark  W. 
Thompson  on  this  issue,  the  conflict  finally  resulted  in  a  victory  for 
Winona  and  the  Transit  railroad.  On  the  3d  of  March,  1857, 
Congress  passed  an  act  by  which  the  munificent  gift  of  1,200,000 
.  acres  of  public  lands  was  conferred  upon  the  state  for  the  benefit 
of  the  Transit  road.  An  extra  session  of  the  legislature  was 
at  once  called  to  consider  this  and  other  grants  of  lands,  and 
on  the  22d  day  of  May,  1857,  an  omnibus  bill  was  passed  con- 
firming the  grants,  and  amending  the  charter  of  the  Transit  road 
so  as  to  authorize  it  to  construct  and  operate  a  railroad  from  Winona 
via  St.  Peter  to  the  Big  Sioux  river.  In  February,  1858,  what  is 
known  as  the  five-million  loan  amendment  to  the  constitution  was 
adopted  by  the  first  state  legislature,  and  was  ratified  by  a  vote  of 
the  people  April  15,  1858.  By  the  terms  of  this  amendment  state 
bonds  were  to  be  issued  and  delivered  to  the  various  railroad  com- 
panies at  the  rate  of  $100,000  for  every  ten  miles  graded  and 
bridged  ready  for  the  iron,  the  state  taking  a  first  mortgage  upon  the 
road-bed  so  graded,  together  with  the  lands  and  franchises  of  the 
company,  as  security  for  the  loan.  The  Transit  company  at  once 
filed  their  acceptance  of  the  terms  of  the  amendment,  and  proceeded 
to  let  the  contract  for  the  grading  and  construction  of  seventy -five 
miles  of  the  line  as  surveyed  west  of  Winona.  In  the  letting  of  this 
first  contract,  as  well  as  in  the  location  of  the  line  out  of  Winona, 
there  was  a  most  determined  effort  on  the  part  of  a  few  men  to  divert 
the  road  from  Winona,  and  so  build  it  as  to  eventually  make  La 
Crescent  the  eastern  terminus.  Selah  Chamberlain,  of  Ohio,  after- 
ward the  builder  of  several  roads  in  the  state,  and  the  largest  holder 
of  the  state  bonds  issued  under  the  five-million  loan  amendment, 
was  a  bidder  for  the  contract.  It  was  understood  that  if  he  secured 
it  work  would  be  begun  at  or  near  Lewiston,  and  that  the  matter  of 
the  eastern  terminus  would  remain  unsettled,  with  a  strong  proba- 
bility that  the  road  would  be  diverted  down  the  ridge  back  of 
Winona  to  La  Crescent.  De Graff  &  Co.,  also  bidders  for  the  con- 
tract, were  favored  by  most  of  the  directors,  who  were  desirous  of 
beginning  the  work  of  construction  at  Winona,  and  thus  at  the 
outset  fixing  the  terminus  and  settling  that  question  forever.  This 
7 


108  lilSTOEY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

company  was  composed  of  Col.  Andrew  DeGraff,  B.  F.  Barnard, 
Hernando  Fuller  and  William  DeGraff,  Col.  DeGraff  being  the 
head  and  sole  manager  of  the  concern.  The  contest  waxed  hot, 
but  on  the  8th  day  of  June,  1858,  the  board  of  directors,  after 
protracted  discussion,  awarded  the  contract  to  DeGraff  &  Co. 
Previous  to  this  time  there  had  been  much  strife  between  the 
various  town  proprietors  as  to  whether  the  road  should  leave  the 
city  by  way  of  lower  town  and  the  Sugar  Loaf  valley,  or  from 
upper  town  via  the  Eollingstone  valley.  The  history  of  this  feature 
of  the  matter  more  properly  belongs  to  that  of  the  city  of  Winona, 
and  will  not  be  further  discussed  here.  The  upper  town  interest 
won  the  victory,  and  on  the  9th  day  of  June,  1858,  ground  was 
broken  at  or  near  the  present  machine-shops,  the  event  being  duly 
celebrated  by  the  delighted  people. 

DeGraff  &  Company  were  strictly  loyal  to  Winona,  although 
tempting  offers  were  made  them  to  carry  out  the  plans  of  the  La 
Crescent  men,  and  the  work  of  grading  the  road  went  rapidly  for- 
ward during  the  following  summer  and  winter,  until  fifty  miles  of 
grading  and  bridging  had  been  completed,  inspected  and  accepted 
by  the  state  authorities,  and  $500,000  of  state  bonds  delivered  to 
the  company.  Then  came  the  financial  crisis  of  1858-9.  These  bonds 
were  denounced  as  illegal  and  fraudulent.  They  became  almost 
valueless  in  the  market,  and  all  work  came  to  a  standstill.  DeGraff 
&  Company  were  unable  to  pay  their  men  for  work  and  supplies, 
and  much  hardship  resulted.  Upon  default  in  the  terms  of  the 
mortgage  given  by  the  Transit  company  to  secure  the  loan  made  by 
the  state,  a  foreclosure  was  had,  and  on  June  23,  1860,  the  road 
franchises,  and  other  grants,  including  lands,  were  sold  to  the  state 
for  the  nominal  sum  of  one  thousand  dollars.  March  8,  1861,  the 
the  legislature  granted  and  transferred  all  claim  upon  the  property 
to  Orville  Clark,  Abraham  Wing,  John  W.  Kirk,  Robert  Higham, 
W.  H.  Smith,  Nelson  P.  Stewart  and  B.  W.  Perkins,  and  consti- 
tuted them  a  corporation  under  the  name  of  the  Winona,  St.  Peter 
&  Missouri  River  Railroad  Company,  upon  condition  that  the 
road  be  fully  equipped  and  trains  running  to  Rochester  and  Owa- 
tonna  at  certain  fixed  times.  No  attempt  having  been  made  to 
comply  with  these  conditions,  the  legislature,  on  March  10,  1862, 
made  a  similar  grant  to  William  Lamb,  S.  S.  L'Homedieu,  John 
W.  Eark,  Herman  Gebhart  and  H.  C.  Stimson,  under  the  name  and 
style  of  the  Winona   &  Saint  Peter  Railroad  Comj^any,  free  and 


RAILROADS.  109 

clear  of  all  claims  and  liens  upon  the  property,  and  upon  much  more 
lenient  conditions.  Work  was  at  once  resumed  by  the  new  owners, 
and  on  December  9,  1862,  a  passenger  train  was  run  by  Col.  De- 
GraflP  from  Winona  to  Stockton  and  back,  the  day  being  marked  by 
another  enthusiastic  celebration.  December  10,  1862,  the  first  car- 
load of  wheat  was  shipped  to  Winona  by  L.  Kaymond  and  pur- 
chased by  Asa  Forsyth.  From  this  time  the  work  of  construction 
proceeded  rapidly.  In  1864  the  trains  reached  Rochester,  a  distance 
of  fifty  miles  from  Winona.  In  1865  the  road  was  completed  sixty- 
six  miles  to  Kasson  ;  in  1866,  ninety  miles  to  Owatonna  ;  in  1868, 
one  hundred  and  six  miles  to  Waseca ;  in  1870,  one  hundred  and 
thirty-nine  miles  to  Mankato  and  St.  Peter;  in  1871,  one  hundred 
and  sixty-five  miles  to  New  Ulm  ;  in  1872  two  hundred  and  eighty- 
four  miles  of  track  were  completed  west  of  Winona,  and  the  grading 
extended  three  hundred  and  thirty-one  miles  to  Lake  Kampeska  in 
Dakota  Territory.  In  1879  another  line,  diverging  from  the  old 
track  at  Tracy,  in  Lyon  county,  was  begun  and  pushed  with  such 
energy  that  in  two  years  trains  were  running  to  Old  Fort  Pierre,  on 
the  Missouri  river,  connecting  with  daily  stages  for  the  Black  Hills. 
The  entire  property,  save  the  land  grant,  had,  however,  in  Novem- 
ber, 1867,  passed  into  the  hands  of  the  Chicago  &  Northwestern 
Railroad  Company  and  become  a  part  of  that  great  system,  although 
still  retaining  its  name  and  corporate  existence.  The  lands  thus 
separated  from  the  general  ownership  of  the  company  and  its 
franchises  became  the  property  of  A.  H.  Barney  and  a  company 
of  New  York  capitalists,  and  are  still  so  owned,  excepting  those 
since  sold  to  settlers.  A  branch  from  Eyota  to  Chatfield  was 
opened  for  business  December  8,  1878 ;  from  Eyota  to  Plain- 
view  October  22,  1878  ;  from  Rochester  to  Zumbrota  November  2, 
1878  ;  from  Sleepy  Eye  to  Redwood  Falls  August  4,  1878  ;  from 
Huron  to  Ordway  November  20,  1881  ;  from  Watertown  to  Clark 
Centre  June  18,  1882  ;  from  Yolga  to  Castlewood  September  29, 
1882;  from  Clark  Centre  to  Redfield  October  22,  1882;  from 
Ordway  to  Columbia  October  22,  1882,  making  a  grand  total  of  863 
miles  of  this  road  now  directly  tributary  to  Winona. 

The  following  named  men,  prominent  in  the  railroad  history  of 
the  West,  have  been  connected  with  the  Winona  &  St.  Peter 
company  :  S.  S.  Merrell,  now  general  manager  of  the  Chicago, 
Milwaukee  &  St.  Paul  railroad,  was  general  manager  of  the  Winona 
and  St.  Peter  railroad  from  February  to  May,  1865.  #  Dwight  W. 


110  HISTORY    OF    WESrONA    COUNTY. 

Keyes,  now  assistant  general  freight  agent  of  the  Chicago,  Milwau- 
kee &  St.  Paul  railroad,  came  with  Mr.  Merrell  to  the  Winona  & 
St.  Peter  company  as  auditor,  and  was  left  in  charge  of  the  road 
in  May,  1865.  John  Newell,  now  general  manager  of  the  Lake 
Shore  &  Michigan  Southern  railroad,,  was  at  that  time  superin- 
tendent and  chief  engineer.  H.  C.  Atkins,  now  assistant  general 
superintendent  of  the  Chicago,  Milwaukee  &  St.  Paul  railroad,  was 
superintendent  of  the  Winona  &  St.  Peter  railroad  during  the  years 
1866  and  1867,  being  succeeded  by  J.  H.  Stewart,  now  superin- 
tendent of  the  Marietta  &  Cincinnati  railroad.  Gen.  J.  W  Sprague, 
late  general  superintendent  of  the  western  division  of  the  Northern 
Pacific  railroad,  at  the  same  time  becoming  general  manager  of  the 
Winona  &  St.  Peter  railroad.  April  20,  1874,  J.  H.  Stewart' was 
succeeded  by  Sherburn  Sanborn  as  superintendent,  a  position  which 
he  still  occupies. 

The  magnificent  iron  bridge  across  the  Mississippi  river  used  by 
this  road  was  built  during  the  winter  of  1871-2.  The  draw-span  of 
this  bridge  is  said  to  be  one  of  the  longest  in  the  world  (363  feet). 
It  takes  the  place  of  a  combination  wood  and  iron  draw-span  built 
in  the  winter  of  1870-1,  which  fell  on  the  27tli  day  of  May,  1871, 
and  was  entirely  removed.  This  bridge  forms  a  connection  with  the 
La  Crosse,  Trempealeau  &  Prescott  railroad,  of  which  mention  will 
be  made  hereafter.  The  bridge  was  constructed  for  the  company 
by  the  American  Bridge  Company,  of  Chicago  ;  the  piling  was  done 
by  Frank  A.  Johnston,  and  the  stonework  by  Jones  &  Butler,  of 
Winona.  The  shops  of  this  company  are  located  at  the  west  end 
of  the  city,  are  large  and  fully  equipped  for  the  business  of  keep- 
ing the  road-bed  and  rolling  stock  of  the  road  in  the  best  condition . 
They  have  been  fully  described  among  the  institutions  of  the  city  of 
Winona. 

/St.  Paul  C&  Chicago  Railway. — The  corporate  name  of  this  com- 
pany in  the  original  charter,  dated  May  22,  1857,  was  the  Minnesota 
&  Pacific  Kailroad  Company.  By  an  act  of  the  legislature  approved 
March  2,  1867,  the  directors  were  authorized  to  change  the  name  of 
the  company  or  that  of  any  of  the  branches  of  the  road  provided  for 
in  their  charter.  Accordingly,  on  the  19th  day  of  March  the  board  of 
directors  gave  the  name  of  ' '  The  St.  Paul  &  Chicago  Kailway  "  to 
that  part  of  their  line  to  extend  from  St.  Paul  to  Winona  and  thence 
to  the  Iowa  line.  Work  was  begun  upon  this  line  at  or  near  St.  Paul 
in  1865,  but  Clothing  was  done  in  Winona  county  until  1870,  when 


RAILROADS.  Ill 

the  road  was  built  from  Minnesota  City  to  Weaver  and  put  in  opera- 
tion by  the  Northwestern  Raih'oad  Company.  In  1871  the  road- 
bed was  completed  between  St.  Peter  Junction  and  St.  Paul,  and  in 
December  of  that  year  was  sold  to  the  Chicago,  Milwaukee  &  St. 
Paul  Railroad  Company,  who  immediately  took  possession,  and 
began  operating  the  road  in  connection  with  their  line  from  Chicago 
and  Milwaukee  to  La  Crosse,  making  connection  over  the  La  Crosse, 
Trempealeau  &  Prescott  road  and  the  bridge  at  Winona  when  com- 
pleted. In  1872,  however,  the  road  was  extended  from  St.  Peter 
Junction  to  La  Crescent,  on  the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi  river, 
and  thereafter  all  freight  trains  used  this  route,  being  ferried  across 
the  Mississippi  to  La  Crosse.  Passenger  trains,  however,  continued 
to  run  over  the  Winona  bridge  and  the  La  Crosse,  Trempealeau  & 
Prescott  road  until  1875,  when  the  magnificent  iron  bridge  between 
La  Crescent  and  North  La  Crosse  was  completed  and  brought  into 
use  for  all  traffic  over  the  Milwaukee  &  St.  Paul  line.  As  a  bonus 
for  the  construction  of  this  line  the  city  of  Winona,  on  the  21st  day 
of  April,  1870,  voted  and  thereafter  issued  $100,000  of  its  bonds,  to 
be  delivered  upon  the  fulfillment  of  certain  conditions  by  the  com- 
pany. The  bonds  having  been  prematurely  delivered  to  the  con- 
struction company,  suit  was  brought  by  the  city,  in  which,  after 
protracted  litigation,  it  was  finally  determined  that  the  prescribed 
conditions  had  not  been  fulfilled,  and  that  the  city  have  damages 
equal  to  the  amount  of  the  bonds,  with  interest,  which  sum  has 
been  paid, 

•The  La  Orosse^  Trempealeau  and  Prescott  Railroad.  — After  the 
passage  of  the  bill  by  congress,  March  3,  1857,  providing  for  cer- 
tain land  grants  to  aid  in  the  construction  of  railroads  in  Min- 
nesota, and  among  them  the  Transit  railroad,  with  its  eastern 
terminus  at  Winona,  the  next  important  project  was  to  connect 
Winona  and  the  Transit  railroad  with  the  railroads  in  Wisconsin 
and  Illinois,  and  through  them  with  the  railroad  system  of  the 
United  States.  It  was  also  proposed  by  means  of  this  connection 
to  cut  off  La  Crosse,  Winona's  most  formidable  rival,  from  the 
benefits  of  northern  and  western  connections,  as  it  was  thought 
that  but  one  road  would  ever  cross  the  Mississippi  river  in  this 
section  of  country.  It  was  therefore  resolved  to  keep  the  matter 
of  this  "cut  off,"  or  eastern  connection,  in  the  hands  of  Winona 
men.  In  the  winter  of  1858-9,  in  the  midst  of  the  pinching 
hard  times  brought  on  by  the  financial  crisis  of  thaf  time,  Capt. 


112  HISTORY    OF    WESrONA    COUNTY. 

Sam  Whiting,  Thomas  Simpson  and  M.  K.  Drew  started  out 
one  severely  cold  day  to  look  out  a  practicable  route  for  a 
railroad  east  from  Winona  to  a  point  of  intersection  with  the  pro- 
posed line  of  the  Milwaukee  &  La  Crosse  railroad.  They  cut 
their  way  from  Altoona,  now  Bluff  Siding,  through  the  swamps,  and 
camped  the  first  night  in  the  heavy  timber.  The  next  morning, 
after  eating  frozen  bread  and  meat  for  breakfast,  they  proceeded 
with  their  work,  and  in  about  half-an-hour  came  out  upon  a  prairie 
covered  with  fenced  fields  and  farm-houses.  They  had  spent  a  night 
in  the  snow,  which  Capt.  Whiting "  said  was  equal  to  any  of  his 
arctic  experiences,  within  half  a  mile  of  a  substantial  and  comforta- 
ble farm-house.  The  people  of  Winona  had  been  so  occupied  with 
their  own  great  prospects  and  those  of  the  country  west  of  them,  that 
they  had  no  knowledge  of  this  well-settled  country  just  east  of  them. 
The  following  spring  Z.  H.  Lake  and  Thomas  Simpson  were  again 
sent  over  the  proposed  route,  and  instructed  to  go  to  La  Crosse  to  see 
if  that  city  would  not  unite  with  Winona  in  building  this  connection, 
the  extreme  hard  times  having  somewhat  modified  the  ambitions  and 
claims  of  Winona.  A  preliminary  survey  of  the  route  was  made  by 
these  gentlemen,  which  coincides  almost  exactly  with  the  line  as 
afterward  built.  They  met  with  a  very  cool  reception  at  La  Crosse, 
being  informed  that  that  city  would  ha,ve  nothing  to  do  with  the 
project,  and  that  they  would  prevent  if  possible  the  granting  of  a 
charter  by  the  Wisconsin  legislature.  Subsequent  investigation,  how- 
ever, developed  the  fact  that  several  years  before  a  charter  had  been 
granted  by  the  legislature  of  Wisconsin  to  some  parties  to  build  a 
*  railroad  from  a  point  at  or  near  La  Crosse  to  Point  Douglass, 
opposite  Hastings,  to  be  called  the  La  Crosse,  Trempealeau,  Lake 
Pepin  &  Prescott  railroad,  and  that  this  old  charter  had  been 
kept  alive.  Possession  of  it  was  obtained,  the  company  reorganized, 
and  Timothy  Kirk,  Thomas  E.  Bennett,  M.  K.  Drew,  William 
Mitchell,  Thomas  Wilson,  Thomas  Simpson,  A.  W.  Webster,  and 
five  men  from  Trempealeau,-  were  elected  directors.  Thomas  Simp- 
son was  elected  president ;  A.  W.  Webster,  vice-president ;  J.  H. 
Newland,  secretary,  and  Thomas  E.  Bennett,  treasurer.  The  com- 
pany began  at  once  to  locate  the  line,  obtained  right  of  way,  etc., 
in  order  to  secure  vested  rights  before  the  Wisconsin  legislature 
could  convene  and  repeal  the  charter.  But  no  money  was  to  be 
had.  N.  F.  Hilbert  was  employed  as  chief  engineer,  to  be  paid 
whenever  the  company  became  able  to  pay.     Others  were  employed 


RAILROADS.  1  1 1^ 

upon  similar  terms.  To  board  the  force,  a  subscription  in  provi- 
sions and  supplies  was  taken  up  among  the  citizens  of  Winona. 
Upon  this  subscription  being  read  at  a  large  meeting  of  all  interested, 
the  following  items  appeared  together:  "P.  W.  Gaines  &  Co.,  ^ 
bbl.  whisky.      Robert  Clapperton,  1  loaf  bread." 

Wm.  Lamb,  who  had  been  appointed  superintendent  of  con- 
struction, rose  and  interrupted  the  reading  with  the  remark  that 
there  was  altogether  too  much  bread  for  that  quantity  of  whisky. 

The  company  succeeded  in  holding  their  charter,  and  work  was 
kept  up  until  an  agreement  was  made  with  parties  interested  in 
the  Chicago  &  Northwestern  company  to  complete  it  and  make 
it  a  part  of  that  great  system,  which  was  done  in  1870.  The  road 
is  still  owned  and  operated  by  that  company,  but  under  the  original 
charter  and  organization. 

Green  Bay^  Lake  Pepin  (&  Minnesota  Railroad. — In  February 
1873,  a  proposition  was  made  by  the  officers  of  the  above-named 
road  to  extend  its  line  from  Merrillan,  Wisconsin,  to  Winona,  pro- 
vided the  city  would  grant  them  a  bonus  of  $100,000.  As  the 
line  would  form  a  valuable  connection  with  the  lake  system  of 
navigation,  and  also  furnish  the  city  directly  with  many  of  the 
products  of  the  Wisconsin  forests,  a  very  decided  disposition  to 
accept  this  proposition  was  manifested  by  the  citizens  of  Winona. 
A  series  of  public  gatherings  terminated  in  a  large  meeting  of 
citizens,  at  which  it  was  determined  by  a  general  expression  to 
accept  the  proposition,  President  Ketchum,  of  the  railroad  com- 
pany, being  present  at  the  meeting.  A  committee  of  eight  lead- 
ing citizens  was  selected  and  instructed  to  proceed  to  St.  Paul 
and  procure  from  the  legislature  then  in  session  authority  for 
the  city  to  take  the  necessary  steps  in  granting  the  required  aid. 
This  committee  accordingly  went  to  St.  Paul  and  had  the  proper 
bill  introduced  for  the  purpose,  but  only  one  day  remaining  of  the 
session  it  failed  to  pass  from  lack  of  time.  The  committee  returned, 
and  the  company,  learning  of  the  failure  to  secure  legislation,  modi- 
fied their  proposition  and  suggested  that  the  citizens  should  secure 
them  the  sum  named  by  subscription  or  otherwise.  Another  meet- 
ing of  citizens  was  held,,  and  a  committee  appointed  to  wait  upon 
and  confer  with  the  city  council  upon  the  matter  in  hand.  As  the 
result  of  such  conference  the  city  council,  on  March  14,  1873,  adopted 
the  following  resolutions : 

'•'■Be  it  resolved,  by  the  city  council  of  the  city  of  Winona,  that 


114  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

fifty  thousand  dollars,  or  so  much  thereof  as  may  be  practicable, 
shall  be  raised  for  the  purpose  of  securing  the  terminus  of  the  Green 
Bay  &  Lake  Pepin  railroad  at  the  city  of  Winona,  under  and 
pursuant  to  the  recommendation  of  the  committee  appointed  by  the 
city  council  to  confer  upon  said  matter,  on  March  12,  1873. 

"•And  it  is  further  resolved^  that  the  city  of  Winona  hereby 
pledges  its  faith  to  repay  to  each  and  every  person,  his  heirs  or 
assigns,  all  sums  of  money  which  said  person  or  persons  shall  ad- 
vance for  that  purpose,  with  interest  on  the  sums  so  advanced  not 
to  exceed  the  rate  of  ten  per  cent  per  annum ;  provided  always^ 
that  the  obligation  so  made  and  taken  shall  in  no  event  bind  the 
city  to  such  repayment  unless  the  proper  legal  authority  for  such 
repayment  be  obtained. 

'■'Resolved,  That  the  recorder  be  authorized  and  is  hereby  required 
to  have  prepared,  and  to  issue  and  deliver  under  his  hand  as  recorder 
and  the  seal  of  said  city,  to  each  person  advancing  money  for  the 
above  purpose,  a  certificate  for  all  sums  so  advanced  by  each  person 
respectively,  bearing  interest  as  aforesaid. 

'■'■  Resolved,  That  as  soon  as  practicable  proper  legislation  author- 
izing and  legalizing  the  present  action  of  the  city  council,  so  far  as 
such  legislation  may  be  necessary,  or  any  other  needed  legislation, 
shall  be  obtained." 

Upon  the  basis  of  this  action  on  the  part  of  the~^  city  council  a 
canvassing  committee  was  set  at  work,  and  the  sum  of  $35,000 
subscribed  by  the  citizens  for  the  purpose  set  forth  above.  The 
railroad  company,  upon  being  notified  of  the  result,  finally  accepted 
the  situation,  and  proceeded  during  the  summer  and  fall  of  1873  to 
build  the  road  as  proposed.  An  act  of  the  legislature  authorizing 
the  city  to  make  good  its  agreement  with  the  subscribers,  but  un- 
wisely providing  for  making  up  the  amount  to  $50,000  for  the 
company,  was  approved  February  5,  1874,  the  act  providing,  how- 
ever, that  the  question  should  be  submitted  to  the  people  at  a  general 
or  special  election  upon  five  days'  notice  by  publication.  A  special 
election  was  accordingly  called  for  and  held  on  February  23,  1874, 
which  resulted  in  a  defeat  of  the  proposed  bonds,  largely  on  account 
of  the  provision  for  making  up  the  sum  to  be  paid  the  company  to 
$50,000,  the  vote  standing  275  for  to  785  against  it.  The  citizens 
were  justified  in  this  vote  for  the  reason  that  it  was  sought  to  make 
the  city  liable  for  $15,000  more  than  the  amount  of  the  subscrip- 
tion, a  provision  in  the  bill  insisted  on  by  the  representatives  of  the 


KAILKOADS.  115 

company,  but  for  which  the  subscribers,  ahnost  without  exception, 
were  in  no  way  chargeable.  Chagrined  and  disappointed  at  this 
result,  and  there  being  grave  doubt  of  their  legal  liability,  the 
subscribers  refused  to  pay  their  subscriptions ;  but  suits  were  insti- 
tuted by  the  company  in  the  United  States  circuit  court  against 
them,  and  a  test  case  being  carried  to  a  final  decision  it  was  held 
that  the  subscribers  were  liable,  and  the  several  amounts  were 
accordingly  paid  over,  each  subscriber  receiving,  according  to  the 
original  agreement,  stock  of  the  company  to  the  amount  of  his 
subscription,  which  stock  was  not  and  rifever  has  become  of  any 
considerable  value. 

There  still  being  a  widespread  feeling  that  the  subscribers  to  the 
bonus  had  suffered  an  injustice,  another  act  of  the  legislature  was 
obtained  March  6,  1876,  providing  for  a  special  election  in  April  of 
that  year  to  determine  whether  the  city  would  indemnify  the  sub- 
scribers by  an  issue  of  its  bonds  in  the  amount  of  the  subscriptions 
actually  paid,  the  city  to  take  the  stock  originally  issued  to  the  sub- 
scribers. Accordingly  an  election  was  called  and  held  on  April  3, 
but  although  every  moral,  if  not  legal,  obligation  rested  upon  the 
city  to  indemnify  its  public-spirited  citizens  for  the  money  paid  by 
them  to  secure  a  railroad  connection  of  conceded  value  to  the  town, 
tiie  proposition  again  failed  to  carry,  the  vote  being  737  for  to  1004 
against  the  bonds,  and  here  the  matter  rests.  The  road  has  since 
practically  passed  into  the  hands  of  John  I.  Blair,  of  New  Jersey, 
and  its  name  has  been  changed  to  the  Green  Bay, Winona  &  St.  Paul 
Railroad  Company. 

Wmona  and  Southvjestern  Railroad. — :In  February,  1856,  the 
legislature  of  the  territory  incorporated  the  Winona  &  La  Crosse 
Railroad  Company,  with  authority  to  build  and  operate  a  railroad 
from  Winona  to  a  point  opposite  La  Crosse,  Wisconsin.  February 
9,  1872,  the  state  legislature  passed  an  act  reviving  this  old  charter 
and  amending  it  so  as  to  incorporate  the  Winona  &  Southwestern 
Railroad  Company,  composed  of  the  following  named  persons,  viz : 
William  Windom,  Thomas  Simpson,  Wm.  H.  Yale,  J.  C.  Easton, 
John  Robson,  William  Mitchell,  H.  W.  Lamberton,  M.  G.  Norton, 
E.  S.  Youmans,  R.  D.  Cone,  Thomas  Wilson,  M.  K.  Drew,  E.  D. 
Williams,  Geo.  P.  Wilson,  Thomas  Abbott  and  Ignatius  O'Ferral, 
and  authorizing  the  building,  equipment  and  operation  of  a  railroad 
from  Winona  to  the  Iowa  line  east  of  range  14  and  west  of  the 
fifth  principal  meridian,  and  also  granting  the  right  to  extend  the 


116  HISTORY    OF    WrNONA    COUNTY. 

line,  by  the  most  feasible  route,  from  Winona  to  St.  Paul  and 
Minneapolis,  the  road  to  be  completed  and  equipped  within  four 
years  from  the  date  of  the  act. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  incorporators  held  at  Winona  April  16, 
1872,  William  Mitchell  was  elected  president;  E,  D.  Williams,  vice- 
president  ;  Thomas  Simpson,  secretary,  and  M.  G.  Norton,  treasurer. 
William  Mitchell,  John  Kobson  and  H.  W.  Lamberton  were  made  an 
executive  committee,  and  E.  S.  Youmans,  Ignatius  O'Ferral  and 
M.  G.  Norton  were  appointed  commissioners  to  receive  subscriptions 
to  the  stock  of  the  company,  to  collect  five  per  centum  thereon 
for  the  expenses  of  a  survey  and  for  the  purchase  of  necessary  maps, 
profiles,  etc.,  for  the  use  of  the  company.  Stock  to  the  amount  of 
$67,500  was  subscribed.  At  the  same  session  of  the  legislature 
an  act  was  passed  authorizing  the  city  of  Winona  and  the  towns  and 
villages  on  the  proposed  line  of  the  road  to  vote  a  five  per  cent  tax 
in  aid  of  the  road.  Under  this  authority  the  city  of  Winona,  on 
April  9,  1872,  at  a  special  election  voted  bonds  to  aid  in  the  con- 
struction of  the  road  to  the  amount  of  $150,000.  Several  of  the 
towns  in  Winona  and  Fillmore  counties,  and  the  village  of  Chat- 
field,  voted  liberal  bonuses  to  the  road.  Two  or  more  surveys  were 
made  under  the  direction  of  N.  F.  Hilbert,  one  by  way  of  Saratoga 
and  Fremont,  the  other  by  way  of  the  Money  Creek  valley.  For  a 
time  there  was  every  prospect  that  the  road  would  be  built.  It 
would  have  furnished  an  invaluable  outlet  for  the  lumber  and  other 
products  of  the  Winona  manufactories,  and  would  have  been  a 
potent  element  in  the  growth  of  the  city.  The  severe  financial 
crisis  of  1873,  however,  and  the  subsequent  hard  times,  brought 
delays  and  embarrassments  which  prevented  tlie  building  of  the 
road,  and  it  still  remains  one  of  the  "glorious  possibilities."  In 
1875  it  was  voted  by  the  company  to  accept  the  proposition  of  certain 
Iowa  parties  to  build  a  narrow-gauge  road  from  Hesper,  Iowa,  to 
Houston,  Minnesota,  provided  the  company  would  build  a  similar 
road  from  Winona  to  Houston.  Money  was  raised  and  a  prelimi- 
nary survey  made,  but  nothing  further  came  of  the  project.  The 
charter  was  extended  by  the  legislature  of  1873,  and  by  reason  of 
the  surveys  and  other  work  done  thereunder  is  considered  to  be 
still  alive.  Both  the  line  to  the  southwest  and  the  one  from  Winona 
to  St.  Paul  are  still  feasible,  and  would  be  valuable  to  the  builders 
as  well  as  to  Winona  and  the  territory  through  which  they  would 


CHAPTEK   XI. 


NAVIGATION. 


The  "  Father  of  Waters  "  forms  the  eastern  boundary  of  Winona 
count}^  and  with  its  various  channels  and  sloughs  constitutes  the 
only  navigable  water  in  the  county.  Probably  the  first  white  man 
who  traversed  the  forty-five  miles  of  its  length  in  which  we  are  now 
interested  was  Father  Hennepin,  who  in  the  month  of  April,  1680, 
explored  the  Mississippi  from  the  mouth  of  the  Illinois  to  the  falls 
of  St.  Anthony.  In  the  month  of  May,  1689,  Nicholas  Perrot, 
accompanied  by  Le  Sueur,  Father  Marest  and  others,  sailed  up  the 
Mississippi  from  the  mouth  of  Wisconsin  river  to  the  mouth  of  the 
St.  Croix,  and  formally  took  possession  of  the  country  in  the  name 
of  the  king  of  France.  In  September  of  the  year  1700  Le  Sueur 
passed  upward  with  a  party  of  Frenchmen  to  explore  and  work 
some  reported  mines  near  the  mouth  of  the  Chippewa  river.  In  the 
year  1766  that  enterprising  Connecticut  Yankee,  Jonathan  Carver, 
traveled  extensively  in  the  Northwest,  .and  on  October  29  of  that 
year  passed  by  the  future  county  of  Winona,  noting  in  his  journal 
some  shrewd  observations  upon  the  numerous  mounds  which  he 
saw  along  the  shores  and  bluffs.  In  September,  1805,  Lieut.  Zebu- 
Ion  Pike  visited  this  region  by  order  of  President  Jefferson,  to  expel 
British  traders,  who  were  found  violating  the  laws,  and  to  form  alli- 
ances with  the  Indians.  In  the  summer  of  1819  a  party  of  officers 
and  soldiers,  with  their  wives  and  children,  passed  by  our  county 
in  keelboats  on  their  way  to  establish  a  post  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Minnesota  river,  by  order  of  John  C.  Calhoun,  then  secretary  of 
war.  The  next  year  Gov.  Cass  of  Michigan  headed  an  exploring 
expedition  by  way  of  the  lakes,  and,  descending  the  Mississippi  in 
canoes,  spent  the  afternoon  of  August  4  at  Wapashaw  village,  the 
site  of  the  present  city  of  Winona. 

Previous  to  the  year  1823  it  had  been  supposed  that  the  rapids 
at  Rock  Island  were  an  insurmountable  barrier  to  the  navigation  of 
the  upper  Mississippi ;  but  on  the  second  day  of  May  of  that  year 
the  Virginia,  a  steamer  one  hundred  and  eighteen  feet  in  length, 
left  her  moorings  at  St.  Louis,  destined  for  Fort  Snelling.  Success- 
fully passing  the  rapids,  this  pioneer  craft  made  her  way  slowly  up 


118  HISTORY    OF    WmONA    COUNTY. 

the  Mississippi,  producing  the  greatest  terror  and  consternation 
among  the  Indians,  who  supposed  that  it  was  some  enormous  water- 
spirit,  coughing,  puffing  out  hot  breath  and  splashing  the  water  in 
all  directions.  This  pioneer  steamer  passed  Wabasha  prairie  toward 
the  last  of  the  month  and  reached  Fort  Snelling  in  safety.  From 
this  time  occasional  trips  were  made  as  the  necessity  of  the  govern- 
ment and  trading-posts  required.  Among  the  great  number  of  steam- 
ers which  have  passed  and  repassed  the  county  in  years  gone  by,  all 
old  settlers  will  remember  the.  Minnesota  Belle,  Gray  Eagle,  War 
Eagle,  Northern  Belle,  Nominee,  Ben  Corson,  The  Adelia,  Frank 
Steele,  Keokuk,  Jeanette,  Tishimingo,  Annie  Johnson,  Addie  John- 
son, Phil.  Sheridan,  and  many  others. 

Of  the  captains  of  all  these  and  other  unnamed  steamers  Capt. 
Smith  Harris  and  Capt.  Orrin  Smith  are  most  frequently  mentioned. 
The  latter  was  one  of  the  earliest  proprietors  and  admirers  of  the 
town  site  of  Winona,  and  the  former,  being  interested  in  Kasota,  and 
other  towns  on  the  Minnesota  river,  was  never  tired  of  pointing  out 
the  disadvantages  of  Wabasha  prairie.  It  is  said  that  during  the 
high  water  in  1852,  in  order  to  demonstrate  the  truth  of  his  state- 
ment that  Smith's  town  was  on  a  mere  sand-bar  in  the  Mississippi, 
he  ran  his  boat  straight  by  Minneowah  up  into  Lake  Winona,  and 
out  across  near  the  Den  man  farm  into  Crooked  Slough  and  the  river 
again.  Captains  Hatcher  and  Bryant,  long  in  the  service,  afterward 
made  their  homes  in  Winona.  Before  the  day  of  railroads  great 
importance  attached  to  the  coming  and  going  of  these  river  steamers, 
which  formed  the  only  connection  with  the  outside  world.  The 
familiar  whistle  of  a  steamboat  would  frequently  cause  a  stampede 
even  from  the  church  service  or  prayer  meeting,  particularly  if  it 
was  the  first  boat  of  the  season. 

The  following  table  shows  the  arrivals  of  the  first  boat  for  a 
period  of  years  commencing  with  1856: 

1856.  Alhambra,  April  8.  1870.  Keokuk,  April  5. 

1857.  Hamburg,  April  2.  1871.  Addie  Johnston,  March  18. 

1858.  Brazil,  March  23.  1872.  Belle  of  La  Crosse,  April  9. 

1859.  Grey  Eagle,  March  18.  1873.  Union,  April  3. 

1860.  Chippewa,  March  13.  1874.  Northwestern,  April  6. 

1861.  Northern  Light,  March  26.  1875.  Lake  Superior,  April  12. 

1862.  Keokuk,  April  2.  1876.  Dubuque,  April  10. 

1863.  Keokuk,  March  20.  1877.  Red  Wing,  April  11. 

1864.  Union,  March  16.  1878.  Penguin,  March  12. 

1865.  Lansing,  March  30.  1879.  Maggie  Reaney,  April  4. 

1866.  Addie  Johnston,  April  13.  1880.  Belle  of  Bellvue,  March  22. 

1867.  aty  of  St.  Paul,  April  13.  1881.  Josie,  April  24. 

1868.  Diamond  Jo,  March  21.  1882.  Robert  Harris,  March  1. 

1869.  Buckeye,  April  6. 


COURTS    AND    OFFICERS    OF    THE    COURTS. 


119 


The  following  table  shows  the  dates  of  the  closing  of  navigation 
for  a  series  of  years: 


1856 November  27 

1857 November  19 

1858 December     2 

1859 December     3 

1860 November  24 

1861 November  27 

1862 December    1 

1863 November  27 

1864 December    4 

1865 December    5 

1866 December    9 

1867 December    5 

1868/ December    8 

1869 December  18 


1870 December  15 

1871 November  22 

1872 November  22 

1873 November29 

1874 November  30 

1875 November20 

1876 December    1 

1877 December    8 

1878 December  13 

1879 December  12 

1880 November20 

1881 January  2,  1882 

1882 December    6 


CHAPTEE  XII. 


COURTS  AND  OFFICERS  OF  THE  COURTS. 

The  territorial  courts  of  record  were  organized  under  the  act  of 
congress  passed  March  3,  1849,  called  the  "Organic  act,"  supple- 
mented by  acts  passed  from  time  to  time  by  the  territorial  legis- 
lature. By  the  organic  act  three  judges  were  provided  for,  which 
were  appointed  by  the  president,  "by  and  with  the  advice  and  con- 
sent of  tlie  senate."  One  was  styled  "chief-justice,"  the  other  two 
"associate-justices."  These  together  constituted  the  supreme  court, 
one  term  of  which  was  required  to  be  held  annually  at  the  seat  of 
government  of  the  territory.  It  was  also  provided  that  the  terri- 
tory should  "be  divided  into  three  judicial  districts,"  in  each  of 
which  a  district  court  was  required  to  be  held  by  one  of  the  justices 
of  the  supreme  court,  at  such  times  and  places  as  the  territorial 
legislature  might  prescribe,  and  that  "the  said  judges  shall,  after 
their  appointment,  respectively,  reside  in  the  districts  which  shall 
be  assigned  them."  Each  district  court,  or  the  judge  thereof,  was 
by  such  act  empowered  to  appoint  its  own  clerk,  which  clerk  was 
to  hold  his  office  at  the  pleasure  of  the  court.  The  supreme  court 
and  district  courts  were  invested  with  chancery  as  well  as  common 
law  jurisdiction.  The  extent  of  this  jurisdiction  of  these  courts  was 
substantially  the  same  as  like  courts  under  the  present  constitution 
of  the  state  ;  that  of  the  several  district  courts  was  general.     By 


120  HISTORY    OF   WINONA    COUNTY. 

act  of  the  territorial  legislature  the  territory  now  included  within  the 
limits  of  Winona  county  was  made  a  part  of  the  first  judicial  dis- 
trict, and  so  remained  until  the  adoption  of  the  constitution.  Pre- 
vious to  February  23,  1854,  what  is  now  Winona  county  was  a  part  of 
the  county  of  Fillmore.  On  the  day  last  above  named  Winona 
county  was  formed  and  organized  for  judicial  and  other  purposes. 
Up  to  this  time  the  writer  is  not  aware  that  any  term  of  the  district 
court  was  held  in  Fillmore  county,  though  all  other  county  business 
affecting  this  section,  such  as  filing  plats  of  town  sites,  recording 
deeds  and  the  levy  of  taxes,  was  done  at  the  county  seat  of  Fillmore 
county,  then  located  at  Chatfield. 

At  the  date  of  our  county  organization  Hon.  Wm.  H.  Welch 
was  chief-justice  of  the  territory,  to  whom  was  assigned  the  first 
judicial  district.  He  was  therefore  the  first  judge  of  the  district 
court  in  and  for  this  county.  He  resided  at  Red  Wing,  in  the 
county  of  Goodhue.  He  continued  to  fill  that  office  until  January 
1,  18.58,  when  the  territorial  judicial  officers  were  superseded  by 
judges  elected  under  the  state  constitution  adopted  at  the  fall  elec- 
tion in  1857.  Much  of  the  good  order  of  our  judicial  affairs  in  ter- 
ritorial times,  and  the  ease  and  regularity  with  which  our  state  courts 
were  organized  and  went  into  effect,  were  due  to  this  judge.  While 
he  was  not  a  man  of  great  learning  or  superior  ability,  as  the  world 
recognizes  learning  and  ability,  yet  he  had  the  rare  quality  in  a 
judge  of  commanding  universal  confidence,  a  feeling  among  all  that 
the  judicial  authority  was  reposed  in  proper  hands.  Judge  Welch 
died  at  his  home  in  Red  Wing. 

At  the  fall  election  in  1857  Hon.  Thomas  Wilson  was  chosen  as 
judge  of  the  third  judicial  district  of  the  state,  comprising  the  coun- 
ties of  Houston,  Fillmore,  Olmsted,  Wabasha  and  Winona.  With 
the  beginning  of  the  year  1858,  pursuant  to  a  provision  of  the  state 
constitution,  but  before  the  formal  admission  of  the  state  by  congress 
Judge  Wilson  entered  upon  his  duties  as  judge,  and  continued  to 
hold  until  1864,  when,  having  been  appointed  to  the  supreme 
court,  he  resigned  the  office  of  district  judge,  and  Hon.  Lloyd 
Barber,  of  Olmsted  county,  was  appointed  to  fill  the  vacancy  so 
made.  He  was  elected  at  the  fall  election  in  1864,  for  the  full  term 
of  seven  years,  and  held  the  office  until  succeeded  by  Hon.  C.  N. 
Waterman,  January  4,  1872.  Judge  Waterman  held  the  office 
until  his  death,  which  occurred  February  18,  1873,  and  was  suc- 
ceeded   by  Hon.    John  Van  Dyke,    who   was   appointed   for  the 


COURTS    AND    OFFICERS    OF    TJIE    COURTS.  121 

remainder  of  the  year  1873.  At  the  fall  election  ol  that  year  Hon. 
Wm.  Mitchell  was  elected  for  the  full  term  of  seven  years, 
from  the  beginning  of  1874.  He  discharged  the  duties  during  this 
term,  and  in  1880  was  re-elected  for  another  term,  to  commence  with 
the  ensuing  year.  At  the  session  of  the  legislature  of  1881  the 
number  of  judges  composing  the  supreme  court  was  increased  to 
five.  This  made  it  necessary  that  two  judges  should  be  appointed 
to  the  supreme  court  until  after  the  next  ensuing  general  election. 
Judge  Mitchell  was  selected  as  one  of  the  new  judges,  and  Hon.  C. 
M.  Start,  then  attorn e3^-general  of  the  state,  but.  residing  in  the 
third  judicial  district,  at  Rochester,  Olmsted  county,  was  ap- 
pointed district  judge,  to  succeed  Judge  Mitchell.  At  the  general 
election  in  November,  1881,  Judge  Start  was  elected  for  a  full  term, 
commencing  with  the  year  1882.  At  this  writing,  January  1,  1883, 
Judge  Start  is  in  the  discharge  of  his  official  duties. 

Of  the  seven  judges  who  have  presided  in  our  district  courts, 
three,  Judge  Welch,  Judge  Waterman  and  Judge  Van  Dyke,  are 
dead.  All  the  others  are  still  living  within  the  district,  and 
engaged  in  the  duties  of  their  profession. 

Clerks. — As  before  stated,  during  our  territorial  existence  clerks 
of  district  courts  held  by  appointment  of  the  judge  and  during  his 
pleasure.  The  first  clerk  of  the  district  court  in  and  for  Winona 
county  was  Martin  Wheeler  Sargeant.  He  was  appointed  by  Judge 
Welch  in  1854,  and  held  until  superseded  by  the  appointment  of 
John  Keyes,  on  or  about  July  14,  1856.  The  record  of  Mr.  Keyes' 
appointment  cannot  be  found,  but  his  first  official  act  as  clerk 
bears  date  on  that  day.  Mr,  Keyes  continued  to  hold  the  office 
until  after  the  admission  of  the  statein  to  the  Union  under  the  state 
organization,  his  last  official  act  as  clerk  bearing  date  May  25, 
1858.  Under  the  constitution  the  office  of  clerk  was  made  elective, 
and  at  the  general  election  in  October,  1857,  Henry  C.  Lester  was 
elected  clerk,  and  entered  on  the  discharge  of  his  duties  on  the  re- 
tirement of  Mr.  Keyes.  He  held  the  office  until  April  27,  1861. 
He  resigned  to  enter  the  volunteer  service  of  the  United  States  in 
the  war  of  the  rebellion.  He  was  succeeded  by  E.  A.  Gerdtzen, 
who  was  appointed  in  place  of  Col.  Lester  until  the  next  general 
election,  at  which  he  was  elected,  and  by  subsequent  elections  held 
without  interruption  for  nearly  seventeen  years.  In  November, 
1877,  John  M.  Sheardown  was  elected,  has  been  re-elected,  and  still 
holds  the  office. 


122  HISTORY    OF    WmONA    COUNTY. 

Of  the  five  persons  who  have  held  the  office,  two,  Mr.  Sargeant 
and  Mr.  Keyes,  are  deceased;  Col.  Lester  has  removed  from  the 
state,  while  Messrs.  Gerdtzen  and  Sheardown  still  reside  at  the  city 
of  Winona. 

District  and  County  Attorneys. — Under  the  territorial  organiza- 
tion, the  United  States  attorney,  as  he  was  called,  usually  attended 
at  the  sessions  of  the  district  courts,  and  performed  most  of  the 
duties  now  devolving  upon  county  attorneys.  An  officer  called  a 
district  attorney  was  also  provided  for  by  territorial  statute,  and  was 
elected  in  each  of  the  organized  counties.  In  the  act  organizing 
the  county  of  Winona,  approved  February  23,  1854,  such  officer 
was  to  be  elected  at  an  election  to  be  held  in  April  of  that  year. 
The  election  was  duly  held,  and  C.  F.  Buck,  Esq.,  then  residing  at 
Minneowa,  was  elected.  We  may  say  in  passing  tliat  the  village 
of  Minneowa  was  a  rival  of  Winona  for  metropolitan  honors,  and 
stood  on  the  Mississippi  river,  about  one  mile  above  the  present 
village  of  Homer.  The  curious  in  such  matters  may  still  find  some 
traces  of  it  on  the  river  bank,  and  especially  in  the  office  of  the 
register  of  deeds,  where  the  plat  was  recorded.  Its  proprietors 
were  Isaac  Van  Etten,  William  L.  Ames,  brother  of  Oakes  Ames, 
of  credit  7nohilier  and  Union  Pacific  railroad  fame.  Governor 
Willis  A.  Gorman,  and  S.  E.  Babcock,  all  of  St.  Paul.  The 
fact  is  noteworthy  as  showing  the  confidence  of  shrewd  and  far- 
seeing  men  in  the  then  future  existence  of  the  city  of  southern 
Minnesota  at  or  near  this  point.  Their  selection  was  probably  made 
more  from  an  examination  of  the  territorial  map  than  of  the  respect- 
ive sites  of  Minneowa  and  Winona.  If  not,  time  has  demonstrated 
that,  however  close  they  shot  to  the  mark  in  this  their  judgment 
was  slightly  at  fault.  But  to  return  to  the  district  attorney.  Mr. 
Buck  held  the  office  until  the  beginning  of  1856.  Edwin  M.  Bierce 
had  been  elected  in  the  fall  of  1855,  and  held  the  office  during  the 
years  1856  and  1857.  By  the  constitution  adopted  in  that  year 
it  was  provided  that  "each  judicial  district  might  elect  one  prose- 
cuting attorney  for  the  district."  Under  this  provision  Sam  Cole, 
Esq.,  was  elected  "  prosecuting  attorney"  for  the  third  judicial  dis- 
trict, comprising  the  counties  of  Houston,  Fillmore,  Olmsted,  Wa- 
basha and  Winona.  Although  this  office  was  wholly  unknown  to 
territorial  laws,  continued  in  force  by  the  constitution,  and  no  state 
legislation  had  been  had  to  supply  the  deficiency,  still  Mr.  Cole,  as 


COURTS    AND    OFFICERS    OF    TJtE    COURTS.  125 

an  officer  of  the  courts,  qualified  with  the  judges  at  the  beginning  of 
the  year  1858.  As  no  legislation  was  ever  had  upon  the  subject  of 
the  duties  of  this  office,  we  shall  probably  continue  in  ignorance  as 
to  what  they  were.  Practically  Mr.  Cole  did  about  what  the  United 
States  attorney  had  done  in  territorial  times,  and  which  comprised 
about  all  that  was  required  under  the  statutes  of  the  district  attorney. 
The  effect  of  it  was  in  a  large  degree  to  supersede  the  last-named 
officer,  and  for  two  years  no  district  attorney  was  elected  in  Winona 
county.  In  this  county  at  least  the  constitution  opei'ated  as  an 
extinguishment  of  the  office. 

By  act  of  February  6,  1860,  the  office  of  county  attorney  as  now 
existing  was  created.  Under  this  act  the  board  of  supervisors  of 
Winona  county,  on  the  1.5th  day  of  March,  1860,  appointed  one 
A.  S.  Seaton  county  attorney,  who  held  the  office  until  the  1st 
of  January,  1861. 

At  the  general  election  in  1860  Hon.  William  H.  Yale  was 
elected,  and  held  the  office  one  term  of  two"  years.  On  the  1st  of 
January,  1863,  he  was  succeeded  by  Hon.  William  Mitchell,  who  was 
county  attorney  during  the  years  1863  and  1864.  Mr.  Yale,  in  the 
fall  of  1864,  was  re-elected,  and  held  during  the  years  1865  and 
1866.  He  was  succeeded  at  the  beginning  of  1867  by  Hon.  George 
P.  Wilson  who,  by  re-election  was  continued  in  office  until  the 
beginning  of  1871,  when  he  was  succeeded  by  Norman  Buck.  Mr. 
Buck  held  during  the  years  1873  and  1874,  and  was  succeeded  by 
A.  H.  Snow,  Esq.,  who  by  re-election  held  from  the  beginning  of 
1875  to  the  1st  of  January,  1879.  Mr.  A.  N.  Bentley  then  suc- 
ceeded for  one  term,  followed  by  Mr.  M.  B.  Webber,  one  term, 
closing  with  1882.  At  the  fall  election  in  1882  Mr.  Patrick  Fitz-  ' 
patrick  was  elected,  and  now  holds  the  office.  Of  the  twelve  persons 
who  have  held  these  offices,  only  one  (Mr.  Cole)  is  known  to  have 
died.  Both  A.  S.  Seaton  and  E.  M.  Bierce  left  this  county  about 
1860,  since  which  little  or  nothing  seems  to  be  known  of  either. 
Mr.  Buck  is  now  associate  justice  of  the  territory  of  Idaho.  Hon. 
George  P.  Wilson  is  following  his  profession  at  Fargo,  Dakota 
Territory.     All  others  still  reside  in  the  city  of  Winona. 

Sheriffs. — The  first  sheriff  of  the  county  was  John  lames.  He 
was  elected  on  the  first  Tuesday  in  April,  1854.  He  was  succeeded 
by  Charles  Eaton,  who  was  elected  in  the  fall  of  1855,  and  held  the 
office  for  two  years.  At  the  election  in  1857  Mr.  F.  E.  Whiton  was 
elected,  and  held  during  the  years  1858  and  1859.     At  the  fall  elec- 


126  HISTORY    OF    WESrONA    COIESTTY. 

tion  in  1859  Messrs.  L.  E.  King  and  E.  D.  Williams  were  opposing 
candidates  for  this  office.  The  canvass  was  close  and  spirited,  and 
the  register  of  deeds,  whose  duty  it  was  "  to  canvass  the  votes,"  was 
unable  to  determine  which  had  been  the  successful  candidate.  The 
greatest  number  of  votes  cast  at  the  election  for  one  office  was  2,023. 
As  allowed  by  the  register,  the  whole  number  of  votes  cast  for  both 
candidates  for  sheriff  was  1,970.  In  reaching  this  result  votes  were 
rejected  as  irregular,  and  the  conclusion  was  arrived  at  that  each 
candidate  had  received  985,  making  it  "a  tie."  It  thus  became 
necessary  to  decide  "by  lot"  which  of  the  candidates  was  elected. 
Various  stories  were  told  as  to  how  this  "casting  of  lots"  was  per- 
formed— one  to  the  effect  that  a  game  of  ' '  euchre "  was  played 
between  two  persons,  each  representing  one  of  the  opposing  candi- 
dates. The  writer  cannot  affirm  that  such  was  the  fact,  though  the 
circumstantiality  of  the  account,  other  things  considered,  gives  it 
some  weight.  But,  however  the  lot  was  cast,  Mr.  King  was  declared 
elected,  and  to  him  was  awarded  the  certificate.  The  case  was  then 
taken  by  appeal  to  the  district  court.  Judge  Wilson  presiding.  After 
a  long  and  patient  hearing  the  decision  of  the  canvassing  officer  was 
affirmed,  and  Mr.  King  was  declared  sheriff.  By  re-election  from 
term  to  term  he  held  the  office  without  interruption  for  eight  years. 
J.  F.  Martin  was  his  successor,  beginning  with  the  year  1868.  Mr. 
Martin  was  twice  re-elected  and  held  for  six  years,  and  was  succeeded 
at  the  close  of  18Y3  by  Wm.  H.  Dill.  Mr.  Dill  was  re-elected  three 
times  in  succession,  and  held  the  office  in  all  eight  years,  ending 
with  the  year  1881.  Mr.  E.  V.  Bogart  succeeded  and  is  now  (1883) 
in  office.     Ex-Sheriffs  lames,  Whiton  and  King  are  deceased. 

Probate  Courts. — By  the  act  of  congress  organizing  the  terri- 
tory probate  courts  were  established.  A  special  election,  to  be  held 
in  April,  1854,  was  authorized  for  the  election  of  county  officers  by 
act  organizing  the  county  of  Winona.  A  judge  of  probate  was 
one  of  the  officers  to  be  elected.  Andrew  Cole  was  elected.  He 
held  the  office  until  January  1,  1855,  when  he  was  succeeded  by 
Alfred  P.  Foster.  Mr.  Foster  filled  the  office  until  October  1 0,  1856, 
when  it  was  made  vacant  by  the  removal  of  Judge  Foster  from  the 
territory,  and  on  that  date  Sam  Cole  was  appointed  to  fill  the  vacancy. 
E.  H.  Murray  sjQCceeded  by  election,  and  held  during  the  years  1857 
and  1858,  followed  by  Warren  Powers,  who  was  elected  in  the  fall 
of  1858.  By  re-election  Judge  Powers  held  until  his  death,  which 
occurred  in  June,  1865.     He  was  succeeded  by  Mr.  Norman  Buck, 


BANKING    IN    WINONA    COUNTY.  127 

who  was  appointed  to  fill  the  vacancy  in  July  of  that  year.  In  the 
fall  of  1865  Judge  Buck  was  elected.  He  held  the  office  until  the 
fall  of  1867,  when  he  resigned,  and  was  succeeded  for  the  remainder 
of  the  year  by  appointment  of  C.  JST.  Waketield.  At  the  general 
election  in  the  fall  of  1868  Jacob  Story  was  elected  to  the  office. 
Judge  Story  has  been  re-elected  at  the  expiration  of  each  succeeding 
term,  and  is  still  the  incumbent  of  the  office.  Aside  from  Mr.  E.  A. 
Gerdtzen's  tenure  of  the  office  of  clerk  of  the  district  court,  which 
was  about  seventeen  years,  Judge  Story  has  enjoyed  a  longer  official 
term  than  any  other  officer  of  Winona  county. 


CHAPTEK  XIII. 

BANKING   IN   WINONA   COUNTY. 

As  is  generally  the  case  in  new  towns,  several  branches  of 
business  are  conducted  by  the  same  person  or  firm.  It  was  so  in 
Winona  in  the  banking  business.  The  United  States  land  office 
for  the  Winona  land  district,  having  been  opened  in  Winona  in 
December,  1854,  land  agents,  money  loaners  and  speculators  in  real 
estate  soon  followed. 

The  first  office  of  this  kind  was  opened  in  June  in  1855,  by  Will- 
iam Ashley  Jones,  Charles  H.  Berry  and  E.  S.  Smith,  under  the 
firm  name  of  Jones,  Berry  &  Smith.  They  were  succeeded  by 
Berry  &  Waterman,  who  added  to  their  law  business  that  of  receiving 
deposits  and  selling  exchange  -on  different  points.  This  was  done 
more  as  a  convenience  to  others  than  of  profit  to  themselves.  This 
was  continued  until  others  engaged  in  more  exclusive  banking- 
business. 

Early  in  1856  Timothy  Kirk  and  his  brother  had  a  banking  office 
on  the  corner  of  Eront  and  Main  streets. 

John  Mobley  opened  a  banking  and  exchange  office  near  the 
corner  of  Second  and  Main  streets  in  1856,  and  did  considerable 
business  for  some  two  years,  and  retired  in  1858. 

J.  T.  Smith  had  an  exchange  and  loan  office,  in  1856  or  1857,  on 
Center  street,  between  First  and  Second  streets.  He  was  here  about 
three  years. 


128  HISTORY    OF    WINOiSTA    COUNTY. 

Voigbt  &  Bergenthal  had  a  banking  and  loan  oflSce,  in  1856 
and  185T,  on  Front  street,  near  wliere  Krumdich's  elevator  now 
stands. 

BeivveWs  Bank. — In  the  fall  of  1855  Thomas  E.  Bennett  opened 
a  bank  and  loan  office,  and  succeeded  to  the  business  of  Yoight  & 
Bergenthal,  in  a  building  on  the  levee.  In  the  winter  following 
Taylor,  Richards  &  Burden  purchased  Bennett's  business,  and  in 
May,  1857,  the  firm  was  changed  to  Taylor,  Bennett  &  Co.,  and  in 
1858  it  was  again  changed  to  Burden,  Bennett  &  Co.,  and  in  1859 
was  dissolved  and  the  business  was  continued  in  the  name  of 
Thomas  E.  Bennett  until  1861. 

Bank  of  Southern  Minnesota. — The  Bank  of  Southern  Minne- 
sota was  organized  in  1861.  Lemuel  C.  Porter,  Thos.  E.  Bennett, 
Wm.  Garlock  and  others  were  stockholders  and  directors.  L.  C. 
Porter  was  made  president  and  Thomas  E.  Bennett  cashier.  This 
bank  was  merged  in  the  First  ]^ational  bank  in  August,  1864. 

The  Bank  of  Winona. — This  bank  was  located  on  Center  street, 
in  the  building  now  occupied  by  the  Winona  Deposit  Bank,  Bank 
of  Winona  commenced  business  in  May,  1863,  Samuel  McCord 
and  H.  N.  Peabody  being  the  principal  partners,  and  the  manager 
was  I.  Yoswinkle  Dorselin.  Subsequently  the  business  was  done 
under  the  name  of  McCord  &  Dorselin.  In  December,  1868, 
Dorselin,  appearing  to  be  the  owner  of  the  concern,  closed 
business  and  went  into  bankruptcy.  On  the  final  winding  up  of 
business,  in  August,  1860,  it  paid  its  creditors  about  twenty-five 
cents  on  a  dollar. 

The  United  National  Bank. — The  United  National  Bank  was 
organized  'in  1865,  with  Thomas  Wilson,  Otto  Troost,  Charles  Ben- 
son, A.  W.  Webster  and  Thomas  E.  Bennett  as  stockholders  and 
directors,  with  a  capital  of  $50,000.  A.  W.  Webster  was  president 
and  Thomas  E.  Bennett  cashier. 

This  bank  was  located  on  Second  street,  in  the  building  since 
used  by  the  Savings  Bank,  and  in  January,  1871,  was  sold  out  by  its 
stockholders  to  the  First  National  Bank  of  Wmona. 

The  Winona  Deposit  Bank  was  organized  and  commenced  busi- 
ness in  1868.  H.  W.  Lamberton  was  president  and  I.  J.  Cummings 
cashier.  It  was  a  private  bank,  and  changed  to  a  national  organiza- 
tion under  the  name  of  Winona  Deposit  National  Bank,  in  which 
name  the  business  was  conducted  two  or  three  years,  when  they  dis- 
continued the  national  organization  and  returned  to  the  original 


BANKING    IN    WINONA    COUNTY.  129 

name  of  Winona  Deposit  Bank.  Its  present  officers  are  H.  W. 
Lamberton,  president,  and  W.  C.  Brown,  casliier. 

Winona  County  Bank. — Zaphna  H.  Lake  and  A.  W.  Webster 
organized  the  Winona  County  Bank  in  1859,  and  they  filed  their 
organization  papers  and  deposited  Minnesota  railroad  bonds  with 
the  state  auditor  to  secure  the  payment  of  their  circulating  notes 
under  the  then  existing  laws  of  the  state.  This  was-  the  first  and 
only  bank  having  circulation  in  Winona.  The}'  did  a  straightfor- 
ward, legitimate  banking  business  for  several  years,  and  went  out 
of  business  in  1865.  Mr.  Webster  took  part  in  the  organization  of 
the  United  National  Bank,  and  Mr,  Lake  engaged  in  other  business 
in  Winona.  Their  banking  office  was  near  the  corner  of  Second 
and  Main  streets. 

The  Bank  of  St.  Charles,  at  St.  Charles,  Winona  county,  was 
organized  as  a  private  bank  in  the  spring  of  1869,  with  a  capital  of 
$30,000.  The  stockholders  were  E.  S.  Youmans,  of  Winona  ;  S.  T. 
Hyde,  J.  S.  Wheeler,  J.  W.  Brockett,  of  St.  Charles,  and  H.  E. 
Heath,  of  New  York  city.  The  stockholders  were  directors.  E.  S. 
Youmans  was  president  and  J.  S.  Wheeler  was  cashier. 

J.  C.  Woodard,  in  June,  1877,  succeeded  to  the  Bank  of  St. 
Charles,  and  the  business  is  now  conducted  in  the  name  of  J.  C. 
Woodard,  banker. 

The  First  National  Bank  of  Winona  (successor  to  the  Bank  of 
Southern  Minnesota)  was  organized  August  20,  1864,  with  a  capital 
of  $50,000.  The  original  stockholders  were  Thomas  E.  Bennett, 
Gabriel  Horton,  Lemuel  C.  Porter,  George  W.  Neff",  William  Gar- 
lock,  William  Wedel,  each  of  whom  was  elected  a  director.  In 
October,  1864,  at  a  meeting  of  the  directors  the  following  officers 
were  elected,  viz  :  L.  C.  Porter,  president ;  William  Garlock,  vice- 
president  ;  Thomas  E.  Bennett,  cashier.  L.  C.  Porter  has  been 
elected  president  at  each  annual  meeting  of  the  directors  since  the 
organization  of  the  bank  to  this  time,  a  period  of  eighteen  years. 
The  following  persons  have  been  elected  cashiers  at  different  times 
since  1866 :  I.  J.  Cummings,  G.  A.  Burbank,  Herman  E.  Curtis, 
C.  H.  Porter  and  E.  D.  Hurlbert,  who  is  now  filling  that  position, 
William  Garlock  resigned  the  office  of  vice-president  in  1868.  C.  H. 
Porter  was  elected  vice-president  in  1881,  and  is  at  this  time  filling 
that  office. 

Second  National  Bamk. — The  Second  National  Bank  of  Winona 
was  organized  April  29,   1871,  with  a  capital  of  $100,000.     The 


130  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUKTY. 

incorporators  were  Thomas  Simpson,  John  H.  Prentiss,  Joseph  A. 
Prentiss,  Henry  Stevens,  Mark  Willson,  Gustavus  A.  Biirbank  and 
W.  H.  Kichardson.  Each  of  the  above  stockholders  was  elected 
a  director,  and  the  bank  engaged  in  active  business  in  August,  1871, 
with  the  following  officers  :  Thomas  Simpson,  president ;  G.  A, 
Burbank,  cashier.  Mr.  Burbank  resigned  in  October,  1871,  and 
Mark  Willson  was  elected  assistant  cashier,  and  in  February,  1872, 
E.  H.  Bailey  became  cashier. 

In  January,  1873,  Joseph  A.  Prentiss  was  chosen  cashier  and 
Mark  Willson  vice-president.  In  January,  1875,  Mr.  Willson 
resigned  and  Lester  K.  Brooks  became  vice-president,  and  in 
1876  was  made  cashier.  In  1878  Thomas  Simpson  resigned  his 
position  as  president,  which  he  had  filled  from  the  first  organization 
of  the  bank,  and  was  succeeded  by  Joseph  A.  Prentiss.  In  1880 
William  H.  Garlock  was  chosen  cashier  and  L.  R.  Brooks  vice- 
president,  who,  with  J.  A.  Prentiss,  president,  are  the  present 
officers. 

The  Merchants  National  Bank  of  Winona  was  organized  May  18, 
1875,  with  a  capital  stock  of  $100,000,  and  at 'the  first  meeting  of 
the  stockholders  the  following  persons  were  elected  directors: 
Mark  Willson,  G.  W.  Bennett,  N.  F.  Hilbert,  H.  D.  Perkins,  C.  H. 
Berry,  Conrad  Bohn  and  C.  C.  Beck.  Mark  Willson,  president ; 
N.  F.  Hilbert,  cashier ;  H.  D.  Perkins,  vice-president. 

The  bank  opened  for  business  in  July  1875.  On  April  9,  1879, 
IST.  F.  Hilbert  resigned  his  position  as  cashier,  and  was  succeeded 
by  J.  M.  Bell.  July  1,  1879,  it  was  voted  to  change  the  organiza- 
tion from  a  national  to  a  state  bank  under  the  laws  of  Minnesota, 
and  to  transfer  its  entire  business  to  the  new  organization. 

The  Merchants  Bank  of  Winona  succeeded  to  the  Merchants 
National  Bank,  and  was  organized  in  August,  1879,  with  the  follow- 
ing directors  :  Charles  H.  Berry,  H.  D.  Perkins,  J.  M.  Bell,  Mark 
Willson,  C.  C.  Beck,  L.  J.  Allred  and  C.  Heintz,  and  who  proceeded 
to  the  election  of  officers,  as  follows :  Mark  Willson,  president ;  J.  M. 
Bell,  cashier ;  H.  D.  Perkins,  vice-president. 

In  December,  1879,  J.  M.  Bell  tendered  his  resignation  as  cashier, 
which  was  accepted,  and  Geo.  F.  Crise  was  elected  in  his  place.  The 
officers  of  the  bank  at  this  time  are  Mark  Willson,  president; 
Chas.  H.  Berry,  vice-president,  and  Geo.  F.  Crise,  cashier. 

The  Winona  Savings  Bank  was  organized  July  1,  1874,  and 
lasted  five  years.     The  depositors  were  notified  to  withdraw  their 


EARLY    SETTLEMENT,    PIOlSnEERS,    ETC.  l31 

deposits  July  1,  1879,  and  were  paid  in  full,  principal  and  interest. 
The  trustees  were  William  Mitchell,  W.  H.  Laird,  H.  E.  Curtis, 
F.  A.  Kising,  Thomas  Wilson,  E.  S.  Youraans  and  C.  J.  Camp. 
The  officers  were  Wm.  Mitchell,  president ;  W.  H.  Laird,  vice-presi- 
dent; F.  A.  Eising,  treasurer. 

The  bank  was  located  on  Second  street,  in  the  old  United  National 
Bank  building. 

The  foregoing  is  believed  to  be  a  correct  history  of  banks  and 
of  the  banking  business  in  Winona  county  since  its  early  settlement. 
It  is  possible  that  other  parties  and  facts  have  been  overlooked,  but 
the  writer  has  endeavored  to  include  everything  pertaining  to  the 
subject. 

From  the  time  the  first  deposits  were  received  and  the  first  drafts 
on  eastern  banks  were  drawn  by  Beny  &  Waterman,  in  1855,  the 
banking  business  has  grown  with  the  increased  mercantile  and 
manufacturing  business  of  Winona  in  proportion  until  this  time. 
We  have  now  in  this  city,  in  successful  operation,  four  banks,  two 
of  which  are  working  under  the  national  banking  laws,  one  under 
state  organization,  and  one  a  private  bank. 

The  whole  amount  of  capital  invested  at  this  time  in  the  bank- 
ing business  in  Winona  county  aggregates  $250,000,  not  including 
surplus  and  undivided  profits. 

The  amount  of  deposits  in  the  banks  in  Winona  is  about 
$900,000,  and  bills  discounted  are  about  the  same  amount.  The 
rates  of  interest  charged  by  the  banks  are  from  seven  to  ten  per 
cent  per  annum. 


CHAPTEK  XIV. 

GENERAL    HISTORY   OF   WINONA    COUNTY— ITS   EARLY   SETTLE- 
MENT, PIONEERS,  ETC. 

The  local  history  of  this  county,  as  an  organization,  hardly  ex- 
tends beyond  the  personal  recollections  of  the  present  generation. 
Many  of  its  earliest  settlers  are  yet  residents  of  this  locality.  Less 
than  a  third  of  a  century  ago  the  country  lying  west  of  the  Missis- 
sippi in  the  State  of  Minnesota  was  the  almost  exclusive  domain  of 
bands  of  savages — the  possessions  of  the  aborigines,  occupied  by  the 


132  HISTOEY    OF    WmONA    COUNTY. 

same  race  and  by  the  same  nation  of  people  wlio  held  it  when  the 
western  continent  was  first  discovered. 

Its  early  settlement  by  the  pioneer  successors  of  this  savage  race 
was  begun  somewhat  after  the  same  general  plan,  although  on  a  very 
much  smaller  scale,  of  that  adopted  by  the  Europeans  in  their  first 
occupancy  of  North  America.  They  made  claims  and  held  them  by 
their  rights  of  discovery.  This  part  of  the  country  was  first  discov- 
ered and  held  in  possession  by  the  French. 

To  maintain  a  proper  connection  with  the  past,  a  brief  synopsis 
of  historical  events  relative  to  this  section  of  country,  prior  to  the 
time  this  county  was  created,  has  been  compiled  as  an  introductory 
chapter  to  this  record  of  events  and  incidents  of  more  modern  times. 

After  the  discovery  of  the  western  continent,  the  maritime 
nations  of  Europe  sent  out  expeditions  to  make  explorations.  The 
parts  of  the  continent  first  visited  in  these  voyages  were  taken 
possession  of  in  the  name  of  the  government  represented.  When 
these  explorations  were  extended  inland  the  localities  were  claimed 
by  the  same  powers.  It  was  in  this  manner  that  the  whole  Missis- 
sippi valley  became  at  one  time  a  part  of  the  foreign  possessions  of 
France,  acquired  by  their  rights  of  discovery  and  held  by  their  power 
as  a  nation. 

In  1534  Jacques  Cartier,  a  French  navigator,  discovered  the  Gulf 
of  St.  Lawrence  and  sailed  up  the  St.  Lawrence  river,  supposing 
from  its  size  and  depth  that  he  had  found  the  western  passage  to  the 
Indian  ocean,  for  which  he  was  seeking.  He  claimed  the  newly 
discovered  counti'y  in  the  name  of  the  sovereign  of  France.  As  an 
emblem  of  his  first  discovery,  and  as  a  symbol  of  possession,  he 
erected  a  large  wooden  cross  on  a  conspicuous  elevation  of  land. 
This  was  the  first  claim  mark  of  France  in  this  part  of  North 
America. 

The  French  afterward  extended  their  explorations  west*to  the 
great  lakes,  assuming  possession  in  their  progress.  It  was  not  until 
1654  that  they  reached  tlie  region  of  Lake  Superior,  The  real 
explorers  of  this  part  of  the  country  were  the  fur  traders.  They 
advanced  with  their  traffic  as  far  west  as  Green  Bay  in  1659. 

In  these  expeditions,  from  the  time  the  cross  was  erected  by 
Cartier,  these  adventurous  explorers  were  usually  accompanied  by 
zealous  representatives  of  different  orders  in  the  Koman  Catholic 
church,  apparently  to  maintain  religious  advantages  coequal  with 
the  civil  and  military  authority  claimed  over  the  extended  possessions. 


EARLY    SETTLEMENT,    PIONEERS,    ETC.  183 

Father  Jose})li  Marquette  accompanied  Louis  Jolliet  with  five 
French  or  Canadian  voyageurs  up  the  Fox  river  from  (.ireen  Bay. 
Crossing  the  portage  t(j  the  Wisconsin  river  they  descended  it  to  its 
mouth  and  discovered  the  Mississippi  river  on  June  IT,  1673. 

To  Father  Marquett  has  been  given  the  honor  of  having  been 
the  first  to  discover  the  upper  Mississippi.  The  river  had,  however, 
been  visited  by  Europeans  prior  to  this  date.  In  1541  the  lower 
Mississippi  was  crossed  by  Hernando  de  Soto,  a  Spanish  adventurer, 
in  his  exploration  of  that  part  of  the  country. 

In  1679  Father  Louis  Hennepin  accompanied  Robert  La  Salle  on 
his  expedition  along  the  shores  of  Lake  Michigan  to  Illinois,  where 
he  spent  the  winter.  In  the  following  spring,  1680,  he  was  intrusted 
by  La  Salle  to  make  explorations.  With  two  French  voyageurs  he 
went  down  the  Illinois  river  to  its  mouth,  and  then  ascended  the 
Mississippi.  On  his  voyage  up  this  river  he  was  made  prisoner  by 
a  war  party  of  Dakota  Indians  and  taken  into  the  Mille  Lac  region, 
on  the  headwaters  of  the  Mississippi.  He  was  here  found  by  Du- 
Luth,  who  was  exploring  the  country  of  the  Dakotas  by  way  of  Lake 
Superior.  Father  Hennepin  visited  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony,  to 
which  he  gave  its  present  name.  He  was  the  first  to  explore  the 
Mississippi  above  the  mouth  of  the  Wisconsin,  and  the  first  white 
man  that  ever  visited  the  vicinity  of  this  county. 

In  1682  La  Salle  descended  the  Illinois. to  its  junction  with  the 
Mississippi,  down  which  he  continued  until  he  entered  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico.  He  took  possession  of  the  country  through  which  he 
passed  in  the  name  of  France,  and  gave  it  the  name  of  Louisiana. 

In  the  spring  of  1683  Capt.  Nicholas  Perrot,  a  Canadian,  with 
twenty  men,  established  a  fort  or  trading-post  in  what  is  now  the 
State  of  Minnesota,  below  and  near  the  mouth  of  Lake  Pepin. 
This  was  the  first  location  occupied  by  a  white  man  on  the  west 
side  of  the  Mississippi.  It  was  soon  abandoned  by  Perrot  to  carry 
on  his  traffic  elsewhere.  In  1688  he  returned  with  forty  men,  and 
again  took  possession  of  his  trading-post  below  Lake  Pepin. 

In  1689  Capt.  Nicholas  Perrot,  in  the  name  of  the  king  of 
France,  by  formal  proclamation  took  possession  of  all  of  the  country 
on  the  headwaters  of  the  Mississippi.  Not  long  afterward  the 
whole  country  from  the  Alleghanies  to  the  Pacific  ocean  was  claimed 
by  the  French  and  called  the  territory  of  Louisiana. 

This  territory  remained  in  possession  of  France  until  1760,  when 
the  country  west  of  the  Mississippi  was  ceded  to  Spain,  and  in  1763 


134  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

all  of  the  country  east  of  the  Mississippi  claimed  by  the  French  was 
formally  ceded  to  Great  Britain. 

In  1800  the  country  west  of  the  Mississippi  known  as  Louisiana 
was  retroceded  to  France,  and  in  1803  the  United  States  acquired 
possession  of  it  by  purchase  from  the  French  government. 

By  act  of  congress  in  1804:  Louisiana  was  divided ;  the  southern 
part  was  called  the  territory  of  Orleans,  the  northern  portion  the 
district  of  Louisiana. 

In  1812  Orleans  was  admitted  into  the  Union  under  the  title  of 
State  of  Louisiana,  and  the  district  of  Louisiana  given  the  name  of 
Territory  of  Missouri. 

In  1821  the  Territory  of  Missouri  was  divided ;  from  the  southern 
portion  the  Territory  of  Arkansas  was  formed,  and  the  State  of  Mis- 
souri created  and  admitted. 

The  country  north  of  the  State  of  Missouri  was  left  without  ter- 
ritorial organization.  In  1834  it  was  placed  under  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  Territory  of  Michigan,  and  in  1837  under  the  judicial  authority 
of  the  Territory  of  Wisconsin. 

In  1838  the  Territory  of  Iowa  was  created.  It  embraced  all  of 
the  country  north  of  the  State  of  Missouri  between  the  Mississippi 
and  Missouri  rivers  to  the  northern  line. 

The  State  of  Iowa  was  constituted  from  the  southern  part  of  this 
territory  and  admitted  in  1846.  The  northern  portion  was  left  with- 
out territorial  organization  until  by  act  of  congress,  March  3,  1849, 
the  Territory  of  Minnesota  was  created. 

The  largest  portion  of  this  territory,  that  lying  west  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, was  the  northeastern  part  of  the  "Louisiana  Purchase." 
The  portion  lying  on  the  east  side  of  the  river  was  a  part  of  the 
territory  of  Wisconsin  not  included  in  the  boundaries  of  the  State  of 
Wisconsin  when  admitted  in  1848. 

The  territory  of  Minnesota,  when  organized,  was  without  divi- 
sions, except  two  or  three  counties  on  the  east  side  of  the  Mississippi, 
which  had  been  created  while  they  were  a  part  of  the  Territory  of 
Wisconsin. 

By  proclamation  Governor  Ramsey  divided  the  territory  into 
three  judicial  districts.  The  country  west  of  the  Mississippi  and 
south  of  the  Minnesota  formed  the  third  judicial  district,  to  which 
Judge  Cooper  was  assigned.  The  first  court  was  held  at  Mendota 
in  August,  1849. 

Governor  Ramsey,  by  proclamation,  made  the  first  apportion- 


EARLY    SETTLEMENT,    PIOKEERS,    ETC.  135 

ment  of  council  districts.  The  settlements  on  the  west  bank  of  the 
Mississippi,  south  of  the  Crow  village  to  the  Iowa  line,  were  included 
with  a  part  of  St.  Croix  county  on  the  east  side  of  the  river  and  con- 
stituted the  first  council  district.  The  settlements  on  the  west  side 
of  the  river  were  of  half-breed  Sioux. 

The  first  territorial  legislature  held  its  session  in  St.  Paul,  the 
capital  of  the  territory.  It  began  on  September  3  and  adjourned  on 
November  1,  1849.  The  mem^bers  from  the  first  council  district 
were  :  James  S.  Norris,  in  the  council  ;  Joseph  W.  Furber  and 
James  Wells,  in  the  house.  David  Olmsted,  of  Long  Prairie,  was 
president  of  the  council  ;  Joseph  W.  Furber,  of  Cottage  Grove, 
speaker  of  the  house. 

James  Wells  was  the  first  representative  to  the  territorial  legis- 
lature from  the  country  along  the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi.  He 
was  an  Indian  trader  living  on  the  shores  of  Lake  Pepin,  twelve 
miles  below  Eed  Wing.  Among  his  friends  and  associates  he  was 
generally  known  as  "Bully  Wells."  He  was  elected  by  the  half- 
breeds  and  a  few  traders  and  government  employes  at  the  election 
held  on  August  1.  The  total  votes  polled  were  thirty-three.  At  this 
election  Hon.  H.  H.  Sibley  was  elected  delegate  to  congress  without 
opposition. 

The  first  territorial  legislature,  at  its  session  in  ]  849  (October  27), 
created  several  counties,  two  of  which,  Dakota  and  Wabasha  on  the 
west  side  of  the  Mississippi,  included  all  of  the  territory  south  of  the 
Minnesota  river — Wabasha  in  the  eastern  part  and  Dakota  lying 
west  along  the  Minnesota. 

In  1863  (March  5)  the  county  of  Wabasha  was  divided  by  act  of 
the  territorial  legislature  and  a  part  of  the  southern  portion  desig- 
nated as  Fillmore  county.  In  1854  (February  23)  Fillmore  county 
was  divided,  and  from  the  portion  along  the  river  the  counties  of 
Houston  and  Winona  were  created — Houston  next  to  the  Iowa  line 
and  Winona  between  Houston  and  Wabasha  counties.  The  bound- 
aries given  Winona  county  in  the  act  by  which  it  was  created  have 
since  been'  maintained  Unchanged.  These  outlines  of  history  gene- 
alogize  this  county  from  the  days  of  the  advent  of  the  first  white  man 
to  the  present  time,  a  period  of  little  n^ore  than  two  hundred  years. 

In  this  abstract  of  jurisdiction  an  omission  has  been  made — the 
proprietary  of  this  part  of  the  country  before  it  was  so  formally 
taken  possession  of  by  Captain  Perrot.  At  the  time  France  assumed 
control  it  was  held  by  tribes  of  savage  Indians.     Of  them,  prior  to 


136  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

that  period,  but  little  is  known  with  any  degree  of  certainty.  Hav- 
ing no  written  records  their  earliest  traditions  have  long  been  for- 
gotten, their  more  modern  history  only  known  by  its  connections 
with  that  of  their  successors,  the  white  race. 

Traditions,  with  mounds  and  relics  antedating  traditionary  lore, 
afford  speculative  study  for  the  antiquary,  and  present  corroborative 
evidence  to  the  historian  that  in  the  unknown  periods  of  the  past 
this  section  of  countr}-  was  inhabited,  and  that  its  population  was 
probably  of  the  Indian  race.  Their  first  occupancy  is  veiled  in  dark 
obscurity.  Their  rights  of  possession  have,  however,  been  continu- 
ously acknowledged  and  recognized  from  the  time  jurisdiction  was 
claimed  for  France  in  1689  until  the  ti-eaty  by  which  their  lands  west 
of  the  Mississippi,  in  what  is  now  the  State  of  Minnesota,  were  pur- 
chased and  ceded  to  the  United  States,  when  their  title  was  formally 
transferred  to  their  successors. 

The  Dakota  nation,  which  held  this  country,  was  probably  one 
of  the  largest  warlike  nations  of  the  aborigines  of  North  America. 
When  first  visited  by  Europeans  their  territory  extended  from 
Lake  Superior  to  the  Eocky  Mountains.  This  Indian  nation  was 
composed  of  numerous  general  divisions  and  subdivisions  or  bands, 
having  a  language  common  to  all  (only  varied  by  dialects),  with  man- 
ners, customs,  etc. ,  differing  but  little  in  different  localities.  Although 
united  as  a  confederac}'  for  common  defense  or  warlike  purposes, 
each  division  held  a  separate  interest  iu  the  localities  they  occupied. 

The  eastern  division  of  the  Dakota  nation  was  the  Mdaywakan- 
tonwan,  or  Spirit  Lake  villagers.  It  was  this  division  that  made 
prisoner  of  Father  Hennepin  in  1680.  At  that  time  they  were  in 
possession  of  the  country  on  the  east  side  of  the  Mississippi  to  Lake 
Superior.  The  country  south  of  the  lake  was  held  by  the  Ojibways, 
who  were  the  first  to  hold  communication  with  the  traders.  They 
were. the  first  supplied  with  fire-arms,  which  gave  them  such  an  ad- 
vantage over  the  more  warlike  Sioux  that  they  drove  them  back  and 
took  possession  of  their  homes  in  the  Mille  Lac  region.  The  Sioux 
were  forced  to  the  southward  and  westward,  but  successfully  main- 
tained their  lands  on  the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi,  and  a  strip 
along  the  east  side,  from  about  a  hundred  and  fifty  miles  above  the 
Falls  of  St.  Anthony  to  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  below. 

There  were  seven  bands  in  this  division.  The  villages  of  three 
of  them  were  on  the  Mississippi,  below  the  falls  ;  the  others  were  on 
the  lower  part  of  the  Minnesota  river. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


TREATIES   WITH   THE   INDIANS. 


By  treaty  in  1805,  tlirougli  Lieut.  Pike,  the  first  representative 
of  our  government  that  visited  this  part  of  the  "Louisiana  pur- 
diase,"  this  division  of  Sioux  made  the  first  sale  of  any  of  their 
lands.  For  the  establishment  of  military  posts  the -United  States 
purchased  from  them  a  section  of  country  nine  miles  square,  on  each 
side  of  the  Mississippi,  which  included  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony  and 
the  present  site  of  Fort  Snelling.  A  section  of  country  nine  miles 
square,  at  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Croix,  was  also  secured  for  the  same 
purpose.  It  was  not  until  sevei*al  years  after  that  this  purchase  was 
utilized  by  government.  The  corner-stone  of  Fort  Snelling  was  laid 
on  the  10th  of  September,  1820,  but  it  was  not  occupied  by  soldiers 
until  the  following  year.  The  site  was  first  taken  possession  of  by 
Col.  Leavenworth  with  a  company  of  soldiers  in  1819. 

The  transportation  of  troops,  supplies,  material,  etc.,  for  the 
fort  was  principally  by  keelboats,  which  at  that  time,  and  for  some 
time  afterward,  were  used  in  the  navigation  of  the  Upper  Missis- 
sippi. The  trip  from  St.  Louis  to  this  point  was  a  long  and  tedious 
one.  The  first  steamboat  that  ever  came  up  the  Mississippi  to  Fort 
Snelling  at  the  mouth  of  the  Minnesota  river  was  a  stern- wheel  boat 
called  the  Virginia,  in  1823. 

By  treaty  in  1830  government  secured  from  this  part  of  the 
Sioux  nation  the  section  of  country  known  as  the  "  Half-breed  Tract, " 
for  the  benefit  or  exclusive  use  of  their  descendants  of  mixed  blood. 
This  tract  of  land  was  on  the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi  and  Lake 
Pepin,  fifteen  miles  wide,  and  extending  down  the  river,  from 
Barn  Bluff,  near  Red  Wing,  thirty-two  miles,  to  a  point  opposite 
Beef  river,  below  the  present  village  of  Wabasha. 

In  1837  a  deputation  of  chiefs  of  this  division  of  Dakotas  was 
induced  to  visit  Washington,  where  they  made  a  treaty  by  which 
they  "ceded  to  the  United  States  all  their  lands  east  of  the  Missis- 
sippi river,  and  all  of  their  islands  in  said  river."  This  treaty  was 
ratified  by  the  senate  on  the  17th  of  July,  1838,  when  the  Sioux  re- 
moved all  of  their  bands  to  the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi. 


138  inSTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

Until  1851  the  Mdaywakantonwan  Sioux  were  the  only  division 
of  the  Dakota  nation  with  whom  the  United  States  had  made  formal 
treaty  stipulations  for  the  sale  of  any  part  of  their  lands.  They 
were  the  only  branch  oi'  ^e  whole  Sioux  confederacy  who  received 
annuities  from  the  government.  Under  the  treaty  of  1837  they  re- 
ceived annually,  for  twenty  years  from  the  date  of  the  treaty,  $10,000 
in  money,  $10,000  in  goods,  $5,500  in  provisions,  and  $8,250  "in 
the  purchase  of  medicines,  agricultural  implements  and  stock  and 
for  the  support  of  a  physician,  farmers  and  blacksmiths,  and  for 
other  beneficial  objects."  In  the  first  article  of  this  treaty  it  was 
provided  that  a  portion  of  the  interest  on  the  whole  sum  invested — 
$5,000  annually — was  "to  be  applied  in  such  manner  as  the  presi- 
dent may  direct."  This  occasioned  some  trouble,  as  it  was  proposed 
to  expend  this  sum  for  the  purposes  of  education,  schools,  etc. ,  which 
the  Indians  strongly  opposed.  This  fund  was  not  used,  but  allowed 
to  accumulate  until  the  treaty  of  1851  before  settlement  was  effected 
and  the  amount  paid  over  to  them. 

At  that  time  these  seven  bands  comprised  a  population  of  about 
2,200  in  number.  The  nominal  head  chief  of  the  division  was  Wa- 
basha, who  was  also  chief  of  a  band.  His  village  was  at  Wabasha 
Prairie,  and  had  a  population  of  about  300.  The  Red  Wing  band — 
chief,  Wakoota — numbered  about  300;  the  Kaposia  band — chief. 
Little  Crow — had  about  400;  the  Black  Dog  band — chief,  Gray  Iron — 
had  250  ;  Cloud  Man's  band,  at  Lake  Calhoun,  250  ;  Good  Road's 
band,  about  300  ;  Six's  band — chief,  Shakopee — about  450.  The  last 
four  bands  named  were  on  lower  part  of  the  Minnesota  river. 

By  treaties  made  in  1851  the  Sioux  sold  their  lands  in  what  is 
now  the  State  of  Minnesota.  The  Sisseton  and  Wahpaton  divisions 
in  the  west,  called  the  "upper  bands,"  signed  the  treaty  at  Traverse 
des  Sioux,  July  23,  1851,  and  the  "lower  bands,"  the  Wahpakoota 
and  Mdaywakantonwan  divisions,  signed  the  treaty  at  Mendota, 
August  5,  1851. 

These  treaties  were  amended  by  the  senate  at  Washington  the  fol- 
lowing year.  The  amendment  was  ratified  by  the  "lower  bands" 
at  St.  Paul,  September  4,  1852.  The  treaties  as  amended  were 
formally  ratified  by  the  president's  proclamation,  dated  February 
24,  1853. 

By  this  sale  the  Dakotas  relinquished  possession  of  their'  lands 
in  this  vicinity — their  title  to  it,  held  from  time  unknown,  was 
,  extinguished  for  ever.     Prior  to  this,  occupancy  of  these  lands  by 


TREATIES    WITH    THE    ESTDIANS.  139 

the  whites  was  considered  trespass,  except  by  special  permit  or 
license  from  government. 

After  the  treaty  in  1851,  and  before  its  ratification,  settlements 
were  made  or  commenced  by  the  whites,  without  action  on  the  part 
of  the  government,  and  without  much  show  of  opposition  from  the 
Sioux.  It  was  during  this  period  that  the  first  bona-fide  settlements 
were  made  within  the  boundaries  of  what  is  now  known  as  Winona 
county.  Previous  to  this,  however,  Indian  traders  and  government 
employes  had  located  temporarily  at  difierent  places  along  the 
Mississippi,  some  of  whom  remained  and  afterward  became  citizens 
of  the  county. 

The  Mississippi  river  is  the  eastern  boundary  of  this  county, 
and  from  time  immemorial  has  been  what  may  be  called  the  grand 
highway  between  the  north  and  the  south,  and,  through  its  tribu- 
taries, the  means  of  communication  between  the  east  and  the  west. 
Over  its  waters  the  savages  paddled  their  canoes,  and  the  Canadian 
voyageurs  propelled  their  batteaux.  It  was  the  course  over  which 
the  early  traders  carried  on  their  traffic.  Their  goods,  brought 
from  the  east  by  way  of  the  great  lakes,  and  down  the  Wisconsin 
river,  were  transported  up  the  Mississippi  to  their  trading  stations 
in  the  north.  .The  furs  for  which  they  were  exchanged  were  returned 
over  the  same  route.  With  the  increase  of  this  commercial  business 
Prairie  du  Chien  became  the  emporium  of  the  fur-traders,  and  held 
its  importance  for  nearly  a  century. 

During  this  period  French  names  were  given  by  the  traders  and 
voyageurs  to  persons,  places  and  things  which  were  in  common 
use,  the  names  designative  of  localities  which  served  as  land- 
marks in  their  adventurous  expeditions  being  the  most  important. 

There  are  not  more  than  one  or  two  localities  in  this  county  that 
can  now  be  identified  by  the  names  thus  given,  and  in  no  instance 
has  the  name  been  preserved. 

The  most  familiar,  if  not  the  only  locality,  is  that  of  the  prairie 
on  which  the  city  of  Winona  is  now  situated.  This  was  designated 
as  the  "•Prairie  aux  Aile,"  the  literal  translation  of  which  is  the 
"Wing  Prairie."  Its  signification  is  unknown  except  as  a  matter 
of  opinion. 

This  prairie  and  vicinity  was  the  home  of  one  of  the  most  influ- 
ential of  the  Dakota  chiefs.  It  was  the  grand  gathering-place  of 
his  once  numerous  warriors.  The  Dakota  name  of  this  chief  was 
Wa-pa-ha-sa.     It  was  hereditary.     Besides  being  chief  of  his  own 


140  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

band,  he  was  the  head  chief  of  the  bands  along  the  Mississippi. 
These  official  positions  were  also  hereditary.  The  early  voyagenrs 
gave  him  the  name  of  Wa-pa-sa.  The  more  modern  traders  and 
river  men  called  him  Wa-ba-shaw,  and  gave  the  same  name  to  the 
prairie  on  which  his  village  was  located.  It  was  known  as  Waba- 
shaw  prairie  until  the  name  was  superseded  by  Winona,  its  present 
one.  Winona  ( Wee-no-nah)  is  a  Dakota  name,  signifying  a  daughter, 
the  first-born  child.  It  is  a  name  usually  given  to  the  first-born 
child,  if  a  daughter,  and  never  conferred  upon  a  locality  by  the  Sioux. 
The  name  was  selected  by  the  early  settlers  on  Wabasha  prairie  as 
the  name  of  the  post-office  established  there,  and  was  afterward 
adopted  by  the  town  proprietors  for  the  village.  When  the  county 
was  created  the  same  name  was  conferred  upon  it. 

The  following  story  in  Neil's  History  of  Minnesota  gives  another 
name  to  Wabasha  prairie.  The  story  is  apparently  founded  on  the 
Dakota  legend  of  Maiden's  rock,  on  the  eastern  shore  of  Lake  Pepin. 
This  is  the  only  instance  known  where  the  name  of  "Keoxa"  has 
ever  been  given  to  Wabasha's  village  on  this  prairie.  It  is  indeed 
a  query  whether  it  is  a  Dakota  name. 

"In  the  davs  of  the  great  chief  Wapashaw  there  lived  at  the  vil- 
lage of  Keoxa,  which  stood  at  the  site  of  the  town  which  now  bears 
her  name,  a  maiden  with  a  loving  soul.  She  was  the  first-born" 
daughter,  and,  as  is  always  the  case  in  a  Dahkotah  family,  she  bore 
the  name  of  Weenonah.  A  young  hunter  of  the  same  band  was 
never  happier  than  when  he  played  the  flute  in  her  hearing.  Having 
thus  signified  his  aifection,  it  was  with  the  whole  heart  reciprocated. 
The  youth  begged  from  his  friends  all  that  he  could,  and  went  to 
her  parents,  as  is  the  custom,  to  purchase  her  for  his  wife,  but  his 
proposals  were  rejected. 

"A  warrior  who  had  often  been  on  the  war-path,  whose  head- 
dress plainly  told  the  number  of  scalps  he  had  wrenched  from 
Ojibway  heads,  had  also  been  to  the  parents,  and  they  thought  that 
she  would  be  more  honored  as  an  hi  mate  of  his  teepee. 

"Weenonah,  however,  could  not  forget  her  first  love,  and  though 
he  had  been  forced  away,  his  absence  strengthened  her  affections. 
Neither  the  attentions  of  the  warrior,  nor  the  threats  of  parents,  nor 
the  persuasions  of  friends  could  make  her  consent  to  marry  simply 
for  position. 

' '  One  day  the  band  came  to  Lake  Pepin  to  fish  or  hunt.  The 
dark  green  foliage,  the  velvet   sward,    the   beautiful'  expanse   of 


f  ^^-v  / 


^^7<y7'<^'t>t-^ 


TREATIES    WITH    THE    INDIANS.  143 

water,  the  shady  nooks,  made  it  a  ])lace  to  utter  the  breathings  of 
love.  The  warrior  songlit  her  once  more  and  begged  lier  to  accede 
to  her  parents'  wish  and  become  his  wile,  but  she  refused  witli 
decision. 

"■While  the  party  was  feasting  Weenonah  clambered  to  the  lofty 
bluff,  and  then  told  to  those  who  were  below  how  crushed  she  had 
been  by  the  absence  of  the  3^oung  hunter  and  the  cruelty  of  her 
friends.  Then  chaunting  a  wild  death-song,  before  the  fleetest  runner 
could  reach  the  height  she  dashed  herself  down,  and  that  form  of 
beaut}^  was  in  a  moment  a  mass  of  broken  limbs  and  bruised  flesh. 

"The  Dahkotah  as  he  passes  the  rock  feels  that  the  spot  is 
Wawkawn." 

The  name  of  Wabasha  rightfully  belonged  to  this  locality.  Its 
alienation  was  not  from  premeditated  design.  Before  Wabasha 
prairie  was  settled,  or  even  a  white  settler  had  located  in  what  is 
now  Winona  county,  the  settlement  on  the  "half-breed  tract"  was 
called  Wabasha.  The  first  postoflice  along  the  river  was  established 
there  and  given  the  name  of  Wabasha  postoflice,  although  it  was  for 
a  while  at  Keed's  Landing.  It  having  been  thus  appropriated,  but 
little  effort  was  ever  made  to  reclaim  it.  But  few  of  the  settlers 
cared  about  preserving  or  adopting  it  in  a  second-hand  condition. 

When  keelboats  and  steamboats  took  the  place  of  the  canoes  and 
batteaux  in  the  navigation  of  the  river,  the  names  conferred  on 
localities  by  the  Dakotas  and  French  were  quite  generally  dropped, 
and  less  expressive  ones  usually  substituted.  Where  Dakota  or 
French  names  have  been  retained  in  this  state,  they  have  in  very 
many  instances  been  so  modified  by  "Yankee  improvements"  that 
it  is  difficult  to  trace  their  derivation. 

In  this  county  no  distinctive  name  of  locality  or  landmark  given 
by  the  French  has  been  retained.  Neither  is  there  a  single 
instance  where  the  name  given  by  the  Dakotas  to  mountain  or 
stream,  hill,  valley  or  prairie,  has  been  preserved  and  is  now  in  use 
by  the  whites.  Nothing  designated  by  the  Sioux,  the  immediate 
predecessors  of  the  present  generation,  is  now  known  by  its  Dakota 
name. 

It  is  not  so  much  a  matter  of  surprise  that  Indian  names  have 
not  been  retained,  or  that  they  are  now  unknown  to  the  present 
inhabitants  of  the  county,  if  the  abruptness  of  the  change  of  occu- 
pants is  taken  into  consideration.  When  the  Sioux  relinquished 
possession  of  their  lands  here  they  at  once  lefb  this  vicinity.     The 


14-i  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

white  settlers  found  the  country  without' a  population.  The  two 
races  were  strangers— unknown  to  each  otlier;  no  association  or 
intercourse  ever  existed  between  them. 

There  are  two  or  three  instances  where  the  English  interpretation 
has  been  substituted  for  the  original  Dakota.  White  Water  is  the 
name  of  a  river  which  runs  through  the  northern  part  of  the  county. 
It  is  the  translation  ot  the  Dakota  "  Minne-ska, "  signifying  "W^liite 
Water. "  The  village  at  the  mouth  of  that  stream  in  Wabasha  county 
is  called  Minneiska.  The  name  of  Rolling  Stone  is  another  instance. 
This  is  an  interpretation  of  the  name  given  by  the  Dakotas  to  the 
Eolling  Stone  Creek,  "Eyan-omen-man-met-pah,"  the  literal  trans- 
lation of  which  is  "the  stream  where  the  stone  rolls.-'  Its  true 
signification  is  not  known.  It  was  called  by  the  French  traders  of 
more  modern  times  "Roche  que  le  Boule."  These  names  were 
obtained  from  O.  M.  Loi-d,  who  acquired  them  from  Gen.  Sibley. 

Wabasha  and  the  most  of  his  people  left  their  homes  on  the 
Mississippi  in  1852.  Nothing  marks  the  localities  in  this  county  as 
evidence  of  where,  for  so  many  generations,  their  race  once  lived. 
Even  the  old  and  deeply  worn  trails,  over  which  they  filed  away 
toward  the  setting  sun,  are  now,  like  the  wakes  of  their  canoes, 
obliterated  and  unknown.  Some  "old  settlers"  may  perhaps  from 
memory  be  able  to  point  out  the  general  course  of  these  trails,  over 
which  they  explored  the  country  in  their  "claim  hunting"  excur- 
sions, and  on  which  they  were  accustomed  to  traverse  the  country 
until  the  plow  and  fences  of  improvements  debarred  further  use  of 
them. 

The  Sioux  were,  by  tlie  conditions  of  the  treaty,  transferred  to  a 
reservation  on  the  head-waters  of  the  Minnesota  river.  Here  they 
were  taught  and  encouraged  to  adopt  a  new  system  of  life. and  be- 
•  come  an  agricultural  people.  It  was  supposed  that  some  progress 
was  made  toward  civilization,  but,  as  in  many  similar  philanthropic 
efforts,  the  ultimate  results  proved  a  failure.  The  Sioux  massacre 
of  1862  originated  with  the  bands  of  Wabasha's  division,  which  had 
given  the  most  encouraging  prospects  of  their  becoming  "good 
Indians. "  The  first  outrages  were  perpetrated  by  some  of  Shakapee's 
band.  A  war  party  was  at  once  organized  with  the  bands  of  Gray 
Iron.  Little  Crow  and  detachments  from  other  divisions.  The  band 
of  W^abasha  and  the  Red  Wing  baud  were  compelled  to  participate 
in  the  proceedings,  and  the  whole  Dakota  nation  was  soon  involved 
in  the  affair. 


TREATIES    WITH    THE    INDIANS.  145 

This  chapter  would  perhaps  be  considered  incomplete  without 
mention  of  one  of  the  chiefs  of  Wabasha's  band  who  was  more  gen- 
erally known  to  the  early  settlers  of  Winona  county  than  any  other 
of  the  Indians  who  originally  claimed  this  part  of  the  country.  The 
most  of  the  "  old  settlers  "  probably  remember  "  Old  To-ma-ha,"  the 
old  one-eyed  Sioux,  who  kept  up  his  rounds  of  visitations  to  the 
settlements  until  about  the  time  of  his  death,  which  occurred  in  1860 
at  about  one  hundred  years  of  age.  When  on  his  customary  visits 
among  the  whites  he  was  usually  accompanied  by  a  party  of  his  own 
descendants  and  family  relatives — from  ten  to  twenty  in  number.  His 
figure  was  erect  and  movements  active,  notwithstanding  his  advanced 
age.  His  dress  on  these  occasions  was  a  much  worn  military  coat  and 
pantaloons  of  blue  cloth  trimmed  with  red,  and  an  old  stove-pipe  hat 
with  the  same  color  displayed.  He  always  carried  with  him  a  large 
package  of  papers  inclosed  in  a  leather  or  skin  pocket-book,  and  also 
a  large  silver  medal,  which  he  wore  suspended  from  his  neck  in  a 
conspicuous  place  on  his  breast.  His  large  red  pipe-stone  hatchet 
pipe,  with  a  long  handle,  was  generally  in  his  hands.  It  was  his 
usual  custom  to  attract  attention  by  his  presence  and  then  allow  the 
curious  to  examine  his  pipe  and  medal,  when,  if  there  appeared  to  be 
a  prospect  of  getting  money  for  the  exhibition,  he  would  produce  his 
pocket-book  and  allow  an  examination  of  its  contents,  for  which 
privilege  he  expected,  and  usually  received,  at  least  a  dime,  and 
perhaps  from  the  more  liberal  a  quarter  of  a  dollar.  This  Indian 
was  a  historical  character.  His  pocket-book  contained  his  commis- 
sion as  a  chief  of  the  Sioux  nation,  given  him  by  Governor  Clark,  of 
Missouri  territory,  in  1814,  who  at  the  same  time  presented  him 
with  a  captain's  uniform  and  a  medal  for  meritorious  services  ren- 
dered the  government  as  a  scout  and  messenger.  His  papers  con- 
tained testimonials  and  recommendations  from  prominent  govern- 
ment officials  and  other  persons.  Mention  is  made  of  him  in  the 
reports  of  officials  who  had  jurisdiction  in  the  northwest  territories, 
one  by  Lieut.  Pike,  who  was  sent  by  the  government  of  the 
United  States  in  1805  to  explore  the  northern  part  of  the  "Louis- 
iana purchase,"  then  recently  acquired,  and  to  make  treaties  with 
the  Dakotas.  In  1812,  when  the  Sioux  joined  the  English  in  the 
war  with  the  United  States,  Tomaha  went  to  St.  Louis  and  gave  his 
services  to  light  against  the  British  forces.  He  had  the  confidence 
of  the  military  officers,  and  in  all  of  the  frontier  difficulties  on  the 
upper  Mississippi,  where  fighting  was  done,  he  was  employed  as 


146  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

scout  and  messenger.     When  his  services  were  no  longer  required 
by  government  he  returned  to  his  Dakota  home. 

When  the  Sioux  left  this  vicinity  and  vs^ent  to  their  reservation 
on  the  Minnesota  river,  Tomaha  remained  to  die  in  the  locality 
where  he  was  born  and  where  he  spent  his  youth.  He  sometimes 
visited  his  friends  on  the  reservation,  but  never  made  it  his  home. 


CHAPTEE  XYI. 


THE  FUR  TRADERS. 


The  first  white  men  to  establish  themselves  among  these  Indians 
were  the  fur  traders  and  voyageurs  —  the  early  pioneers  of  com- 
merce. Of  the  hardy  adventurers  who  in  generations  past  engaged 
in  commercial  pursuits  in  this  vicinity  nothing  is  now  known. 

The  earliest  of  these  traffickers,  who  had  a  fixed  place  of  busi- 
ness in  this  county,  of  which  there  is  even  a  traditional  record,  was 
Francois  La  Bathe.  His  business  location  was  in  the  northern  pai-t 
of  the  county,  on  the  Mississippi.  The  date  of  his  establishment 
of  a  trading  station  in  this  vicinity  is  not  now  definitely  known.  He 
had  trading  posts  in  other  localities  along  the  river  at  the  same  time — 
one  at  Bad  Axe,  below  La  Crosse.  His  more  permanent  stations 
were  usually  under  the  charge  of  partners  and  assistants  or  clerks. 
Mr.  O.  M.  Lord  informed  the  writer  that  Hon.  N.  W.  Kittson,  of 
St.  Paul,  was  in  the  employ  of  La  Bathe  &  Co.  for  a  year  or  two, 
in  1840,  or  about  that  time,  and  had  charge  of  a  trading  station 
above  the  Rolling  Stone.  The  location  of  the  station  was  described 
by  Mr.  Kittson  as  being  above  Minnesota  City,  at  the  foot  of  the 
bluff",  where  the  slough  leaves  the  mainland  (Haddock's  slough). 
The  land  in  this  vicinity  is  now  owned  by  D.  L.  Burley,  who  has 
occupied  it  about  thirty  years.  Mr.  Burley  says  he  has  never  seen 
any  indications  that  would  lead  him  to  think  the  locality  had  ever 
been  occupied  for  any  purjiose  prior  to  his  taking  possession  of  it. 
Others  say  La  Bathe's  trading  post  was  above  that  place.  Near 
where  the  river  leaves  the  mainland,  about  four  miles  below  the 
mouth  of  the  White  Water,  there  is  a  bluff  and  a  location  that  re- 
semble the  description  given  to  Mr.  Lord.     At  that  place  the  early 


THE    Fini    TRADERS.  147 

settlers  of  1852  found  the  ruins  of  a  large  cabin.  The  writer  saw 
it  frequently  in  1854.  There  was  a  huge  stone  hreplace  and  chim- 
ney then  standing  entire,  in  a  tolerable  state  of  preservation,  but 
the  logs  were  a  mass  of  ruins,  and  bushes  were  growing  up  among 
the  logs  where  the  house  once  stood. 

It  is  said  that  La  Bathe  spent  the  most  of  his  life  with  the  Da- 
kotah  Indians ;  that  though  of  French  descent  he  was  in  some  way 
related  to  them  either  by  birth  or  marriage,  or  perhaps  both.  His 
influence  with  the  Indians  was  an  advantage  to  him  in  his  commer- 
cial transactions.  He  was  intimately  connected  in  business  affairs 
with  prominent  traders.  His  history  is  unknown  in  this  vicinity. 
La  Bathe  went  with  the  Sioux  to  their  reservation  on  the  head-waters 
of  tlie  Minnesota  river,  where  he  was  killed  by  the  savages  with 
wliom  he  had  spent  his  life.  He  was  among  the  first  victims  at  the 
outbreak  of  the  Sioux  massacre  in  1862. 

Although  there  were  quite  a  number  of  traders  who  lived  on  the 
Wisconsin  side  of  the  river,  at  La  Crosse  and  at  what  is  now  Trem- 
pealeau and  Fountain  City,  who  traded  with  the  Sioux  on  the  west 
side  of  the  river,  there  are  but  two  or  three  others  of  this  class  to 
mention  who  were  established  in  business  and  had  a  residence  in 
Winona  county.  First  among  these  were  Willard  B.  Bunnell  and 
Nathan  Brown,  both  of  whom  came  into  the  Territory  of  Minnesota 
after  it  was  organized. 

"Bill"  Bunnell  had  been  for  five  or  six  years  prior  to  his  coming 
here  living  on  the  east  side  of  the  Mississippi,  at  La  Crosse  and  at 
what  is  now  Trempealeau  village,  but  the  most  of  the  time  in  what 
was  called  the  Trempealeau  country,  hunting,  trapping  and  trading 
with  the  Indians.  His  Indian  trade  was  principally  with  the  Win- 
nebagoes  who  were  living  in  that  vicinity  and  in  the  Black  River 
country.  He  had,  before  coming  to  the  Mississippi  river,  been  a 
trader  in  the  vicinity  of  Green  Bay,  with  the  Menomines  and  Chip- 
pewas.  From  his  fluency  in  speaking  the  language  of  the  Chippe- 
was  the  Sioux  for  some  time  after  his  arrival  in  this  vicinity  were 
jealous  and  suspicious  of  him  as  a  friend  of  their  hereditary  enemies. 
He  was  unable  to  secure  their  confidence  until  he  had  learned  their 
language  and  proved  himself  to  be  a  "professional"  hunter  and 
their  friend.  He  joined  them  in  their  hunting  excursions,  and  for 
the  time  adopted  their  style  of  "undress," — a  breech-clout,  buckskin 
leggings  and  moccasins.  In  this  rig,  with  his  rifle  or  fowling-piece 
and  blanket,  he  spent  weeks  with  them  on  Root  river  and  its  tribu- 


148  HISTORY    OF    WENONA    COIHSTTY. 

taries.  He  was  the  first  white  resident  of  this  locality  to  explore 
the  country  back  of  the  bluffs. 

Willard  Bradly  Bunnell  located  as  a  licensed  trader  with  the 
Sioux  of  Wabasha's  band,  August  20,  1849.  His  honise  was  on  the 
bank  of  the  river,  in  what  is  now  the  village  of  Homer.  It  was 
built  of  hewed  logs,  and  had  a  shingled  roof — the  first  shingled 
roof  ever  put  on  any  structure  in  this  part  of  Minnesota.  This  was 
the  first  permanent  improvement  made  in  the  settlement  of  the 
county.  To  this  place  Bunnell  brought  his  family.  It  was  the 
home  of  an  estimable  wife  and  their  three  children.  It  was  here 
that  the  first  white  child  was  born.  Frances  Matilda  Bunnell  was 
bom  February  20,  1850.  She  was  the  first  white  native  resident  of 
this  part  of  the  territory. 

Mrs.  Bunnell  was  the  first  white  woman  that  came  into  this  part 
of  the  Territory  of  Minnesota  to  live — the 'first  to  make  her  home 
within  the  boundaries  of  Winona  county.  She  was  a  model  repre- 
sentative of  a  frontier  woman.  Although  remarkably  domestic  in 
her  habits,  and  observant  of  matters  connected  with  her  household 
duties,  which  make  home  desirable,  she  was  able  to  paddle  her  own 
canoe,  and  was  a  sure  shot  with  either  the  rifle  or  fowling-piece. 
While  in  general  appearance  and  manners  ladylike  and  modestly 
feminine,  she  had  remarkable  courage  and  self-possession,  and  was 
decisive  to  act  in  cases  of  emergency,  when  danger  threatened  her- 
self or  family — qualifications  that  were  respected  by  her  dusky 
neighbors,  the  friends  of  the  trader.  Possessing  good  mental  abili- 
ties, her  experience  in  frontier  life  and  intuitive  knowledge  of 
Indian  character  gave  her  an  influence  over  the  wild  customers  who 
visited  their  trading-post,  that  was  as  much  a  matter  of  surprise  to 
herself  as  to  others.  The  Indians  respected  and  feared  her  although 
only  a  "woman." 

Mrs.  Bunnell  was  of  French  descent.  Besides  speaking  French, 
she  was  able  to  converse  fluently  with  the  Chippewas,  Winnebagoes 
and  Sioux,  and  had  some  knowledge  of  other  dialects.  She  was 
brought  up  in  the  Catholic  faith,  but  in  the  latter  part  of  her  life 
she  professed  the  Protestant  religion,  and  became  a  member  of  the 
Methodist  church.  Mrs.  Bunnell  died  in  April,  1867,  at  about  the 
age  of  forty-five.    Some  of  her  children  are  yet  residents  of  this  state. 

The  house,  a  story  and  a-half  building,  built  by  "Will"  Bun- 
nell in  1849,  is  still  standing  in  the  upper  part  of  the  village  of 
Homer,  at  what  was  once  called  Bunnell's  Landing.     The  building 


THE    FUR    TRADERS.  149 

and  grounds  are  now  the  property  of  Dr.  L.  H.  Bunnell,  a  younger 
brother  of  the  trader.  The  house  has  been  moved  a  little  back 
from  where  it  was  originally  built,  and,  to  keep  pace  with  the  times, 
this  relic  of  the  first  settlers'  early  home  has  been  somewhat  modern- 
ized by  a  covering  of  clapboards  and  painted.  It  is  still  a  com- 
fortable dwelling,  and  is  occupied  by  Dr.  Bunnell  as  his  residence 
and  permanent  home. 

Willard  B.  Bunnell  took  an  active  interest  in  the  early  settle- 
ment of  this  county,  and  was  connected  with  many  of  the  incidents 
of  pioneer  life  which  will  be  noticed  in  the  progress  of  events.  He 
died  in  August,  1861,  at  about  the  age  of  forty-seven.  His  death 
was  caused  by  consumption. 

Nathan  Brown  came  into  the  territory  as  a  trader  September  39, 
1849.  His  location  was  on  the  river  below  Bunnell's,  in  what  is 
now  the  southern  part  of  the  county.  Mr.  Brown  was  then  a  young 
man  without  a  family.  His  cabin  in  which  he  made  his  home  was 
a  one-story  log  building,  12x16.  His  storehouse,  12x16,  was  a 
story  and  a-lialf,  of  hewed  logs.  These  buildings  were  covered  with 
shingled  roofs  and  substantially  made. 

Although  Mr.  Brown  was  a  trader  with  the  Indians,  he  did  not 
hold  his  position  through  a  license  from  government.  He  made  a 
sort,  of  miniature  treaty  with  Wabasha  and  his  braves,  and  pur- 
chased from  them  the  privilege  of  occupying  as  much  of  the  locality 
as  he  chose  to  carry  on  his  business.  For  this  permit  he  paid  them 
"$50 — making  payment  in  flour  and  pork  from  his  store.  Mr.  Brown 
states  that  "during  the  early  days  of  his  residence  there,  while 
engaged  in  trade  with  the  Winnebagoes  and  Sioux,  he  never  locked 
his  cabin  door,  not  even  when  absent  from  home,  and  never  lost 
anything  by  theft,  through  either  Indians  or  white  people." 

Mr.  Brown  and  Mr.  Bunnell,  as  the  last  of  the  Indian  ti-aders, 
appear  to  constitute  a  connecting  link  between  the  past  and  present 
condition  of  this  part  of  the  country.  Both  settled  here  while  the 
land  was  held  by  the  Sioux.  Both  were  residents  of  Winona  county 
after  its  organization. 

Following  in  the  order  of  pioneer  life,  the  missionaries  have  been 
among  the  first  to  venture  into  countries  inhabited  by  the  savages, 
and  the  first  to  attempt  to  improve  their  condition.  Their  zealous 
efforts  entitle  them  to  be  called  the  pioneers  of  civilization.  Fore- 
most among  these  have  been  the  missionaries  connected  with  the 
Catholic  church. 


150  HISTORY    OF    WnsrONA    COUNTY. 

In  the  earliest  explorations  of  this  part  of  the  country,  the 
traders  were  accompanied  by  the  priests.  The  early  French  traders 
and  voyageurs  were  of  that  religious  belief,  and  their  descendants, 
for  all  of  them  intermarried  with  the  Indians,  were  taught  the  same 
faith.  These  missionaries  were  the  first  to  visit  the  Dakotas — the 
first  to  visit  the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi  river. 

From  the  days  of  the  Rev.  Louis  Hennepin  to  more  modern 
times  they  held  a  strong  influence  over  the  traders  and  vm^ageurs, 
and  their  descendants,  and  perhaps,  to  a  limited  extent,  succeeded 
in  influencing  the  savage  natives  by  their  teachings. 

The  first  Catholic  missionaries  of  more  modern  times,  of  whom 
there  is  even  traditionary  knowledge  in  tliis  section  of  country,  were 
at  the  half-breed  village  where  now  stands  the  city  of  Wabasha, 
•There  the  first  church  in  southern  Minnesota  was  built  in  1845. 
With  the  exception  of  the  very  Rev.  A.  Ravoux,  the  names  of  these 
missionaries  are  unknown. 

The  first  attempt  to  establish  a  Protestant  missionary  station  in 
this  vicinity,  of  whicli  there  is  any  record,  was  in  1836.  Rev. 
Daniel  Gavan,  a  Frenchman,  sent  out  as  a  missionary  by  the  Evan- 
gelical Society  of  Lausanne,  Switzerland,  established  a  mission  for 
the  benefit  of  the  Sioux  of  Wabasha's  band.  At  that  time  the 
Sioux  held  possession  of  the  east  side  of  the  river.  Mr.  Gavan 
located  on  the  Wisconsin  side,  and  built  his  cabin  near  Trempealeau 
mountain.  He  remained  here  until  the  fall  of  1838,  when  he 
visited  the  missions  on  the  Minnesota  river,  at  Lac  qui  Parle,  for 
the  purpose  of  learning  the  Sioux  language  from  the  missionaries, 
who  were  then  translating  the  Scriptures  into  that  tongue. 
While  thus  engaged  he  became  acquainted  with  and  afterward 
married  Miss  Lucy  C.  Stevens,  who  had  been  a  teacher  in  a  mis- 
sion school  at  Lake  Harriet,  near  Fort  Snelling.  Miss  Stevens 
was  a  niece  of  Rev.  J.  D.  Stevens,  a  missionary.  Mr.  Gavan, 
after  his  marriage,  removed  to  Red  Wing,  where  he  remained 
until  1845. 

In  1838  the  Rev.  Jedediah  D.  Stevens  came  into  this  vicinity  in 
the  double  capacity  of  missionary  or  teacher,  and  "Indian  Farmer." 
Mr.  Stevens  was  one  of  the  earliest  Protestant  missionaries  to  visit 
the  Dakotas  on  this  side  of  the  river.  In  the  spring  of  1835  he 
with  his  family  came  to  Ft.  Snelling,  and  shortly  afterward  removed 
from  there  to  Lake  Harriet,  as  missionary  to  "-Cloud  Man's"  band 
of  Sioux,  where  he  remained  until  the  fall  of  1838,  when  he  was 


THE    FUR    TRADERS.  151 

appointed  ''Indian  Farmer "  to  the  Sioux  of  Wabasha's  band,  at 
Wabasha  ])rairie.  Maj.-Talliaferro,  the  Indian  agent  for  the  Sioux, 
aided  some  of  the  early  missionaries  by  such  ap])ointments,  with 
the  design  to  benefit  the  savages  bj  thus  providing  them  with 
means  of  civilization. 

Late  in  the  fall  of  1838  Mr.  Stevens  moved  his  family  to  his 
appointed  field  of  labor,  but  was  not  favorably  received  by  the 
Indians.  He,  however,  located  himself  on  the  Wisconsin  side  of  the 
river  on  the  island,  about  opposite  where  Laird,  Norton  &  Go's 
saw-mills  now  stand,  where  he  built  a  comfortable  log  cabin  for  his 
family,  and  a  stable  for  the  team  of  horses  he  brought  with  him. 
He  there  passed  the  winter  with  his  wife  and  children  and  a  young 
girl,  an  assistant  and  companion  of  Mrs.  Stevens.  Mr.  G.  W. 
Clark  says  the  ruins  of  this  cabin  were  to  be  seen  when  he  came 
here  in  1851.  Expecting  to  get  his  winter  supply  of  provisions  from 
down  the  river  before  the  close  of  navigation,  he  brought  only  a 
small  supply  with  him,  and  was  seriously  disappointed  to  learn  that 
no  supplies  could  be  procured  from  that  source.  He  was  compelled 
to  go  to  Prairie  Du  Chine  for  the  provisions  he  had  ordered.  This 
trip,  over  one  hundred  miles  distant,  he  made  with  his  team  on  the 
ice,  leaving  his  family  alone.  It  was  during  this  winter  that  Mr. 
Gavin,  who  had  been  living  near  Trempaeleau,  was  visiting  the 
missions  on  the  Minnesota  river. 

Neither  Mr.  Stevens  nor  his  family  were  in  any  way  molested 
or  disturbed  by  the  Sioux  daring  the  winter,  but  he  failed  to  secure 
the  confidence  or  friendship  of  Wabasha  or  his  people,  although  he 
was  able  to  converse  with  them  in  their  own  tongue.  They  were 
dissatisfied  with  his  appointment  as  "Indian  Farmer,"  and  from 
the  time  of  his  arrival  had  refused  to  recognize  him  as  a  govern- 
ment agent,  or  in  his  capacity  as  a  teacher.  In  the  spring,  when  he 
began  to  make  preparations  to  build  on  the  prairie,  their  dissatis- 
faction began  to  assume  a  threatening  form  of  opposition.  His 
perseverance  excited  their  hostilities  to  the  extent  that  he  was 
ordered  to  keep  on  the  east  side  of  the  river,  where  he  was  then 
living,  and  not  attem])t  to  locate  on  their  lands.  Deeming  it  unsafe 
to  remain  with  his  family,  against  the  opposition  exhibited,  Mr. 
Stevens  resigned  his  position  and  left  the  locality.  He  went  down 
the  river  and  found  more  civilized  society. 

The  young  girl  (now  Mrs.  Griggs)  who  lived  with  Mrs.  Stevens 
on  the  island  during  that  winter,  resides  near  Minneapolis. 


152  HISTORY    OF    WLNONA    COUNTY. 

This  appointment  of  Mr.  Stevens  to  the  position  of  Indian 
farmer  at  Wabasha  Prairie  was  the  first  special  appointment  ma^e 
for  the  Sioux  in  this  locality.  It  was  made  in  accordance  with  the 
terms  of  the  treaty  in  1837,  by  which  they  sold  their  lands  on  the 
east  side  of  the  Mississippi,  with  all  of  their  island  in  the  river. 
This  treaty  was  not  ratified  by  government  until  the  following  year, 
1838,  only  a  short  time  before  Mr.  Stevens  was  assigned  to  the 
locality. 

Although  the  Sioux  continued  to  occupy  the  islands  and  lands 
on  the  east  side  of  the  river  in  common  with  others,  during  their 
stay  in  this  vicinity,  they  never  assumed  jurisdiction  over  them. 

The  Sioux  were  jealous  of  the  rapid  advances  of  the  white  people, 
and  firmly  opposed  any  measures  which  gave  them  privileges  on 
their  lands.  The  trader  was  to  them  a  necessity.  The  Catholic 
missionaries  had  for  generations  been  mysteriously  associated  with 
the  presence  of  the  trader  and  tolerated.  But  the  missionary  Indian 
farmer  they  were  not  prepared  to  receive — they  were  indifferent  as 
to  what  Mr.  Stevens  knew  about  farming  or  schools.  It  was  sup- 
posed by  some  that  the  Indians  were  influenced  in  this  matter  by 
the  traders  and  half-breeds,  with  a  design  to  drive  Mr.  Stevens  off 
and  make  a  vacancy  in  the  jjosition.  This  may  have  been  the  case ; 
but  it  was  evident  that  Wabasha  did  not  favor  measures  that 
tended  to  civilization.  Afterward,  when  the  treaty  was  made  for 
the  sale  of  their  lands,  in  1851,  he  opposed  the  sale  until  the 
treaty  was  ready  for  signature,  and  then  acquiesced  only  because  he 
feared  the  treaty  would  be  made  without  his  touch  of  the  pen.  He 
was  opposed  to  the  terms  of  the  treaty,  and  in  a  speech  in  opposi- 
tion to  it,  he  said  to  the  commissioners  in  council  :  "You  have 
requested  us  to  sign  this  ])aper,  and  you  have  told  these  people 
standing  around  that  it  is  for  their  benefit ;  but  I  am  of  a  different 
opinion.  In  the  treaty  I  have  heard  -read  you  have  mentioned 
farmers  and  schools,  physicians,  traders  and  half-breeds.  To  all 
these  I  am  opposed.  You  see  these  chiefs  sitting  around.  They 
and  others  who  are  dead  went  to  Washington  and  made  a  treaty 
(in  1837),  in  which  the  same  things  were  said  ;  but  we  have  not 
been  benefited  by  them,  and  I  want  them  struck  out  of  this  one. 
We  want  nothing  but  cash  turned  over  to  us  for  our  lands." 

At  about  the  time  that  Mr.  Stevens  was  appointed  Indian  farmer, 
a  government  blacksmith  was  also  assigned  to  this  band.  His 
name,  the  place  where  located,  or  the  length  of  time  he  was  here, 


THE    FITR    TRADERS.  153 

is  somewhat  uncertain.  It  is  said  by  some  that  he  was  located  near 
La  Bathe's  trading  station.  Of  this  nothing  reliable  is  learned. 
About  the  same  time  a  blacksmith  was  assigned  to  the  half-breeds. 
Oliver  Cratt,  from  Fort  Snelling,  was  appointed  to  that  position, 
and  he  located  himself  at  the  half-breed  settlement,  now  Wabasha. 
Whether  he  also  supplied  Wabasha's  band  is  not  known. 

Dr.  Bunnell,  of  this  county,  says  that  he  learned  from  some 
old  Indians,  Sioux  and  Winnebagoes,  and  from  descendants  of  halt- 
breed  natives  of  this  vicinity,  that  the  first  blacksmith  appointed  to 
Wabasha's  band  was  a  half-breed  Sioux.  That  he  located  himself 
on  the  very  site  where  W.  B.  Bunnell  afterward  settled,  and  which 
is  now  the  property  of  Dr.  Bunnell.  He  says  that  in  cultivating, 
his  garden,  in  that  locality,  he  has  found  cinders  and  scraps  of  iron 
that  would  confirm  the  statement.  The  tradition  of  the  Indians 
is  that  the  half-breed  blacksmith  did  not  stay  but  a  short  time  on  the 
west  side  of  the  river.  To  avoid  threatened  danger  to  himself  he 
moved  his  blacksmith-shop  onto  an  island  opposite  Homer.  In  this 
way  he  held  for  awhile  his  position  of  an  employe  under  govern- 
ment. 

The  doctor  also  states  that  after  W.  B.  Bunnell  was  located  at 
his  trading  station,  he  found  on  the  island  an  old  anvil  and  evidence 
that  a  blacksmith  had  occupied  the  locality.  The  island  was  given 
the  name  of  "Blacksmith  Island"  by  the  trader,  and  it  is  yet 
known  by  that  name. 

The  Sioux  of  the  "lower  bands"  along  the  river  were  all  opposed 
to  the  payment  of  teachers  or  for  the  establishment  of  schools,  etc., 
from  their  annuities.  No  schools  were  ever  established  with  Wa- 
basha's band.  It  was  not  until  several  years  after  the  treaty  of  1837 
that  the  consent  of  any  of  this  division  was  obtained.  Little  Crow, 
of  the  K^aposia  band,  was  the  first  to  ask  for  a  school,  in  1846.  The 
mission  schools  were  previous  to  this,  and  until  after  the  treaty  of 
1851,  supported  at  the  expense  of  missionary  societies. 

In  1842  James  Reed  was  appointed  Indian  farmer  to  Waba- 
sha's band,  and  held  this  position  under  government  for  three  years 
afterward.  He  built  a  log  storehouse  on  Wabasha  prairie,  which 
he  used  as  his  headquarters  when  engaged  in  his  official  duties. 
This  building  stood  about  where  S.  C.  White's  store  now  stands,  on 
the  corner  of  Second  and  Center  streets,  in  the  city  of  Winona. 

The  lands  cultivated  by  the  Sioux,  under  the  management  and 
instruction  of  Mr.  Reed,  were  in  the  nioutli  of  what  is  now  called 


154  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

Gilraore  vallej,  the  bottom  lands  in  front  of  the  residence  of  C.  C. 
Beck,  Prior  to  this  the  same  locality  had  been  used  by  generations 
of  Sioux  squaws  for  cultivation  after  their  primitive  manner.  This 
was  the  favorite  planting-grounds  of  Wabasha's  village,  although 
other  localities  were  also  used  for  purposes  of  cultivation.  The 
mouth  of  Burns  valle}-  was  another  favorite  locality  and  the  special 
home  of  the  chief  Wabasha  and  his  family  relatives.  The  main 
village  of  this  band  was  on  the  slough  at  the  upper  end  of  the  prairie, 
near  where  the  railroad  machine-shops  are  now  located. 

James  Eeed  was  a  native  of  Kentuck3^  When  a  young  man  he 
enlisted  as  a  soldier  and  was  stationed  at  Fort  Crawford,  Prairie  du 
Chine.  After  his  discharge  he  adopted  the  life  of  a  hunter  and 
trapper,  and  spent  the  greater  part  of  his  life  among  the  Indians 
along  the  upper  Mississippi.  As  was  common  among  men  of  his 
class,  he  took  a  wife  or  two  among  the  people  with  whom  he  was 
living.  His  last  wife,  to  whom  he  was  married  in  1840,  or  about 
that  time,  in  Prairie  du  Chine,  was  a  half-breed  Sioux,  a  cousin  of 
the  chief  Wabasha,  and  said  to  be  a  sister  of  Francois  la  Bathe,  the 
trader  of  whom  mention  has  been  made. 

The  section  ot  country  fixed  upon  by  James  Reed  as  his  favorite 
locality  was  the  Trempealeau  country,  where  he  was  successful  in' 
raising  stock  on  the  free  ranges  of  government  lands.  He  made  it 
his  home  at  what  is  now  the  village  of  Trempealeau.  It  was  here 
he  was  living  when  he  was  appointed  Indian  farmer  for  the 
benefit  of  the  Sioux  on  Wabasha  prairie.  He  did  not  change  his 
residence  while  holding  this  official  position. 

Mr.  Reed  lived  in  the  Trempealeau  country  until  his  death, 
which  occurred  but  a  few  years  ago  at  what  is  called  the  "Little 
Tamerack,"  in  the  Trempealeau  valley. 

How  much  the  Indians  were  benefited  by  the  instructions  of  an 
inexperienced  agriculturist  it  is  now  difficult  to  determine.  The 
first  settlers  on  Wabasha  prairie  found  some  parts  of  broken  plows 
among  the  ruins  of  the  old  storehouse  used  by  Mr.  Reed.  An  old 
breaking  plow  was  found  and  taken  possession  of  by  some  of  the 
settlers  at  Minnesota  city.  This  was  claimed  and  carried  away  by 
some  of  the  squaws  in  1852. 

It  is  questionable  whether  the  people  of  this  band  were  benefited 
by  agents  of  government  or  missionaries  while  they  remained  in 
this  section  of  country.      There  is  no  evidence  to  show  a  single 


THE    FUR    TRADERS.  155 

instance  where  a  missionary  was  ever  permitted  by  Wabasha  to 
locate  witliin  what  are  now  the  boundaries  of  this  county. 

The  Catholic  missionaries  were  the  religious  instructors  of  the 
half-breeds.  To  what  extent  they  had  influence  with  this  band  is 
now  unknown.  From  several  graves  disclosed  by  the  caving  of  the 
bank  of  the  river,  in  the  lower  part  of  the  city  of  Winona,  a  number 
of  large  silver  crosses  and  other  Catholic  emblems  were  taken  by 
some  boys  fishing  in  the  vicinity.  One  of  these  crosses  was  pur- 
chased by  W.  H.  St.  John,  a  jeweler  in  Winona,  who  exhibits  it  in 
his  store  as  a  relic  of  the  past.  The  graves  were  evidently  those  of 
females. 

In  the  summer  of  1848,  the  Winnebago  Indians  were  removed 
from  the  reservation  in  the  northeastern  part  of  Iowa,  which  they 
had  occupied  for  a  limited  time,  to  a  reservation  established  for 
them  by  government  on  Long  Prairie,  on  the  east  side  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, about  forty  miles  back  from  the  river,  and  about  one  hun- 
dred and  forty  miles  above  St.  Paul. 

They  were  opposed  to  the  arrangements,  and  objected  to  their 
removal  to  the  locality  selected  for  their  future  home.  Military  aid 
was  required  to  induce  them  to  move.  After  considei-able  delay  a 
part  of  them  were  persuaded  to  start  up  the  Mississippi  in  their 
canoes,  under  charge  of  PL  M.  Kice,  accompanied  by  a  company 
of  volunteers  from  Crawford  county.  Wis.,  in  boats.  The  other 
portion  was  induced  to  start  by  land,  with  their  ponies,  under  the 
care  of  Indian  agent  Fletcher,  with  a  company  of  dragoons  from 
Fort  Atkinson,  and  a  train  of  baggage  wagons.  By  agreement  these 
two  parties  were  to  meet  at  Wabasha  Prairie. 

The  party  by  water  reached  the  prairie  and  landed  near  where 
Mrs.  Keyes  now  lives,  where  they  camped.  The  land  party  came 
into  this  part  of  the  country  by  following  up  what  is  now  called 
Money  Creek  valley,  and  arrived  at  the  prairie  by  following  the 
Indian  trail  on  the  divide  between  the  Burns  and  Gilmore  valleys. 
This  trail  led  down  a  steep  ravine  back  of  where  George  W.  Clark  now 
Jives.  It  was  here  necessary  to  let  the  baggage  wagons  down  with 
ropes  attached  to  the  trees  on  the  east  side  of  the  ravine.  This  trail 
over  the  ridge  was  afterward  known  to  the  early  settlers  as  the 
"Government  Trail." 

When  the  Winnebagos  reached  Wabasha  Prairie  they  revolted, 
and  decidedly  refused  to  go  farther.  With  the  exception  of  one 
small  band,  who  remained  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  they  all  went 


156  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

round  the  lake  to  the  mouth  of  Burns  valley,  where  they  camped 
with  Wabasha's  band,  which  had  collected  there,  and  with  whom  they 
were  on  friendly  terms. 

Finding  it  necessary  to  have  more  aid,  reinforcements  were  sent 
for.  While  the  government  officials  were  waiting  for  help  from 
Fort  Snelling,  the  Winnebagos  negotiated  with  Wabasha  for  the  pur- 
chase of  the  prairie,  and  expressed  a  determination  to  remain  here. 
Wabasha  and  his  braves  joined  in  with  them — took  an  active  inter- 
est in  their  proceedings,  and  encouraged  them  in  their  revolt 
against  the  authority  of  Indian  agent  J.  E.  Fletcher  and  his 
assistants. 

A  steamboat  brought  down  from  the  fort  a  company  ol  soldiers 
and  two  pieces  of  artillery,  which  were  landed  at  the  camp  on  the 
lower  part  of  the  prairie. 

A  council  with  the  Indians  was  agreed  upon,  the  day  appointed, 
and  the  place  selected.  The  location  was  above  the  camp  and  back 
from  the  river.  To  guard  against  a  surprise  the  officers  in  charge 
made  their  strongest  preparation  for  defense,  in  case  an  attack 
should  be  made.  The  teamsters  and  every  available  man  of  the 
party  was  armed  and  detailed  for  active  duty.  On  the  day  fixed  all 
of  the  warriors  of  the  combined  tribes  of  Winnebagos  and  Sioux, 
many  of  them  mounted  on  their  ponies,  marched  around  the  head 
of  the  lake  from  Burns  valley  and  moved  down  the  prairie.  When 
about  half  a  mile  from  the  council  grounds,  where  the  Indian  agent 
awaited  them  surrounded  by  his  forces,  a  detachment  rode  forward 
as  if  to  reconnoiter.  The  whole  body  of  Indians  then  moved  down 
as  if  at  a  charge,  and  began  the  wildest  display  of  their  capacity  to 
represent  demons,  on  foot  and  on  horseback.  Their  manceuvers 
might  indicate  a  peaceful  display  or  represent  a  threatened  assault. 
It  was  supposed  at  the  time  that  an  attack  was  designed  by  the 
wild  devils. 

One  of  the  land  escort,  McKinney,  pointed  out  the  locations  and 
described  the  incidents  to  the  writer,  and  said  that  he  certainly 
expected  to  lose  his  scalp  that  day.  As  he  watched  their  wild  evo- 
lutions, circling  on  every  side,  charging  with  fierce  yells  and  firing 
of  guns,  his  scalp  seemed  to  fairly  start  from  his  head.  His  fear 
of  attack  was,  however,  second  to  his  astonishment  and  admiration 
of  the  extraordinary  and  unexpected  display. 

The  council  was  held  without  any  attending  difficulty,  but  the 
agents  failed  to  secure  the  consent  of  the  Indians  to  move  on  up  the 


EAKLY    LAND    TITLES.  157 

river.  After  a  delay  here  of  about  a  month  the  Winnebagoes  con- 
sented to  go  to  Long  Prairie.  Many  of  them,  however,  went  back 
to  Iowa,  or  crossed  the  river  to  their  old  homes  in  Wisconsin. 

Wabasha  was  arrested  and  taken  up  to  FortSnelling  for  the  part 
he  had  taken  in  the  affair.  The  sale  of  Wabasha  Prairie  to  the 
Winnebagds  was  never  consumnated,  or  agreed  to  by  the  Sioux. 
The  negotiations  for  it  were  simply  "talks"  to  delay  any  move- 
ments. The  Wiimebagos  were  then  desirous  of  going  to  the  Mis- 
souri river  country,  instead  of  up  the  Mississippi. 


CHAPTEK  XYII. 


EAELY   LAND  TITLES. 


Following  the  trader,  the  missionary  and  the  government  em- 
ploye, the  town-site  hunters,  the  pioneer  land  speculators,  crowded 
the  advance  of  civilization.  In  this  county  the  town-site  speculators 
were  in  the  van  of  settlers  seeking  permanent  homes.  In  the  selec- 
tion of  town  sites  the  traders  had  some  advantage  in  securing  the 
first  choice  of  locations  ;  but  their  selections  did  not  always  prove 
to  be  the  most  successful  speculations.  The  professional  town-site 
operators  were  generally  more  than  their  equals  in  management 
after  selections  were  made  and  the  tide  of  immigration  began  its 
movement. 

It  may  perhaps  be  truly  said  that  the  first  town-site  claimants — 
the  first  to  secure  locations  for  town  sites  in  what  is  now  Winona 
county — were  the  traders  W.  B.  Bunnell  and  Nathan  Brown.  Bun- 
nell's selection  for  his  trading  station  was  made  more  directly  with. 
a  view  of  convenience  for  the  special  business  in  which  he  was  en- 
gaged, but  with  the  design  of  making  it  his  future  home.  The 
Territory  of  Minnesota  had  just  been  organized,  and  he  was  aware 
that  the  time  was  not  far  distant  when  the  Sioux  would  be  compelled 
to  move  back  and  give  way  to  the  advance  of  the  white  race  and 
civilization. 

His  selection  was  made  in  anticipation  that  when  this  part  of  the 
country  should  become  settled  it  would  be  an  important  business 
point,     Bunnell  was  familiar  with  the  back  country  and  with  the 


158  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

river,  and  took  possession  of  bis  chosen  locality  with  the  impression 
and  an  honest  belief  that  he  was  securing  the  best  steamboat  landing 
and  town  site  on  the  west  side  of  the  river,  between  Lake  Pepin 
and  the  Iowa  line,  and  there  waited  the  progress  of  events. 

Nathan  Brown's  trading-post  was  a  town  site.  B.  W.  Brisbois, 
a  trader  residing  at  Prairie  du  Chine,  and  F.  S.  Richards,  a  trader 
at  the  foot  of  Lake  Pepin,  made  choice  of  this  locality  with  the  same 
ideas  of  the  future  development  of  the  country  that  had  influenced 
Bunnell.  They  selected  Mr.  Brown  as  a  proper  person,  one  in 
whom  they  had  conlidence  and  considered  trusty,  to  join  with  them 
in  this  speculation,  and  hold  the  location  by  establishing  a  trading 
station.  The  location  was  not  the  choice  of  Mr.  Brown.  At  the 
time  this  proposition  was  made  to  him  he  was  at  St.  x\jithony,  where 
he  had  about  decided  to  locate  himself.  He  consented  to  become  a 
partner,  but  not  with  the  design  of  making  it  his  future  home.  By 
agreement  they  were  to  take  his  share  off  from  his  hands  whenever 
he  should  choose  to  leave,  and  to  pay  him  for  holding  the  situation. 
This  they  failed  to  do  when  required,  and  JSTatlmn  Bi*own  became  a 
permanent  resident  of  that  locality.  Brisbois  and  Richards  furnished 
Brown  with  goods  for  the  Indian  trade,  and  he  here  carried  on  quite 
a  flourishing  business,  principally  with  the  Winnebagoes,  who  lived 
across  the  river  in  the  Trempealeau  country.  His  trade  with  the 
Sioux  was  more  limited.  He  also  engaged  in  furnishing  wood  for 
steamboats,  employing  choppers  during  the  winter  for  that  purpose, 
paying  them  principally  from  his  store. 

Another  town  site  was  selected  by  Chute  and  Ewing  about  three 
fourths  of  a  mile  bfelow  Brown's,  in  which  Capt.  D.  S.  Harris  had 
an  interest  for  awhile.  This  was  also  a  trading  station.  A  Canadian 
Frenchman  held  the  locality  for  about  a  year,  when  he  left,  and 
Jerry  Tibbits  took  his  place.  Mr.  Tibbits  is  still  a  resident  of  that 
vicinity,  living  in  the  town  of  New  Hartford.  This  town  site  was, 
after  two  or  three  years,  attached  to  the  one  held  by  Mr.  Brown  and 
its  name  of  Catlin  dropped. 

This  trading  station  Nathan  Brown  held  for  the  company  from 
1849  to  1855,  when  it  was  duly  entered  at  the  L^'nited  States  land 
office  as  a  town  site  under  the  name  of  Dacota. 

As  a  speculation  it  did  not  prove  to  be  a  successful  undertaking 
or  a  profitable  investment  for  its  jjroprietors.  A  few  settlers  made 
it  their  home  for  awhile,  but  were  compelled  to  leave  and  earn  a 
living  elsewhere.     Mr.  Brown  says  he  could  not  afford  to  support 


EARLY    LAND    TITLES.  161 

the  settlers  who  located  there,  and  bought  out  all  who  had  an  interest 
in  the  town  and  converted  the  tillable  land  into  a  farm. 

It  failed  as  a  steamboat  landing,  but  the  railroad  station,  Dacota, 
on  the  river  road,  marks  the  location  of  the  ancient  town  site  and 
trading  station  of  Brisbois,  Richards  and  Brown,  Indian  traders  and 
town-lot  speculators. 

Nathan  Brown 'yet  lives  on  the  same  claim,  and  near  the  site  of 
the  cabins  he  built  there  in  1849.  He  has  a  large  farm  in  that 
vicinity,  and  is  now  the  oldest  resident  in  the  county  or  in  southern 
Minnesota,  having  occupied  the  same  locality  about  thirty-four 
years. 

Mr.  Brown  and  Mr.  Bunnell  came  here  about  the  same  time.  In 
conversation  relative  to  early  days  Mr.  Brown  said :  ' '  The  first 
time  I  ever  saw  Bunnell  was  in  the  spring  of  1849.  I  was  going 
down  the  river,  footing  it  on  the  ice,  on  my  way  from  St.  Anthony 
to  Prairie  du  Chine.  Finding  the  traveling  unsafe,  I  left  the  river 
at  Holmes',  now  Fountain  Gty,  and  took  the  trail  along  the  bluffs. 
I  got  wet  crossing  the  Trempealeau  river,  and  as  it  was  then,  dark  I 
camped.  In  the  morning,  after  going  a  short  distance,  I  came  to  a 
cabin  which  I  found  occupied  by  Bunnell's  family.  He  had  been 
living  there  during  the  winter." 

Aside  from  the  trading  stations  already  mentioned,  there  were 
no  other  settlements  made  or  commenced  in  this  vicinity  until  after 
the  treaty  with  the  Sioux  in  1851,  when  the  first  settlement  was 
made  on  Wabasha  prairie. 

This  prairie  had  but  little  to  recommend  it  to  the  attention  of 
either  the  town-site  hunter  or  settlers  seeking  choice  locations  for 
farms  and  homes  in  the  new  coi^ntry  which  the  Sioux  were  soon  to 
relinquish  to  the  whites.  It  was  a  sandy  plain,  apparently  level  as 
viewed  from  the  river,  and  scantily  covered  with  a  stunted  growth 
of  wild  grass.  A  few  trees  and  bushes  fringed  the  immediate  bank 
of  the  river,  while  but  a  single  tree  stood  on  any  other  part  of  the 
prairie  on  which  the  city  of  Winona  now  stands.  A  striking  con- 
trast with  its  present  appearance — covered  as  it  now  is  with  such 
vast  numbers  of  lofty  and  beautiful  shade-trees,  giving  it  a  resem- 
blance to  a  forest,  with  varied  thickets  of  undergrowth  through 
which  broad  avenues  and  partial  clearings  had  been  made.  The 
one  lone  tree  was  in  the  lower  part  of  the  city.  It  stood  in  the 
valley,  between  Third  and  Fourth  streets,  in  front  of  where  the 
Washington  school  building  now  stands. 
10 


162  HISTORY    OF    WESrONA    COUNTY. 

In  the  time  of  high  water,  when  the  Mississippi  seemed  to  dis- 
regard boundaries,  this  prairie  was  but  an  island,  apparently  so  low 
and  level  that  it  was  but  little  above  the  water  which  lapped  onto  its 
banks.  A  rushing  torrent  then  flowed  through  the  slough  above, 
where  now  the  embankments  of  the  railroads  form  a  dam.  In  the 
rear  a  broad  current  of  water,  three  fourths  of  a  mile  wide,  separated 
it  from  the  mainland, 

Bunnell,  the  trader,  living  three  or  four  miles  below,  had  learned 
througli  the  traditions  of  the  Indians  from  the  Sioux,  with  whom  he 
was  intimate  and  had  familiar  acquaintance,  that  the  whole  of 
Wabasha  prairie  had  been  entirely  submerged  during  some  of  the 
most  extreme  floods  of  the  river. 

No  story  was  more  current  during  the  earlier  days  of  the  settle- 
ment of  this  locality,  or  told  with  more  apparent  candor  and  truth- 
hdness,  than  that  about  the  general  overflow  of  high-water  on  this 
prairie.  From  the  traditionary  evidence  first  cited,  it  soon  reached 
the  stage  where  positive  proof  could  be  readily  made.  Many  of 
the  old  experienced  river  men  claimed,  and  positively  asserted,  that 
they  had  passed  over  the  highest  part  of  the  prairie  on  rafts  and 
with  boats.  Not  to  be  behind  in  experience,  steamboat  men  stated 
that  they,  too,  had  found  there  sufficient  depth  of  water  for  any  boat. 

The  story  that  steamboats  had  passed  over  may  possibly  have 
started  from  the  fact  that  during  the  high  water  of  1849  a  small 
steamboat  did  get  aground  on  the  lower  part  of  the  prairie.  The 
pilot  of  the  Lynx  mistook  the  channel  one  dark,  stormy  night,  and 
ran  his  craft  out  on  the  low  land,  just  below  where  the  house  of  Mrs. 
Keyes  now  stands.  To  return  the  boat  to  the  river  it  was  necessary 
to  take  everything  out  of  her,  even  her  boilers  and  the  brickwork 
of  the  arches  in  which  they  were  set. 

It  was  said  that  during  the  high  water  of  1852  it  was  not  uncom- 
mon to  hear  the  raftsmen  hail  the  residents  of  the  prairie  with, 
"You'd  better  get  out  o'  there  or  you'l  get  drowned  out.  I've  seen 
that  prairie  all  under  water."  A  raftsman  was  considered  a  green 
one  if  in  his  experience  he  had  never  seen  Wabasha  prairie  covered 
with  water. 

Strangers — passengers  on  the  steamboats — were  commonly  enter- 
tained as  they  approached  the  prairie  with  the  stereotyped  remark, 
"It  looks  like  a  nice  place  to  build  a  town,  but  it  overflows,"  The 
persistent  repetition  of  such  remarks  was  as  annoying  to  the  settlers 
as  it  was  irritating  to  the  proprietors  of  the  embryo  city  plotted  there. 


EARLY    LAND    TITLES.  163 

The  proprietor  of  a  rival  town  site  was  holding  forth  on  this 
subject  to  a  crowd  of  passengers,  as  the  steamboat  approached  the 
prairie  from  below,  saying,  "It  is  true  it  does  look  like  a  nice  place 
to  build  a  town,  but,  gentlemen,  I  have  passed  ovei-  the  highest 
land  on  Wabasha  prairie  in  a  boat."  He  was  here  interrupted  by 
a  passenger,  a  resident  of  the  prairie,  the  dignified  and  gentlemanly 
appearing  Rev.  H.  S.  Hamilton,  who  removed  his  hat  as  he  stepped 
forward  and  gravely  said :  ' '  Excuse  me,  sir,  but  can  it  be  possible 
that  your  name  is  Noah  ?  There  is  no  record  that  any  one  has 
passed  over  that  prairie  since  the  days  of  that  ancient  navigator  of 
the  deep."  The  town-site  blower  was  forced  to  retreat  from  the 
laughter  of  the  amused  crowd  of  passengers. 

To  Capt.  Or  in  Smith  belongs  the  credit  of  selecting  Wabasha 
prairie  as  a  location  for  a  town  site.  He  was  the  founder  of  the  city 
of  Winona.  At  that  time  he  was  a  citizen  of  Galena,  Illinois,  and 
the  captain  of  the  steamboat  Nominee,  running  between  Galena 
and  St.  Paul.  He  had  seen  western  towns  spring  up  like  magic, 
enriching  the  lucky  proprietors.  Land  speculations  and  town-site 
operations  were  the  most  common  topics  of  conversation  among  his 
passengers.  From  a  desire  to  engage  in  some  profitable  speculation, 
should  opportunity  oli'er,  he  watched  for  a  chance  to  secure  a  town 
site  on  the  river.  His  observations  convinced  him  that  eventually, 
when  the  Indian  title  should  become  extinct  on  the  west  side  of  the 
river  in  the  Territory  of  Minnesota,  an  important  point  must  spring- 
up,  and  he  early  comprehended  that  Wabasha  prairie  possessed  the 
most  favorable  and  decided  advantages  for  the  rapid  growth  of  a 
large  commercial  town  when  the  country  should  become  settled. 

The  treaty  with  the  Sioux  in  1851  presented  an  opportunity 
which  Capt.  Smith  at  once  took  advantage  of,  although  the  treaty 
had  not  been  ratified  and  the  Indians  were  still  occupying  the 
country.  He  was  familiar  with  the  river,  and  was  aware  that  there 
were  but  two  locations  suitable  for  steamboat  landings  on  Wabasha 
prairie.  One,  the  present  levee — the  other  about  a  mile  below. 
Capt.  Smith  was  aware,  from  his  own  personal  knowledge  (he  had 
navigated  the  upper  Mississippi  many  years),  that  Wabasha  prairie 
was  not  subject  to  an  entire  overflow,  neither  had  it  been  submerged 
within  the  traditional  recollections  of  the  "oldest  inhabitants" 
among  the  whites  ;  yet  he  was  to  a  certain  extent  influenced  by  the 
Indian  traditions,  by  Bunnell's  opinion  and  by  the  opinions  of  some 
of  the  old  river  men  of  his  acquaintance  in  his  first  choice  of  location. 


164  HISTORY    OF    WESrONA    COTITSTTY. 

He  selected  the  lower  landing  for  his  town  site  because  the  banks 
were  higher,  the  shore  bolder,  with  a  good  depth  of  water  at  all 
seasons  of  navigation.  He  was  also  aware  that  the  upper  landing 
was  subject  to  overflow,  although  available  and  satisfactory  at  other 
times.     He  therefore  decided  to  secure  and  control  both  landings. 

In  accordance  with  this  plan  he  made  his  arrangements  to  take 
possession,  and  selected  as  his  agent  in  this  transaction  Erwin  H. 
Johnson,  the  carpenter  on  his  steamboat,  the  old  Nominee.  He 
made  a  written  agreement  with  Johnson  to  hold  the  two  claims  he 
had  selected,  for  which  Johnson  was  to  have  an  undivided  half  of 
both  claims.  Capt.  Smith  also  agreed  to  pay  Johnson  twenty- 
five  dollars  per  month  and  furnish  all  necessarj^  subsistence.  John- 
son was  to  engage  in  banking  steamboat  wood,  which  Captain 
Smith  proposed  to  have  cut  on  the  islands  opposite  during  the 
winter. 

Capt.  Smith  landed  Erwin  H.  Johnson  from  the  Nominee  at 
the  lower  landing  on  Wabasha  prairie  at  about  ten  o'clock  at  night, 
on  the  15th  of  October,  1851.  He  also  left  with  him  two  men,  em- 
ployed as  wood-choppers.  One  of  these  men  was  Caleb  Nash.  The 
name  of  the  other  is  unknown  ;  he  left  on  the  return  of  the  Nomi- 
nee down  the  river. 

Johnson  was  furnished  by  Capt.  Smith  with  a  small  quantity  of 
lumber  for  a  shanty,  a  yoke  of  oxen  and  abundant  supplies  of  pro- 
visions and  blankets.  These,  with  Johnson's  tool-chest,  a  few  neces- 
sary tools,  a  bucket  or  two,  an  iron  pot,  a  bake-kettle,  an  iron  spider 
and  a  few  dishes,  comprised  the  entire  outfit. 

They  camped  for  that  night  on  the  beach  where  they  landed, 
and  slept  under  a  few  boards  which  they  laid  against  the  bank  above. 
The  next  day  they  built  a  small  cabin  on  the  same  locality  where 
they  had  passed  the  night.  This  structure  was  about  10x12,  with 
a  shed  roof  sloping  toward  the  bank.  The  back  end  of  this  cabin 
was  the  bank  against  which  it  was  built.  A  fireplace  was  formed  in 
one  corner,  a  hole  above  in  the  lower  part  of  the  roof  afforded  exit 
for  tlie  smoke.  The  material  used  for  this  fireplace  was  the  brick 
thrown  from  the  Lynx  when  aground  about  half  a  mile  below  in 
1849. 

This  shanty,  as  it  was  called,  was  the  first  "claim  shanty"  put 
up  on  Wabasha  prairie.  It  stood  on  the  beach,  below  the  high  bank 
of  the  river,  nearly  in  front  of  where  the  planing-mill  of  the  Winona 
Lumber  Company  now  stands.     Johnson  built  a  stable  for  the  oxen 


EARLY    LAND    TITLES.  165 

on  the  bank  ten  or  fifteen  rods  back  fi'oni  the  river.  This  was  made 
of  poles  and  covered  witli  coarse  grass  from  the  bottoms.  In  the 
absence  of  any  other  means  of  conveyance  a  crotch  of  a  tree  was 
used  as  a  sled  to  transport  such  things  as  the  oxen  were  required  to 
haul.  Johnson  afterward  built  a  rough  sled  for  his  use  in  banking 
wood  on  the  i^and  during  the  winter. 

Not  long  after  Johnson's  arrival  on  Wabasha  prairie  another  town- 
site  speculator  made  his  appearance  in  this  locality.  On  the  12th  of 
November,  1851,  Silas  Stevens,  a  lumber  dealer  in  La  Crosse,  landed 
from  the  Excelsior  at  the  upper  landing,  about  where  the  L.  C. 
Porter  flouring-mill  now  stands.  With  him  came  Geo.  W.  Clark, 
a  young  man  in  his  employ,  and  Edwin  Hamilton,  a  y<:)ung  man 
from  Ohio,  looking  for  a  chance  to  speculate  in  claims,  who  had 
been  induced  to  come  up  from  La  Crosse,  where  he  had  been  8to]>- 
ping  for  a  short  time. 

Mr.  Stevens  brought  with  him  lumber  for  a  shanty,  a  cooking 
stove,  and  a  liberal  supply  of  provisions,  blankets,  etc.  It  was  about 
eleven  o'clock  at  night  when  this  party  left  the  steamer  Excelsior. 
Mr.  Stevens  was  aware  that  Capt.  Smith  had  made  a  claim  here 
and  placed  a  man  on  it  to  hold  possession,  and  the  party  at  once 
made  search  for  his  cabin.  The  night  was  intensely  dark,  and  they 
were  compelled  to  hunt  for  some  time  before  they  found  Johnson. 
His  locality  was  unknown  to  either  of  them.  Mr.  Stevens  had  a  few 
days  before  been  up  the  river  as  far  as  Bunnell's  landing,  and  from 
the  bluff  above  had  seen  some  men  and  a  yoke  of  oxen  on  the  lower 
end  of  the  prairie,  but  no  cabin  was  in  sight. 

Fortunately,  by  following  down  the  bank  of  the  river,  they  dis- 
covered the  shanty  and  were  furnished  by  Johnson  with  the  best 
accommodation  the  cabin  afforded, —  a  bed  of  hay  on  the  floor 
where  all  slept  together,  covered  with  blankets.  Johnson  had  not 
then  completed  his  shanty.  He  afterward  improved  the  interior  by 
putting  up  a  shelf  or  two  to  hold  his  supplies  and  dishes,  and  two 
double  berths,  one  over  the  other  in  one  corner.  These  were  made 
of  poles,  his  supply  of  lumber  was  insufficient.  For  comfort  these 
berths  were  filled  with  dry  prairie-grass,  covered  with  blankets. 

This  party  took  breakfast  with  Johnson  before  beginning  the 
business  of  the  day.  Up  to  this  time  the  question  of  boundaries  to 
their  claims  had  not  been  considered  either  by  Capt.  Smith  or  John- 
son. Capt.  Smith  had  simply  proposed  to  claim  the  two  landings, 
with  at  least  160  acres  of  prairie  in  each  claim,  and  as  much  more  as 


166  HISTORY    OF-  WINONA    COUNTY. 

they  could  control.  It  now  became  necessary  to  have  their  bounda- 
ries more  accurately  defined. 

Mr.  Stevens  had  come  up  for  the  express  purpose  of  securing  one 
of  the  landings,  not  being  aware  that  Capt.  Smith  proposed  to  hold 
them  both  through  Johnson,  who  he  supposed  was  only  an  employe, 
without  an  individual  interest  in,  the  matter.  Mr.  Stevens  expected 
to  take  possvcssion  of  and  hold  the  upper  landing  through  an  employe 
of  his  own,  Mr.  Clark,  who  had  come  for  that  purpose.  He  was 
somewhat  surprised  to  find  that  Johnson  had  already  laid  claim  to 
it,  with  the  approval  of  Capt.  Smith,  but  no  improvements  had  been 
made.  Not  being  of  an  aggressive  nature,  Mr.  Stevens  hesitated  to 
take  advantage  of  this  and  take  possession  without  Johnson's  con- 
sent, which  he  could  not  obtain. 

After  a  general  consultation,  in  which  the  whole  party  partici- 
pated, it  was  finally  agreed  that  the  land  along  the  river  should  be 
divided  into  "claims"  of  half  a  mile  square,  and  that  Johnson 
should  have  the  first  choice  of  two  of  the  claims,  one  for  Capt. 
Smith  and  the  other  for  himself. 

Accordingly,  on  the  morning  of  November  13,  1851,  the 
first  claim-stakes  were  driven  on  Wabasha  prairie,  and  the  first 
defined  claims  made  within  what  are  now  the  boundaries  of  Winona 
county.  The  stake  agreed  upon  as  the  starting-point  was  driven  on 
the  bank  of  the  river  below  the  present  residence  of  Mrs.  Keyes. 
From  this  stake  a  half-mile  was  measured  off  with  a  tape-line  up  the 
river,  where  another  stake  was  driven.  This  half-mile  was  chosen 
by  Johnson  for  Capt.  Smith  and  was  called  "Claim  No.  1."  The 
next  half-mile  measured  off  up  the  river  bank  was  called  "Claim 
No.  2."  This  was  at  once  chosen  and  claimed  by  both  Stevens  and 
Nash. 

Mr.  Stevens  expected  that  claim  No.  2  would  be  awarded  to 
him.  He  had  been  influenced  by  the  recommendations  and  per- 
suasions of  Capt.  Smith  to  come  up  and  select  a  claim  to  hold 
possession,  and  he  now  supposed  that  after  Smi&  and  Johnson  he 
was  entitled  to  the  next  choice  ;  but  he  was  again  disappointed,  and 
again  gave  way  to  Johnson's  decision  in  the  matter.  Nash,  sup- 
ported by  and  under  the  instructions  of  Johnson,  claimed  it  by 
seniority  as  a  settler.  He  had  been  a  resident  on  the  prairie  about 
three  weeks,  and  claimed  the  land  by  his  rights  of  first  discovery. 

The  next  half-mile,  claim  No.  3,  was  assigned  to  Mr.  Stevens. 
It  could  hardly  be  called  his  choice.     Claim  No.  4  was  awarded  to 


KARhY    LAND    TITLES.  167 

Jolmson  as  per  agreement.  The  next  half-mile,  claim  No.  5,  was 
selected  by  Edwin  Hamilton,  who  claimed  precedent.  He  had  seen 
the  prairie  some  weeks  before  from  the  deck  of  a  steamboat  while 
on  a  trip  up  the  river  with  Mr.  Stevens.  No  farther  measurements 
were  made  at  this  time,  but  the  next  half-mile  was  duly  awarded  to 
George  W.  Clark,  the  junior  settler  and  the  last  of  the  party.  No 
one  disputed  his  rights  to  claim  No.  6. 

These  claims,  made  as  described,  were  afterward  designated  by 
the  numbers  then  given  and  by  the  names  of  the  persons  to  whom 
they  were  awarded  by  this  party  until  after  the  government  survey 
of  the  public  lands  in  this  part  of  the  territory.  The  township  lines 
were  surveyed  in  1853,  but  the  subdivisions  were  not  completed 
until  1855. ' 

The  following  copy  of  a  lease  is  presented  as  documentary  evi- 
dence to  show  that  these  claims  were  generally  known  by  the  num- 
bers given,  and  also  as  a  relic  of  early  days  in  this  locality. 

"  Wabasiiaw,  July  8th,  1852. 

"  Whereas  I  have  this  day  moved  into  the  shanty  on  Claim  No.  o,  called 
Hamilton's  claim,  on  Wabashaw  prairie,  Minnesota  territory  ;  therefore  I  here- 
by ao:ree  with  John  L.  Balcombe,  Edwin  Hanulton  and  Mark  Howard,  the 
owners  of  said  claim,  that  in  consideration  of  the  use  of  said  shanty,  I  will,  to 
the  utmost  of  my  ability,  prevent  all  other  persons  from  occupying  or  injuring 
said  claim,  and  that  I  will  vacate  said  shanty  and  surrender  the  possession 
thereof,  together  with  the  whole  claim,  to  said  owners  whenever  requested  to 
do  so  by  them  or  either  of  them.  0.  S.  Holbrook. 

"  Witness:  Walter  Brown, 

"  George  G.  Barber." 

The  original  paper,  of  which  this  is  a  copy,  is  in  the  hands  of 
Mrs.  Calista  Balcombe,  the  widow  of  Dr.  John  L.  Balcombe,  now 
living  in  the  city  of  Winona.  The  shanty  spoken  of  stood  about 
where  the  present  residence  of  Hon.  H.  W.  Lamberton  now  stands, 
on  the  corner  of  Fourth  and  Huff  streets.  This  shanty  was  never 
destroyed  ;  the  body  of  it  is  still  preserved.  When  the  Hamilton 
claim  became  the  property  of  Henry  D,  Huff,  the  shanty  was  moved 
from  its  original  site  and  attached  to  the  cottage  in  which  Mr.  Huft 
lived  for  several  years,  and  which  is  now  the  residence  of  Mr.  Lafay- 
ette Stout,  No.  52  West  Fourth  street. 

On  the  same  day  that  these  claims  were  measured  off  and  located, 
Mr.  Stevens,  with  the  assistance  of  Clark  and  Hamilton,  built  a 
shanty  on  claim  No.  .3.  This  shanty  stood  a  little  east  of  Market 
street,  between  First  and  Second  streets.     To  move  his  lumber  and 


168  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

supplies  to  the  place  selected  the  services  of  Johnson's  ox-team  and 
crotch-sled  were  obtained. 

Mr.  Stevens  went  back  to  La  Crosse  the  same  evening  on  a  boat 
which  chanced  to  come  down.  Mr.  Clark  remained  to  hold  posses- 
sion of  the  claim  for  him.  Clark  was  to  receive  eighteen  dollars  per 
month  and  all  necessary  supplies  furnished.  He  was  to  occupy 
his  time  in  cutting  steamboat-wood  on  the  island  convenient  for 
banking.  Hamilton  remained  and  lived  with  Clark  in  the  Stevens 
shanty.  He  al-so  chopped  tor  Mr.  Stevens.  Xo  one  ever  accused 
Mr.  Stevens  of  having  made  a  big  speculation  on  steamboat-wood 
cut  on  government  land  that  winter. 

The  last  boat  down  in  1851  was  the  Nominee.  About  November 
21  Capt.  Smith  passed  Wabasha  prairie  without  landing. 

Mr.  G.  W.  Clark  says  that  on  December  4  he  with  Johnson  went 
down  the  river  in  a  canoe  to  La  Crosse.  The  weather  was  pleasant 
but  cool.  This  was  their  first  trip  from  home.  After  having  accom- 
plished the  objects  of  their  visit,  they  started  back  on  the  fifth  and 
arrived  at  Wabasha  prairie  on  the  sixth.  The  river  closed  a  day  or 
two  after. 

While  on  this  trip  to  La  Crosse  Johnson  hired  two  men,  Allen 
Gilmore  and  George  Wallace,  to  co'me  to  Wabasha  prairie  with  him 
and  work  for  Capt.  Smith  cutting  wood.  To  accommodate  these 
men  Johnson  secured  another  canoe,  in  which  he  took  one  of  the 
men  while  Clark  with  the  other  managed  their  own,  the  one  in  which 
they  went  down.  The  weather  had  become  very  cold,  with  the 
wind  strong  from  the  west.  Soon  after  they  started  it  increased  to 
a  fierce  gale.  The  spray  from  the  waves  as  they  struck  against  the 
bows  oi  the  canoes  soon  covered  everything  about  them  with  ice  and 
chilled  them  through.  Being  unable  to  manage  their  canoes  against 
such  a  strong  head-wind  they  landed,  and  towed  tliem  along  the 
shore  until  they  arrived  at  Nathan  Brown's  trading-station,  which 
they  reached  about  dark,  almost  frozen.  Mr.  Brown  was  absent, 
but  finding  the  door  of  his  cabin  unfastened  the  party  took  possession 
and  soon  started  a  hot  fire  in  the  stove  with  the  abundance  of  dry 
wood  provided.  Finding  a  plentiful  supply  of  provisions  they  made 
themselves  comfortable  for  the  night,  and  the  next  day  safely 
reached  the  prairie.  This  was  December  6,  the  date  of  the  arrival 
of  Allen  Gilmore  and  George  Wallace  at  what  is  now  the  city  of 
Winona. 

Brown's  was  then  the  only  stopping-place  below  Bunnell's,  and 


EARLY    LAND    TITLES.  169 

it  was  often  made  a  haven  of  rest  to  the  weary  traveler.  Mr.  Brown 
usually  lived  alone  and  he  enjoyed  these  forced  visits  to  his  cabin, 
more  for  the  company  they  aiForded  than  for  the  profit  of  it.  He 
seldom  made  any  charge  for  his  accommodations. 

Bunnell's  was  a  favorite  stopping-place.  It  was  the  only  place 
on  the  west  side  of  the  river  where  travelers  could  be  comfortably 
accommodated  with  sheets  on  their  beds  and  clean  table-cloths..  It 
was  the  only  place  on  the  west  side  of  this  river  in  the  part  of  the 
territory  where  a  white  woman  lived.  Mrs.  Bunnell  was  a  good 
cook,  and  her  guests  usually  appreciated  her  efforts  to  make  them 
comfortable. 

In  connection  with  his  business  as  a  trader,  Bunnell  employed  quite 
a  number  of  men,  cutting  steamboat-wood  and  in  cutting  oak-timber 
for  rafting.  The  following  were  living  on  the  west  side  of  the  river 
during  the  winter  of  1851-2,  or  afterward  made  it  their  residence  : 
Harry  Herrick,  Leonard  Johnson,  Hirk  Carroll,  Henry  J.  Harring- 
ton and  a  man  by  the  name  of  Myers,  who  came  after  January  1, 
1852.     They  boarded  at  Bunnell's. 

Two  young  men,  Jabez  McDermott  and  Josiah  Keene,  were 
in  his  employ  until  after  the  holidays,  and  "kept  bach"  in  a  small 
cabin  on  the  banks  of  the  river  a  little  below  Bunnell's. 

Peter  Gorr,  with  his  wife  and  three  children,  and  Augustus 
Pentler  and  his  wife,  lived  together  in  a  cabin  on  an  island  opposite 
Bunnell's  landing.  Gorr  and  Pentler  worked  for  Bunnell  until  in 
February. 

Soon  after  the  river  was  frozen  over,  or  as  soon  as  it  was  safe  to 
travel  on  the  ice,  Israel  M.  Noracong  and  William  G.  McSpadden 
came  up  from  La  Crosse.  They  brought  with  them  two  yoke  of 
oxen  and  a  large  sleigh-load  of  lumber  and  supplies,  which  they 
took  up  Wabasha  prairie  to  the  mouth  of  the  Kollingstone  valley. 
They  put  up  a  shanty  a  little  north  from  where  Elsworth's  flouring 
mill  now  stands,  in  Minnesota  city.  These  men  were  engaged 
during  the  winter  in  cutting  black-walnut  logs.  Black-walnut 
timber  then  grew  plentifully  along  that  stream. 

About  the  same  time  John  Farrell  came  up  from  La  Crosse, 
bringing  with  him  ox-teams  and  supplies  and  quite  a  number  of  men. 
He  established  a  logging  camp  on  the  Wisconsin  side  of  the  river. 
His  cabin  and  stables  were  at  the  foot  of  the  bluff,  about  where  the 
wagon-road  across  the  bottoms  strikes  the  mainland.  He  had 
selected  his  location  and  cut  a  quantity  of  hay  early  in  the  fall. 


170  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY.  ' 

Some  of  the  most  valuable  oak  timber  on  the  islands  opposite 
the  city  of  Winona  was  cut  down  during  that  winter  by  Farrell's 
gang  of  choppers.  Many  of  the  logs  were  never  removed  from 
the  places  where  they  were  cut. 

To  aid  in  floating  the  heavy  oak  logs  when  they  were  rafted  in 
the  spring,  almost  an  equal  quantity  of  the  finest  ash-timber  was  also 
slaughtered  and  taken  away. 

The  total  number  of  white  inhabitants  living  within  the  bound- 
aries of  what  is  now  Winona  county  at  the  close  of  the  year  1849 
was  six — W.  B.  Bunnell,  wife  and  three  children,  at  Bunnell's 
landing,  and  Nathan  Brown. 

The  total  white  population  at  the  end  of  1850  was  seven.  This 
increase  of  one  over  the  preceding  year  was  from  natural  cause — ^by 
the  addition  of  another  child  to  Bunnell's  family.  During  the 
winter  of  1850-1  Bunnell  and  Brown  had  a  few  transient  wood- 
choppers  in  their  employ,  who  lived  on  the  islands. 

The  total  white  population  December  31,  1851,  was  twenty-one, 
all  of  whom,  if  the  family  of  Bunnell  is  excepted,  were  engaged  in 
the  same  occupation,  cutting  timber  on  public  lands.  It  was  then 
a  common  practice  for  people  who  chose  to  do  so  to  appropriate  the 
timber  on  lands  belonging  to  the  United  States  for  individual  use 
and  for  purposes  of  speculation.  Such  operations  were  not  con- 
sidered dishonorable.  The  choicest  pine,  oak,  black-walnut,  ash 
and  maple  timber  was  cut  on  public  lands,  rafted  down  the  Missis- 
sippi and  sold  by  men  respected  for  their  business  enterprise  and 
honorable  dealings  with  their  fellow-men  as  individuals.  It  will  be 
safe  to  say  that  fifty  per  cent  of  the  timber  on  the  islands  in  the 
Mississippi  was  cut  for  steamboat  wood  and  other  purposes  while 
the  title  to  lands  was  in  the  United  States. 

Among  the  enjoyments  of  holidays  observed  by  the  bachelor 
settlers  on  Wabasha  prairie  was  the  Christmas  dinner  given  by  Clark 
and  Hamilton  December  25,  1851.  Hamilton  was  chief  cook,  and 
made  an  extra  efibrt  for  special  dishes  on  this  occasion. 

Mr.  Clark  says  that  in  addition  to  the  best  of  their  common  fare, 
good  wheat-bread,  hot  corn-bread,  ham,  good  butter,  syrup  and 
strong  coffee,  Hamilton  got  up  a  most  delicious  squiri-el  pot-pie,  and 
for  dessert  a  splendid  pheasant-pie.  Neither  vegetables  nor  fruit 
were  on  this  bill  of  fare.  They  had  already  learned  to  dispense 
with  such  delicacies. 

To  this  feast  Johnson,  Nash,  Gilmore  and  Wallace  were  invited. 


THE    PIONEERS.  171 

All  without  a  single  apology  promptly  responded  to  the  alarm  for 
help  from  the  Stevens  shanty. 

This  was  the  first  special  assemblage  of  the  settlers  on  Wabasha 
prairie  for  social  enjoyment.  No  rivalries  or  claim  jealousies  existed 
among  them  at  that  time.  With  this  little  party  on  the  outskirts  of 
civilization  genuine  friendship  in  the  rough  was  the  prevailing  feel- 
ing exhibited,  uninterrupted  by  the  hilarities  which  accompanied. 
As "  a  closing  ceremony  at  this  first  reunion  of  the  settlers  on  the 
prairie,  Hamilton  gave  as  the  parting  toast,  ' '  May  the  six  bachelors 
here  assembled  be  long  remembered  by  each  other."  This  was 
responded  to  by  a  shake  all  around  as  they  separated. 

The  success  of  the  Christmas  dinner-party  induced  Johnson  to 
return  the  "compliments  of  the  season,"  and  extend  a  general  in- 
vitation to  all  to  assemble  around  his  hoai'd  on  New  Year's  day. 
This  was  marked  as  another  of  the  really  enjoyable  days  of  that 
winter  to  the  lonely  bachelors  of  the  prairie.  The  crowning  dish 
on  this  occasion,  the  one  most  vivid  in  the  recollection  of  Mr.  Clark, 
was  an  unlimited  supply  of  wild  honey,  which  Johnson  had  secured 
from  a  bee-tree  on  the  island. 


CHAPTEK  XVITI. 


THE  PIONEERS. 


Quite  a  number  of  persons  came  up  from  La  Crosse  on  the  ice 
about  the  first  of  January,  1852,  to  see  the  country  and  select  claims 
on  Wabasha  prairie.  As  everybody  stopped  at  Bunnell's,  he,  too, 
became  infected  with  the  prevailing  epidemic  of  claim-making  from  his 
guests.  Although  he  had  no  confidence  in  the  success  of  Capt.  Smith's 
undertaking  to  build  up  a  commercial  port  on  "that  sand-bar  in  the 
Mississipj)i,"  Bunnell  had  the  shrewdness  to  surmise  that  there 
might  be  a  chance  for  speculation  in  the  attempt,  provided  he  could 
sell  out  before  it  should  be  again  flooded  with  water.  He  at  once 
concluded  to  take  a  chance  in  the  venture,  and  decided  that  he,  too, 
would  have  a  claim  on  Wabasha  prairie. 

At  that  time  Capt.  Smith's  claim  on  the  lower  landing,  claim 
No.  1,  was  considered  the  most  valuable  and  the  most  desirable  as  a 


.172  HISTORY    OF    WESrONA    COUNTY. 

town  site.  No.  4  was  estimated  as  the  next  in  value.  Nos.  2,  3,  5 
and  6  were  valued  in  the  order  named.  ^ 

Having  determined  on  making  a  claim  Bunnell  went  up  to  the 
prairie  and  looked  the  ground  over.  He  found  that  the  most  de- 
sirable locations  had  already  been  taken.  Notwithstanding  this  he 
fixed  upon  one  of  the  unoccupied  claims,  and  selected  claim  No.  4 
for  his  purpose.     This  claim  he  considered  really  the  most  valuable. 

To  get  possession  Bunnell  stated  to  Johnson  that  he  had  been 
looking  for  a  claim,  and  had  found  one  that  suited  him  just  above 
the  Stevens  claim  that  was  not  occupied,  and  he  intended  to  take 
possession  of  it.  Johnson  replied  by  telling  him  that  he  could  not 
have  it ;  that  he  had  already  made  a  claim  there  and  should  hold 
it.  Bunnell  inquired  how  many  claims  he  expected  to  hold  ;  that 
he  was  already  holding  two  at  the  lower  end  of  the  prairie.  This 
Johnson  denied,  and  explained  to  him  that  the  one  he  was  living 
on  was  Capt.  Smith's  and  that  the  other  belonged  to  Nash. 

Bunnell  then  tried  to  convince  Johnson  that  it  would  be  to  tlie 
advantage  of  all  who  had  claims  there  to  give  him  an  interest  on  the 
prairie,  for  the  Sioux  were  then  talking  of  driving  the  whites  away 
until  the  treaty  was  ratified  ;  that  with  his  influence  over  them  he 
would  be  able  to  prevent  trouble.  Johnson  replied  that  he  would 
not  give  up  that  claim  to  any  man,  that  he  was  not  afraid  of  trouble 
with  the  Indians,  that  he  should  hold  both  claims  as  long  as  he 
staid  there.  Finding  that  Johnson  could  not  be  influenced  by  argu- 
ment, he  left  with  the  threat  that  he  would  have  it,  even  if  he  had 
to  help  the  Indians  drive  them  all  off"  from  the  prairie. 

Not  long  afterward  Bunnell  drove  up  to  the  prairie  again  and 
brought  with  him  on  his  train  two  fine-looking  young  Sioux  braves 
in  their  holiday  attire.  He  saw  Johnson  and  told  him  the  Sioux 
were  getting  to  be  more  dissatisfied  with  the  settlers  for  coming  on 
their  lands  without  their  permission  ;  that  there  would  soon  be  a 
disturbance  unless  something  was  done  to  keep  them  quiet  ;  that  he 
should  not  try  to  control  them  unless  he  could  have  that  claim  ;  if 
the  settlers  got  into  trouble  they  would  have  to  go  to  some  one  else 
for  help. 

Although  no  serious  difficult}-  was  anticipated,  the  alarm  was 
given  as  soon  as  Bunnell  came  on  the  prairie  with  the  Sioux  and  the 
"boys"  who  were  on  the  island  chopping  came  hoTtie  in  a  hurry. 
After  explaining  matters  to  the  others,  Bunnell  told  Johnson  he  had 
come  up  on  purpose  to  have  a  talk  with  him  about  that  claim,  and 


THE    PIONEERS.  173 

asked  him  what  he  was  going  to  do  about  it.  "Nothing,"  was  John- 
son's reply,  and  remarked  that  he  did  not  believe  such  good-natured 
looking  fellows  as  Bunnell  had  on  his  sleigh  would  do  any  harm  if 
they  were  well  treated. 

Bunnell  had  taken  a  dram  or  two  and  was  excitable.  He  lost 
his  temper,  talked  loud  and  made  a  great  many  violent  gestures. 
The  Sioux  sat  quietly  in  their  places  on  the  train  and  indulged 
themselves  with  their  pipes  and  some  of  Bunnell's  tobacco.  They 
were  impassive  and  apparently  indifferent  spectators  of  the  pro- 
ceedings. 

Johnson,  believing  that  this  was  a  ruse  of  Bunnell's  to  try  and 
frighten  them,  told  him  that  he  "did  not  scare  easy  and  could  not 
be  bluffed  with  a  little  noise."  Bunnell  was  annoyed  that  his  dra- 
matic display  was  a  failure,  and  as  he  got  on  his  sleigh  answered : 
"  You  will  have  to  take  care  of  yourself  if  the  Indians  get  after  you; 
I  shall  not  interfere  again."  Johnson  laughed  and  gave  some 
derisive  reply,  telling  him  "not  to  bother  himself  about  the  affairs 
of  others  until  he  was  asked." 

The  next  trip  Bunnell  made  to  Wabasha  prairie  he  brought  with 
him  two  men,  Harrington  and  Myers,  and  built  a  small  log  shanty 
or  pen  on  Johnson's  claim  at  the  upper  landing.  The  logs  used  in 
the  construction  of  this  claim  shanty  were  once  a  part  of  Indian 
farmer  Reed's  old  store  cabin,  the  ruins  of  which  furnished  material 
sufficient  for  the  body  of  the  crib.  It  was  covered  with  broad  strips 
of  elm  bark  brought  from  the  Indian  tepees  in  the  mouth  of  Burns' 
valley. 

In  this  little  pen,  not  more  than  six  feet  square  and  not  high 
enough  for  a  man  to  stand  up  in,  Bunnell  left  Myei'S  to  hold  the 
fort  and  guard  the  claim,  which  he  had  now  taken  possession  of  in 
a  formal  manner.  Bunnell  furnished  Myers  with  supplies  and 
brought  up  some  lumber  and  put  up  the  framework  of  a  board 
shanty,  but  did  not  complete  it  for  want  of  material  to  cover  it. 
Myers  remained  in  quiet  possession  of  the  claim  for  about  a  week, 
when,  considering  everything  safe,  as  he  had  not  been  disturbed  or 
observed  any  hostile  movements,  the  settlers  on  the  prairie  being 
absent  on  the  island,  he  ventured  down  to  Bunnell's  for  a  little 
recreation  and  relief  from  his  lonely  and  uncomfortable  confine- 
ment. 

Although  no  demonstrations  had  been  niade,  Johnson  had 
watched  these  proceedings  and  closely  observed  all  of  the  movements 


174  HISTORY    OF    WENONA    COUNTY. 

of  Mjers.  It  was  a  gratification  to  see  the  man  with  his  gun  leave 
the  prairie.  He  at  once  took  advantage  of  the  absence  of  the  occu- 
pant of  the  cabin  and  demolished  the  improvements.  He  leveled 
the  structure  with  the  ground,  and  then  deliberately  cut  the  old  logs 
and  the  lumber  into  firewood. 

Bunnell  was  enraged  when  he  found  that  Johnson  had  destroyed 
his  shanty,  and  threatened  to  whip  him  the  next  time  he  saw  him. 
Myers  did  not  return  to  Wabasha  prairie.  He  was  dismissed  by 
Bunnell  for  neglect  of  duty  and  left  the  country. 

Bunnell  sent  messages  to  Johnson  warning  him  to  leave  the 
prairie,  or  the  next  time  he  came  up  he  would  whip  him  like  a  dog. 
Johnson  sent  back  answers  that  he  was  prepared  to  defend  himself 
and  his  claims  ;  that  if  Bunnell  came  on  the  prairie  again  it  would 
be  at  his  peril. 

Neither  of  these  men  were  cowards,  and  serious  trouble  was 
anticipated.  They  were  small  men — hardly  of  medium  size,  John- 
son a  little  larger  and  heavier  of  the  two  and  of  coarser  make-up. 
Bunnell  was  firmer  built  and  active  in  his  movements,  a  dangerous 
antagonist  lor  a  much  larger  man  in  any  kind  of  a  fight. 

Satisfied  that  "talk"  wo^ld  not  win  the  claim  and  irritated  by 
Johnson's  successful  opposition,  Bunnell,  in  company  with  Harring- 
ton, drove  up  to  the  prairie  one  evening  for  the  purpose  of  assault- 
ing Johnson  if  a  favorable  opportunity  offered.  Both  had  stimulated 
to  a  fighting  degree  and  were  primed  for  the  purpose. 

Going  first  to  the  Stevens  shanty,  Bunnell  there  found  Clark 
and  Nash,  who  had  called  on  a  social  visit.  He  inquired  for 
Hamilton  and  learned  that  he  was  at  Johnson's.  Gilmore  and 
Wallace  were  on  the  other  side  of  the  river  at  Farrell's.  After  a 
short  visit  they  left  without  betraying  the  object  of  their  evening 
visit  on  so  dark  a  night. 

They  went  directly  down  to  Johnson's  shanty.  Bunnell  knocked 
at  the  door.  On  being  told  to  ' '  come  in  "  he  entered,  saying,  as  he 
rushed  toward  Johnson,  who  with  Hamilton  was  sitting  by  the  fire, 
"Get  out  of  this  if  you  want  to  live."  Johnson  sprang  for  his 
revolver,  which  was  in  his  berth,  but  the  attack  was  too  sudden ;  he 
had  no  opportunity  to  use  it  before  he  was  knocked  down  and  dis- 
armed. 

Hamilton  bolted  from  the  shanty  at  the  first  clash  of  the  combat 
and  ran  for  help.  He  arrived  almost  breathless  at  the  other  shanty, 
a  mile  away,  and  gave  the  alarm  by  excitedly  exclaiming,    ' '  Bun- 


THE    PIONEERS.  175 

nell  is  killing  Johnson  ;  come  down  quick  as  you  can."  Clark  and 
Nash  at  once  started  back  with  Hamilton  on  a  run  for  the  scene  of 
conflict.  When  about  half  way  they  were  met  by  Johnson,  who, 
although  apparently  injured,  returned  with  them.  They  found  that 
the  shanty  had  been  demolished,  but  the  assailants  had  disap- 
peared. 

Johnson  was  taken  up  to  Clark's  shant}',  where  he  was  provided 
for  and  carefully  attended.  He  was  found  to  have  been  badly 
bruised  about  the  head,  chest  and  arms.  His  face  and  hands  were 
badly  swollen  and  covered  with  blood,  but  no  bones  were  broken. 
It  afterward  proved  that  no  serious  injuries  had  been  received. 
Johnson  had  been  terribly  beaten  by  Bunnell  and  was  compelled  to 
lay  up  for  repairs. 

When  the  battle-ground  was  visited  in  the  morning  the  full 
extent  of  damages  to  the  "pioneer  claim  shanty"  was  revealed. 
The  first  evidence  of  actual  settlement  on  Wabasha  prairie  had  been 
destroyed.  The  pile  of  brick  and  stone  which  formed  the  fireplace, 
with  some  broken  dishes,  marked  the  locality  where  the  little  cabin 
once  stood.  It  had  been  turned  over  and  with  its  contents  thrown 
on  the  ice  of  the  river. 

Johnson's  supplies  and  other  traps  were  secured  and  carried  up 
on  the  bank,  where  they  were  sheltered  with  the  lumber  from  the 
shanty.  The  stable  and  cattle  had  not  been  disturbed.  Johnson 
and  Nash  lived  with  Clark  until  their  shant}^  was  reconstructed. 
Johnson's  revolver  and  double-barreled  gun  were  carried  off  by 
Bunnell  as  trophies  of  his  victory. 

Soon  after  this  affray,  Peter  Gorr  and  Augustus  Pentler  came 
over  from  the  island  to  visit  the  settlers  on  the  prairie.  Mr.  Gorr 
had  his  rifle  with  him,  which  he  was  induced  to  leave  with  Johnson 
after  hearing  the  incidents  of  his  quarrel.  Johnson  then  sent  word 
to  Bunnell  that  he  would  shoot  him  on  sight  if  he  ever  made  his 
appearance  on  the  prairie  again. 

Bunnell  had  no  design  to  interfere  with  the  occupancy  of  the 
claim  at  the  lower  landing.  His  attack  on  Johnson  and  destruction 
of  the  shanty  was  for  retaliation  and  to  intimidate  him.  He  became 
satisfied  that  he  would  not  be  able  to  hold  the  claim  at  the  upper 
landing  without  some  serious  fighting,  and,  having  no  desire  to  kill 
Johnson  or  be  killed  himself  in  the  attempt,  he  decided  to  abandon 
his  claim  speculation  on  Wabasha  prairie  and  turn  his  attention  to 
what  he  thought  was  something  better  nearer  home.      The  scheme 


176  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

of  building  up  a  town  along  the  bluffs  above  the  present  village  of 
Homer  was  started  about  this  time,  in  which  Bunnell  was  for  awhile 
interested.  Bunnell  returned  to  Johnson  the  revolver  and  gun  he 
had  taken  from  him,  peace  was  negotiated,  and  the  "little  differ- 
ence "  that  had  existed  between  the  parties  "dropped"  without 
further  action.  Bunnell,  however,  became  more  emphatic  in  main- 
taining and  more  free  in  expressing  his  opinions  of  ' '  that  sand  bar  up 
there,"  and  more  zealously  advocated  his  theory  that  the  "main 
land  "  was  the  only  place  for  a  permanent  settlement. 

This  was  the  first  attempt  at  "  claim  jumping"  ever  made  in  the 
settlement  of  this  county.     It  was  afterward  a  common  occurrence. 

M.  Wheeler  Sargeant,  an  early  settler,  once  gave  a  very  appro- 
priate definition  of  a  claim  in  an  address  before  the  Winona  Lyceum 
in  1858.  He  said:  "A  claim  is  a  fighting  interest  in  land,  osten- 
sibly based  upon  priority  of  possession  and  sustained  by  force." 
Many  of  the  old  settlers  will  readily  recognize  the  pertinency  of  this 
description.  The  law  of  might,  as  well  as  the  law  of  right,  was  often 
the  means  by  which  possession  of  claims  were  retained. 

Soon  after  this  first  claim  quarrel,  a  claim  association  or  club  was 
was  formed  for  the  mutual  protection  of  settlers  in  holding  possession 
of  their  claims.  The  first  meeting  was  called  to  meet  at  Bunnell's 
about  March  1.  The  prime  movers  in  the  matter  were  some  resi- 
dents of  La  Crosse  who  had  recently  selected  claims  on  the  west  side 
of  the  Mississippi.  They  came  up  prepared  to  complete  the  busi- 
ness and  the  organization  was  created  at  this  meeting.  It  was  called 
the  Wabashaw  Protection  Club.  The  important  matters  of  consti- 
tution and  by-laws  were  duly  discussed  and  gravely  adopted,  and 
officers  elected  with  customary  formality.  The  settlers  from  Wa- 
basha prairie  attended  the  meeting,  but  were  in  the  minority  and 
failed  to  secure  any  of  the  offices.  The  officials  were  residents  of 
La  Crosse.  Mr.  George  W.  Clark  was  a  member  of  the  club  and 
was  present  at  that  meeting.  He  says  from  the  best  of  his  recol- 
lection the  president  was  George  G.  Barber,  the  secretary,  William 
B.  Gere. 

The  Wabasha  Protection  Club  was  the  first  regular  organization 
of  any  kind  among  the  settlers  ever  formed  in  the  county. 

It  was  not  entirely  a  fable  coined  by  Bunnell  when  he  repre- 
sented to  Johnson  that  the  Sioux  were  dissatisfied  with  the  manner 
in  which  the  settlers  were  taking  possession  of  tlieir  lands  before  the 
treaty  was  ratified.     Wliether  Bunnell  was  aware  of  the  fact  or  not 


ABRAM    HARKINS, 


THE    PIONEERS.  l79 

is  not  now  positively  known  ;  but  it  is  very  probable  that  he  knew 
the  Indians  designed  to  demand  a  bonus  from  the  settlers  for  the 
privilege  of  remaining  undisturbed.  It  was  supposed  that  the  treaty 
would  be  ratified  during  that  winter,  but  it  was  not  fully  confirmed 
by  government  until  the  next  year. 

During  the  winter  some  officious  personages  had  given  the 
Indians  begging  letters  addressed  to  the  settlers  recommending  that 
contributions  be  given  to  the  Sioux  of  Wabasha's  band  to  keep  them 
quiet  and  peaceable  until  the  ratification  of  the  treaty.  That  the 
Indians  were  needy,  and  to  prevent  dissatisfaction  the  settlers  were 
advised  to  contribute  to  their  wants,  and  suggested  that  a  barrel  of 
flour,  or  its  equivalent  in  money,  be  given  for  every  cabin  built  on 
their  lands. 

Some  of  Wabasha's  band  came  over  from  the  other  side  of  the 
river  where  they  were  camped  and  presented  tlieir  written  docu- 
ment. To  avoid  any  difficulties  or  annoyance  from  them,  Johnson 
agreed  to  give  them  the  flour,  but  told  them  they  must  wait  until 
the  Nominee  came  up  in  the  spring.  To  this  tliey  consented  and 
went  off  apparently  satisfied  with  the  arrangement.  Johnson  sup- 
posed this  was  one  of  Bunnell's  tricks  to  alarm  them  and  that  was 
the  finale  of  it ;  but  in  the  spring  the  Indians  returned  and  demanded 
the  flour.  This  "shanty  tax"  assessed  by  the  Sioux  was  paid  by 
a  few  of  the  earliest  settlers. 

The  Sioux  and  Winnebago  Indians  visited  the  settlers  on  Wa- 
basha prairie  frequently  during  the  winter  and  were  at  all  times 
friendly.  There  was  not  a  single  instance  where  it  was  known  that 
they  disturbed  a  settler  or  his  property,  not  even  in  the  absence  of 
the  ovmer. 

Johnson  rebuilt  the  shanty  on  Capt.  Smith's  claim,  but  put  it  on 
the  bank  a  little  way  back  from  the  river  and  a  few  rods  below 
where  it  first  stood.  This  was  an  improvement  on  the  first  struc- 
ture. It  was  about  8  X  12.  .The  fireplace  so  much  valued  by 
Johnson  in  his  first  cabin  was  omitted  in  its  reconstruction.  John- 
son induced  Augustus  Pentler  with  his  wife  to  occupy  this  shanty. 
He  boarded  with  them  and  made  it  his  home  until  he  built  a  shanty 
on  his  claim  at  the  upper  landing.  Mr.  Pentler  lived  in  this  place 
three  or  four  months  and  then  made  a  claim  on  the  river  below 
Bunnell's  along  the  blufls,  where  he  lived  for  several  years.  He  is 
now  living  in  the  western  part  of  the  state. 

Mrs.  Pentler  was  the  first  white  woman  among  the  early  settlers 
11 


180  HISTORY    OF    WmONA    COimTY. 

to  make  Wabasha  prairie  her  place  of  residence — the  first  white 
woman  that  settled  in  what  is  now  the  city  of  Winona. 

About  March  1,  Silas  Stevens  and  his  son,  William  H.  Stevens, 
came  up  from  La  Crosse  on  the  ice.  They  brought  with  them  a 
pair  of  horses,  wagon  and  sleigh.  This  was  the  first  span  of  horses 
brought  into  the  county  by  a  settler.  There  had  been  no  demand 
or  use  for  horse-teams.  In  banking  wood  and  hauling  logs  ox-teams 
were  the  most  useful  and  economical.  Bunnell  kept  a  saddle-horse, 
which  in  winter  he  drove  harnessed  to  a  kind  of  sleigh  called  a 
train,  a  kind  of  conveyance  peculiarly  adapted  to  travel  over  un- 
broken trails  drifted  with  snow. 

On  the  arrival  of  Silas  Stevens  Mr.  Clark  delivered  up  to  him 
his  claim  and  gave  possession  of  the  shanty  and  other  property  en- 
tmsted  to  his  care.  About  this  time,  or  not  long  afterward,  Mr. 
^ash  put  up  a  small  log  cabin  on  claim  ISTo.  2.  Clark  and  Gilmore 
occupied  this  with  Nash  as  their  headquarters  until  they  built  shan- 
ties on  their  own  claims.  Tliis  shanty  stood  about  two  blocks  back 
from  the  river  on  what  is  now  High  Forest  street.  It  was  about 
10  X  12,  built  of  small  logs  and  covered  with  bark.  The  bark  for 
the  roof  and  the  lumber  used  in  its  construction  was  taken  from  the 
old  Indian  huts  or  tepees,  which  were  standing  on  the  prairie  about 
a  mile  above  the  upper  landing. 


CHAPTEK  XIX. 


FIRST  IMPROVEMENTS. 


DuEiNG  the  latter  part  of  the  winter  and  early  in  the  spring  of 
1852  quite  a  number  of  claims  were  selected,  and  on  some  improve- 
ments commenced.  These  "betterments"  were  simply  a  few  logs 
thrown  together,  forrning  a  sort  of  pen  and  designed  to  represent 
the  nucleus  of  a  future  residence.  When  the  Indians  assessed  the 
settlers  they  did  not  consider  these  improvements  sufficient  to  justify 
the  levying  of  a  tax,  notwithstanding  the  importance  attached  to 
them  as  evidence  that  the  land  was  claimed  and  settled  upon. 

The  claim  made  by  George  W.  dark  in  the  fall  previous  was 
staked  off  and  possession  indicated  by  a  few  logs.    The  half  mile  west 


FIRST    IMPROVEMENTS.  181 

of  it  was  taken  by  Jabez  McDermott  and  the  next  by  Josiah  Keen. 
These  two  young  men  had  been  living  at  Bunnell's  Landing,  but 
about  the  time  they  made  their  claims  they  went  up  to  the  Eolling 
Stone,  where  they  engaged  in  getting  out  black  walnut  logs  witli 
Noracong  and  McS])adden. 

Clark  also  selected  a  location  across  the  slough,  which  he  held  in 
the  name  of  his  brother,  Scott  Clark,  then  living  in  New  York. 
Tills  claim  is  now  the  farm  on  which  George  W.  Clark  resides. 

Allen  Gilmore  made  his  claim  next  west  of  the  one  selected  for 
Scott  Clark.  He  built  a  log  cabin  in  the  grove  west  from  where  the 
Clark  school-house  now  stands.  It  was  from  Allen  Gilmore,  and 
because  of  his  living  nearest,  that  Gilmore  valley  was  given  its  pres- 
ent name.  Mr.  Gilmore  occupied  this  locality  until  his  death,  which 
occurred  March  29,  1854.  It  was  purchased  from  the  administrator 
of  the  estate,  Dr.  John  L.  Balcombe,  by  Orin  Clark,  a  brother  of 
G.  W.  Clark,  who  came  into  the  county  that  spring.  Mr.  Clark 
occupied  it  for  many  years.  He  now  lives  in  the  city  of  Winona, 
but  still  retains  possession  of  the  grove.  The  other  portion  of  the 
claim  is  owned  and  occupied  by  Mr.  Celestial  Peterman. 

George  Wallace  made  choice  of  a  location  back  of  the  lake, 
where  John  Zenk  now  lives.  It  also  included  what  is  now  Wood- 
lawn  cemetery. 

Peter  Gorr  made  a  claim  on  the  river  just  above  Bunnell's.  He 
here  built  a  small  log  cabin,  which  he  occupied  with  his  wife  and 
three  children. 

In  narrating  some  incidents  of  early  days,  Mr.  Gorr  says  that 
during  the  winter  of  1850-51  Augustus  Pentler  worked  for  Bunnell 
by  the  month  chopping  on  the  islands.  In  the  spring  he  returned 
to  Illinois,  where  his  wife  was  then  living.  During  the  summer 
Pentler  and  Gorr  caftie  uf)  the  river  together  and  stopped  off  at  La 
Crosse,  where  they  remained  for  a  few  days,  but  not  finding  employ- 
ment, they  crossed  the  Mississippi  and  came  up  the  river  on  foot 
over  the  trail  along  the  bluffs.  At  Brown's  they  stopped  to  rest  and 
get  something  to  eat.  Mr.  Brown  furnished  them  a  luncheon,  but, 
learning  that  they  were  going  up  to  Bunnell's  for  work,  he  declined 
to  receive  pay  for  the  refreshments  provided. 

In  speaking  of  Mr.  Brown  he  very  emphatically  remarked  :  ''I 
have  known  Nathan  Brown  a  great  many  years.  He  was  the 
whitest  white  mam.  among  all  the  old  settlers  in  this  county.  He 
always  had  the  courage  to  do  right  and  never  wronged  any  man 


182  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

willfully  that  I  ever  beard.  He  feared  no  man,  but  be  treated 
everybodj  with  decency  and  gentlemanly.  Tbat  was  tbe  reason 
wby  be  was  respected  by  everybody.  Even  tbe  '  cussed '  Indians 
respected  bim  arid  bad  confidence  in  bis  integrit3\  Strangers  as 
well  as  acquaintances  were  always  welcome  to  bis'  bospitalities.  No 
one  ever  left  Brown's  suffering  from  bunger  if  be  made  bis  wants 
known." 

Gorr  and  Pentler  worked  by  tbe  montb  for  Bunnell  during  tbat 
season.  In  tbe  fall  tbey  built  a  comfortable  log  cabin  on  tbe  island 
opposite  Bunnell's  and  brougbt  tbeir  families  from  Elinois,  witb  tbe 
design  of  settling  on  tbe  Sioux  lands  in  tlie  spring.  Tbey  moved 
across  tbe  river  about  tbe  last  of  February,  1852,  and  made  tbeir 
first  settlement  in  tbis  county. 

About  tbe  time  of  tbe  quarrel  between  Bunnell  and  Jobnson, 
some  difficulties  occurred  from  business  transactions  between  Bun- 
nell and  Gorr.  Tbese  cboppers  took  sides  witb  Jobnson  against 
tbeir  employer.  Jobnson  went  down  witb  bis  oxen  and  sled  and 
moved  tbem  off  from  tbe  island  and  drew  tbe  logs  for  tbe  sbanty. 

Mr.  Gorr  selected  tbis  location  as  a  temporary  stopping-place 
for  bis  family  to  live  until  be  found  a  more  suitable  place  for  a  per- 
manent bome.  Bunnell  objected  to  bis  occupying  it.  Anticipating 
trouble  about  tbe  matter,  Jobnson  and  tbe  settlers  on  Wabasba 
prairie  went  down  and  belped  put  up  tbe  cabin.  Bunnell  met  tbem 
and  strongly  protested  against  tbeir  building  a  sbanty  on  bis  claim. 
Gorr  started  toward  bim  in  a  tbreatening  manner  and  told  bim  to 
"dry  up  and  go  bome."  Bunnell,  being  alone,  considered  discre- 
tion tbe  better  part  of  valor,  and  did  not  interfere  witb  tbe  bouse- 
raising. 

Wben  W.  B.  Bunnell  and  Timotby  Burns,  lieutenant-governor 
of  tbe  State  of  Wisconsin,  witb  otbers,  originated  tbe  scbeme  of 
making  tbat  locality  a  town  site,  tbey  found  Gorr  an  encumbrance. 
Lieut. -Gov.  Burns  offered  bim  twenty-five  dollars  for  bis  cabin,  witb 
a  promise  of  furtber  payment  in  lots  wben  tbe  town  site  was  sur- 
.veyed,  provided  be  would  abandon  tbe  locality.  Tbis  offer  Mr. 
Gorr  accepted,  and  on  June  6  made  a  claim  in  wbat  is  now  Pleasant 
valley,  about  a  mile  above  where  Laird's  fiouring-mill  stands.  He 
built  a  log  bouse  on  it  and  moved  bis  family  there  on  June  9. 

Tbe  valley  was  for  several  years  known  as  Gorr  valley— until  it 
was  given  its  present  name.  Mr.  Gorr  was  tbe  first  to  settle  in  this 
valley,  and  among  tbe  first  in  this  county  to  make  farming  a  busi- 


FIEST    IMPROVEMENTS.  188 

ness  occupation.  He  settled  here  with  the  design  of  making  it  liis 
permanent  home,  and  occupied  this  farm  about  ten  years,  when  lie 
sold  out  and  invested  in  other  farming  lands.  Mr.  Gorr  is  yet  a 
resident  of  the  county  and  is  now  living  on  the  bank  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, above  the  village  of  Homer.  The  locality  was  once  the  town 
site  of  Minneowah.  His  house  is  within  ten  yards  of  the  site  where 
he  built  the  log  cabin  which  he  sold  to  Lieut. -Gov.  Burns  in  tlie 
spring  of  1852. 

Henry  J.  Harrington  made  a  claim  in  the  mouth  of  Pleasant 
valley,  of  what  is  now  known  as  "Hamilton's  Farm."  During  tlie 
season  of  navigation  Mr.  Harrington  was  employed  as  mate  on  one 
of  the  steamboats  running  on  the  upper  Mississippi.  Early  in  tlie 
spring  of  1852  he  brought  his  family  to  Bunnell's,  where  they 
boarded  until  he  had  a  shanty  built  on  his  claim.  His  first  cabin 
was  a  low  one-story  structure,  made  of  small  logs  or  poles,  roofed 
with  bark  from  the  Indian  tepees  in  that  vicinity.  This  shanty 
stood  in  a  grove  on  the  table  east  of  the -present  farm  buildings  and 
on  the  opposite  side  of  the  stream.  Here  Mrs.  Harrington,  with  a 
family  by  the  name  of  Chamberlain,  lived  until  Mr.  Harrington 
built  a  more  permanent  house  on  the  west  side  of  the  stream. 

This  second  building  was  a  very  comfortable  story  and  a  half 
hewed  log  house,  about  16x20,  with  a  cellar  under  it,  walled  with 
stone.  This  building  formed  a  part  of  the  old  farm  buildings  on 
"the  farm."  Mr.  Harrington  made  some  improvements.  He  had 
about  ten  acres  of  breaking  fenced  in  with  a  rail  fence,  which  he 
planted  to  corn.  He  also  cultivated  a  garden  and  set  out  some  fruit- 
trees.  It  was  his  design  to  open  up  a  stock  farm  here,  but  he  did 
not  live  to  carry  out  his  plans.  He  died  in  1853.  His  funeral  was 
on  Sunday,  June  12. 

Mrs.  Harrington  leased  the  house  and  cultivation  to  PatrickNevil, 
who  came  into  the  county  that  fall.  She  stored  her  household  goods 
in  a  part  of  the  house  and  went  down  the  river  among  her  friends  to 
spend  the  winter,  leaving  the  care  of  her  j)roperty  to  her  agent, 
George  M.  Gere,  Esq.  Early  in  the  spring  Mr.  Gere  sold  the 
claim  to  M.  K.  Drew  for  $100,  giving  a  quit  claim  deed  subject  to 
the  lease  of  Mr.  Kevil.  Some  incidents  relative  to  this  claim  will 
illustrate  the  uncertainty  of  real  estate  transactions  while  the  title  to 
the  land  was  in  the  United  States. 

Mr.  Nevil  lived  on  the  Harrington  place  through  the  winter,  and 
in  the  spring  made  a  garden  and  planted  the  enclosed  field  with 


184  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

corn.  During  this  time  he  made  a  claim  in  the  valley  opposite  to 
Gorr's,  where  he  had  some  breaking  done  and  built  a  shanty.  This 
is  now  the  farm  of  his  son,  John  Nevil.  Having  an  opportunity  to 
dispose  of  his  crop  to  a  cash  customer,  he  sold  his  lease  to  John  C. 
Walker,  a  recent  arrival  with  a  family,  and  moved  on  his  own  claim. 

In  this  transaction  Mr.  Nevil  gave  Walker  a  quit  claim  deed  and 
possession  of  the  house.  Walker  then  assumed  to  be  the  proprietor 
and  real  owner  of  the  claim,  and  successfully  resisted  all  attempts 
of  Mr.  Drew  to  acquire  possession,  even  after  the  lease  had  expired 
or  was  declared  void.  He  barricaded  the  house  and  with  his  family 
closely  guarded  the  premises.  Under  no  pretext  was  anyone  per- 
mitted to  pass  the  boundaries  of  the  fence  which  inclosed  the 
improvements. 

Mr.  Gere,  justice  of  the  peace  and  agent  of  Mrs.  Harrington, 
with  the  constable,  Harvey  S.  Terry,  attempted  to  obtain  entrance 
to  the  house  by  demanding  the  household  goods  of  Mrs.  Harring- 
ton stored  in  the  dwelling.  They  were  met  at  the  "bars,"  by  the 
whole  Walker  family.  Mr.  Walker,  with  his  gun  in  his  hands  and 
revolver  in  his  belt,  Mrs.  Walker,  armed  with  a  huge  carving  knife, 
the  children  carrying  an  ax,  a  scythe  and  a  pitchfork.  The  officers 
of  the  law  hesitated  "to  storm  the  castle  against  such  an  armed  force," 
and  called  a  parley  for  negotiations.  Mr.  Walker  did  not  object  to 
deliver  up  the  goods,  but  would  not  admit  them  into  the  enclosure. 
He  stood  guard  while  Mrs.  Walker  and  the  children  brought  the 
furniture  from  the  house  and  delivered  it  outside  the  fence.  Walker 
refused  to  relinquish  the  claim  to  Mr.  Gere,  but  sent  word  to  Mr. 
Drew  that  he  did  not  desire  to  be  mean  about  the  transaction,  and 
would  pay  him  $400  for  the  claim,  the  amount  he  had  paid  to  Mrs. 
Harrington,  provided  they  would  give  a  quit  claim  and  leave  him 
in  peaceable  possession  of  the  property.  Finding  the  speculation  an 
unprofitable  one,  and  glad  to  get  his  money  back,  Mr.  Drew  accepted 
the  proposition  and  the  claim  became  the  "Walker  Farm."  Mr. 
Walker  occupied  this  locality  about  ten  or  twelve  years,  when  he 
sold  out  and  went  south. 

Hirk  Carroll  made  a  claim  in  the  timber  below  Harrington's, 
which  he  sold  to  Silas  Stevens.  He  also  made  other  selections  along 
the  river  at  various  places,  but  did  not  locate  on  any  until  he  made 
a  claim  on  the  head  waters  of  Pine  creek,  in  what  is  now  the  south- 
ern part  of  this  county,  where  he  made  a  permanent  settlement  and 
home  for  his  family. 


WESTERN    FARM    AND    VILLAGE    ASSOCIATION.  185 

The  sale  made  by  Hirk  Carroll  to  Silas  Stevens  was  the  first 
''real  estate"  transaction,  the  first  sale  of  a  claim  ever  made  in  the 
early  settlement  of  this  county.  Mr.  Stevens  had  such  confidence 
in  the  development  of  the  country  and  future  growth  of  a  com- 
mercial town  on  Wabasha  prairie  that  he  gave  Carroll  $50  if  he 
would  relinquish  the  claim  and  let  him  have  possession  of  it.  It 
was  held  by  Mr.  Stevens  lor  a  year  or  two  afterward  in  the  name  of 
his  son,  Wm.  H.  Stevens.  It  was  the  design  of  Mr.  Stevens  to 
make  this  locality  a  site  for  a  steam  saw-mill,  expecting  to  use  the 
slough  for  the  purpose  of  storing  logs  brought  down  the  river. 

Mr.  Stevens  gave  his  claim  on  Wabasha  prairie  into  the  hands 
of  his  son,  Wm.  H.  Stevens,  to  hold  possession,  and  returned  to 
La  Crosse,  where  he  continued  to  carry  on  his  lumber  business. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

WESTERN   FARM   AND    VILLAGE   ASSOCIATION. 

On  February  26,  1852,  William  Haddock  and  Arthur  Mur- 
phy arrived  in  this  part  of  the  Territory  of  Minnesota.  They 
were  agents  of  an  organization  called  the  Western  Farm  and  Village 
Association,  explorers  and  prospectors  for  a  town  site  and  farming 
lands.-  With  packs  on  their  backs,  each  carrying  a  buffalo-skin  and 
some  camp  supplies,  they  came  up  the  river  on  skates  from  La 
Crosse. 

In  a  letter  or  report  to  the  Association,  published  in  the  ofiicial 
organ  of  that  body,  "  The  Farm  and  Tillage  Advocate,"  Mr.  Had- 
dock says:  "After  leaving  La  Crosse  we  pursued  our  journey 
slowly  up  the  river  on  the  ice,  hugging  as  closely  as  possible  the 
Minnesota  side  of  the  river,  for  the  purpose  of  making  observations. 
After  traveling  until  about  noon  we  stopped  for  dinner  at  a  young 
trader's,  who  happened  to  have  a  smoking  dinner  just  ready  for  con- 
sumption. 

"  Having  no  time  to  lose,  we  resumed  our  tramp.  Without  per- 
ceiving any  cabin  or  other  dwelling,  we  proceded  on  our  journey 
until  the  shades  of  evening  began  to  gather  round.  Having 
brought  up  at  the  lower  extremity  of  a  sandy  island,  we  doffed  our 


186  HISTORY    OF    WLNONA    COIINTY. 

buffalo-skins,  selected  a  spot  for  a  camp,  collected  wood,  lit  up  a 
fire,  spread  out  our  skins,  and  entered  upon  the  fall  enjoyment  of 
the  dubious  pleasures  of  'camping  out.'  -  To  camp  out,  however,  is 
not  a. very  agreeable  thing  to  a  person  not  accustomed  to  it,  especi- 
ally in  a  cold  February  night. 

"  A  few  miles  of  travel  in  the  morning,  after  camping,  brought 
us  to  a  new  town  site,  just  developed,  called  Waubashaw,  situated 
on  a  small  prairie  running  out  from  the  foot  of  a  range  of  bluffs 
toward  the  river. 

"  According  to  the  opinion  of  many  persons  at  La  Crosse,  this 
place  is  destined  to  be  the  largest  town  below  Lake  Pepin.  Although 
there  are  only  four  or  five  shanties  on  the  prairie  at  the  present  time, 
yet  the  whole  site  is  taken  up,  and  already  have  the  claimants  begun 
to  fight  about  their  '  claims. '  Waubashaw  will  yet  furnish  some 
rich  examples  of  discord,  and  is  destined,  I  fear,  to  become  a  prey 
to  speculation,  whatever  may  be  its  natural  advantages.  In  our 
opinion  it  has  not  much  to  boast  of  except  a  good  landing.  The 
land  is  poor  and  generally  low,  and  a  portion  of  it  subject  to  over- 
flow. 

"A  few  miles  above  Waubashaw  we  came  to  a  quiet  little  open- 
ing in  the  almost  endless  range  of  bluffs,  and  hove  to  on  our  skates 
for  the  purpose  of  making  observations.  On  reaching  the  shore  we 
passed  over  an  open,  but  rather  a  low  and  marshy  prairie,  for  about 
half  a  mile,  when  we  came  to  a  most  beautiful  opening  of  compara- 
tively high  table-land,  covered  witli  oak. 

"The  extent  of  this  opening  is  fully  large  enough  for  our  entire 
village  plat,  exclusive  of  the  low  land  on  the  river,  which  can  ulti- 
timately  be'  filled  up  and  divided,  as  business  plats  among  all  our 
members,  proving  a  source  of  great  gain  as  business  increases  and 
the  town  becomes  settled.  There  is  considerable  variety  of  surface 
in  the  town  plat  which  settlement  will  remedy,  but  take  it  as  a 
whole,  I  do  not  know  that  I  have  seen  anything  to  surpass  it.  In- 
deed, I  may  say  that  it  is  beautiful,  and  throws  Waubashaw  and 
Prairie  La  Crosse  entirely  in  the  shade." 

Haddock  and  Murphy,  on  their  way  from  La  Crosse,  passed 
Wabasha  Prairie  and  skated  up  Straight  Slough,  supposing  it  to  be 
a  main  channel  of  the  river.  On  their  way  up  the  slough  their  at- 
tention was  attracted  to  the  general  appearance  of  the  mouth  of  the 
Rolling  Stone  Yalley.  On  examination  of  this  locality  these  town- 
site  hunters  found,  to  their  disappointment,  that  their  ideal  village 


WESTERN    FARM    AND    VILLAGE    ASSOCIATION.  187 

sight,  so  opportunely  discovered,  was  occupied.     Civilization  had 
already  sprouted  on  this  part  of  the  late  "Sioux  Purchase." 

Israel  M.  Noracong  claimed  one  hundred  and  sixty  acres  in  the 
mouth  of  the  Rolling  Stone  Valley,  where  he  had  built  his  shanty, 
his  claim  covering  the  present  village  of  Minnesota  City.  They  put 
up  with  Noracong  and  explained  to  him  the  object  of  their  visit,  the 
designs  and  advantages  of  the  association  represented  by  them,  and 
the  benefit  the  organization  would  be  in  the  settlement  of  the  part 
of  the  territory  in  which  it  was  located.  Mr.  Noracong  at  once  be- 
came interested  in  their  plan  of  colonization. 

Finding  that  he  was  willing  to  compromise  matters  with  them, 
they  made  arrangements  by  which  he  was  induced  to  relinquish  all 
ol  his  claim,  except  about  fifteen  acres  of  land  where  his  cabin  stood, 
which  included  a  mill-site  on  the  stream.  This  mill-site  is  the  local- 
ity where  the  flouring  mill  of  A.  E.  Elsworth  now  stands. 

After  satisfactory  arrangements  had  been  made  with  Noracong, 
and  before  any  explorations  of  the  surrounding  country  had  been  at- 
tempted. Haddock  and  Murphy,  in  the  name  of  the  association, 
made  claim  to  all  the  lands  in  the  valley  of  the  Rolling  Stone,  and 
to  all  the  country  lying  adjacent.  This  was  the  largest  claim  ever 
made  in  the  county  under  any  pretense  whatever. 

They  at  once  commenced  to  lay  out  a  village  plat  in  accordance 
with  a  general  plan,  previously  adopted  by  the  association,  wliich 
they  had  brought  with  them.  This  was  the  first  town  site 
surveyed  and  platted  in  southern  Minnesota. 

A  rough  plat  of  the  locality  was  made,  with  which  Mr.  Murphy 
returned  to  New  York  city  to  report  their  discoveries.  Mr.  Had- 
dock remained  to  hold  the  claim  and  continue  his  survey  of  village 
lots.  The  survey  was  commenced  with  a  pocket  compass;  the 
measurements  were  made  with  a  tape  line  belonging  to  Mr.  Nora- 
cong. 

This  locality  was  the  scene  of  many  important  events  in  the  early 
settlement  of  this  county,  some  of  which  will  be  noted  in  other 
chapters. 

In  the  spring  of  1852  the  ice  went  out  and  the  Mississippi  was 
open  in  this  vicinity  on  March  15.  The  first  steamboat  from  below 
was  the  Nominee,  which  arrived  at  Wabasha  prairie  on  April  1. 
This  boat  only  went  up  as  far  as  Lake  Pepin  on  account  of  the  ice. 
On  its  second  trip  it  passed  through  the  lake  April  16,  and  was  the 
first  steamboat  to  arrive  at  St.  Paul. 


188  HISTORY    OF    WINOISTA    COUNTY. 

Capt.  Smith  brought  up  on  the  Nominee  quite  a  number  of  pas- 
sengers, who  landed  on  Wabasha  prairie,  and  also  some  lumber  and 
supplies  for  the  settlers.  As  soon  as  the  material  arrived,  Johnson 
built  a  shanty  on  No.  4,  his  claim  at  the  upper  landing.  This  build- 
ing was  on  what  is  now  Center  street,  between  Second  and  Front 
streets.  It  was  12  X  16,  with  a  shed  roof  of  boards,  the  eaves  of 
wliich  were  about  five  feet  from  the  ground.  This  was  for  awhile 
the  hotel,  the  general  stopping-place  for  all  who  got  off  at  what  was 
then  known  as  Johnson's  Landing.  Every  claim  shanty  was,  how- 
ever, the  stranger's  home,  if  application  was  made  for  shelter  and 
food. 

Jabez  McDermott  built  a  log  shanty  on  his  claim,  a  little  south- 
east from  where  the  shops  of  the  Winona  &  St.  Peter  railroad  now 
stand.  The  roof  was  a  covering  of  bark.  All  of  the  material  for 
this  shanty  was  taken  from  the  Indian  tepees  which  stood  near  by. 
This  locality  was  the  site  of  Wabasha's  village — the  village  of  the 
band  of  Sioux  of  which  he  was  the  chief,  and  their  general  gather- 
ing-place. There  were  seven  or  eight  of  their  cabins  standing  when 
McDermott  made  a  claim  of  their  village. 

These  Indian  tepees  were  constructed  with  a  framework  of  posts 
and  poles  fastened  together  by  withes  and  covered  with  broad  strips 
of  elm  bark.  The' roof  was  peaked,  the  bark  covering  supported  by 
a  framework  of  poles.  For  the  sides  the  strips  of  bark  were  of  suit- 
able length  to  reach  from  the  ground  to  the  eaves.  They  were 
oblong  in  shape,  about  15  X  20  feet,  the  sides  about  four  or  five  feet 
high.  The  bark  covering  was  fastened  b}^  poles  outside  secured  by 
withes.  No  nails  or  pins  were  used  in  their  construction.  Inside 
they  were  provided  with  benches,  or  berths,  from  two  to  three  feet 
wide  and  about  two  feet  from  the  ground,  extending  around  three 
sides  of  the  hut.  These  seats,  or  sleeping-places,  were  composed  of 
poles  and  bark.  Some  sawed  lumber  was  also  used  about  these 
tepees.  The  lumber,  boards  and  planks,  found  there  by  the  early 
settlers  was  probably  taken  from  the  river,  brought  down  by  fioods 
from  wrecks  of  rafts. 

There  were  two  or  three  of  these  tepees  in  the  mouth  of  Gilmore 
valley  near  the  Indian  cultivation.  One  much  larger  than  the  others 
was  about  20  X  30.  There  were  also  two  or  three  in  the  mouth  of 
Burns  valley.  They  were  all  of  the  same  style  of  architecture  and 
similarly  constructed. 

These  cabins  were  but  summer  residences  for  the  Sioux  and  were 


WESTERN    FARM    AND    VILLAGE    ASSOCIATION.  189 

but  temporarily  occupied  in  cold  weather,  when  they  usually  fixed 
their  hunting  camps,  of  skin  or  cloth  tents,  in  the  timber  on  the 
river  bottoms.  The  Indians  sometimes  halted  in  their  migration  and 
stopped  in  them  for  two  or  three  days  at  a  time  after  the  first  settlers 
came  here  in  1851,  but  they  abandoned  them  entirely  in  the  spring 
of  1852.  These  tepees  were  torn  down  in  the  forepart  of  this  season. 
While  the  Sioux  remained  in  this  vicinity  they  sometimes  visited 
the  settlements,  and  were  at  all  times  friendly  without  being  familiar 
or  troublesome. 

Soon  alter  tlie  opening  of  navigation  another  town  site  was  dis- 
covered on  the  Mississippi  below  the  mouth  of  the  White  Water. 
Two  or  three  brothei-s  by  the  name  of  Hall  selected  this  location. 
It  was  known  as  Hall's  Landing.  No  special  effort  was  made  to 
develop  its  advantages  until  the  following  year,  when  the  town  ot 
Mi.  Yernon  was  laid  out,  about  two  miles  below  the  mouth  of  the 
White  Water. 

During  1851  and  1852  there  was  quite  a  rush  of  immigration  to 
the  country  on  the  upper  Mississippi.  Among  the  localities  in  the 
western  part  of  the  State  of  Wisconsin  which  attracted  considerable 
attention  from  this  moving  population  was  La  Crosse.  After  the  treaty 
with  the  Sioux  in  1851  many  of  these  immigrants  made  La  Crosse  a 
temporary  halting  place  until  opportunity  was  given  to  make 
selections  of  locations  on  the  west  side  of  the  river.  A  very  large 
majority  of  the  first  settlers  in  southern  Minnesota  were  of  this  class. 

With  the  exception  of  the  colony  that  settled  at  Minnesota  City, 
Winona  county  was  first  settled  almost  entirely  by  these  temporary 
residents  of  La  Crosse.  During  the  winter  some  of  these  citizens  of 
Wisconsin  came  up  the  river  on  the  ice  and  selected  locations  on 
Wabasha  prairie  and  in  its  vicinity.  In  the  spring  they,  with  others, 
visited  this  part  of  the  territory  to  see  the  country,  and  made  claims 
in  a  more  formal  manner. 

These  claims  were  usually  marked  by  writing  the  name  of  the 
Glaiin-maher  on  the  stakes  which  defined  the  location  selected,  or,  if 
in  the  timber,  the  trees  were  blazed  and  the  name  of  the  claimant 
conspicuously  displayed.  As  the  season  advanced  it  became  neces- 
sary to  represent  some  improvements.  A  few  logs  laid  up,  as  if  a 
future  cabin  was  contemplated,  a  few  furrows  with  a  plow,  or  a  little 
corn  or  vegetables  planted,  gave  evidence  that  the  claim  was  occu- 
pied.    These  claims  were  usually  acknowledged  by  the  settlers  and 


190  HISTORY    OF    WmONA    COimTY. 

mutual  protection  given,  although  the  laws  governing  claims  vi^ere 
not  full}"  complied  with. 

Among  those  who  came  up  during  the  winter  and  selected  loca- 
tions, and  who  afterward  became  residents  of  Wabasha  prairie,  was 
"William  B.  Gere,  commonly  called  "Beecher  Gere."  He  made  a 
claim  south  of  and  joining  both  of  the  claims  of  Johnson  and 
Stevens.  Although  a  settler  could  not  hold,  legally,  but  160  acres, 
this  claim  was  laid  on  a  sliding  scale,  and  for  a  while  Beecher  Gere's 
claim  covered  twice  that  amount  of  land. 

Enos  P.  Williams,  then  in  the  employ  of  Silas  Stevens  at  La 
Crosse,  selected  the  location  adjoining  Gere's  on  the  east.  This  is 
now  known  as  Hubbard's  addition. 

Elijah  Silsbee  selected  the  one  next  west  of  that  claimed  by  Gere, 
and  a  man  by  the  name  of  Hobbs  took  that  next  to  Silsbee's  on  the 
west. 

Frank  Curtiss  discovered  that  there  was  room  for  another  claim 
between  that  selected  for  Scott  Clark  and  the  claims  of  McDermott 
and  Keene,  and  located  himself  there. 

Walter  Brown  selected  a  location  in  what  is  now  Gilmore  valley, 
in  the  mouth  of  the  ravine  about  where  the  brickyard  of  Mr.  Ber- 
sange  is  now  located. 

George  G.  Barber  made  choice  of  one  adjoining  Brown's  in  the 
valley  above. 

Rev.  George  Chester,  a  Methodist  minister — the  first  that  settled 
in  La  Crosse — made  a  claim  in  Gilmore  valley  where  the  county  farm 
is  now  located.  The  first  sermon  ever  delivered  to  the  early  settlers 
of  Winona  county  was  preached  by  Mr.  Chester  on  Wabasha  prairie 
while  on  this  visit  to  Minnesota.  Mr.  Chester  never  made  any 
improvements  on  his  claim,  neither  was  he  ever  a  resident  of  the 
count3^ 

A  colored  nian,  a  barber  in  La  Crosse,  by  the  name  of  Williams, 
made  the  first  claim  across  the  slough  on  the  upper  prairie.  It  is 
now  the  residence  of  George  I.  Parsons.  The  claim  shanty  was 
near  the  railroad. 

Some  of  the  early  visitors  from  La  Crosse  who  came  up  with  Mr. 
Chester,  Mr.  Barber  and  others,  returned  without  selecting  locations, 
although  they  afterward  became  residents  of  Wabasha  ]3rairie.  Dr. 
John  L.  Balcombe,  John  C.  Laird  and  Abner  S.  Goddard  were 
among  Ihis  number.     Mention  will  be  made  of  them  at  a  later  date. 

Henr}^  C.  Gere  came  up  from  La  Crosse  early  in  the  spring,  and 


WESTERN    FAK3I    AND    VILLAGE    ASSOCIATION.  191 

landed  at  what  was  then  known  as  Johnson's  landing,  with  his 
family,  household  goods,  and  lumber  for  a  shanty.  During  the 
winter  previous  he  visited  the  prairie  and  professed  to  have  selected 
a  claim,  but  rehised  to  point  it  out,  —  none  of  the  settlers  were  aware 
of  his  choice  of  location. 

It  afterward  appeared  that  about  the  time  of  the  "difference" 
between  Bunnell  and  Johnson,  a  friendship,  or  rather  an  acquaint- 
ance was  formed  between  Gere  and  Bunnell,  and  a  plan  laid  to  jump 
the  Stevens  claim.  As  Mr.  Stevens  was  a  non-resident,  Gere  was  to 
locate  himself  on  the  claim  with  his  family,  and  Bunnell  was  to  aid 
him  to  keep  possession  of  it.  It  was  represented  by  Bunnell  that 
he  had  selected  this  claim  for  H.  C.  Gere,  and  had  made  some 
designative  marks  on  the  back  side  of  it,  next  to  the  claim  selected 
by  Wm.  B.  Gere.  Until  spring  no  boundaries  were  marked  on  any 
of  the  claims,  except  the  claim-stakes  driven  along  the  bank  of  the 
river  by  Stevens  and  Johnson  in  the  fall  of  1851.  After  the  frost 
left  the  ground  in  the  spring  these  claims  were  marked  by  corner 
stakes  in  the  rear. 

Gere  also  pretended  that  he  was  a  partner  witli  Stevens  in  the 
lumber  business  at  La  Crosse  when  the  claim  was  made, — that  it  was 
a  joint  speculation  which  Mr.  Stevens  ignored. 

A  day  or  two  before  Gere  left  La  Crosse  with  his  family,  Silas 
•Stevens  learned  that  he  professed  to  have  an  interest  in  claim  No. 
3  on  Wabasha  prairie,  and  that  he  was  going  there  to  live.  Being 
well  acquainted  with  Gere,  and  fearing  trouble  from  him,  Mr.  Stevens 
came  up  to  the  prairie  and  there  awaited  his  arrival. 

With  well-assumed  confidence  that  he  had  an  undisputed  right 
to  the  Stevens  claim,  Gere  secured  the  services  of  Johnson  with  his 
oxen  and  sled,  loaded  with  lumber,  ajnd  started  with  a  friend  or  two 
to  take  possession  of  it.  As  he  approached  the  west  boundary  of 
the  claim  with  his  load  of  lumber,  he  was  met  by  Silas  Stevens,  Wm. 
H.  Stevens,  George  W.  Clark  and  Allen  Gilmore.  With  the  excep- 
tion of  Silas  Stevens  this  party  was  armed,  although  no  revolvers 
were  in  sight.  Each  carried  a  strong  cudgel,  except  Wm.  H.  Stevens, 
who  handled  a  gun  and  assumed  the  position  of  leader.  He  ordered 
Gere  to  halt  and  not  attempt  to  cross  the  claim  line  with  his  lumber. 
This  claim  boundary  was  a  line  due  south  from  the  claim  stake, 
which  stood  on  the  bank  of  the  river  about  midway  between  what  is 
now  Walnut  and  Market  streets.  Meeting  so  firm  an  obstruction, 
Gere  and  his  party  with  the  load  of  lumber  moved  back  on  the 


192  HISTORY    OF    WDfONA    COUNTY. 

prairie  along  the  designated  line,  escorted  by  the  Stevens  party, 
until  the  south  boundary  of  the  claim  was  passed.  The  escort  then 
stood  guard  while  Gere  put  up  a  shanty  on  the  claim  of  his  nephew, 
Wm.  B.  Gere. 

The  shanty  built  by  H.  C.  Gere  stood  on  the  east  side  of  Franklin 
street,  between  Wabasha  and  Sanborn  streets,  on  the  lot  where 
Thomas  Burk  now  lives.  It  was  12x12  when  first  built,  and  cov- 
ered with  a  board  roof,  but  was  afterward  enlarged  to  12x18,  and 
covered  with  a  shingled  roof,  sloping  the  length  of  the  shanty.  Mr. 
Gere  lived  there  until  the  spring  of  1854,  when  he  moved  onto  a 
claim  in  the  mouth  of  West  Burns  valley.  The  writer  occupied 
this  shanty  as  his  residence  and  business  ofiice  in  July  and  August, 
1854. 

This  was  but  the  beginning  of  Gere's  efforts  to  get  possession  of 
the  Stevens  claim.  Other  incidents  relative  to  this  claim  will  be 
given. 

Among  the  earliest  arrivals  this  spring  were  John  Evans  and  S. 
K.  Thompson.  Mr.  Thompson*  did  not  at  once  make  a  claim,  but 
lived  on  Wabasha  prairie,  a  passive  looker-on  for  some  time  before 
he  took  an  active  part  as  a  bona-fide  settler. 

Mr.  Evans  was  an  old  pioneer,  familiar  with  pioneer  life  and  the 
settlement  of  a  claim  country.  He  at  once  commenced  prospecting, 
and  soon  discovered  that  Clark  was  holding  two  claims.  Consider- 
ing this  to  be  a  favorable  opportunity  to  secure  a  good  location  near 
the  landing,  he  selected  the  one  Mr.  Clark  had  made  and  was  hold- 
ing in  the  name  of  his  brother,  and  announced  his  purpose  to  make 
that  his  claim.  Clark  earnestly  protested  against  this,  but  Evans 
asserted  that  he  had  a  right  to  it,  that  Scott  Clark  had  never  been 
in  the  territory,  and  George  W.  Clark  was  then  holding  a  claim,  on 
the  prairie.  Evans,  with  the  help  of  Thompson,  had  already  com- 
menced cutting  logs  for  a  cabin,  but  seeing  that  Clark  was  extremely 
anxious  to  retain  the  claim  across  the  slough,  offered  to  let  him  take 
his  choice  of  the  two  he  was  holding.  Finding  that  Evans  was 
determined  in  the  matter,  Clark  very  reluctantly  decided  to  relin- 
quish the  first  claim  he  had  made,  claim  No.  6,  provided  Evans 
would  abandon  the  other. 

John  Evans  then  took  possession  of  the  claim  relinquished  by 
Clark  and  commenced  making  improvements.  This  was  afterward 
known  as  the  ' '  Evans  Claim. "  Chute's  and  Foster's  additions  were 
parts   of  that  claim.     It  was  on  what  is  now  known  as  Foster's 


WESTERN    FARM    AND    VILLAGE    ASSOCIATION.  193 

addition  that  Mr.  Evans  placed  his  buildings.  It  was  here  that  he 
lived  while  a  resident  of  the  county,  and  where  he  died.  While 
living  here  Mr.  Evans  opened  up  a  farm  and  inclosed  the  whole  claim 
with  a  rail  fence.  He  at  one  time  had  a  field  under  cultivation  which 
comprised  about  half  of  his  claim,  on  which  he  raised  several  crops  of 
wheat,  corn,  etc.  He  then  disposed  of  a  part  of  it  (Chute's  addition), 
and  divided  a  portion  into  suburban  lots,  retaining  what  is  now 
Foster's  addition  as  his  homestead. 

Mr.  Evans  did  not  bring  his  family  here  until  late  in  the  summer 
of  1852. — not  until  he  had  built  a  house  for  them  to  move  into.  His 
house  was  covered  with  the  first  shingled  roof  ever  put  on  any  build- 
ing on  Wabasha  prairie  ;  the  first  shingled  roof  in  the  city  of 
Winona. 

The  family  of  Mr.  Evans,  when  he  located  here  in  1852,  consisted 
of  a  wife,  two  daughters  and  a  son.  One  of  the  daughters  married 
O.  S.  Holbrook ;  the  other  became  the  wife  of  Erwin  H.  Johnson. 
Another  daughter,  the  wife  of  James  Williams,  came  here  about 
two  years  after.  James  Williams  is  yet  a  resident  of  the  county. 
Mr.  Evans  and  all  of  his  family  mentioned  above  are  now  dead, 
except  his  son,  Koyal  B.  Evans,  who  is  a  resident  of  the  county, 
living  in  the  town  of  Wilson. 

When  George  W.  Clark  relinquished  his  claim.  No.  6,  to  John 
Evans,  he  took  possession  of  the  land  across  the  slough  in  his  own 
name.  When  his  brother  came  on  he  aided  him  in  securing  another 
location.  Mr.  Clark  never  speculated  in  city  lots  or  suburban  prop- 
erty. His  choice  of  claims  was  undoubtedly  the  decisive  point  in 
his  life  as  to  his  future  business  occupations  and  home. 

Mr  Clark  left  the  State  of  New  York  in  1851.  with  the  design  to 
secure  to  himself  a  farm  somewhere  in  the  western  country.  He  first 
went  to  Fond  du  Lac,  Wisconsin,  where  he  had  relatives;  but  learn- 
ing there  of  the  rush  to  the  upper  Mississippi  country,  he  with  others 
started  on  foot  across  the  state  to  La  Crosse.  He  there  sought 
employment  and  secured  a  situation  in  the  lumber  yard  of  Silas 
Stevens,  where  he  proposed  to  remain  until  he  should  learn  of  a 
satisfactory  location  for  a  permanent  settlement.  Influenced  by  a 
higher  rate  of  interest  than  he  had  been  familiar  with  in  the  east,  he 
placed  what  funds  he  had  with  him  in  the  hands  of  his  employer. 
Familiar  acquaintance  increased  a  mutual  confidence  of  the  two  in 
each  other,  and  when  Mr.  Stevens  decided  to  make  a  speculative 
investment  on  Wabasha  prairie,  in  the  Territory  of  Minnesota,  he 


194  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

selected  Mr.  Clark  as  liis  agent.  His  arrival  here  on  ]S"oYember  12, 
1851,  has  ah*eady  been  narrated. 

The  force  of  circumstances  compelled  Mr.  Clark  to  make  selection 
of  the  farm  for  which  he  had  left  his  father's  house  and  come  west. 
Having  decided  to  locate  on  his  claim  across  the  slough,  he  gave 
his  whole  time  and  attention  to  its  improvement  and  increasing  his 
possessions  by  securing  adjoining  property  by  way  of  speculation. 

The  first  rails  used  by  Mr.  Clark  in  his  farming  operations  were 
the  relics  of  a  fence  built  by  the  Sioux  to  keep  their  ponies  from 
ranging  over  their  cultivation  in  the  mouth  of  the  valley  above.  This 
Indian  fence  extended  from  the  bluffs  to  the  lake  or  slough  on  the 
bottom,  about  on  the  west  boundary  of  his  claim,  and  nearly  on  the 
west  line  of  his  farm. 

These  were  some  of  the  circumstances  of  his  first  settlement 
here,  which,  with  his  determined  purpose  to  locate  on  a  farm,  made 
George  W.  Clark,  the  pioneer  farmer,  the  first  practical  farmer  to 
settle  on  a  claim  held  exclusively  for  farming  purposes.  He  began 
his  first  improvements  on  this  claim  in  March,  1852,  using  the  hoi-ses 
of  Mr.  Stevens  for  his  first  team-work,  to  haul  the  logs  together 
which  he  had  cut  for  the  purpose  of  building  a  claim  shanty,  before 
it  was  jumped  by  John  Evans.  Mr.  Clark's  original  claim  shanty 
was  located  about  where  his  hay-shed  now  stands,  in  the  meadow 
near  where  the  lane  leading  to  his  present  residence  leaves  the  Gil- 
more  valley  road. 

Mr.  Clark  has  lived  on  the  farm  he  now  occupies  about  thirty- 
one  years.  The  little  log  shanty  and  straw-covered  sheds  have  been 
superseded  by  a  large  farmhouse  and  a  commodious  barn  and  sheds. 
He  has  been  a  prosperous  farmer.  Although  others  engaged  in 
farming  operations  early  in  the  season  of  1852  and  made  as  much 
improvement  on  their  claims  as  Mr.  Clark,  he  was  the  first  to  settle 
on  any  land  now  held  as  a  farm  in  this  countv. 


CHAPTER  XXL 

THE  ASSOCIATION   CRYSTALLIZ1']D. 

The  association  by  which  Minnesota  City  was  first  settled  origi- 
nated jn  the  city  of  New  York  in  the  summer  of  1851.  This  organi- 
zation was  never  generally  understood  by  the  western  public,  nor  its 
special  objects  clearly  comprehended  by  the  early  settlers  in  this 
part  of  the  territory.  It  is,  indeed,  more  than  probable  that  some 
of  its  members  had  but  indifferent  ideas  of  its  operations  and  special 
design  when  practically  demonstrated.  The  people  generally  consid- 
ered the  association  to  be  a  body  of  fanatical  communists — a  social- 
istic organization  with  such  visionary  and  impracticable  theories  ot 
colonization  that  failure  was  but  an  inherent  destiny.  These  mis- 
taken ideas  and  false  impressions  prejudiced  other  settlers  against 
them  from  the  first.  The  apparently  clannish  exclusiveness  and 
mysterious  manner  of  the  colonists  confirmed  these  vague  opinions 
and  excited  a  jealous  rivalry  with  settlements  in  other  localities.  A 
mutual  antagonism  resulted,  which  time  alone  dissipated,  but  not 
until  long  after  the  association  had  ceased  to  exist  as  an  organization. 

This  association  was  composed  of  persons  of  different  nationali- 
ties, different  religious  and  political  opinions,  and  of  different  busi- 
ness occupation,  united  for  a  special  object.  It  was  an  emigration 
society,  designed  to  aid  its  members  in  leaving  the  city  and  forming 
a  colony  on  government  lands  in  the  west.  The  organization  was 
but  a  temporary  one,  and  never  designed  for  any  other  purpose. 

That  the  plan  of  colonization  was  practicable  under  favorable 
circumstances,  in  the  hands  of  practicable  men  and  under  the  man- 
agement of  practicable  leaders,  there  is  but  little  doubt.  That  it 
was,  to  a  great  extent,  a  failure,  that  the  results  were  not  fully  in 
accordance  with  that  anticipated  from  its  programme  of  operations, 
was,  evidently  attributable  to  the  incapacity  and  inexperience  of  the 
leaders  rather  than  to  radical  detects  in  the  plan.  Justice  to  these 
pioneer  settlers  of  the  county  exacts  a  brief  sketch  of  the  organiza- 
tion by  which  the  colony  was  located. 

William  Haddock,  one  of  the  discoverers  of  the  town  site  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Eolling  Stone  valley,  was  the  founder  and  president  of 
12 


198  HISTORY    OF    WmONA    COUNTY. 

the  association.  In  July,  1851,  Mr.  Haddock,  then  a  journeyman 
printer  living  in  New  York  city,  conceived  the  idea,  and  in  a  public 
lecture  at  a  meeting  of  mechanics  called  by  him  for  the  purpose,  pre- 
sented the  outlines  of  a  plan  whereby  the  mechanics  of  the  city 
would  be  able  to  secui-e  "homes  in  the  west,"  to  leave  the  city  and 
locate  on  government  lands,  to  go  in  a  body  and  form  a  colony. 

His  audience  manifested  considerable  interest  in  the  subject  of 
his  lecture,  and  appointed  a  committee  to  take  the  matter  into  con- 
sideration and  draw  up  a  code  of  laws  for  an  organization  on  the  plan 
proposed.  The  committee  made  a  report  the  following  week,  and  a 
form  of  organization  was  effected,  with  William  Haddock  as  presi- 
dent and  Thomas  K.  Allen  secretary.  It  was  not,  however,  until 
about  the  middle  of  September  that  the  association  was  considered 
fairly  organized,  although  weekly  meetings  were  held  for  the  pur- 
pose of  perfecting  the  laws  and  in  many  ways  modifying  the  original 
plan  proposed  by  Mr.  Haddock. 

That  the  plan  adopted  may  be  impartially  presented,  the  follow- 
ing extracts  have  been  copied  from  the  "  Constitution  and  By-Laws 
of  the  Western  Farm  and  Yillage  Association. " 

PREAMBLE. 

Whereas,  We  whose  names  are  hereunto  subscribed  are  desirous  of  locat- 
ing ourselves  advantageously  on  government  lands  in  some  of  our  western 
states  or  territories,  and, 

Whereas,  We  wish  at  the  same  time  to  avail  ourselves  of  all  the  advan- 
tages of  civilization  which  can  be  immediately  secured  only  by  emigrating  in 
large  companies  and  settling  in  close  proximity,  we  do  hereby  adopt,  for  the 
more  effectual  attainment  of  our  object,  the  following  constitution  and  by-laws, 
to  which  each  one  of  us  subscribes  and  pledges  himself  to  conform : 

CONSTITDTION. 

Article  I.  Section  1.  This  association  shall  be  styled  "  The  Western  Farm 
and  Village  Association,  No.  1,  of  the  City  of  New  York." 

(Sec.  2  enumerates  the  officers.) 

Article  II.    Object  and  plan  of  action. 

Sec.  1.  The  object  of  this  association  shall  be  the  organization  and  settle- 
ment of  one  or  more  townships  and  villages  on  the  public  lands,  in  some  of  the 
western  states  or  territories  of  the  United  States,  with  the  view  of  obtaining,  if 
possible,  a  free  grant  of  the  same  from  congress. 

Sec.  2.  The  number  of  members  which  this  association  may  embrace  shall 
not  exceed  five  hundred,  and  shall  consist  of  a  proportional  number  from  each 
of  the  principal  departments  of  industry. 

Sec.  3.  The  condition  upon  which  congress  shall  be  solicited  to  make  a  free 
grant  of  land  to  members  of  this  association  shall  be  actual  settlement  and  im- 


THE    ASSOCIATION    CRYSTALLIZED.  199 

provement;  and  no  member  shall  be  allowed  t<>  subscribe  for  more  than  Klfl 
acres  and  a  village  plat  of  four  acres. 

Sec.  4.  As  soon  as  the  funds  of  this  association  shall  permit,  an  experienced 
and  reliable  member  shall  be  commissioned  to  look  for  a  site  or  sites  for  a 
township  and  village,  who  shall,  while  thus  employed,  act  under  the  instruc- 
tions of  this  association,  and  make  such  reports  to  the  same  from  time  to  time 
as  he  may  deem  necessary,  or  may  be  required  of  him. 

Sec.  5.  When  the  member  thus  commissioned  shall  have  performed  the 
labor  assigned  him  a  competent  committee  shall  be  elected  to  re-examine  such 
localities  as  may  have  been  reported  by  him,  or  such  other  places  as  may  be 
authorized  by  the  association  ;  which  committee  shall  give  a  full  and  true  ac- 
count of  each  locality  to  this  body. 

Sec.  6.  The  sight  of  the  township  and  village  shall  be  determined  by  a  vote 
of  this  association  before  any  choice  of  land  shall  have  been  made  by  any  of 
its  members ;  such  determination  to  be  based  upon  the  committee  of  examina- 
tion, or  upon  such  other  facts,  circumstances  or  information  as  may  be  deemed 
important. 

Sec.  7.  When  the  site  of  the  township  shall  have  been  chosen  by  the  asso- 
ciation, the  different  kinds  of  land  outside  the  village  plat,  such  as  timber, 
prairie  and  suburban  land,  shall  be  so  \Ad  oS  as  to  render  all  the  landed 
advantages  growing  out  of  this  association  as  equally  available  as  possible. 
Maps  shall  be  drawn  representing  the  village,  suburban,  farming  and  wood 
plats,  accompanied  by  a  brief  description  of  each  and  every  lot.  When 
this  shall  have  been  done  and  approved  by  the  association,  the  order  of  choos- 
ing among  the  members  shall  be  settled  by  numbers,  after  which  each  shall 
make  his  selection  of  lots  according  to  the  number  of  his  choice. 

Sec.  8.  The  village  site  shall  be  so  surveyed  as  to  allow  each  member  of 
this  association,  after  deducting  liberally  for  streets  and  parks,  to  have  a  village 
plat  of  about  four  acres. 

Sec.  9.  The  time  of  emigration  for  this  association  shall  not  extend  beyond 
the  15th  of  April,  1852. 

Article  III.  (Defines  the  duties  of  officers). 

Article  IV.  Membership. 

Sec.  1.  The  qualifications  for  membership  in  this  association  shall  be  good 
moral  character,  industrious  habits,  and  a  willingness  to  conform  to  the  consti- 
tution and  by-laws. 

Sec.  2.  Applications  for  admission  into  this  association  may  be  made 
through  any  member  of  the  same,  at  any  regular  meeting ;  whereupon  the 
application  shall  be  immediately  laid  before  the  board  of  directors ;  if,  upon 
investigation,  he  or  she  shall  be  found  acceptable  by  a  majority  of  the  board, 
they  shall  report  accordingly  at  the  next  meeting,  when,  if  the  candidate  re- 
ceive a  majority  of  votes  of  the  members  present,  he  or  she  shall  be  entitled 
to  a  certificate  of  membership  on  payment  of  the  initiation  fee. 

Sec.  3.  Every  person  on  being  elected  a  member  of  this  association,  shall 
pay  an  initiation  fee  of  one  dollar.  (This  was  afterward  raised  to  five 
dollars). 

Sec.  4.  No  member  of  this  association  shall  be  allowed  to  subscribe  for,  or 
hold  more  than  160  acres  of  land  and  a  village  plat  of  four  acres. 


200  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

Sec.  5.  Any  member  of  this  association  may  be  suspended  or  expelled  for 
misconduct  or  neglect  of  official  duties ;  but  no  member  shall  be  expelled 
without  a  fair  trial  by  a  committee  of  five  members. 

Sec.  6.  Should  any  member  desire  to  withdraw  from  this  association,  he  or 
she  may  transfer  his  or  her  interest  to  any  person  not  already  a  member,  sub- 
ject to  the  approval  of  the  association ;  the  said  person  shall  pay  a  transfer 
fee  of  fifty  cents,  which  shall  be  an  acknowledgment  of  his  or  her  member- 
ship. But  in  the  event  of  this  association  obtaining  a  free  grant  of  the  land, 
this  section  shall  be  rendered  null  and  void. 

Sec.  7.  In  the  event  of  the  death  of  a  member  of  this  association,  all  moneys 
paid  by  the  deceased  into  the  society  shall,  at  the  option  of  the  association, 
be  promptly  restored  to  his  or  her  legal  representatives. 

Sec.  8.  Persons  residing  at  a  distance  may,  on  being  elected  members  of 
this  association,  remit  their  initiation  fee  and  weekly  dues  to  the  financial 
secretary,  in  sums  of  one  dollar  for  every  eight  weeks. 

Article  V.  On  the  election  of  officers. 

Sec.  1.  All  officei-s  shall  be  elected  by  ballot,  and  shall  serve  until  the  ob- 
jects of  this  association  shall  be  attained,  unless  disqualified  by  misconduct  or 
incapacity. 

Article  VI.  Dues. 

Sec.  1.  The  weekly  dues  of  all  members  of  this  association  shall  be  twelve 
and  a  half  cents,  commencing  the  first  day  of  August,  1851. 

Sec.  2.  No  dues  or  initiation  fees  shall  be  refunded  to  members  of  this 
association  in  consequence  of  their  withdrawal  from  the  same. 

Sec  3.  If  any  member  of  this  association  shall  neglect  the  payment  of  his 
or  her  dues  for  a  longer  time  than  four  weeks,  he  or  she  shall  be  subject  to  a 
fine  of  twelve  and  a  half  cents  for  each  succeeding  week  while  in  arrears. 

Article  VII.  (Relates  to  drawing  money  on  deposit). 

Article  VIII.  On  disbursement  of  moneys. 

Sec  1.  All  moneys  jiaid  into  this  association  shall  be  devoted  to  the  pay- 
ment of  such  expenses  as  are  necessary  to  the  attainment  of  its  object,  and  to 
no  other  purpose,  and  no  moneys  shall  be  paid  out  without  a  vote  of  the 
association. 

Sec  2.  When  this  association  shall  dissolve,  by  its  own  mutual  consent,  the 
books  of  all  officers  shall  be  balanced,  and  if  any  funds  remain  on  hand  after 
settlement  of  all  liabilities  of  the  association,  they  shall  be  equally  divided 
among  the  members  that  then  exist. 

Article  IX.  (Enjoins  harmony  among  the  members). 

Article  X.  (Relates  to  altering  or  amending  constitution). 

BY-LAWS. 

Article  I.  (Time  and  place  of  meeting). 
Article  II.  (Quorum  for  transaction  of  business). 
Article  III.  (Fines  of  officers  for  non-attendance). 
Article  IV.  (How  discussions  shall  be  conducted). 

Article  V.  Rule  of  Order. — As  this  association  is  organized  for  a  specific 
object,  its  rule  of  action  shall  be  distinct,  and  no  question  shall  be  in  order  or 


THE    ASSOCIATION    CRYSTALLIZED.  201 

entertained,  that  does  not  apph'  clearly  to  the  object  specified  in  the  constitu- 
tion, and  the  means  of  carrying  such  object  into  effect ;  neither  shall  anything 
of  a  sectarian  or  political  character  be  introduced  into  the  discussions  of  tliis 
association. 

The  officers  were :  President,  William  Haddock  ;  vice-president, 
Wm.  Skinner ;  recording  secretary,  Thomas  K.  Allen  ;  financial 
secretary,  Charles  E.  Wheeler ;  corresponding  secretary,  E.  B. 
Thomas;  treasurer,  .John  Brooks. 

The  board  of  directors  were  Augustus  A.  Gilbert,  J.  T.  (^akl- 
well,  James  Wright,  James  Potter,  E.  B.  Tanner,  Chai'les  Bannan, 
John  Hughes  and  D.  Kobertson. 

As  soon  as  the  organizati(^n  was  effected  the  scheme  was  favor- 
ably advertised  in  the  editorial  columns  of  the  N"ew  York  "Tribune" 
and  other  papers.  A  few  numbers  of  an  official  paper,  called  the 
"Western  Farm  and  Village  Advocate,"  was  issued  by  the  associ- 
ation, under  the  editorial  management  of  Mr.  Haddock.  The  asso- 
ciation increased  in  numbers,  but  very  many  of  the  later  members 
were  from  outside  the  city,  in  New  York  and  other  states. 

About  the  first  of  November  Eansom  Smith  was  commissioned 
to  select  a  suitable  location  for  the  colony.  After  exploring  some 
parts  of  the  States  of  Wisconsin  and  Iowa  along  the  Mississippi 
without  accomplishing  his  object,  he  resigned  his  position  about  the 
first  of  January,  1852.  When  Mr.  Smith  was  appointed  exploring 
agent,  he  was  specifically  instructed  as  to  the  kind  of  location  that 
he  was  expected  to  make  choice  of.  The  city  members  of  the  associ- 
ation apparently  desired  him  to  make  discovery  of  another  garden 
of  Eden,  with  all  modern  commercial  advantages  attached.  Mr. 
Smith  failed  to  discover  any  locality  that  very  much  resembled  the 
one  pictured  in  the  written  instructions  furnished  for  his  guidance. 
The  local  members  who  controlled  the  organization  were  nearly  all 
mechanics,  the  most  of  them  inexperienced  in  matters  outside  of 
their  business  occupations.  > 

The  leaders  of  the  organization  were  aware  that,  to  insure  suc- 
cess and  move  on  the  opening  of  navigation  in  the  spring,  prompt 
action  would  be  necessary  in  the  selection  of  a  location  for  the  colony. 
Accordingly^  a  locating  committee  was  appointed,  consisting  of  Mr. 
Haddock  of  New  York,  Arthur  Murphy  of  Hempstead,  L.  I.,  and 
A.  E.  Bovay,  a  resident  of  Wisconsin. 

The  discoveries  and  selection  of  Boiling  Stone  as  a  location 
for  the  colony  have  been  related.     This  selection  was  made  with- 


202  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

out  proper  investigation  of  its  fitness  for  the  purpose  designed. 
Their  examination  was  but  superficial,  and  their  decision  prematurely 
made.  They  assumed  that  the  village  site  was  on  the  Mississippi, 
but  it  proved  to  be  six  miles  from  a  navigable  channel.  This  selec- 
tion was  a  serious  mistake.  It  was  not  a  proper  location  for  the 
proposed  colony.  This  very  serious  mistake  was,  unfortunately,  the 
cause  of  its  failure.  It  is  true  Rolling  Stone  was  first  settled  by  the 
members  of  the  association,  but  the  organization  collapsed  before 
its  specific  object  was  accomplished. 

When  the  association  was  first  organized  it  was  supposed  possible 
to  secure  from  congress  a  free  grant  of  public  lands  for  the  members 
to  settle  upon,  but  in  case  this  failed  the  lands  were  to  be  purchased 
from  the  governm^t  by  the  members  of  the  association,  and  each 
pay  for  the  land  he  occupied. 

Petitions  numerously  signed  by  members  of  the  association  and 
others  were  sent  to  congress,  asking  this  appropriation  foi-  the  benefit 
of  the  members  of  the  colony.  These  petitions  were  presented  by 
Hon.  H.  H.  Sibley,  the  delegate  from  the  territorj^  of  Minnesota. 
No  action  was  taken,  except  that  the  petitions  were  received  and  dis- 
posed of  by  being  referred  to  the  house  committee  on  public  lands. 

On  the  return,  of  Mr.  Murphy  to  New  York  city  from  Rolling 
Stone,  the  report  of  the  locating  committee  was  duly  made  to  the 
association.  It  was  received  and  approved  without  delay,  such  was 
the  confidence  of  the  members  in  the  judgment  of  the  committee. 
Rolling  Stone  was  then  formally  selected  as  the  location  for  the  pro- 
posed colony. 

A  more  elaborate  plat  of  the  village  site  was  drawn  from  that 
furnished  by  the  committee  and  lithographed  for  the  members.  It 
was  numbered  preparatory  for  the  drawing,  which  took  place  March 
31,  1852. 

The  following  circular  was  then  issued,  and  sent  to  each  of  the 
members  of  the  organization: 

Western  Farm  and  Village  Association  Office,  \ 
New  York,  April  3,  1852.  > 
Dear  Sir, — The  association  at  length  have  the  pleasure  of  informing  you 
of  their  location.  Mr.  Arthur  Murphy,  one  of  our  locating  committee,  has  just 
returned  to  this  city,  having  in  conjunction  with  our  president  selected  a  spot 
which  has  been  unanimously  adopted  as  our  homes.  It  is  situated  in  the  Ter- 
ritory of  Minnesota,  on  the  Mississippi  river,  about  forty  miles  above  Root 
river,  and  six  miles  above  a  place  called  Wabesha  prairie,  on  a  stream  of  water 
known  as  Rolling  Stone  creek ;  for  a  full  description  of  which,  with  the  report 


THE    ASSOCIATION    CRYSTALLIZED.  .203 

t>f  the  committee,  the  c()rres])ondin,u-  senvtary  refers  you  t(»  the  t'ortlieoming 
Advocate.  In  the  meantime,  he  has  Iwen  instructed  to  send  you  the  followinji- 
circular,  embodying  so  much  of  the  re])ort  of  its  last  meeting  as  is  herein  con- 
tained. 

After  the  adoption  of  the  report  of  Mr.  Murphy,  the  association,  on  motion, 
went  into  the  <'hoosing  of  lots;  all  members  whose  dues  were  not  paid  up 
to  the  first  of  January  being  declared  by  vote  ineligible  to  participate.  A  com- 
mittee, consisting  of  Messrs.  Cauldwell,  Potter  and  Bannan,were  appointed  to 
choose  for  ccjuntry  members.  The  names  of  all  those  eligible  were  then 
placed  in  one  hat,  and  numbers  to  the  corresponding  amount  of  members  in 
another.  Messrs.  Thorp  and  Stradling  presided  over  the  names,  and  Messrs. 
Gilbert  and  Fitzgibbons  superintended  the  numbers.  A  number  was  then 
taken  from  a  hat,  and  a  name  from  the  other,  and  the  number  so  drawn  was 
the  choice  of  the  member  whose  name  was  drawn  with  it.  The  entire  list  of 
drawing  so  made  is  herein  contained,  with  a  maj)  showing  the  position  of  the 
lot  up  to  132.  The  reason  of  there  being  none  higher  ^thau  this  is  that  the 
committee,  deeming  that  sutiicient,  surveyed  no  more  ;  and  members  who  have 
drawn  a  choice  over  that  number  will  be  allowed  to  choose  on  the  ground, 
from  lots  to  be  surveyed,  or  from  lands  forfeited  by  the  non-settlement  of  mem- 
bers in  July,  in  the  order  they  run  above  the  lots  numbered.  Mr.  Haddock, 
who  is  now  on  the  ground,  has  been  telegraphed  to  survey  100  more ;  and  per- 
sons joining  now  will  choose  in  the  order  as  admitted  members. 

In  addition  to  the  above,  the  corresponding  secretary  has  to  state  that  the 
pioneer  squad  will  start  from  here  on  Wednesday,  the  7th,  and  passing  over  the 
Erie  Railroad,  will  probably  arrive  at  Chicago  on  or  about  the  14th  ;  thence  by 
rail  and  team  to  Galena,  and  boat  up  the  river.  This  will  also  be  the  route  of 
the  main  body,  and  all  members  who  live  near  the  city,  or  who  can  make  New 
York  in  their  route,  will  meet  liere  on  April  14,  to  start  on  the  loth,  so  as  to 
arrive  at  Galena  by  May  1. 

Should  the  lakes  not  be  open  on  April  l-i  the  association  will  not  start  on 
that  day,  but  wait  until  they  are. 

Those  of  our  members  who  may  not  arrive  at  Galena  by  May  1,  can  learn 
full  particulars  of  us  by  inquiring  of  Col.  James  Robinson  there. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant. 

For E.  B.  Thomas,  Cor.  Sec'y, 

102  Nassau  street. 

Accompanying  this  circular  was  a  plat  of  the  village  site  and  a 
list  of  the  names  of  174  members,  with  the  order  of  their  choice 
and  the  number  of  the  lot  chosen  by  or  for  132  of  them. 


CHAPTEK  XXII. 


E]MIGRANTS   COMING. 


It  was  designed  that  settlement  on  the  lands  selected  for  the 
colony  should  be  made  simultaneously  by  the  members  of  the  asso- 
ciation, or  as  near  so  as  practicable,  to  prevent  intrusion  from  per- 
sons not  belonging  to  the  organization.  As  soon  as  the  locality  was 
formally  decided  upon  a  volunteer  party  already  organized  started 
west  for  the  Eolling  Stone,  to  hold  possession  of  the  "claim  "  made 
by  Haddock  and  Murphy,  until  the  arrival  of  the  main  body  of  the 
association.  This  advance  guard,  to  which  the  name  of  "pioneer 
squad  "  had  been  given,  was  a  party  of  eleven  men  who  left  New 
York  city  on  April  7.  On  their  way  they  were  joined  by  three 
others,  making  the  total  number  of  this  guard  fourteen.  All  of 
these  were  young  unmarried  men  except  one.  Mr.  B.  Mauby,  of 
New  York,  was  accompanied  by  his  wife  and  seven  children. 

The  pioneer  squad  of  the  "Western  Farm  and  Village  Associa- 
tion came  up  the  Mississippi  from  Galena  on  the  steamboat  Caleb 
Cope,  and  landed  at  Johnson's  Landing  on  Wabasha  prairie  on 
April  14,  1852.  The  Caleb  Cope  was  under  the  command  of  Capt. 
Harris,  who  had  chartered  her  to  run  as  an  opposition  boat  against 
the  Nominee,  in  place  of  the  West  Newton,  which  was  not  then 
ready  for  the  early  spring  business.  The  fare,  on  this  trip,  was  but 
fifty  cents  each,  for  passengers  from  Galena  to  Wabaslia  prairie. 
Freight  was  in  about  the  same  proportion  of  discount  from  regular 
rates. 

This  party  of  immigrants  were  warmly  welcomed  at  the  landing 
by  Mr.  Haddock,  who  had  been  anxiously  expecting  them,  and  had 
come  from  Eolling  Stone  on  purpose  to  meet  and  guide  them  to 
"  the  promised  land." 

The  following  names  of  this  party  were  furnished  by  a  member 
of  the  squad  who  yet  lives  in  Eolling  Stone,  at  Minnesota  City.  The 
names  of  some  of  his  old  comrades  have  faded  from  his  memory. 
He  is  the  only  one  of  the  "  old  guard  "  that  is  now  a  resident  of 
Winona  county.  His  name  heads  this  list  of  names :  Hezekiah 
Jones,  Wm.  Stevens,  J.  W.  Viney,  David  Eobertson,  D.  HoUyer, 


EMIGRANTS    COMIN(4. 


205 


E.  H.  Boothe,  S.  R.  Scliroeder,  John  Hiiglies,  Tahnadue, 

Kandall,  and  D.  Mauby  and  family. 

They  had  witli  them  quite  a  large  amount  of  supplies  and  camp 
■fixtures,  including  a  large  tent,  household  furniture,  a  cook-stove, 
tools,  etc.,  and  also  brought  with  them  two  yoke  of  oxen  and  a 
wagon.  The  cattle,  wagon  and  household  furniture  were  the  prop- 
erty of  Mr.  Mauby.  The  oxen  and  wagon  were  purchased  for  him 
in  Illinois,  by  Mr.  H.  Jones,  who  came  west  in  the  fall  before,  and 
joincMl  thi'i  party  at  Cherry  Valley,  then  the  terminus   of  the  rail- 


StENE   NEAR    THE    FiRST    SETTLEMENT    OK   ROLLING    StONE.* 

]-oad.  The  team  and  wagon  were  used  in  transporting  their 
"baggage  from  Cherry  Valley  to  Galena,  where  their  supplies  were 
purchased. 

This  party  landed  at  about  the  loot  ot  Main  street ;  their  freight 
was  piled  on  a  mound  on  the  bank  of  the  river  and  covered  with 
the  tent.  It  was  there  left  in  charge  of  one  of  their  number,  whose 
name  is  now  forgotten,  but  who  was  designated  as  the  "cigar- 
maker."  Leaving  Mr.  Mauby  and  his  family  here  the  others  has- 
tened on  to  their  destination. 


The  above  cut  is  from  a  sketcli  taken  and  kindly  furnislied  by  Antstin  W. 


Lord. 


206  HISTORY    OF    WrXOISTA    COUNTY. 

Mr.  Maub}'  engaged  Johiison"'s  shantj,  at  the  upper  lauding,  as 
a  home  for  his  family,  until  he  could  build  a  cabin  for  them  at  the 
Rolling  Stone.  He  remained  with  them  until  they  were  settled  in 
their  temporary  abode. 

No  provision  had  been  made  for  the  subsistence  of  the  cattle.  No 
supplies  had  been  brought  along  for  them,  as  it  was  supposed  that 
hay  could  be  readily  procured,  but  none  was  to  be  had.  There 
was  an  unusual  rise  of  water  in  the  river  for  the  time  of  year,  and 
a  strong  current  was  running  through  the  slough,  making  it  difficult 
for  strangei's  to  ford  to  the  upper  prairie,  and  no  wagon  trail  had 
yet  been  opened  along  the  bluffs.  It  was  decided  to  leave  the 
wagon  with  the  freight,  but  to  take  the  cattle  along,  as  they  might 
have  use  for  them.  The  oxen  were  taken  up  to  the  Rolling  Stone, 
where  they  were  turned  loose  to  procure  a  living  for  themselves, 
from  the  old  grass  on  the  bottoms,  and  such  browse  as  they  were 
able  to  get  from  the  brush  along  the  stream. 

Temporary  supplies  were  packed  up  by  the  party.  They  were 
ferried  over  the  slough  by  the  Indians  in  canoes.  With  Mr.  Had- 
dock as  guide,  they  followed  the  trail  along  the  bluffs  to  Noracong's 
shanty,  where  Mr.  Haddock  was  living.  Noi'acong  and  his  party 
were  then  away  rafting  the  black  walnut  logs  they  had  cut  during 
the  winter. 

Noracong's  little  shanty,  about  8  X 12,  stood  about  where  the  rail- 
road crossing  now  is — north  from  Elsworth's  flouring-mill.  It  was 
tlie  headquarters  of  the  pioneer  squad.  Finding  their  accommoda- 
tions insufficient,  some  of  the  party  constructed  a  kind  of  hut,  to  which 
the  name  of  ' '  Gopher  house  "  was  given.  One  of  these  ' '  gophers  " 
was  built  on  the  table,  about  fifty  rods  above  where  Troosts' 
flouring. mill  lately  stood.  Another  one  was  on  the  table,  about 
forty  rods  west  from  where  the  school  building  now  stands.  These 
huts  were  of  logs,  placed  in  the  form  of  a  house  roof,  and  covered 
with'  dry  grass  fi-om  the  bottoms,  over  which  was  a  layer  of  earth 
covered  with  strips  of  turf  arranged  to  shed  the  rain.  The  earth 
inside  of  the  hut  was  excavated  to  the  depth  of  a  foot  or  more  to  in- 
crease the  area  inclosed.  These  huts  were  filled  with  dry  grass  and 
used  as  sleeping  quarters. 

This  advance  guard  had  volunteered  to  come  on  for  the  express 
purpose  of  keeping  off  trespassers.  Although  designated  the 
pioneer  squad,  no  other  duties  were  assigned  to  them  or  expected 
from  them.     They  spent  their  time  in  explorations  of  the  immediate 


EMIGRANTS    COMING.  207 

vicinity  of  their  camp,  and  in  huntint^  and  fishing,  furnishing  plenti- 
ful supplies  of  ducks  and  trout.  They  all  lived  in  common,  each 
contributing  from  his  own  stores  for  general  use.  A  cook  was  ap- 
pointed to  take  charge  of  this  department,  who  called  for  assistants 
when  aid  was  required.  Mr.  Jones  and  one  or  two  others  assisted 
Mr.  Haddock  in  his  survey  of  the  village  plat,  to  which  he  was 
giving  his  whole  attention. 

In  this  survey,  the  base  of  operations  was  a  straight  line  along 
the  edge  of  the  table  on  which  Troosts'  flouring-mill  recently  stood. 
It  was  thei-e  the  iirst  street  was  laid  off,  extending  from  the  lower 
end  of  the  table  to  the  bluff  at  the  upper  end.  The  village  lots  and 
streets  were  laid  off  parallel  with  and  at  right  angles  to  this  street 
as  a  base  line. 

Mr.  Haddock  attempted  to  make  the  survey  with  his  pocket 
compass,  to  which  he  aftixed  some  sights  of  his  own  invention  or 
construction,  but  was  compelled  to  abandon  this  uncertain  process, 
and  rely  on  his  guide  poles  and  measurements.  A  long  rope  and 
poles  superseded  the  tape-line  and  pocket  compass.  About  two 
hundred  acres  were  thus  surveyed  before  Mr.  Haddock  procured  a 
surveyor's  compass  and  chain,  with  which  the  survey  of  village  lots 
and  farms  were  completed. 

Mr.  Mauby  built  a  log  shanty  for  his  family.  This  stood  near 
Mdiere  the  railroad  station  at  Minnesota  City  now  stands.  It  was 
about  12x16  feet  in  dimensions.  The  shed  roof  was  covered  with 
strips  of  elm  bark,  fastened  to  poles.  This  cabin  was  built  on  the 
village  lot  drawn  by  Mr.  Mauby  at  the  meeting  of  the  association 
in  New  York  city,  March  31. 

On  May  1,  1852,  O.  M.  Lord,  Eev.  William  Sweet  and  Jonathan 
Williams  landed  on  Wabasha  prairie  from  the  Dr.  Franklin,  They 
were  left  by  the  boat  at  the  lower  landing,  at  about  ten  o'clock  in 
the  evening.  Applying  for  lodgings  at  Pentlers,  they  found  the 
little  cabin  already  full,  densely  crowded  to  overflowing.  On  look- 
ing about  to  discover  what  other  chances  were  possible  for  sleeping 
quarters,  they  saw  what  in  the  darkness  they  supposed  to  be  a  hay- 
stack, apparently  not  far  back  on  the  prairie.  As  nothing  more 
favorable  presented  itself,  they  started  out  from  the  landing  with  the 
expectation  that  they  would  be  able  to  make  a  comfortable  bed  from 
the  hay  at  the  stack.  Afler  traveling  a  short  distance  they  suddenly 
became  aware  that  what  they  had  imagined  to  be  a  stack  was  but 
the  form  of  the  bluffs — the  outlines  of  which  could  be  seen  in  the 


208  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

distance — they  were  m  front  of  the  "  Sugar  Loaf,"  the  top  of  which, 
a  mile  and  a  halt  away,  could  be  dimly  seen  above  the  horizon. 
Disappointed  in  their  pursuit  of  lodgings  in  that  direction,  they  re- 
turned to  the  river  and  passed  the  night  on  the  sand,  sleeping 
soundly  wrapped  in  their  blankets. 

A.t  daylight  they  prefaced  their  explorations  of  the  country  by 
taking  observations  of  their  surroundings.  Except  the  broad  river, 
then  a  raging  flood  overflowing  the  loMdands,  and  the  general  pictu- 
resque views  extending  in  every  direction  from  the  landing,  there  was 
nothing  in  Capt.  Smith's  town  site  to  excite  their  admiration  or 
arouse  any  practical  interest.  The  barren,  sandy  prairie,  recently 
burned  over,  was  almost  entirely  destitute  of  any  appearance  of 
vegetable  life,  except  that  the  few  trees  and  bushes  along  the  river 
bank  were  just  beginning  to  exhibit  a  faint  appearance  of  green. 
Wabasha  prairie  was  of  no  apparent  value  to  these  practical  men, 
prospecting  for  good  farming  land. 

Without  longer  delay  than  to  indulge  a  good  apjjetite  for  break- 
fast, they  stai'ted  for  the  Rolling  Stone,  their  po^t  of  destination. 
Following  the  trail  along  up  the  river  to  the  upper  landing,  they 
took  a  straight  course  over  the  prairie  toward  the  mouth  of  the  Gil- 
more  valley.  They  were  compelled  to  ford  the  slough,  which  was 
then  flooded  from  the  high  water  in  the  river.  The  crossing  place, 
on  the  trail  which  they  struck,  was  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  above 
where  the  bridge,  on  the  Gilmore  Valley  road,  now  stands.  To 
keep  their  clothing  dry  they  stripped,  and  carried  it  over  on  their 
shoulders,  with  their  packs.  Following  the  trail  along  the  bluffs 
they  readily  reached  Noracong's  shanty,  and  found  themselves  on 
the  grounds  claimed  by  the  Western  Farm  and  Village  Association, 
and  were  hospitably  received  by  Mr.  Haddock  and  such  of  the 
pioneer  guard  as  were  not  absent  on  foraging  expeditions  to  the 
trout  streams  in  the  valleys. 

Mr.  Sweet  was  the  only  one  of  his  party  who  was  a  member  of 
the  association.  Mr.  Williams,  altliough  not  a  member,  was  a 
proxy  representative,  prospecting  for  his  son-in-law,  H.  H.  Hull, 
who  belonged  to  the  organization,  ^r.  Lord  was  not  then  in  any 
way  connected  with  the  association.  He  was  favorabl}^  impressed 
with  its  plan  of  colonization,  but  was  desirous  of  exploring  the  sur- 
roundings of  the  locality  before  deciding  to  make  it  his  home.  He 
was,  however,  afterward  prominently  identifled  with  the  affairs  of 
the  colony. 


EMIGKAXTS    C0.MIN(4.  209 

r 

Although  tlie  ahnaiiae  phiinly  showed  tluit  the  day  of  their 
arrival  at  Rolling  Stone  was  Sunday,  the  Rev.  William  Sweet  and 
Deacon  Jonathan  Williams  accompanied  the  more  liberal-minded  O. 
M.  Lord  on  a  Sabbath  day's  journey  into  the  wilderness  back  of  the 
bluffs,  to  view  the  land.  Proceeding  up  the  valley  of  the  Rolling 
Stone,  they  followed  the  trail  leading  out  through  what  is  now 
known  as  Straight  Valley,  onto  the  dividing  ridge  between  the  Roll- 
ing Stone  and  Whitewater.  Following  up  this  divide  they  came 
upon  a  beautiful  prairie,  on  the  edge  of  which  they  camped  for  the 
night.  The  next  day  they  explored  this  locality,  and  each  made 
choice  of  a  claim.  They  gave  it  the  name  of  Rolling  Stone  prairie, 
by  which  it  was  for  a  while  designated.  After  selecting  their  claims 
they  returned  to  the  headquarters  of  the  embryo  colony,  N'ora- 
cong's  shanty,  and  made  report  of  their  discoveries. 

This  pai-ty  of  three  was  the  first  of  any  of  the  settlers  to  visit 
the  country  back  of  the  bluifs  of  the  Mississippi.  The  claim  made 
by  Mr.  Sweet  was  the  farm  occupied  by  him  for  many  years^  after- 
ward. The  name  of  Rolling  Stone  prairie  was,  because  of  his  resi- 
dence here,  changed  and  given  the  name  of  Sweet's  prairie.  Mr. 
Sweet  is  now  living  near  Minnesota  City.  The  claim  made  by  Mr. 
Williams,  adjoining  that  of  Mr.  Sweet,  was  for  H.  H.  Hull,  who 
was  then  living  at  Scales  Mound,  near  Galena.  Mr.  Hull  came  on 
with  his  wife  later  in  the  season,  and  occupied  the  claim  shanty  of 
Mr.  Sweet  through  the  winter.  In  the  spring  he  sold  the  claim 
made  for  hhn  by  Mr.  Williams,  and  located  himself  a  few  miles 
farther  south,  in  what  is  now  the  town  of  Utica.  He  Lived  there  a 
few  years,  when  he  sold  out  and  went  back  to  Illinois. 

After  making  this  claim  Mr.  Sweet  went  back  to  his  home  and 
brought  on  a  part  of  his  family.  About  the  middle  of  June,  he 
with  the  aid  of  the  settlers  at  Rolling  Stone  built  a  small  log-house, 
and  made  some  improvements  on  his  claim.  In  the  fall  he  returned 
home,  leaving  his  son,  a  boy  about  twelve  years,  to  remain  and  live 
with  Mr.  Hull,  who,  with  his  wife,  was  to  occupy  Mr.  Sweet's  shanty 
during  the  winter.  It  was  made  the  duty  of  this  boy  to  drive  the 
cattle  down  into  the  Whitewater  Valley  to  water.  The  boy  was 
treated  with  a  great  deal  of  severity.  During  one  of  the  coldest 
days  of  that  winter,  the  boy  without  sufficient  protection  was  sent  to 
drive  the  cattle  down  into  the  valley — but  he  never  returned.  Mr. 
Hull  f(nind  him  a  few  rods  from  the  house  frozen  to  death.  The 
body  was  put  into  a  sink-hole,  and  not  buried  until  the  next  spring. 


210  HISTORY    OF    WLNONA    COUNTY. 

The  claim  made  by  Mr.  Lord  on  Sweet's  prairie  was  never  im- 
proved by  liim  ;  some  other  settler  had  the  benefit  of  his  choice. 

On  the  second  of  May  a  large  detachment  of  the  main  body  of 
colonists,  about  fifty  in  number,  men,  women  and  children,  bound 
for  the  Rolling  Stone,  came  up  the  river  on  the  Excelsior  from 
St.  Louis.  This  party  did  not  land  at  Wabasha  prairie.  Supposing 
it  to  be  practicable  for  steamboats  to  go  through  Straight  slough,  if 
the  ofiicers  of  the  boats  were  inclined  to  make  the  attempt,  and  on 
account  of  the  extreme  high  water  which  made  it  difficult  to  get  to 
the  mainland  from  Wabasha  prairie.  Mi-.  Haddock  had  advised 
this  party  to  make  it  a  condition  of  their  passage  that  they  should 
be  landed  at  Rolling  Stone.  Captain  Ward,  of  the  Excelsior, 
promised  to  land  them  anywhere  they  wished,  provided  it  could  be 
done  with  safety  to  the  boat. 

On  arriving  at  Wabasha  prairie,  the  pilot  refused  to  attempt  the 
passage  through  Straight  slough,  deciding  that  it  was  not  a  navi- 
gable channel.  The  party  continued  on,  expecting  to  find  a  land- 
ing-place somewhere  above.  At  Holmes'  landing  (now  Fountain 
City),  the  boat  stopped  to  replenish  its  supply  of  wood.  They  here 
found  Thomas  K.  Allen,  the  secretary  of  the  association,  who,  with 
Augustus  A.  Gilbert,  one  of  the  directors,  had  landed  from  the 
Dr.  Franklin  during  the  previous  night.  Mr.  Gilbert  had  taken  a 
canoe  and  crossed  over  to  the  Minnesota  side  of  the  river,  leaving 
Mr.  Allen  in  charge  of  their  baggage.  A  cow  and  a  breaking  plow 
was  a  part  of  their  freight. 

Learning  that  there  was  no  prospect  of  landing  from  the  steam- 
boat near  their  destination,  they  bargained  with  the  master  and 
owner  of  the  wood-boat  to  transfer  them  to  the  other  side  of  the 
river.  The  German  agreed  to  undertake  the  trip  for  fifteen  dollars, 
although  he  was  unacquainted  with  the  river  in  that  vicinity,  pro- 
vided they  would  help  him  get  his  boat  back  to  his  woodyard  again. 

Taking  Mr.  Allen  and  his  freight  on  board  with  the  loaded 
wood  craft  in  tow,  the  steamboat  proceeded  on  up  the  river,  unloading 
while  on  the  way.  The  colonists  with  their  freight  and  live  stock 
were  transferred  to  the  empty  scow,  which  was  cast  off  when  about 
a  mile  below  the  mouth  of  the  White  Water  and  near  the  Minne- 
sota shore.  From  there  they  drifted  down  to  Rolling  Stone.  It 
was  late  in  the  afternoon  when  they  left  the  Excelsior.  By  carefully 
hugging  the  shore  they  fortunately  succeeded  in  safely  landing, 
about  fifty  rods  above  where  Troosts'  flouring-mill  recently  stood. 


EMIGRANTS    COMING.  2  1  1 

It  was  long  after  dark  before  the  weary  immigrants  gathered  around 
the  camp-fire  of  the  pioneer  squad,  which  had  been  a  beacon  to 
guide  them  as  they  poled  the  sluggish  craft  across  the  overflowed 
bottoms  from  Haddock  slough,  down  which  they  had  drifted 
until  nearly  opposite  their  landing-place. 

Noracong's  little  shanty  was  literally  packed  full  of  children, 
with  a  woman  or  two  to  care  for  them.  The  "gophers"  were 
crowded  to  their  fullest  capacity.  The  colonists  not  provided  with 
shelter  bivouaced  around  the  camp-fires.  The  night  was  a  cool 
but  pleasant  one.  None  seemed  to  suffer  from  the  exposure  they 
were  subject  to  on  the  first  night  of  their  arrival  in  their  new  home. 

Among  the  party  landed  from  the  wood-boat  were  S.  E.  Cot- 
ton, wife  and  child  ;  H.  W.  Driver  and  wife,  Lawrence  Dilworth, 
wife  and  four  children ;  James  Wilson  and  wife;  James  Hatton, 
wife  and  four  children  ;  Mrs.  Charles  Bannon ;  Dr.  George  F, 
Childs,  wife  and  niece ;  David  Densmore,  John  Shaw,  M.  Fitzgib- 
bons,  D.  Jackson,  William  Harris,  Horace  Eanney,  William  Sperry, 
A.  A.  Gilbert,  Thomas  K.  Allen  and  others — some  families  whose 
names  are  now  forgotten. 

It  was  under  such  circumstances  and  condition  of  aflairs  that 
this  colony  was  settled,  and  some  of  the  members  of  the  association 
initiated  into  the  mysteries  of  pioneer  life.-  Many  were  greatly 
disappointed  ;  the  realities  presented  to  view  served  to  somewhat 
cloud  the  illusive  fancies  pictured  in  their  imaginations,  of  com- 
fortable homes  in  the  west.  Some  were  discouraged  and  home- 
sick. Others,  strongly  dissatisfied  with  the  location,  decided  to 
abandon  the  colony  and  return  down  the  river.  Some  of  the  more 
courageous  announced  that,  they  had  come  to  stay,  and  notwith- 
standing the  prospective  hardships  to  be  endured,  they  cheerfully 
set  about  making  their  arrangements  accordingly. 

At  daylight  the  next  morning  the  freight  was  unloaded  from 
the  wood-boat,  and  a  party  of  nine,  principall}^  members  of  the 
pioneer  squad,  among  whom  were  H.  Jones  and  William  Stevens, 
assisted  the  proprietor  to  land  it  on  the  Wisconsin  side  of  the  river. 
On  their  return  the  same  day  they  brought  with  them  a  small  flat- 
boat,  which  was  at  first  hired  and  afterward  purchased  by  tlie  asso- 
ciation. This  craft  was  called  the  Macedonian.  It  was  a 
roughly-constructed  affair  of  sufficient  capacity  to  carry  about  three 
cords  of  wood,  and  proved  really  serviceable  to  the  settlers. 

The  following  morning  some  of  the  pioneer  squad  started  with 


212  illSTOKY    OF    WIXOJS'A    CUUJS'TY. 

the  JViacedo.iian  for  Wubasha  prairie  to  bring  up  tlieir  freight  and 
baggage  left  on  their  arrival  in  charge  of  the  "cigar-maker."  Dr. 
(Jhilds,  William  Sperrj,  and  two  other  disaiFected  ones,  who  had 
decided  to  abandon  the  colony,  embraced  the  opportunity  and  en- 
gaged passage  with  their  families  and  all  of  their  possessions  and 
moved  down  to  Jolmson's  lauding.  The  flatboat  was  landed  on  Keen's 
claim,  a  little  north  from  where  the  fair  grounds  were  once  located. 
From  there  the  party  walked  to  Johnson's  and  waited  for  a  steam 
boat  to  take  them  back  down  the  river.  Dr.  Childs  remained  in 
charge  of  the  goods  until  they  were  hauled  down  by  Johnson's 
ox-team,  which,  with  Mauby's  wagon,  moved  the  freight  of  the 
pioneer  squad  up  to  the  landing-place  of  the  Macedonian.  The 
Hatboat  returned  with  the  goods  of  the  pioneer  party  and  also  car 
ried  up  the  family  of  Mr.  Mauby,  who  had  been  living  in  Johnson's 
shauty  at  the  upper  landing. 

The  Macedonian  was  used  as  a  freight  boat  during  the  time  of 
the  high  water  and  was  most  of  the  time  under  the  control  of  Cap- 
tain Jackson.  On  this  first  trip  it* was  under  the  management  of 
Mr.  Jones.  In  speaking  of  the  matter  Mr.  Jones  said:  "The 
wind  was  blowing  quite  strong  from  the  east  that  day  and  we  were 
heavy  loaded  both  ways.  The  trip  down  was  a  hard  one.  Think- 
ing to  make  the  return  trip  easier,  I  tore  off  two  or  three  strong 
poles  from  the  Indian  tepees,  which  we  passed  on  our  way  up  from 
Jolmson's,  and  rigged  a  sail  by  hoisting  a  portion  of  the  canvas  of 
our  tent.  We  went  up  at  a  good  rate  of  speed,  but  kept  in  shoal 
water  to  please  some  wlio  were  afraid  to  venture  out."  This  flat- 
boat  was  usually  propelled  by  oars  and  poles  or  was  dragged  over 
the  flooded  bottoms  on  the  upper  prairie  by  means  of  long  ropes, 
the  men  who  performed  this  service  sometimes  wading  in  the  shal- 
low water. 

The  large  tent,  which  had  been  brought  along  by  the  advance 
party  and  used  to  shelter  their  goods  at  Johnson's  landing,  was  put 
up  at  Kolling  Stone  as  soon  as  it  arrived  at  that  place.  Its  location 
was  about  twenty  rods  east  of  where  Stewart's  hotel  now  stands.  It 
afforded  some  accommodations  for  the  houseless  settlers,  until  they 
could  build  more  comfortable  places  for  themselves.  With  theii* 
cooking-stoves  arranged  under  the  trees,  where  they  cooked  and 
took  their  meals,  the  tent  afforded  shelter  and  sleeping  quarters  for 
several  families,  besides  protection  for  some  of  their  most  valuable 
goods.     They  were  abundantly  supplied  with  provisions.     Unaccus- 


THOMAS  Stevenson. 


OTHER    SETTLEMENTS.  215 

toraed  to  pioneer  life  they  hardly  knew  what  to  do  or  where  to 
begin  to  make  homes  for  themselves  on  the  village  lots  apportioned 
to  each  member  before  he  left  New  York.  They  were  mechanics 
of  different  trades,  and  were  willing  to  use  any  means  in  their 
knowledge  to  make  their  families  comfortable,  but  they  could  not 
build  houses  without  lumber,  and  none  was  to  be  obtained  at  any 
price.  But  few  of  the  men  were  handy  with  the  axe  or  understood 
how  to  build  a  log  house. 

Seeing  the  urgent  necessity  and  imperative  demand  made  for 
lumber,  O.  M.  Lord,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Densmore,  went  up  the 
Chippewa  river  and  brought  down  a  small  raft  of  lumber,  which  he 
landed  safely  about  where  the  wood-boat  with  its  passengers  reached 
the  shore. 

Mr,  Lord  here  opened  the  first  lumber  yai^d  ever  in  operation  in 
•this  county.  He  leadily  retailed  his  lumber  in  small  lots  and  soon 
exhausted  his  stock  without  supplying  the  demand.  He  was  then 
engaged  by  the  members  of  the  association  to  go  up  to  the  mills  on 
the  Chippewa  and  purchase  a  large  bill  of  lumber  which  they 
ordered.  He  was  to  attend  to  the  sawing,  rafting  and  delivery  of 
the  same.  This  raft  was  brought  down  from  the  Chippewa,  attached 
to  a  large  raft  destined  for  some  point  on  the  Mississippi  below, 
and  cast  off  at  the  head  of  the  slough.  He  made  a  successful  trip 
and  landed  his  raft  at  ' '  Lord's  Lumber  Yard. " 


CHAPTEK  XXni. 


OTHER   SETTLEMENTS. 


Late  in  the  evening  of  May  4,  1852,  a  party  of  immigrants, 
destined  for  the  colony  at  Kolling  Stone,  landed  from  the  Nominee 
at  Johnson's  landing.  With  this  party  were  Rev,  E.  Ely,  E.  B. 
Drew,  C.  R.  Coryell,  W.  H.  Coryell,  Jacob  S.  Denman,  E.  B. 
Thomas,  Robert  Pike,  Jr. ,  Ira  Wilcox,  Isaac  A.  Wheeler,  H.  Clary, 
D.  Jackson,  William  Christie,  and  others  whose  names  are  now  for- 
gotten. 

Rev.  Edward  Ely  came  up  from  La  Crosse  as  a  passenger  on 
this  boat.  He  did  not  belong  to  the  association,  neither  was  he 
13 


216  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

ever  a  member  of  that  organization.  It  was,  however,  through  its 
influence  that  he  was  induced  to  come  to  Minnesota. 

Mr.  Elv  was  at  that  time  a  Baptist  preacher— a  shepherd  without 
a  flock,  a  pastor  awaiting  a  providential  call  to  a  ministerial  charge. 
While  in  St.  Louis  with  his  familj^,  in  transitu  from  the  State  of  Ohio 
to  whenever  the  Lord  in  his  wisdom  might  send  him,  he  was 
accosted  bj  Horace  Kanney,  an  acquaintance  of  his  boyhood,  who 
was  a  member  of  the  Western  Farm  and  Village  Association,  and  one 
of  the  party  then  embarking  on  the  Excelsior  for  the  colony  at  Roll- 
ing Stone  in  the  Territory  of  Minnesota. 

In  a  few  words  Mr.  Ranney  explained  the  object  of  the  associa- 
tion, and  readily  induced  Mr.  Ely  to  put  his  family  and  effects,  which 
were  then  on  the  levee, -on  board  the  steamboat  and  accompany 
them  to  the  promised  land.  This  party  was  the  one  that  landed 
from  the  wood-boat  on  May  2,  as  already  related.  He  accompanied 
them  as  far  as  La  Crosse,  where  he  stopped  off'  with  his  wife  and 
two  children  to  afford  them  comfortable  quarters  while  he. visited 
the  colony  and  acquired  some  knowledge  of  the  country  into  which 
he  had  almost  involuntarily  drifted  without  any  special  information 
relative  to  its  demands  or  resources. 

Leaving  his  family  with  some  kind  Baptist  friends,  he  came  up 
on  the  Nominee  to  Wabasha  prairie,  intending  to  join  Mr.  Ranney 
and  his  friends  at  Rolling  Stone.  The  disaffection  exhibited  by 
some  of  the  members  who  landed  with  him,  and  the  action  of  Dr. 
Child,  influenced  him  to  abandon  his  design  to  locate  himself  in  the 
colony  and  perhaps  decided  his  future  course  in  life.  He  settled  at 
Johnson's  landing  on  Wabasha  prairie  and  became  a  permanent 
resident  of  the  county  and  of  the  city  of  Winona,  where  he  yet 
lives. 

The  estimable  qualities  of  his  excellent  wife  endeared  her  to  the 
early  pioneers.  Words  will  hardly  express  the  high  esteem  enter- 
tained by  the  citizens  of  Winona  for  Mrs.  Ely.  Her  remarkable 
talent  as  a  portrait  painter,  duly  appreciated  by  her  many  friends, 
has  been  for  many  years  utilized  as  a  source  of  income. 

E.  B.  Drew  and  the  Coryell  brothers,  C.  R.  and  W.  H.  Coryell, 
were  ,relatives — cousins.  They  were  also  partners  in  their  business 
transactions.  These  hardy  young  men  were  practical  farmers  and 
had  previously  had  some  familiarity  with  pioneer  life.  They  brought 
with  them  three  yoke  of  oxen  and  a  cow.  A  large  breaking  plow 
and  an  assortment  of  farming  tools  formed  a  part  of  their  outfit  and 


OTHER    SETTLEMENTS.  217 

freight.  The  big  covered  wagon  with  which  thej  came  tlirough 
from  Chicago  to  Galena,  where  they  took  the  boat,  was  one  that  had 
been  constructed  for  them  tlie  year  before  for  a  proposed  trip  across 
the  country  to  Oregon.  Tlie  wagon-box  was  made  water-tiglit,  that 
it  might  be  serviceable  as  a  float  in  fording  streams.  Tliis  was 
liberally  stored  with  supplies. 

J.  S.  Denman  was  accompanied  by  his  mother,  wife  and  four 
children,  and  brought  with  him  a  team  of  four  horses  and  a  large 
covered  wagon,  which  he  used  in  transporting  his  family  from 
Brooklin,  Michigan,  to  Galena.  He  also  had  a  breaking  plow,  farm- 
ing tools  and  abundant  provisions. 

E.  B.  Thomas  was  from  the  city  of  New  York.  From  the  first 
organization  of  the  association  he  had  been  an  active  official  member, 
the  corresponding  secretary  and  a  financial  agent. 

Eobert  Pike,  Jr.,  and  Elder  Wilcox  were  on  a  prospecting  trip, 
having  left  their  families  in  Illinois.  As  soon  as  it  was  light,  they, 
with  others,  went  directly  to  the  colony. 

Mr.  Pike  had  been  engaged  for  several  years  in  teaching  and 
lecturing  on  a  system  of  nmemonics,  which  he  had  cultivated  and  on 
which  subject  he  had  published  a  book  of  about  one  hundred  and 
fifty  pages.  He  joined  the  association  in  the  fall  previous,  while 
living  in  the  State  of  New  York,  and  came  to  Illinois,  where  he  had 
been  lecturing  on  his  favorite  topic  and  teaching  a  school  during  the 
winter.  After  he  came  here  he  became  prominently  identified  in 
the  matters  of  the  colony  and  in  county  aflairs,  and  held  official 
positions. 

Isaac  A.  Wheeler,  with  his  son  John  and  H.  Clary,  came  on 
w^th  Mr.  Drew's  party.  They  each  brought  with  them  a  yoke  of 
oxen.  These  men  remained  at  Rolling  Stone  until  fall,  when  they 
left  and  went  down  the  river  to  Indiana. 

The  reports  brought  down  by  Dr.  Childs  were  somewhat  dis- 
couraging to  these  members  of  the  association.  Mr.  Denman 
and  Mr.  Thomas  forded  the  back  slough  on  horseback  and  went  up 
to  Rolling  Stone.  Having  been  previously  ])rejudiced,  they  very 
promptly  expressed  their  dissatisfaction  of  the  selection  made  for 
the  village  site  and  at  once  abandoned  all  ideas  of  settling  in  that 
locality.     Without  delay  they  returned  to  the  landing. 

Greatly  surprised  at  this  abrupt  and  decisive  action  on  the  part 
of  these  members,  Mr.  Haddock  accompanied  them  down.  He  did 
not  like  to  lose  the  aid  and  influence  of  his  ardent  co-woi'ker  in  the 


218  HISTOEY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

organization  and  management  of  the  association  without  some  effort 
to  reclaim  him,  but  he  failed  by  any  arguments  presented  to  induce 
him  to  reconsider  his  decision. 

Learning  that  Mr.  Thomas  designed  to  withdraw  from  them 
entirely,  Mr.  Haddock  made  a  formal  demand  for  the  funds  in  his 
hands.  Mr.  Thomas  had  in  his  possession  a  small  amount  of 
money,  initiation  fees  and  weekly  dues,  but  he  declined  to  surren- 
der it  until  his  accounts  were  properly  audited  and  accepted.  He 
was  then  denounced  as  a  defaulter  to  destroy  his  influence  with 
other  members.  This  financial  matter  was  subsequently  settled  at 
the  first  meeting  of  the  association  in  Rolling  Stone. 

Mr.  Drew  and  the  Coryells  were  not  satisfied  with  the  reports 
made  by  Denman  and  Thomas,  nor  influenced  by  the  opinions  of 
Dr.  Childs  and  his  friends,  who  were  then  stopping  in  Johnson's 
shanty.  They  "proposed  to  go  up  there  and  look  around  for  them- 
selves." In  the  afternoon  Mr.  Drew  and  C.  R.  Coryell  accom- 
panied Mr.  Haddock  on  his  return. 

At  the  crossing  place  on  the  back  slough  an  old  canoe  was  kept 
for  the  accommodation  of  the  settlers.  It  would  carry  two  persons 
comfortably  but  was  unsafe  with  more.  Mr.  Coryell  took  the  pad- 
dle to  set  Mr.  Haddock  across,  intending  to  return  for  his  partner. 
To  save  time  Mr.  Drew  stripped  and,  throwing  his  clothing  into  the 
canoe,  followed  them  over.  The  water  was  about  four  and  a  half 
■  feet  deep  on  the  trail,  but  deeper  above  and  below.  The  current 
was  strong,  and  a  person  was  liable  to  drift  into  deep  water. 

By  permission,  the  following  entries  have  been  copied  from  the 
diary  and  memoranda  of  E.  B.  Drew  : 

"Landed  on  Wabasha  prairie,  Minnesota  Territory,  Tuesday 
night  after  11  o'clock.  May  4,  1852. 

"Wednesday,  May  5  :  Went  up  to  Rolling  Stone  this  afternoon 
and  visited  the  new  settlement.  Some  are  homesick  and  talk  of 
leaving.  Found  O.  M.  Lord,  from  Michigan,  there.  He  was  help- 
ing to  cover  Mauby's  shanty  with  a  roof  of  elm-bark.  He  has 
been  back  twenty-five  or  thirty  miles  and  reports  a  good  country 
and  rich  soil,  and  says  he  shall  settle  in  this  part  of  the  country. 
We  have  no  women  or  children  to  get  homesick,  and  we  shall  stop 
here  too.  Took  the  flatboat  down  to  the  lower  prairie.  Mr.  Lord 
came  down  to  our  camp  and  staid  all  night  with  us. 

"Thursday,  May  6:  Left  Wabasha  prairie.  It  is  a  barren, 
san&y,  desolate-looking   place,  recently  burnt   over.     Would    not 


OTHER    SETTLEMENTS.  219 

give  ten  cents  an  acre  for  the  whole  of  it.  Forded  the  slough  with 
our  teams  and  cow ;  crossed  without  accident,  although  the  water 
was  deep  with  a  strong  current.  Had  to  raise  the  wagon-box  on 
the  bolsters  to  keep  the  water  out,  All  our  traps  are  now  at 
Kolling  Stone." 

Mr.  Clary  crossed  the  slough  with  his  oxen  at  the  same  time 
and  went  up  with  Mr.  Drew.  Mr.  Wheeler  remained  on  the  prairie 
for  a  day  or  two  before  he  joined  them  at  the  colony. 

When  Mr.  Lord  was  consulted  relative  to  these  incidents  he 
assumed  a  reflective  attitude  for  a  moment  and  then  with  an  almost 
audible  smile,  replied  :  "That  is  correct.  Wheeler  did  not  come  up 
with  Drew.  I  have  reason  to  remember  it.  I  went  down  to  the 
prairie  the  next  day  and  stopped  at  his  camp,  not  far  from  where 
the  road  now  crosses  to  the  upper  prairie.  After  the  usual  saluta- 
tions, Wheeler  remarked  :  '  I  suppose  you  are  hungry  about  this 
time  of  day.'  I  was  hungry  as  a  wolf,  and  I  told  him  I  would 
take  a  bite  if  it  was  handy.  We  were  not  very  regular  in  our 
meals  at  that  time,  and  I  saw  the  coffee-pot  and  a  few  brands  smok- 
ing where  they  had  had  a  fire.  He  then  took  out  two  or  three 
handfuls  of  hard  biscuit,  which  he  laid  on  the  box  where  he  had 
been  sitting,  and  said  to  his  son,  '  Bring  on  that  meat. '  Just  then 
he  discovered  that  his  cattle  were  straying  off  and  stalled  after  them. 

"The  boy  brought  the  meat  in  a  frying-pan  and  put  it  on  the  box. 
I  took  hold  and  made  out  quite  a  hearty  meal  before  Wheeler  got 
back.  When  he  returned  he  glanced  at  the  empty  frying-pan  and 
called  out  to  his  son,  '  Ho,  Donald !  didn't  I  tell  you  to  cook 
some  of  that  ham  for  supper?'  'Yaas,'  replied  the  youngster,  in 
a  surly  tone ;  '  I  got  a  right  smart  chance  on  it,  but  that  chap 
gobbled  it  all.'  Wheeler  saw  the  state  of  affairs  almost  as  soon  as 
I  did,  and  said,  'Wal,  wal,  cut  some  more,  can't  you?  there's 
plenty  of  it.'  I  was  somewhat  surprised  and  not  a  little  chagrined 
to  discover  that  I  had  eaten  up  the  supper  of  two  hearty  and  hungry 
persons,  which  they  had  just  prepared  for  themselves.  I  supposed 
that  they  had  just  completed  their  meal  as  I  came  into  their  camp." 

E.  B.  Drew's  loaded  wagon  was  the  first  to  ford  the  slough  and 
the  first  along  the  bluffs.  No  wagon  trail  had  ever  been  opened. 
O.  M.  Lord  was  the  pilot  and  guide  on  the  trail.  In  crossing  the 
slough  Mr.  Drew  gave  his  special  attention  to  the  care  of  his  cow. 
In  his  anxiety  for  her  safety  he  was  forgetful  of  self  and  got  a 
"  duck  "  or  two.  His  clothing  was  in  the  wagon  and  did  not  sufier 
from  his  mishaps. 


220  HISTOEY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

This  loaded  wagon  was  the  first  to  make  its  entrance  into  the 
colony  of  the  Western  Farm  and  Village  Association.  They  crossed 
the  creek  near  Noracong's  shanty,  Mr.  IS'oracong  himself  selecting 
the  fording  place  and  directing  their  movements.  This  covered 
wagon  was  used  by  Drew  and  the  Coryells  as  their  headquarters  — 
their  home  for  some  time  after  their  arrival. 

The  cow  was  an  important  item  of  their  possessions.  Bread 
and  milk,  mush  and  milk,  and  milk  as  a  beverage,  were  staple  luxu- 
ries. Fresh  butter  of  home  production  was  sometimes  indulged  in. 
Their  cooking  was  done  by  their  camp-fires.  Bread  was  baked  in  a 
tin  oven  before  the  fire.  Sometimes  they  used  an  iron  bake-kettle, 
which  they  covered  with  hot  ashes  and  coals.  For  boiling,  a  kettle 
was  usually  suspended  over  the  fire  from  a  pole  supported  on 
crotches.  Mr.  Drew  says  a  heavy  tin  bucket  made  the  best  camp- 
kettle.  It  would  heat  quickly  and  economized  time  in  cooking. 
These,  with  the  frying-pan  and  coffee-pot,  were  the  most  important 
cooking  utensils  of  their  camp  outfit.  Their  supplies  furnislied 
them  a  variety  in  the  way  of  diet.  Fresh  brook -trout  were  plentiful 
and  common  in  their  camp. 

About  daylight  on  the  morning  of  Sunday,  May  9,  1852,  another 
large  party,  on  their  way  to  Rolling  Stone^  was  landed  on  Wabasha 
prairie  from  the  Dr.  Franklin.  Among  these  passengers  were 
Kobert  Thorp  and  son,  Robert  Taylor,  wife  and  three  children,  D. 
McRose,  wife  and  three  children,  John  Burns,  wife  a- id  three 
children,  James  Gardner,  wife  and  daughter,  a  young  woman,  and 
quite  a  number  of  others. 

On  account  of  the  flood  and  insufficient  means  for  transportation 
they  were  detained  at  Johnson's  landing  several  days.  They  built 
a  shelter  on  the  bank  of  the  river  by  piling  up  their  boxes,  forming 
a  small  inclosure  which  they  covered  vrith  boards  found  near  by. 

One  of  the  party,  Robert  Thorp,  furnished  the  following  inci- 
dent. He  is  yet  a  resident  of  the  county,  a  hale  and  hearty  old 
farmer,  living  in  the  town  of  Rolling  Stone.  He  has  preserved  his 
certificate  of  membership  and  a  copy  of  it  has  been  procured  to  show 
the  form  of  this  relic  of  the  association  : 

No.  37.  This  is  to  certify  that  Robert  Thorp  has  paid  his  initiation  fee  and 
has  been  elected  a  member  of  the  Western  Farm  and  Village  Association  No.  1 
of  the  city  of  New  York.  William  Haddock,  President. 

Charles  E.  Wheeler,  Financial  Secretary. 

October  15,  1851. 


OTHER    SETTLPLMENTS.  221 

These  certiiieates  are  embellished  with  emblems  of  industry  and 
civilization.  But  two  of  them  have  been  preserved.  The  other  is 
held  by  James  Wright,  of  Minnesota  City,  to  whom  it  was  given. 
It  is  No.  15,  and  dated  August  15,  1851. 

Wljen  the  association  was  first  organized  its  members  were 
mechanics  of  different  occupations  living  in  the  city.  Mr.  Thorp 
was  a  blacksmith,  and  had  worked  at  his  trade  in  New  York  for 
about  twenty  years.     He  was  born  in  England. 

He  left  New  York  on  April  15,  1852,  with  the  members  of  the 
association  who  started  at  that  date,  taking  with  him  his  eldest  son, 
John.  The  remainder  of  his  family,  consisting  of  his  wife  and  three 
boys,  Thomas,  Robert  and  William,  remained  in  the  city  about  a 
month  before  they  joined  him  in  Minnesota.  All  except  the  last  are 
yet  living. 

Mr.  Thoi-p  brought  with  him  his  blacksmith  tools  and  all  things 
necessary  to  start  a  shop  in  the  new  colony,  and  also  some  house- 
hold goods.  On  account  of  delay  in  the  transfer  of  his  heavy  freight 
at  Dunkirk  he  was  left  behind  his  party.  On  reaching  Chicago  he 
shipped  his  own  goods  and  the  goods  and  baggage  of  William 
Christie,  D.  Jackson  and  others  down  the  canal  and  Illinois  river  to 
St.  Louis,  taking  passage  over  the  same  route. 

At  St.  Louis  Mr.  Thorp  bought  his  supplies  in  connection  with 
Taylor,  Burns,  McRose  and  Gardiner,  members  of  the  association, 
wlio  were  there  on  their  way  to  the  colony.  They  took  passage  to 
Galena,  where  they  were  transferred  to  the  Dr.  Franklin. 

To  his  great  surprise  and  sorrow  Mr.  Thorp  learned  that  William 
Christie,  who  left  him  at  Chicago  and  whose  baggage  was  with  his 
ovm  freight,  had  died  but  a  few  hours  before  and  was  then  lying  in 
Johnson's  shanty.  Mr.  Christie  had  arrived  a  few  days  previous  on 
the  Nominee  and  had  been  up  to  Rolling  Stone.  On  Saturday  he 
cam-e  down  expecting  to  meet  Mr.  Thorp  at  the  landing.  On  his 
way  he  forded  the  back  slough,  and  without  changing  his  wet  cloth- 
ing lay  down  to  rest,  complaining  of  not  feeling  well.  He  was 
taken  with  what  was  supposed  to  be  cholera,  and  died  before 
morning. 

Mr.  Christie  was  a  Scotchman — a  large,  strong  and  healthy 
young  man  when  he  landed  here.  He  was  highly  respected  by  his 
acquaintances  for  his  good  qualities.  He  joined  the  association  in 
New  York  cit}^,  where  he  was  working  at  his  trade  as  a  machinist. 
For  economy  he,  with  others,  walked  from  Cherry  Valley  to  Galena 


222  •      HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

and  came  up  the  liver  as  deck  passengers.  While  at  Rolling  Stone 
he  had  been  almost  without  shelter ;  the  demand  was  much  greater 
than  the  accommodation.  Provisions  of  every  kind  were  abundant 
and  none  suffered  from  want  of  sufficient  food.  The  colonists  were 
liberal  in  relieving  each  other  when  aid  was  required. 

William  Christie  was  buried  on  the  Evans  claim.  His  coffin 
was  made  by  E.  H.  Johnson  from  the  common  unseasoned  pine 
boards  lying  on  the  bank  of  the  river.  A  short  funeral  service  was 
held  in  the  open  air  in  front  of  the  shanty  by  the  Rev.  Edward  Ely. 
Mr.  Thorp,  with  other  members  of  the  association,  accompanied  by 
the  settlers  and  strangers  on  the  prairie,  followed  the  dead  body  to 
tlie  grave  and  aided  in  depositing  it  in  its  last  resting-place. 

The  occurrence  was  one  long  to  be  remembered.  William 
Christie  was  comparatively  a  stranger.  He  had  died  suddenly,  far 
away  from  the  land  of  his  birth  and  from  his  personal  friends  and 
relatives.  His  death  was  the  first  on  Wabasha  prairie,  the  first 
among  the  members  of  the  association  and  the  first  among  the 
settlers  in  the  county.  His  funeral  was  the  first,  but  before  the 
summer  was  passed  funerals  were  frequent  both  on  Wabasha  prairie 
and  in  the  settlement  at  Rolling  Stone.  A  young  man  by  the  name 
of  Morgan,  a  stranger,  died  after  a  short  sickness  not  long  after 
Christie's  death. 

A  fatal  sickness  attacked  the  families  camped  on  the  bank  of  the 
river.  Robert  Taylor  lost  two  of  his  children  here.  He  removed 
his  sick  wife  to  La  Crosse,  where  she  soon  after  died.  Mr.  McRose 
lost  two  children  ;  one  of  them  died  on  the  flatboat  while  on  the  way 
to  Rolling  Stone. 

Mr.  Thorp  stopped  at  Johnson's  landing  for  a  few  days  until  he 
could  get  transportation  for  his  freight  and  supplies.  He  then  went 
to  Rolling  Stone  to  prepare  for  the  arrival  of  his  family.  For  tem- 
porary accommodation,  which  could  be  the  most  readily  provided, 
he  built  a  "gopher"  on  the  lot  drawn  by  him  before  he  left  New 
York.  This  location  was  in  the  field  a  little  above  where  the  barn 
of  rfames  Kennedy  now  stands.  This  hut  was  an  improvement  on 
the  ordinary  structures  of  the  kind.  It  was  about  12x12.  The 
basement,  or  part  below  the  surface,  was  lined  with  a  framework  of 
logs.  It  was  here  that  the  family  of  Mr.  Thorp  began  housekeeping 
in  Minnesota. 

In  the  morning  of  May  12th  another  large  party  of  immigrants  for 
the   colony  landed  from  the  Caleb    Cope   at  Johnson's    landing. 


OTHER    SETTLEMENTS.  •  223 

Owing  to  unfavorable  reports  in  circulation  down  the  river  relative 
to  the  condition  of  affairs,  some  left  their  families  at  Galena  and 
came  up  to  explore  the  country.  Among  these  were  James  Wright, 
John  Nicklin,  David  Duryee,  James  Brooks  and  many  others. 
Some  who  landed  with  their  families  were  compelled  to  put  up 
temporary  shelters  on  the  bank  of  the  river  to  protect  themselves 
from  the  drizzling  rain  while  waiting  for  transportation. 

Although  the  day  proved  to  be  stormy,  a  large  number  of  the 
men  went  directly  to  Rolling  Stone.  As  there  was  insufficient  shelter,  a 
company  of  nine  built  a  "gopher"  for  their  immediate  use.  This 
was  constructed  by  digging  a  hold  about  8x12  and  about  eighteen 
inches  deep,  over  which  a  cover  was  made.  The  body  of  this  struc- 
ture was  of  small  basswood  logs,  about  eight  feet  long  and  about 
eight  or  ten  inches  in  diameter.  These  logs  were  split  and  placed 
on  end  close  together  along  the  sides  and  one  end  of  the  hole  in  the 
ground,  with  the  tops  resting  on  a  ridge-pole  supported  on  posts 
with  a  crotch  at  the  top.  This  framework  was  covered  with  coarse, 
dry  grass  and  a  layer  of  earth,  over  which  was  laid  a  covering  of 
sod.  The  turf,  by  careful  arrangement,  made  a  roof  that  readily 
shed  the  rain  of  ordinary  showers. 

In  this  "gopher  hole,"  on  a  floor  of  dry  grass,  the  nine  men  of 
this  company  slept  the  first  night  of  their  arrival,  and  occupied  it  as 
their  lodging-place  for  a  week  or  two  afterward.  This  "gopher" 
was  built  on  the  land  now  owned  by  James  Wright,  and  where  he 
now  lives  in  Minnesota  city.  It  was  afterward  used  as  a  stopping- 
place  for  the  family  of  Mr.  Wright.  The  most  of  this  party  of 
explorers  decided  to  continue  in  the  colony.  Some  sent  for  their 
families,  others  went  down  the  river  to  escort  them  up.  Mr.  Wright 
and  Mr.  Nicklin  were  among  the  latter. 

Mr.  Charles  Bannon  came  up  the  river  on  the  Caleb  Cope.  He 
was  one  of  the  directors  of  the  association  and  one  of  its  earliest 
members.  He,  with  his  wife,  started  from  New  York  with  the  party 
that  landed  from  the  wood-boat  at  Rolling  Stone.  While  on  the 
way  up  the  river  he  left  the  boat  at  Davenport  and,  in  company  with 
M.  A.  Allen,  stopped  to  buy  cattle.  Mr.  Bannon  purchased  three 
yoke  of  oxen  and  Mr.  Allen  two  yoke,  which  they  drove  through 
the  country  to  Dubuque,  where  they  took  passage  with  their  stock. 
These  oxen  were  designed  for  use  as  breaking-teams  and  for  general 
farm  work. 


CHAPTER  XXIY. 

FIRST  SETTLEMENTS   AT   WINONA  CITY. 

To  catch  the  drift  from  the  colony  above,  Johnson  offered  the 
choice  of  an  acre  of  his  claim  on  Wabasha  prairie  to  each  of  the 
disaffected  ones  who  would  stop  there,  build  a  house,  and  make  it 
their  residence  for  one  year.  At  that  time  the  claim  had  not  been 
surveyed  or  divided  into  lots  and  streets.  This  offer  was  accepted 
by  several  and  a  number  of  locations  selected. 

Rev.  E.  Ely  made  choice  of  an  acre  south  of  Johnson's  shanty, 
about  where  the  Ely  block  now  stands,  on  the  corner  of  Center 
and  Second  streets.  Jacob  S.  Denman  selected  an  acre  adjoining 
that  of  Mr.  Ely's  on  the  east ;  Dr.  Childs  an  acre  on  tlie  south  of 
Mr.  Ely's ;  E.  B.  Thomas  on  the  south  of  Mr.  Denman's  and  east 
from  that  of  Dr.  Childs' ;  John  Evans  selected  an  acre  west  of  John- 
son's shanty  ;  John  Burns,  a  member  of  the  association  and  one  of 
the  party  who  camped  on  the  bank  of  the  river  from  the  Dr.  Frank- 
lin on  the  9th  of  May,  accepted  the  offer  of  an  acre  from  Ed.  Ham- 
ilton on  his  claim  on  the  same  conditions  as  the  others.  The  acre 
chosen  by  him  was  in  what  is  now  the  front  yard  of  the  residence  of 
Hon.  H.  W.  Lamberton,  on  the  corner  of  Huff  and  Harriett  streets. 

Mr.  Burns  planted  a  small  garden  and  set  out  a  few  small  apple- 
trees,  which  he  had  brought  up  the  river.  Some  of  these  trees 
afterward  grew  to  be  of  considerable  size.  These  were  the  first 
fruit-trees,  or  trees  of  any  kind,  planted  on  Wabasha  prairie  by  the 
early  settlers.  Tliese  fruit-trees  were  planted  in  a  trench  near 
together,  as  in  a  nursery.  When  Mr.  Huff  took  possession  of  the 
Hamilton  claim  he  built  a  fence  around  the  few  trees  that  had 
escaped  the  ravages  of  the  cattle,  and  after  two  or  three  years  trans- 
planted them  in  his  garden. 

W.  H.  Stevens  gave  the  use  of  his  shanty  on  the  Stevens 
claim  to  Mr.  Denman  until  he  could  procure  lumber  and  build  a 
residence  for  his  family.  Mr.  Denman  found  occupation  for  his 
team  and  plow  by  breaking  the  land  selected  for  himself  and  others. 
They  all  made  small  gardens  by  way  of  occupancy  and  improve- 
ments.     Mr.  Denman  enclosed   his  acre  and  that  selected  by  Mr. 


FIRST    SETTLEiMENTS    AT    WINONA    CITY.  225 

Thomas  with  a  temporary  fence  and  planted  the  field  with  corn. 
This  was  his  first  attempt  at  farming  in  Minnesota.  It  was  not  a 
profitable  enterprise.  The  fence  that  enclosed  this  corn-field  was 
the  first  fence  built  on  the  prairie  by  the  settlers.  It  was  put  up  by 
George  W.  Clark  and  his  brother  Wayne  Clark.  Mr.  Denmanpaid 
them  for  it  by  breaking  four  acres  of  land  on  Clark''s  claim  across 
the  slough. 

Neither  Mr.  Thomas,  Dr.  Childs  or  Mr.  Burns  ever  made  any 
other  improvements  on  the  lots  selected.  They  abandoned  them 
and  made  locations  elsewhere.  Mr.  Thomas  and  Mr.  Burns  held 
claims  in  the  colony,  but  left  the  territory  in  the  fall.  Dr.  Childs 
remained  on  the  prairie  for  several  years  after. 

Mr.  Denman  built  a  house  on  his  acre  of  prairie  as  soon  as  he 
could  procure  lumber.  Mr.  Ely  built  one  in  the  fall.  During  the 
summer  his  family  lived  in  Johnson's  shanty  after  they  came  up 
from  La  Crosse,  where  they  staid  for  a  short  time.  He  paid  John- 
son four  dollars  per  month  rent  for  the  use  of  the  "Hotel." 

The  house  built  by  Mr.  Denman  stood  on  Lafayette  street,  be- 
tween Second  and  Third  streets.  This  was  the  first  house  built  by 
the  settlers  on  Wabasha  prairie,  not  expressly  designed  as  a  "'claim 
shanty."  It  was  a  balloon  frame  building  of  considerable  preten- 
sions for  that  date  of  improvements,  about  16x32,  one  story  high, 
the  sides  boarded  "up  and  down"  with  rough  boards  and  the 
cracks  battened.  The  roof  was  of  boards,  and  because  of  its  pecu- 
liar construction  the  building  was  given  the  name  of  "  car-house," 
from  its  fancied  resemblance  to  a  railroad  car.  The  doors  and  win- 
dows were  fiirnished  with  frames  and  casings  —  the  first  improve- 
ments of  the  kind.  The  floor  was  of  dressed  lumber,  a  luxury 
heretofore  unknown.  This  building  was  divided  into  rooms  by 
board  partitions,  and  parts  of  it  ceiled  with  dressed  lumber. 

Mr.  Denman  occupied  this  house  as  his  residence  until  fall, 
when  he  moved  on  his  claim.  About  the  first  of  July  he  opened  a 
store  in  the  front  room  of  this  building.  He  brought  up  from 
Galena  a  small  stock  of  goods  suitable  for  the  market,  and  here 
started  the  fii'st  store  on  Wabasha  prairie  for  the  sale  of  goods  to 
the  settlers.  Jacob  S.  Denman  was  the  first  merchant  to  establish 
himself  in  business  in  what  is  now  the  city  of  Winona. 

It  was  in  the  "  car  house"  that  the  first  white  child  was  born 
within  the  limits  of  this  city.  While  living  here  the  family  of  Mrs. 
Denman  was  increased  by  the  addition  of  a  daughter  on  the  18th  of 


226  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COTmTY. 

July,  1852.  Mrs.  Goddard,  after  consultation  with  Mrs.  Ely,  gave 
to  this  first  native  settler  the  name  of  "Prairie  Louise  Denman," 
the  name  by  which  she  was  afterward  known.  She  has  been  dead 
many  years.  The  oldest  native  settler,  born  in  the  city  of  Winona, 
who  is  now  living,  is  Mason  Ely,  the  second  son  of  Rev.  Edward 
Ely,  born  in  1853. 

The  primary  object  of  all  of  the  early  settlers  was  to  secure  land 
for  farming  purposes  on  which  to  locate  a  future  home.  About  the 
first  thing  done  was  to  "make  a  claim."  Mr.  Denman  began 
prospecting  as  soon  as  he  landed,  and  on  the  9th  of  May  discovered 
and  formally  made  a  claim  on  the  upper  prairie.  He  and  his 
mother  there  held  320  acres.  The  high  water  flooded  the  bottom 
lands,  and  their  claims  covered  all  of  the  land  not  overflowed,  lying 
east  from  the  Rolling  Stone  creek,  to  about  where  the  highway  now 
crosses  the  railroads,  and  extended  south  far  enough  to  include  the 
table  next  to  the  bluffs.  It  was  on  this  table  that  he  blazed  the 
trees  and  inscribed  his  name  as  proprietor  of  the  claim.  It  was 
on  this  table  that  he  built  a  very  comfortable  log  house,  made  other 
improvements,  and  moved  his  family  there  in  September.  The 
land  selected  by  Mr.  Denman  had  been  previously  claimed  by  Had- 
dock and  Murphy  for  the  Western  Farm  and  Tillage  Association. 
Mr.  Denman  was  duly  notified  that  he  was  trespassing  on  grounds 
claimed  for  the  colony,  but  he  persisted  in  holding  it  and  making 
improvements,  without  regard  to  the  protestations  of  the  members 
of  the  association. 

This  was  the  first  collision  of  a  settler  with  that  oi'ganization. 
The  first  person  to  encroach  on  the  territory  claimed  was  an  ex- 
member.  To  get  Denman  ofiP,  the  colonists  tried  "moral,  legal  and 
physical  suasion,  but  he  tenaciously  adhered."  He  lived  in  this  log 
cabin  under  the  bluffs  for  about  three  years,  until  he  built  a  more 
modern  house  and  large  barns  near  the  center  of  his  farm.  This 
claim,  or,  more  properly,  the  claims  of  Denman  and  his  mother,  are 
now  known  as  the  Denman  farm.  It  is  at  present  owned  and  occu- 
pied by  Mr.  George  Fifield. 

Mr.  Denman  sacrificed  this  large  farm,  which  he  had  secured  by 
honest  industry  and  years  of  hard  labor,  in  his  mistaken  zealous 
efforts  to  aid  the  "  Grange  movement"  for  cheaper  freights,  cheaper 
supplies  and  cheaper  agricultural  implements.  He  removed  to 
Texas,  but  his  good  luck  at  farming  failed  him  there.  It  is  said  that 
Mr.  Denman  is  now  a  poor  man,  and  in  his  old  age  again  a  pioneer, 


FIRST    SETTLEMENTS    AT    WINONA    CITY.  227 

looking  for  "a  home  in  the  west"  in  one  of  the  territories.  None 
of  his  family  are  now  living  in  this  county. 

Dr.  George  F.  Childs,  with  his  wife  and  niece,  lived  for  a  short 
time  in  Johnson's  shanty.  While  there  his  niece  was  taken  with  the 
measles  and  died  after  a  few  days'  sickness.  The  remains  were 
taken  to  La  Crosse  for  burial. 

About  the  middle  ot  May  Dr.  Childs  bought  the  east  half  of  the 
claim  made  by  Jabez  McDermott.  He  paid  McDermott  eighty  dol- 
lars for  a  quit-claim  deed  and  possession  of  the  eighty  acres.  This 
was  the  lirst  claim  sale  on  Wabasha  prairie.  Whether  this  deed  was 
ever  made  a  matter  of  record  is  now  very  uncertain,  as  at  that  time 
there  was  no  county  organization  in  Wabasha  county,  of  which 
Winona  county  was  a  part.  AH  matters  of  record  were  filed  in 
Washington  county,  with  which  Wabasha  was  connected  for  all 
judicial  purposes.  Possession  of  land  was  then  more  important  than 
title-deeds.  The  land  still  belonged  to  government  and  no  surveys 
had  been  made. 

The  machine-shops  and  surrounding  buildings  of  the  Chicago  & 
Northwestern  Railroad  Company,  the  Winona  wagon-works  and 
the  Winona  plow-works  are  on  what  was  once  the  McDermott  claim. 
This  locality  was  a  favorite  camping-place  of  Wabasha's  band. 
When  Dr.  Childs  took  possession  there  were  about  half-a-dozen  of 
their  large  bark  cabins,  or  tepees,  yet  standing,  but  in  a  somewhat 
dilapidated  condition,  the  settlers  having  taken  material  from  them 
for  use  in  other  localities.  In  the  vicinity  of  the  machine-shops  was 
an  old  Indian  burying-place.  The  graves  were  scattered  over  that 
locality  ;  very  many  were  exposed  and  destroyed  in  the  excavations 
made.  Relics  of  the  past — stone  hatchets,  flint  arrowheads  and 
pipes  of  red  pipestone — were  found.  Sometimes  fragments  of  bones 
or  a  tolerably  well  preserved  skeleton  would  be  unearthed  and  used 
to  help  form  a  railroad  embankment  in  some  other  locality. 

Indian  graves  have  been  found  in  several  places  on  Wabasha 
prairie  and  in  the  mouths  of  the  valleys.  Quite  a  number  were 
exposed  by  the  caving  of  the  ri,ver  bank  on  the  lower  part  of  the 
prairie.  Two  modern  Indian  graves  were  on  Johnson's  claim  when 
the  whites  first  took  possession  of  the  prairie.  They  were  left  undis- 
turbed for  several  years.  The  covering  of  sticks  which  were  placed 
over  them  by  the  natives  marked  their  location  until  the  ground  was 
plowed  by  Johnson  in  the  spring  of  1855.  These  graves  were  on 
lot  2,  block  17.     When  it  was  improved  and  buildings  were  erected, 


228  HISTORY    OF    WmONA    COUIfTY. 

the  bones  buried  there  were  thrown  out  in  excavating  a  cellar  and 
taken  possession  of  by  Dr.  Franklin  Staples.  These  bones  were  the 
remains  of  jouug  persons  and  were  very  much  decayed.  It  has 
been  stated  that  some  of  Wabasha's  children  were  buried  in  these 
graves,  but  there  is  no  evidence  confirming  this  statement.  Wa- 
basha's special  home  was  in  the  mouth 'of  Burns  valley. 

The  Indian  village  located  on  the  McDermott  claim,  a  part  of 
which  was  purchased  by  Dr.  Childs,  was  said  to  be  the  grand 
gathering-place  of  the  Mdaywakantonwan  division  of  Sioux.  It 
was  in  this  vicinity  that  Wabasha's  bands  met  for  their  amusements, 
sports  and  games,  as  well  as  more  serious  and  important  aifairs. 
From  this  village  the  Indian  trails  diverged  as  from  a  common  cen- 
ter, some  leading  to  the  valleys,  others  up  and  do^vn  the  bank  of 
the  river.  The  wild  grass,  common  on  every  other  part  of  the 
prairie,  had  almost  entirely  disappeared  around  this  village  or  sum- 
mer resort,  and  had  been  replaced  by  a  fine  turf  of  blue-grass  found 
in  no  other  place  except  along  the  bank  of  the  river  on  the  lower 
part  of  the  prairie,  where  Mrs.  Keyes  now  lives. 

Mr.  George  W.  Clark  says  ' '  That  on  McDermott's  claim  there 
was  a  large  flat  stone,  the  center  of  a  large  circle  of  smooth,  level 
ground,  with  well  defined  boundaries,  plainly  to  be  seen  in  1851. 
This  stone  was  taken  away  by  some  of  the  early  settlers. " 

Dr.  Childs  lived  during  the  summer  of  1852  in  the  little  cabin 
with  a  bark  roof  which  McDermott  occupied  as  his  claim  shanty. 
He  built  a  comfortable  cottage  near  by  it,  in  which  he  lived  for  sev- 
eral years.  The  logs  and  poles  of  the  Sioux  tepees  were  used  in  the 
construction  of  sheds  and  as  posts  for  his  fences.  The  bark  covering 
of  the  huts  was  carefully  gathered  and  used  as  firewood  for  his  kit- 
chen stove. 

It  was  the  custom  of  Dr.  Childs  to  date  all  of  his  correspondence 
and  business  papers  from  his  residence  on  this  claim,  to  which  he 
gave  the  name  of  "  Ozelle  cottage."  This  name  was  derived  from 
the  one  given  by  the  old  French  voyageurs  to  Wabasha  prairie. 
Ozelle  was  but  the  French  pronunciation  of  Aix  Aile  anglicized  by 
Dr.  Childs  in  writing. 

When  Dr.  Childs  left  New  York  he  supposed  that  he  would  find 
the  Indians  occupying  this  part  of  the  territory,  and  brought  along 
an  assortment  of  goods  for  the  purpose  of  bartering  with  them,  but 
found  that  the  Sioux  had  forsaken  their  homes  hi  this  localitv.     He 


FIRST    SETTLEMENTS    AT    WINONA    CTTY.  229 

after  a  time  traded  his  Indian  goods  with  the  Winnebagoes  for 
dressed  deerskins  and  got  rid  of  his  goods  without  loss. 

Dr.  Childs  was  a  botanic  physician,  but  never  practiced  his  pro- 
fession in  this  vicinity,  or  only  to  a  very  limited  extent.  He  engaged 
in  mercantile  business  for  a  year  or  two  after  he  sold  his  land.  He 
moved  to  Minneiska,  Wabasha  county,  where  he  lived  for  awhile. 
Dr.  G.  F.  Childs  is  now  a  resident  of  the  State  of  Maryland,  where 
he  has  charge  of  a  benevolent  institution,  a  home  for  aged  people. 

Among  the  passengers  who  landed  at  Johnson's  landing  from 
the  steamer  Caleb  Cope  on  May  12,  1852,  were  Abner  S.  Goddard, 
wife  and  three  children,  from  I^a  Crosse.  They  arrived  at  about 
four  o'clock  on  a  dark  and  rainy  morning,  and  went  directly  from 
the  landing  to  the  shanty  on  the  Stevens  claim,  in  accordance  with 
a  previous  arrangement  made  with  Silas  Stevens.  On  reaching  the 
shanty  they  were  surprised  to  find  the  table,  benches  and  other  fur- 
niture of  the  cabin,  which  they  supposed  to  be  occupied,  irregularly 
piled  outside.  When  the  inmates  were  aroused  they  discovered 
that  the  furniture  had  been  removed  to  aftord  sleeping  quarters  for 
the  occupants.  William  H.  Stevens  and  a  young  man  living  with 
him  held  one  corner,  while  the  family  of  Mr.  Denman,  seven  in 
number,  were  in  possession  of  the  remainder  of  the  little  10xi2 
shanty,  not  occupied  by  the  cook-stove.  To  accommodate  the  new- 
comers, the  future  occupants  of  the  cabin,  Mr.  Denman  provided  for 
his  family  by  making  a  shelter  for  them  with  the  lumber  he  had  laid 
up  loosely  to  dry  for  use  in  the  house  he  was  then  building.  While 
living  in  this  manner  the  loose  boards  were  blown  from  over  their 
heads  during  a  severe  thunderstorm  one  night  when  they  were 
all  in  bed.  They  were  compelled  to  seek  shelter  in  Johnson's 
shanty,  but  again  occupied  their  lumber  piles  in  the  morning  and 
continued  to  do  so  until  their  house  was  finished. 

During  the  previous  winter  Mr.  Goddard  had  been  living  in  La 
Crosse.  He  there  taught  the  village  school — the  first  school  ever 
taught  in  La  Crosse,  the  first  school  ever  taught  on  the  Mississippi 
river  between  Prairie  du  Chien  and  St.  Paul,  if  the  Indian  mission 
schools  at  Red  Wing  and  Kaposia  are  excepted.  His  schoolroom 
was  in  the  court-house,  which  was  built  during  the  fall  and  fore  part 
of  the  same  winter.  To  add  to  their  income  and  to  accommodate 
some  personal  friends,  Mrs.  Goddard  opened  a  boarding-house. 
' '  Aunt  Catharine's  "  table  was  then,  as  it  is  now,  always  full,  with- 
out soliciting  patronage.     Silas  Stevens  became  a  boarder  and  made 


230  HISTOEY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

it  his  home  with  them  while  in  La  Crosse.  After  the  attempt  of  Mr. 
Gere  to  jump  the  Stevens  claim  Mr.  Stevens  offered  to  furnish  Mr. 
Goddard  a  shanty  of  sufficient  capacity  to  keep  a  boarding-house  on 
Wabasha  prairie  if  he  would  go  up  and  live  on  his  claim,  and  also 
.  promised  him  an  acre  of  the  claim  on  which  to  build  a  house  if  he 
would  continue  to  reside  there.  Others,  then  living  in  La  Crosse, 
who  had  made  claims,  urged  him  to  accept  Mr.  Stevens'  proposition. 
As  Mr.  Goddard  had  been  up  to  the  prairie  with  a  party  of  claim- 
hunters  early  in  the  spring,  and  had  been  solicited  by  the  settlers 
in  that  locality  to  come  up,  he  was  the  more  readily  induced  to 
change  his  residence. 

Immigrants  were  landed  from  every  boat,  and  the  little  shanty 
was  crowded  with  hungry  guests  as  soon  as  their  arrival  was  known. 
Meals  were  provided  for  all  that  came,  but  they  were  required  to 
look  out  for  their  own  lodging-places.  The  beds  of  their  guests  were 
sometimes  the  soft  sands  of  the  prairie,  the  bed  clothing  their  ordi- 
nary wearing  apparel  with  the  addition  of  a  blanket. 

Three  or  four  days  after  the  arrival  of  Mr.  Goddard,  another 
shanty  was  put  up  by  Mr.  Stevens  to  meet  the  increasing  business 
and  the  demand  for  better  accommodations.  This  shanty  was  a  one- 
story  building  about  16x32.  To  increase  its  capacity  an  awning  of 
canvas  was  stretched  from  one  side,  which  served  as  a  shelter  for 
the  cooking  department.  The  two  rooms  were  subdivided  by  can- 
vas partitions.  It  was  customary,  however,  for  guests  who  lodged 
there  to  blow  out  the  candle  and  go  to  bed  in  the  dark.  This  was  a 
rule  of  the  house. 

This  shanty  stood  about  where  the  "Davenport  house"  now 
stands,  not  far  from  the  corner  of  Third  and  Kansas  streets.  The 
original  shanty  on  the  Stevens  claim  was  torn  down,  and  the 
material  used  in  the  construction  of  this  second  one. 

"  Goddard 's  "  was  the  favorite  stopping-place — the  most  popu- 
lar and  commodious  "  hotel"  on  Wabasha  prairie.  This  shanty  was 
the  "home"  of  many  of  the  early  settlers  of  this  county  who  came 
that  season.  It  was  here  they  gathered  for  social  enjoyment,  to  get 
the  latest  news,  to  discuss  the  matters  of  claims  and  current 
events.  It  was  the  place  of  gathering  for  all  public  meetings,  and 
the  headquarters  of  the  Wabasha  Protection  Club,  of  which  Mr. 
Goddard  was  elected  secretary.  A  select  school  was  opened  here 
by  Miss  Angelia  Gere,  a  young  daughter  of  H.  C.  Gere.  This 
was  the  first  school  attempted  on  the  prairie.     It  was  kept  in  opera- 


FIRST    SETTLEMENTS    AT    WUSTONA    CITY.  283 

tion  but  a  short  time.  Here  the  first  stated  religious  meetings  were 
held,  with  regular  preaching  on  the  Sabbath  day.  This  history 
would  be  incomplete  without  some  special  notice  of  Mr.  Goddard 
and  his  familj^,  so  intimately  were  the  early  settlers  connected  with 
this  "settlers'  home." 

The  summer  of  1852  was  known  in  the  west  as  the  sickly  season. 
The  extreme  high  water  of  the  early  spring  was  followed  by  another 
extreme  of  low  water,  with  remarkably  dry  and  hot  weather.  This 
occasioned  a  general  epidemic  of  severe  forms  of  malarial  diseases, 
which  were  unusually  fatal.  These  diseases  prevailed  extensively 
along  the  river.  Wabasha  prairie  and  the  colony  at  Minnesota 
City  were  seriously  affected  by  it.  The  settlement  of  this  county 
was  retarded  through  the  loss  of  many  of  the  settlers  by  death,  and 
the  removal  of  very  many  others  to  escape  the  threatened  dangers 
of  sickness  in  a  locality  where  there  was  so  limited  accommoda- 
tions, even  for  the  healthy. 

The  settlers  considered  themselves  fortunate,  indeed,  if  in  their 
attack  of  sickness  they  could  get  in  at  Goddard's.  The  accommo- 
dation was  prized,  for  there  they  felt  sure  of  kind  attention  and 
watchful  nursing.  There  were  no  regular  medical  practitioners  in 
the  county  who  followed  their  profession  —  none  nearer  than  La 
Crosse,  and  domestic  management  was  an  important  consideration 
with  the  sufferers. 

The  following  extract  from  a  letter  to  "Aunt  Catharine  "  (Mrs. 
Goddard),  written  a  score  of  years  afterward,  will  illustrate  some- 
what the  general  sentiments  of  the  early  settlers  in  connection  with 
the  occurrences  of  that  year:  "I  cannot  forget  the  many  deeds  of 
kindness  and  motherly  care  my  brothers  and  myself  received  at  your 
hands  when  your  house  was  a  hospital  and  you  the  ministering 
angel.  With  nine  sick  persons,  including  your  husband  ;  with  but 
two  rooms  in  which  to  lodge  and  make  comfortable  your  sick  house- 
hold, how  admirably  and  patiently  all  was  managed." 

In  the  latter  part  of  this  season  Mr.  Goddard  and  his  two  young- 
est children  were  prostrated  with  the  prevailing  diseases  and  died. 
Mr.  Goddard's  death  occurred  September  11.  The  loss  of  a  citizen 
of  such  promising  usefulness  in  the  new  settlement  was  a  calamity 
seriously  felt.  He  was  a  man  of  the  strictest  integrity  and  of  cor- 
rect moral  principles. 

In  his  native  state,  Pennsylvania,  Mr,  Goddard  was  honored 
with  the  ofiice  of  justice  of  the  peace,  and   held  that  position  for 


234  HISTOKY    OF   WINONA    COUNTY. 

many  years.  He  there  acquired  the  title  of  "  Squire  Goddard,"  by 
which  name  he  was  generally  known.  He  was  appointed  post- 
master, and  received  his  commission  during  his  last  sickness,  but 
never  qualified  or  attempted  to  serve  in  that  capacity.  \ 

Mrs.  Goddard,  now  known  as  Mrs.  Catharine  Smith,  is  yet  a 
resident  of  Wabasha  prairie.  She  is  the  oldest  female  resident  of 
the  city  of  Winona.  Indirectly  through  her  some  of  the  best 
citizens  of  Winona  became  residents  of  this  county.  She  is  a  sister 
of  the  Lairds'.  Although  the  mother  of  many  children,  she  has 
but  one  living,  a  son,  Orrin  F.  Smith. 

Aunt  Catharine  is  a  woman  whose  social  nature,  kind  heart  and 
real  worth  have  secured  to  her  hosts  of  sincere  friends.  Her  Easter 
parties,  birthday  gatherings  and  social  reunions  of  old  settlers  are 
annual  enjoyments  to  herself  as  well  as  to  her  numerous  relatives 
and  friends.  Mrs.  Goddard  was  connected  with  many  incidents  of 
pioneer  life  which  might  be  mentioned,  some  of  which  will  be 
noticed. 

Prominent  among  the  settlers  who  located  on  Wabasha  prairie 
this  season  was  Dr.  John  L.  Balcombe.  About  April  1  he  came  up 
the  river  on  the  Nominee  and  stopped  at  La  Crosse.  Being  a  gen- 
tleman of  much  more  than  usual  general  intelligence,  with  fine 
social  qualifications,  and  also  an  invalid,  he  readily  formed  acquaint- 
ances and  found  friends  among  the  best  citizens  of  that  place.  Wa- 
basha prairie  was  then  attracting  considerable  attention  from  the 
residents  of  La  Crosse,  and  not  long  after  his  arrival  he  was  induced 
to  join  a  party  who  proposed  to  explore  the  late  Sioux  purchase  for 
farming  lands.  Their  prospecting  excursions  only  extended  to  the 
valleys  along  the  river,  where  some  claims  were  selected.  It  being 
too  early  in  the  season  to  attempt  any  very  extended  trip  without  a 
more  suitable  outfit  than  could  be  procured,  they  returned  to  La 
Crosse. 

In  the  forepart  of  May  Dr.  Balcombe  again  visited  Wabasha 
prairie.  He  brought  with  him  a  horse,  or  pony,  and  camp  supplies. 
He  here  secured  the  services  of  Ed.  Hamilton,  whose  robust'Strength 
and  experience  as  a  cook  made  him  a  valuable  acquisition  in  the 
exploring  excursion  he  proposed  to  make.  After  transporting  their 
outfit  across  the  slough  they  started  for  the  back  country,  Hamilton 
leading  the  way  on  the  trail  with  a  heavy  pack  of  supplies,  the 
doctor  following  on  horseback  with  the  balance  of  their  outfit,  which 
included  a  sack  of  corn  and  a  bundle  of  hay. 


FIRST    SETTLEMENTS    AT    WINONA    CITY.  285 

Following  the  trail  to  Minnesota  City  they  went  up  the  south 
valley  and  out  on  Sweet's  prairie  on  a  trail  marked  by  tlie  settlers  of 
the  colony.  They  spent  three  or  four  days  in  exploring  the  country 
along  the  branches  of  the  White  Water  and  Root  river  as  far  as  the 
western  part  of  this  county.  In  the  vicinity  of  what  is  now  the  town 
of  Saratoga  they  saw  a  large  herd  of  elk,  the  last  that  have  been  seen 
in  this  vicinity. 

They  returned  through  the  Rolling  Stone  and  arrived  at  John- 
son's landing  on  the  evening  of  May  12,  and  went  directly  to  the 
shanty  of  Mr.  Goddard,  where  the  doctor  was  provided  for  as  a 
guest  with  such  accommodations  as  the  place  afforded,  although  Mrs. 
Goddard  had  hardly  taken  possession  of  the  premises.  The  next 
day  he  returned  to  La  Crosse. 

About  the  last  of  May  another  exploring  party  was  organized  in 
La  Crosse  by  Dr.  Balcombe,  Rev.  J.  C.  Sherwin,  Rev.  William  H. 
Card,  and  other  prominent  citizens.  Provided  vsdtli  horses  and 
necessary  supplies  for  camping  out,  they  took  passage  to  Wabaslia 
prairie.  The  services  of  Ed.  Hamilton  were  again  secured.  As  the 
grass  had  by  this  time  become  sufficient  for  the  support  of  their 
horses,  the  trip  was  only  limited  by  their  inclinations  or  the  extent 
of  their  camp  supplies. 

This  party  went  out  through  Gilmore  valley.  Keeping  on  the 
divide  between  the  Root  river  and  the  White  Water  and  Zombro 
rivers,  they  explored  the  country  as  far  west  as  the  head-waters  of 
the  Cedar  river.  On  their  return  they  camped  on  the  head- waters 
of  the  White  Water,  spending  the  Sabbath  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
present  village  of  St.  Charles.  Religious  exercises  were  observed 
and  Elder  Sherwin  delivered  a  sermon  to  his  companions.  This 
was  the  first  religious  meeting  held  in  the  country  back  from  the 
river. 

While  on  this  excursion  Dr.  Balcombe  made  discovery  of  many 
choice  locations.  His  habits  of  close  observation,  with  a  retentive 
memory,  gave  him  a  decided  advantage  over  other  explorers,  which 
were  afterward  of  pecuniary  value.  He  could  long  afterward  point 
out  the  choicest  locations  to  the  early  settlers  seeking  farming  lands. 
While  on  this  trip  he  first  discovered  and  located  the  present  site  of 
High  Forest.  It  was  not  until  a  year  or  two  afterward  that  he  found 
sale  for  his  rights  of  discovery. 

This  exploring  excursion  satisfied  Dr.  Balcombe  that  the  resources 
of  this  part  of  the  Sioux  purchase,  when  developed,  would  amply 


236  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY.    - 

support  a  large  commercial  town  on  the  river  and  that  the  outlet 
must  be  in  this  vicinity.  He  decided  to  locate  on  Wabasha  prairie, 
and  accepted  Johnson's  offer  of  an  acre  of  ground  on  the  same  terms 
offered  others.  The  acre  selected  was  west  of  and  adjoining  that 
chosen  by  John  Evans,  He  built  a  shanty  on  Main  street,  between 
Front  and  Second  streets,  near  the  alley.  It  was  12  X 16,  one  story, 
of  little  better  style  than  common  claim  shanties.  It  had  a  gable 
roof  instead  of  the  ordinary  shed  roof  This  was  at  first  of  boards, 
but  was  afterward  covered  with  shingles. 

Dr.  Balcombe  also  bought  an  undivided  one-third  of  the  Hamil- 
ton claim,  No.  5.  Mark  Howard,  a  gentleman  residing  in  Hartford, 
Conn.,  purchased  another  third,  Edwin  Hamilton  retaining  one- 
third.  Walter  Brown,  of  La  Ci-osse,  was  appointed  agent  for  Mr. 
Howard.  This  property  is  now  known  as  Huff's  addition  to  the 
original  town  plot  of  Winona.  The  claim  was  valued  at  $200.  The 
shares  were  $66.66  each.  Mr.  Hamilton  then  supposed  he  had 
made  a  good  sale. 

About  June  1,  Dr.  Balcombe  brought  his  wife  from  Illinois, 
where  she  was  on  a  visit  with  her  son.  Stopping  at  La  Crosse  for 
awhile,  she  came  to  Wabasha  prairie  on  June  13.  They  boarded  at 
Goddard's  until  they  commenced  housekeeping  in  their  own  shanty 
in  July.  About  July  1  he  built  a  shanty  on  the  Hamilton  claim, 
which  he  leased  to  O.  S.  Holbrook,  of  which  mention  was  made  in 
earlier  pages. 

Early  in  July  Dr.  Balcombe  went  down  the  river  and  brought  up 
some  household  furniture  and  supplies.  He  also  brought  back  with 
him  a  span  of  horses  and  a  colt,  double  and  single  harnesses,  a 
lumber  ^agon  and  a  buggy.  This  was  the  first  buggy  ever  brought 
into  the  county  and  the  only  one  for  nearly  a  year  afterward. 

After  spending  the  summer  and  fall  in  Minnesota,  Dr.  Balcombe 
sold  his  interest  in  the  Hamilton  claim,  with  his  horses  and  wagons, 
to  Edwin  Hamilton  for  $661,  and  with  his  wife  went  down  the  river 
on  the  last  boat  in  the  fall.  He  spent  the  winter  with  his  only 
child,  a  son,  St.  A.  D.  Balcombe,  then  a  druggist  doing  business 
in  Elgin,  Illinois.  He  returned  the  following  spring.  Further 
attention  will  be  given  him  in  the  occurrences  of  that  year. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

INCIDENTS   OF  THE   EARLY   TIMES. 

Among  the  settlers  who  came  into  this  county  in  the  spring  of 
1852  were  Wayne  Clark  and  Scott  Clark,  brothers  of  George  W. 
Clark.  Wayne  arrived  about  the  first  of  May,  Scott  a  little  later 
in  the  season.  Scott  Clark  was  an  invalid,  and  came  on  from  the 
State  of  New  York  with  the  hope  that  the  climate  of  Minnesota 
would  prove  beneficial  to  his  health.  He  made  a  claim  in  the 
mouth  of  Gilmore  valley.  It  included  the  Indian  cultivation  and 
extended  onto  the  table  where  the  residence  of  C.  C.  Beck  now 
stands.  His  claim  shanty,  a  small  log  house,  stood  on  the  same 
plateau  but  near  the  point  next  to  the  creek.  He  held  this  claim 
until  his  death,  which  occurred  in  June,  1854.  He  was  buried  on 
the  grounds  of  what  is  now  Woodlawn  cemetery.  His  grave  was 
the  first  in  that  locality.  He  was,  however,  buried  there  several 
years  before  the  spot  was  selected  as  a  public  cemetery. 

Wayne  Clark  did  not  come  to  Minnesota  for  the  express  purpose 
of  making  it  a  home  as  an  actual  settler.  His  principal  object  was 
speculation.  He  brought  with  him  quite  a  number  of  land  war- 
rants, which  he  expected  he  would  be  able  to  use  in  securing  lands 
on  the  "Sioux  purchase"  in  the  territory,  but  the  lands  had  not 
been  surveyed  and  he  found  that  land  warrants  were  not  available 
property  here.  To  preserve  them,  he  carefully  laid  them  away  in 
his  trunk,  in  which  he  also  secreted  other  valuables.  He  brought 
with  him  from  Fond  du  Lac,  Wisconsin,  the  trunk  and  "good 
clothes "  of  his  brother,  left  there  the  year  before,  when  George 
abandoned   all  superfluities  of  that  kind. 

These  trunks  were  stored  in  Nash's  shanty  on  claim  No.  2, 
which  they  then  occupied  as  their  headquartei's.  Nash  and  Gil- 
more  were  away,  rafting  logs  for  Farrell  that  had  been  cut  on  the 
islands  opposite  during  the  winter.  Although  living  in  this  shanty 
on  the  prairie,  they  were  engaged  in  making  improvements  on  the 
claim  of  George  Clark  across  the  slough,  putting  in  a  crop  of 
potatoes,  corn,  making  garden  and  building  a  cabin. 

One  day,   while  engaged  in  putting  the  cabin  in  a  habitable 


288  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

condition,  they  were  alarmed  by  a  messenger,  William  H.  Stevens, 
crossing  over  in  haste  to  inform  them  that  the  Sioux  threatened  to 
burn  the  shanty  on  the  Nash  claim,  and  that  they  had  better  come 
over  and  take  care  of  their  traps  or  their  property  would  be  burned 
Tip  in  it. 

Startled  by  this  report,  they  hastened  to  secure  their  valuables 
from  threatened  destruction.  On  arriving  at  the  landing  they 
found  all  of  the  settlers  gathered  at  Goddard's  shanty,  with  about 
half  a  dozen  Indians  as  the  center  of  attraction.  They  here  learned 
that  the  cause  of  the  alarm  was  from  the  neglect  ot  Nash  to  pay 
the  Indian  tax  which  had  been  levied  on  the  shanty  by  the  Sioux, 
or  to  provide  for  its  payment  as  he  had  promised  the  Indians.  On 
this  visit  the  Indians  collected  a  barrel  of  flour  from  Gere,  and 
another  from  Dr.  Childs.  There  were  but  six  inhabited  claim  shan- 
ties on  Wabasha  prairie  at  this  time.  All  had  paid  their  tax  except 
Nash.  Wabasha's  "infernal"  revenue  collectors  were  somewhat 
irritated  at  not  being  able  to  secure  the  delinquent  tax  on  the  shanty 
of  claim  No.  2.  The  leader  and  spokesman  of  the  party  expressed 
his  dissatisfaction  forcibly  and  emphatic  in  the  Dakota  language. 
The  settlers  standing  around  readily  comprehended  what  he  meant, 
although  they  could  not  understand  but  a  single  word  of  all  that  he 
said.  By  signs  used  in  his  demonstrations  he  intimated  that  they 
had  promised  to  give  them  the  flour  when  the  Nominee  came  up  in 
the  spring,  but  had  failed  to  do  as  agreed.  Gesticulating  with  his 
hands,  he  pointed  down  the  river,  then  moving  them  slowly  up  until 
he  pointed  up  stream.  This  he  performed  several  times,  each  time 
repeating,  distinctly,  "Nominee,"  pointing  toward  the  shanty,  shak- 
ing his  flst  and  giving  strong  expressions  of  dissatisfaction.  The 
interpretation  as  understood  was  that  the  Nominee  had  been  up  and 
down  a  number  of  times  and  Nash  had  not  furnished  the  flour. 
Apparently  becoming  terribly  excited  in  his  manner,  the  Indian 
rushed  to  the  cook-stove  of  Mrs.  Goddard,  which  stood  at  the  side 
of  the  building,  and  drawing  out  a  blazing  fire-brand,  started  to- 
ward the  delinquent  shanty  as  if  he  was  going  to  set  it  on  fire.  This 
the  settlers  comprehended  as  only  a  threat  that  they  would  burn  it 
if  the  flour  or  its  equivalent  was  not  forthcoming.  He  was  easily 
pacified  and  induced  to  drop  the  incendiary  torch  when  assured  he 
should  have  the  flour.  Johnson  furnished  it  from  his  own  supplies 
and  settled  the  matter  at  once. 

This,  was  the  only  ' '  Indian  scare  "  ever  attempted  by  the  Sioux 


INCIDENTS    OF    THE    EARLY    TIMES.  239 

with  the  early  settlers  in  this  county.  The  alarm  was  soon  over 
and  an  amicable  shake  all  around  indicated  a  satisfactory  adjust- 
ment of  difficulties  and  a  truce  to  all  hostile  demonstrations. 

In  transporting  the  flour  collected  by  the  Indians,  the  barrels 
were  opened  with  their  hatchets  and  the  flour  transferred  to  sacks. 
The  barrels  were  then  destroyed. 

The  only  claim  shanties  on  Wabasha  prairie  for  which  this  .tax 
was  paid  to  the  Sioux  were  on  claims  Nos.  1,  2,  3  and  4,  and  on  the 
claim  of  Dr.  Cliilds  and  for  Henry  C.  Gere's  shanty.  John  Burns 
paid  them  for  his  privileges  in  the  mouth  of  Burns  valley.  Four 
barrels  of  flour  settled  all  Indian  claims  on  the  colony  at  Minnesota 
City.  These  were  all  that  paid  the  Indian  tax  that  season.  Finding 
the  settlers  were  becoming  too  numerous  to  be  easily  alarmed,  the 
Indians  abandoned  their  compulsory  plan  of  begging  and  let  them 
remain  undisturbed. 

Notwithstanding  the  amicable  adjustment  with  the  Sioux  in 
relation  to  the  shanty  they  were  occupying  on  the  prairie,  the  Clarks 
removed  their  deposits  and  transferred  all  of  their  effects  across  the 
slough,  where  they  were  under  their  personal  care.  They  commenced 
housekeeping  in  their  own  shanty,  George  W.,  Wayne  and  Scott 
Clark  living  together. 

Wayne  Clark  spent  that  season  in  Minnesota,  exploring  the 
country  looking  for  chances  to  speculate,  but  went  down  the  river 
on  the  last  boat  in  the  fall  without  making  a  claim  or  investing  his 
surplus  funds  in  a  country  where  securities  (claims)  were  such  un- 
certain property. 

With  the  crowd  of  passengers  brought  up  the  river  by  the  Nomi- 
nee on  the  19th  of  May,  who  landed  on  Wabasha  prairie,  were  quite 
a  number  of  immigrants  for  the  colony.  For  convenience  in  dis- 
charging freight  and  live  stock,  Captain  Smith  landed  them  at  the 
lower  landing,  his  favorite  claim  and  special  preference  for  a  town 
site. 

Among  the  members  of  the  association  who  stopped  here  were 
Hiram  Campbell,  wife  and  three  children,  Mrs.  Thorp  (wife  of 
Robert  Thorp)  and  three  sons,  H.  B.  Waterman,  wife  and  son, 
Asa  Waterman,  Rufus  Waterman,  Andrew  Petee,  D.  Q.  Burley, 
H.  Shipley  and  son,  Mr.  Hunt  and  others. 

This  party  had  quite  a  large  herd  of  cattle — oxen,  cows  and 
young  stock.  The  greater  part  of  them  belonged  to  Hiram  Campbell. 
Mr.  Waterman  had  two  yoke  of  oxen  and  two  cows,  and  Mr.  Hunt 


240  HISTORY    OF    WnfONA    COUNTY. 

two  yoke  of  oxen.  As  soon  as  the  cattle  were  landed  they  scattered 
over  the  prairie  in  spite  of  the  efforts  of  their  owners  to  restrain 
them.  The  new-comers  were  not  then  aware  that  they  were  on  an 
island,  from  which  their  cattle  would  not  attempt  to  escape  even  if 
allowed  to  range  over  it.  It  was  not  until  late  in  the  day  that  all  of 
the  frisky  herd  were  collected  at  the  lower  end  of  the  prairie.  The 
tents  were  pitched  and  the  party  remained  at  the  landing  until  the 
next  morning,  when  the  wagons  were  loaded,  the  cattle  collected, 
and  all  moved  up  to  the  upper  end  of  the  prairie,  where  they  again 
camped  near  the  landing-place  of  the  Macedonian. 

The  following  morning  the  cattle  were  again  collected  and  after 
much  trouble  driven  across  the  back  slough  at  the  crossing  on  the 
trail  below  where  they  camped.  Mr.  Campbell  divested  himself  of  all 
clothing  and  followed  them  over  alone  to  aid  his  young  stock  if  occa- 
sion required.  The  wagons,  with  the  men,  women  and  children,  were 
transferred  across  the  slough  to  the  upper  prairie  by  the  Macedonian, 
landing  about  where  the  present  road  is  laid.  Several  trips  were 
made  to  carry  them  all  over.  From  here  they  made  their  way  along 
down  the  slough  and  then  moved  on  up  to  the  table-land  along  the 
bluffs  above  the  mouth  of  Gilmore  valley,  where  they  camped  for 
the  night.  The  next  day.  May  23,  they  made  their  entry  into  the 
settlement  and  mingled  with  the  crowds  there  collected.  Some  of 
this  party  are  yet  residents  of  that  vicinity. 

On  account  of  the  difficulties  in  getting  to  Rolling  Stone  from 
Wabasha  prairie,  and  because  of  the  strong  feeling  of  jealousy  and 
rivalry  that  began  to  be  exhibited  between  the  two  localities,  Mr. 
Haddock  urgently  requested  the  members  of  the  association,  by 
messages  and  letters  sent  to  those  on  their  way  up,  not  to  land  on 
Wabasha  prairie.  If  the  boats  could  not  be  induced  to  land  them  at 
Rolling  Stone  by  going  up  Straight  Slough,  they  were  advised  to 
continue  on  up  the  river  and  land  on  the  Minnesota  side  below  the 
mouth  of  the  White  Water.  From  there  he  supposed  it  would  be 
practicable  to  reach  the  colony  by  land,  or  .they  could  be  brought 
dovra  by  water  on  the  Macedonian. 

But  one  small  party  attempted  to  reach  the  colony  over  this 
route.  They  came  up  the  river  on  the  Dr.  Franklin.  At  Johnson's 
landing,  where  the  boat  stopped,  they  were  advised  by  O.  M.  Lord, 
who  chanced  to  see  them,  that  they  had  better  land  there  with  the 
other  passengers,  and  assured  them  that  it  would  be  more  difficult 
to  get  to  Rolling  Stone  from  above  than  from  the  prairie. 


ESrCLDENTS    OF    THE    EARTY    TIMES.  241 

Mr.  Wright,  who  had  previously  visited  the  colony,  and  w^ho  now 
assumed  the  leadership,  had  such  unlimited  confidence  in  the  judg- 
ment and  advice  of  Mr.  Haddock  in  the  matter,  that  he  decided  to 
follow  the  instructions  of  the  president  of  the  association.  They 
continued  on  and  landed  on  the  morning  of  May  23  about  three 
miles  below  the  mouth  of  the  White  Water  and  about  a  mile  below 
Hall's  landing,  afterward  known  as  Mt.  Yernon. 

The  members  of  this  party  were  James  Wright,  wife  and  six 
children,  John  Nicklin,  wife  and  two  children,  and  S.  M.  Burns, 
wife  and  three  children. 

Mr.  Wriglit  was  one  of  the  directors  of  the  association  and  one 
of  its  earliest  members.  He  had  been  a  resident  of  the  city  of  New 
York,  where  he  followed  the  occupation  of  a  wood-turner.  Mr. 
Nicklin  was  from  the  same  place,  wliere  he  was  a  lithographer.  Mr. 
Burns  was  from  eastern  Pennsylvania,  where  he  had  been  a  hotel- 
keeper,  or  keeper  of  a  restaurant.  It  was  said  that  Mr.  Burns 
brought  more  money  with  him  than  any  other  member  of  the 
colony. 

With  their  freight  they  had  a  large  supply  of  provisions  and 
quite  an  amount  of  household  goods.  Mr.  Burns  brought  with  him 
a  very  fine  pair  of  horses,  a  wagon  and  a  general  assortment  of 
farming  tools.  The  experiences  of  this  party  during  their  stay  here 
are  given  as  related  by  Mr.  Wright  to  illustrate  some  of  the  inci- 
dents of  pioneer  life  in  the  early  settlement  of  this  county. 

When  the  horses  of  Mr.  Burns  were  landed  from  the  steamboat, 
they  were  not  securely  fastened  by  the  deck-hands  who  had  them  in 
charge.  Their  halters  were  loosely  tied  to  the  brush  that  grew  along 
the  bank,  and  by  their  restlessness  they  soon  released  themselves. 
Attracted  by  the  fresh  grass,  they  quietly  enjoyed  their  liberty  by 
grazing  in  the  vicinity.  Thinking  it  safe,  Mr.  Burns  indulged  them 
while  he  was  putting  his  wagon  together,  which  had  been  taken 
apart  for  convenience  in  transportation. 

After  completing  his  task  Mr.  Burns  attempted  to  secure  his 
team,  but  the  horses  playfully  eluded  his  grasp  of  their  halters  and 
kept  just  beyond  his  reach.  Startled  by  some  sudden  movement, 
they  sprang  off  as  if  for  a  race,  but  again  halted  to  feed  until  he  came 
near,  when  they  again  left  him.  At  length,  turning  up  a  valley, 
they  disappeared.  He  would  occasionally  get  a  glimpse  of  them  on 
the  sides  of  the  ravine  and  then  lost  sight  of  them  entirely.  He  fol- 
lowed their  trail  to  the  ridge  on  the  top  of  the  bluffs,  where  he  lost 


242  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

all  trace  and  returned  to  the  river  at  evening,  tired  and  hungry, 
without  his  horses. 

During  the  day,  Mr.  Wright  and  Mr.  Nicklin  arranged  their 
goods  in  the  form  of  a  hollow  square,  and  with  poles  and  blankets 
formed  a  temporary  covering  over  it.  This  provided  a  common 
shelter  for  the  whole  party.  A  cook-stove  was  adjusted  for  business 
near  by,  and  as  they  had  a  variety  of  provisions  and  good  cooks, 
their  camp  was  comfortably  established  and  well  provided  for,  ex- 
cept protection  from  heavy  rains.  Plenty  of  dry  grass  and  an 
abundance  of  blankets  and  quilts  furnished  them  beds  of  which  they 
had  but  little  reason  to  complain.  They  had  the  material  for  tents 
in  their  boxes,  but  they  did  not  consider  it  worth  while  to  unpack 
them  for  the  short  time  they  proposed  to  stay  there. 

The  following  morning  Mr.  Burns  resumed  his  search  for  the 
truant  animals.  As  the  fiatboat  was  expected  from  Rolling  Stone, 
Mr.  Wright  and  Mr.  Nicklin  remained  in  camp.  When  at  Wabasha 
prairie  they  had  sent  word  to  Mr.  Haddock,  notifying  him  of  -their 
arrival  and  asking  to  have  the  boat  sent  up  for  them. 

In  the  afternoon  Mr.  Robertson  and  IVIr.  Woodcock  came  up 
from  the  colony  with  the  report  that  an  attempt  had  been  made  to 
bring  up  the  Macedonian,  but  it  was  found  to  be  almost  impossible  to 
manage  it  and  the  effort  had  been  abandoned ;  that  Capt.  Jackson 
proposed  to  take  them  down  in  his  small  boat  and  would  come  up 
in  the  morning  to  begin  the  undertaking.  They  also  reported  that 
there  was  no  roadway  along  the  bluffs  that  was  passable  for  wagons, 
although  there  was  a  well-worn  Indian  trail. 

Mr.  Burns  returned  without  his  horses.  He  was  unable  to  trace 
them,  and  for  awhile  was  himself  lost  and  gave  up  his  search.  He 
was  tired  out  and  discouraged  with  his  fruitless  efforts  to  find  his 
stray  property.  He  had  paid  a  high  price  for  his  horses  in  Chicago, 
and,  being  fearful  that  he  would  lose  them  without  a  chance  for 
their  recovery,  he  offered  a  reward  of  fifty  dollars  for  them  delivered 
in  camp  or  at  Minnesota  City. 

Stimulated  by  this  liberal  offer  Robertson  and  Woodcock  volun- 
teered to  hunt  for  the  estrays.  After  a  late  but  hearty  dinner  they  took 
the  trail  at  about  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  and  found  them  before 
dark  in  the  head  of  the  north  Rolling  Stone  valley  and  rode  them  to 
Minnesota  City  the  same  evening.  The  horses  were  returned  to 
Mr.  Bums  uninjured  by  their  frolic.  He  promptly  paid  over  the 
reward. 


INCIDENTS    OF    THE    EARLY    TIMES.  243 

Captain  Jackson  made  the  attempt  to  transfer  this  party  with  his 
small  boat,  and  commenced  with  the  family  and  freight  of  Mr.  Nick- 
lin.  To  accomplish  this  required  several  trips.  He  was  successful 
except  with  the  last,  which  was  a  valuable  load  in  bulky  boxes.  The 
boat  was  capsized  and  the  cargo  a  total  loss — "no  insurance."  Some 
relics  of  the  contents  of  the  boxes  were  found  the  following  winter  in 
the  brush  on  an  island,  but  nothing  of  value  recovered.  This  acci- 
dent suspended  that  line  of  transportation. 

Robertson  and  Woodcock,  with  an  eye  to  speculation,  offered  to 
deliver  the  goods  of  Mr.  Wright  and  Mr.  Burns  at  Rolling  Stone  for 
fifteen  dollars.  A  bargain  was  at  once  closed  with  them  and  they 
proceeded  to  construct  a  i-aft  from  some  dead  oak-trees  standing  on 
the  bank  of  the  river.  After  the  logs  were  secured  together  and 
loaded  with  a  barrel" of  poi'k,  a  barrel  of  beef,  a  barrel  of  vinegar  and 
a  cask  of  hams,  but  little  of  the  raft  was  above  water.  Lashing  the 
freight  to  the  logs  they  added  a  cook-stove,  shoved  off  into  the  cur- 
rent and  safely  landed  it  at  "Lord's  lumber  yard"  without  accident 
and  without  delay. 

After  the  raft  had  left  the  shore.  Burns  decided  that  he  would 
not  move  down  to  the  settlement.  He  had  made  an  arrangement 
with  the  Halls  for  an  interest  in  their  town  site  and  concluded  to 
remain  on  the  river.  He  immediately  commenced  to  build  himself 
a  log  house,  and  moved  his  family  and  goods  up  to  the  landing. 

On  Saturday  Mr.  Hunt  and  Mr.  Shipley  came  up  along  the  bluffs 
with  two  yoke  of  oxen  and  a  wagon  for  the  purpose  of  moving  them 
down.  This  was  the  first  wagon  that  ever  passed  between  the  two 
places.  They  met  with  no  serious  obstruction  for  the  passage  of  an 
empty  wagon,  although  the  way  was  rough  and  uneven. 

When  they  left  Rolling  Stone  Mr.  Shipley  was  apparently  in  his 
usual  health.  He  had  that  morning  parted  with  his  son,  a  young 
man  about  sixteen  years  old,  and  sent  him  down  to  Galena  to  bring 
up  his  family,  which  he  had  left  there  two  weeks  before.  While  on 
his  way  up  along  the  bluffs  he  began  to  complain  of  not  feeling  well, 
and  soon  became  too  sick  to  even  follow  on  the  trail.  Mr.  Hunt  made 
him  as  comfortable  as  he  could  on  a  bed  of  grass  in  the  wagon,  and 
brought  him  through  to  Wright's  camp.  Here  everything  was  done 
for  his  relief  that  they  were  able  to  do,  but  without  avail.  He  died 
a  few  hours  after  his  arrival,  at  about  twelve  o'clock  at  night.  His 
disease  was  supposed  to  be  cholera. 

The  remains  of  Mr.  Shipley  were  buried  the  next  day  at  about 


244  HISTORY    OF    WmONA    COUNTY. 

12  o'clock,  Sunday,  May  30,  1852.  The  grave  was  on  the  bank  of 
the  river,  near  where  he  died.  His  coffin  was  a  few  pieces  of  slabs 
taken  from  the  drift-wood  of  the  river  and  arranged  around  the  body, 
while  lying  in  the  grave.  After  the  grave  was  filled,  a  piece  of  a  slab 
was  placed  at  the  head  and  his  name,  "H,  Shipley,"  marked  on  it. 
The  last  resting-place  of  this  early  pioneer  is  now  unknown.  The 
personal  effects  of  Mr.  Shipley  were  taken  in  charge  by  Mr.  Wright 
and  sent  to  his  wife.  Tlie  oxen  and  wagon  belonged  to  Mr.  Hunt. 
Mr.  Shipley  had  no  interest  in  them. 

Mr.  Wright  now  became  anxious  to  leave  that  localit}',  and  as 
soon  as  the  rude  burial  was  completed  he  loaded  the  wagon  with 
some  of  his  household  goods  and  decided  to  attempt  to  go  through 
by  land,  but  the  attempt  proved  a  failure  at  the  start.  The  wagon 
was  upset  within  a  few  rods  of  where  it  was  loaded,  the  boxes  were 
smashed  and  their  contents  scattered  as  they  tumbled  and  rolled 
promiscuously  down  the  bank,  almost  into  the  river.  A  large  look- 
ing-glass rolled  on  the  edges  of  its  frame  for  several  rods  and  lodged 
in  an  upright  position  against  a  tree,  without  injury.  The  same 
mirror  is  yet  in  use  by  Mrs.  Wright  in  Minnesota  City. 

At  about  the  time  the  loaded  wagon  upset  a  steamboat  appeared 
in  sight,  coming  down.  Mr.  Wright  abandoned  his  damaged  prop- 
erty and  devoted  all  his  energies  to  attract  the  attention  of  the  pilot. 
He  hoisted  signals  of  distress  and  hailed  the  boat  most  vociferously, 
and  was  actively  seconded  in  his  efforts  by  his  family,  one  using  a 
tin  horn  and  another  beating  an  accompaniment  on  a  tin  pan. 
Alarmed  by  these  proceedings,  the  captain  of  the  boat  cautiously 
ran  over  toward  the  Minnesota  shore,  expecting  to  learn  that  the 
Sioux  had  risen  against  the  settlers.  He  was,  however,  soon  re- 
lieved of  any  anxietj»  on  that  score,  and  discovered  as  he  drew  near 
that  they  were  some  of  the  passengers  he  had  landed  there  on  his 
way  up  —  that  their  noisy  demonstrations  were  made  because  they 
were  anxious  to  leave  that  locality  and  go  down  to  Johnson's  landing. 
He  good-naturedly  consented  to  take  them  on  board.  As  the  boat 
swung  round  to  the  shore  the  captain  hailed  Wright  and  inquired, 
"Where's  your  freight  ?  "  Pointing  to  the  wreck  of  the  wagon-load, 
Wright  replied,  "There  is  some  of  it,  as  soon  as  we  can  get  it 
together."  Observing  the  condition  of  affairs,  the  captain  called  to 
the  men  forward  as  the  gang-plank  was  launched  out,  "  Get  ashore 
there,  some  of  you,   and  bring  them  duds  aboard  in  bulk." 

To  Mrs.  Wright's  extreme  surprise,  and  before  she  could  rally 


INCIDENTS    OF    THE    EARLY    TIMES.  245 

from  lier  helpless  astonishment,  her  clean  household  stuff,  bedding 
and  clothing  ot  every  description,  was  carried  off  in  the  arms  of 
the  dirty  roustabouts,  and  before  she  could  offer  even  a  feeble 
remonstrance  they  were  piled  promiscuously  on  the  greasy,  dirty  deck. 

All  of  Mr.  Wright's  goods  were  taken  aboard  except  four  barrels 
of  flour  which  he  had  brought  up  for  the  association,  designed  to  be 
used  in  payment  of  the  Indian  tax  on  the  shanties  in  the  colony. 
The  flour  was  taken  down  by  Mr.  Hunt  in  his  wagon,  the  first 
freight  carried  through  by  a  wagon  over  that  trail. 

When  Mr.  Wright  reached  Johnson's  landing  he  there  found 
Willie  Shipley,  waiting  for  the  down  boat.  He  informed  the 
astonished  boy  that  his  father,  from  whom  he  had  parted  "not  two 
days  before,  looking  healthy  and  strong,  was  dead  and  in  his  lonely 
grave  on  the  bank  of  the  river.  Mr.  Wright  gave  him  the  property 
found  with  his  father — his  watch,  a  pocket-book  with  papers  and 
a  small  amount  of  money — to  be  carried  to  his  mother. 

His  family  were  not  left  without  means  of  support.  Mr.  Shipley 
had  left  a  considerable  sum  of  money  on  deposit  in  Galena,  under 
the  control  of  his  wife.  The  family  returned  to  their  former  home. 
Tteir  experience  in  the  west  was  a  sorrowful  one. 

At  Johnson's  landing  Mr.  Wright,  with  his  family,  was  ])er- 
mitted  by  Mr.  Denman  to  pass  the  night  in  the  unfinished  house 
he  was  then  building.  They  reached  Minnesota  City  the  next  day, 
June  1,  and  went  directly  to  the  "gopher"  Mr.  Wright  had  helped 
to  build  nearly  three  weeks  before.  It  was  near  here  that  his  pro- 
visions and  cook-stove  had  been  stored  when  landed  from  the  raft. 
This  gopher-house  was  their  first  home  in  the  colony.  Mr.  Wright 
has  retained  possession  of  and  lived  continuously  with  his  family  on 
the  same  land  and  in  the  same  locality  ever  since  that  period,  about 
thirty-one  years.  They  occupied  the  "gopher"  and  a  tent  until  he 
could  procure  lumber  and  build  a  more  comfortable  place  to  move 
into.  Soon  after  their  arrival  the  whole  family  were  prostrated  with 
sickness  in  some  form.  Two  of  the  children  died  with  measles,  then 
prevailing. 

Like  most  of  the  members  of  the  association  from  New  York 
city,  Mr.  Wright's  previous  experience  had  but  poorly  fitted  him  to 
meet  the  demands  of  pioneer  life.  Many  things  were  learned  from 
practical  experience.  Incidents  that  may  now  be  pleasantly  related, 
and  are  amusing  to  listen  to,  which  occurred  in  their  acquisition  of 
a  western  education,  were  once  really  serious  matters  with  them. 


246  HISTORY    OF    WINOIS^A    COUNTY. 

The  provisions  brought  down  on  the  raft  were  jointly  owned  by 
Mr.  Wright  and  Mr.  Burns.  The  morning  after  his  arrival  Mr. 
Wright  went  out  to  inspect  the  condition  of  his  supplies,  and  discov- 
ered that  his  cask  of  hams  had  been  broken  open  and  the  contents 
carried  off.  The  fact  becoming  known,  the  indignant  colonists  pro- 
ceeded to  investigate  the  affair.  A  careful  examination  of  the  matter 
was  commenced,  but  the  mystery  of  the  transaction  was  soon 
revealed  without  a  shadow  of  suspicion  resting  on  any  member  of 
the  association.  The  cattle  of  the  settlers  had  been  corraled  in  the 
bend  of  the  stream  near  by  to  prevent  their  wandering  off  to  parts 
unknown  or  trespassing  in  the  settlement.  In  their  eagerness  to  get 
salt,  the  cask  had  been  broken  open  and  the  hams  eaten  by  the 
ravenous  bovine  monsters.  All  of  the  cattle  in  the  settlement  were 
under  suspicion  as  being  implicated  in  the  transaction,  but  the  herd 
of  Hiram  Campbell  were  charged  with  being  the  principal  and  lead- 
ing offenders.  The  fragments  of  partly  eaten  hams  were  found 
scattered  over  the  ground  in  the  vicinity  of  the  empty  cask. 

To  prevent  any  further  loss  to  Mr.  Burns,  it  was  proposed  by 
Mr.  Wright  that  an  equitable  division  of  the  pork  and  beef  be  made. 
In  the  absence  of  Mr.  Burns,  friends  of  both  parties  were  selected  to 
make  the  division.  The  meat  in  each  barrel  was  taken  out  and 
accurately  weighed.  One  half  of  each  was  then  put  into  one  of  the 
barrels  for  Mr.  Burns  and  the  other  half  into  the  other  barrel  and 
turned  over  to  Mr.  Wright  as  his  individual  property.  This  was 
apparently  a  just  dissolution  of  partnership,  but  Mr.  Wright  soon 
discovered  that  the  mixing  of  the  two  kinds  of  meat  did  not  improve 
the  quality.  It  was  soon  understood  that  Mr.  Wright  and  Mr. 
Burns  had  a  surplus  of  meat,  and  some  less  fastidious  persons  pur- 
chased it  at  less  than  cost. 

Although  transportation  had  proved  to  be  barely  possible  from 
Hall's  landing  to  Rolling  Stone  without  considerable  expense  in  open- 
ing a  wagon  trail,  there  was  to  Mr.  Burns  more  than  a  glimmer  of  a 
prospective  landing-place  for  the  colony,  and  he  located  himself 
where  he  could  have  the  benefit  of  the  river  trade  in  the  business  in 
which  he  proposed  to  engage.  Having  money  to  invest,  he  built  a 
large  hotel.  His  bar  was  the  main  source  of  profit.  He  paid  no 
license,  for  the  law  prohibited  the  sale  of  intoxicating  drinks.  His 
hotel  became  a  favorite  resort  for  the  rivermen  and  traveling  public, 
and  was  not  entirely  shunned  b}^  the  settlers.  The  Indians  resorted 
to  Bums'    for  trade.      During  the  years  of   1852-3-4   there  was 


THE    ASSOCIATION    AT    ROLLING    STONE.  247 

more  liquor  sold  by  Mr.  Burns  than  in  all  other  parts  of  southern 
Minnesota.  He  brought  on  quite  a  stock  of  general  merchandise 
and  opened  a  store.  A  postoffice  was  established  and  S.  M.  Burns 
was  postmaster.  He  furnished  employment  for  a  large  number  of 
men  cutting  steamboat  wood  on  government  lands,  on  which  large 
profits  were  made. 

After  a  heavy  expense  trying  to  build  up  a  business  point  at  this 
place,  Mr.  Burns  was  forced  to  abandon  the  attempt,  and  the  village 
of  Mt.  Yernon  ceased  to  exist.  The  scheme  to  make  it  the  land- 
ing-place for  the  colony  did  not  prove  practicable,  although  a  wagon 
road  was  opened  between  the  two  places. 

The  town  of  Mt.  Vernon,  in  the  northwest  part  of  Winona 
county,  took  its  name  from  the  village  of  that  name  at  what  was 
once  known  as  Hall's  landing,  on  tlie  Mississippi.  Not  a  trace  of 
any  of  the  improvements  made  by  Mr.  Burns  are  now  to  be  seen. 
The  village  site  is  almost  unknown. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

THE  ASSOCIATION  AT   ROLLING  STONE. 

The  Western  Farm  and  Village  Association,  as  organized  in  the 
city  of  New  York  in  1851,  was  transferred  to  Rolling  Stone  in  1852 
under  the  same  officers  and  with  the  same  laws  governing  its  mem- 
bers. The  mode  of  doing  business  adopted  and  practiced  in  the  east 
was  continued  in  the  west. 

The  first  regular  meeting  of  the  association  held  in  the  colony  at 
Rolling  Stone  was  on  May  6.  The  officers  present  were  Wm. 
Haddock,  president ;  Thos.  K.  Allen,  recording  secretary  ;  and  a 
majority  of  the  board  of  directors,  Augustus  A.  Gilbert,  James 
Wright,  Charles  Bannon,  John  Hughs  and  D.  Robertson. 

At  this  meeting  fifty-two  responded  to  their  names  when  the  roll 
of  members  was  called.  Some  of  these  were  young  unmarried  men, 
but  a  majority  of  the  members  present  were  men  with  families. 

At  a  general  meeting  of  the  colonists  on  Sunday,  May  9,  the 
name  of  Minnesota  City  was  given  to  the  village  of  the  colony.  The 
name  was  unanimously  adopted  by  a  viva-^oce  vote.      Prior  to  this 


248  HISTORT    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

the  locality  was  only  known  as  Eolling  Stone,  and  afterward  it  was 
the  most  familiar  name  to  the  early  settlers. 

At  this  same  meeting,  May  9,  a  Congregational  minister  from 
La  Crosse,  by  the  name  of  Reynolds,  preached  the  first  sermon  ever 
delivered  in  Minnesota  City.  Elder  Reynolds  was  a  missionary  sent 
out  by  the  Home  Mission  Board  of  the  denomination  to  which  he 
belonged. 

Business  meetings  of  the  association  were  called  to  consider  mat- 
ters relating  to  the  common  interests.  At  one  of  these  meetings,  about 
the  first,  Robert  Pike,  Jr.,  was  elected  surveyor  for  the  colony,  to 
establish  the  lines  of  claims  designated  as  farms,  which  were  to  be 
assigned  to  the  choice  of  the  members  of  the  association  according 
to  numbers  drawn  for  that  purpose.  E.  B.  Drew  and  C.  R.  Coryell 
were  Pike's  assistants  in  these  surveys,  which  were  made  under  the 
general  supervision  of  the  president,  Mr.  Haddock. 

At  a  meeting  held  on  May  19  the  question  of  making  application 
for  the  establishment  of  a  postofiSce  was  considered  and  a  choice  for 
postmaster  made  by  ballot.  Robert  Pike,  Jr.,  received  a  majority 
of  votes.  A  petition  in  proper  form  was  drawn  up  and  signed, 
soliciting  the  establishment  of  a  postofiice  at  Minnesota  City  and 
recommending  Robert  Pike,  Jr.,  as  a  proper  appointment  for  post- 
master. This  petition  was  forwarded  to  the  Postofiice  department  at 
"Washington.  In  due  time  Mr.  Pike  received  his  commission  and 
the  office  was  established,  but  with  the  proviso  and  on  condition  that 
the  mails  should  be  transported  to  and  from  the  nearest  postoffice 
on  the  river  free  of  charge  to  the  Postoffice  department.  The  near- 
est postoffice  was  then  at  La  Crosse.  The  mail  was  dependent 
on  chance  opportunities  or  private  enterprise.  Even  such  postal 
facilities  were  considered  of  advantage  to  the  settlement. 

The  family  of  Mr.  Pike,  consisting  of  his  wife  and  two  children 
and  two  of  his  sisters  (afterward  Mrs.  H.  Jones  and  Mrs.  D.  Ken- 
nedy), came  on  about  the  last  of  June.  While  on  their  passage  up 
the  river  the  postoffice  keys  were  handed  to  Mrs.  Pike  at  La  Crosse 
by  Brooks  and  Hancock,  two  members  of  the  association  there  on  a 
visit,  to  be  delivered  to  her  husband  on  her  arrival  at  Minnesota 
City.     This  was  the  first  knowledge  Mrs.  Pike  had  of  the  matter. 

On  May  20  a  census  of  the  colony  was  taken,  when  it  was  ascer-' 
tained  that  there  were  ninety  male  members  of  the  association  on 
the  grounds  and  about  400  women  and  children. 

The  first  death  in  the  colony  was  on  May  25,  that  of  David 


THE    ASSOCIATION    AT    ROLLING    STONE.  251 

Densmore,  a  man  about  sixty  jears  of  age.  He  was  from  the  State 
of  Maine.  He  had  no  family  with  him.  Mr.  Densmore  was  buried 
in  tlie  grounds  selected  for  a  cemetery,  a  little  above  the  forks  of  the 
Rolling  Stone  creek,  near  Minnesota  City. 

The  first  bridge  built  in  the  county  was  across  the  Eolling  Stone, 
near  where  James  Wright  now  lives  in  Minnesota  City.  Long  logs, 
used  as  stringers,  were  laid  over  the  stream  from  one  bank  to  the 
other.  Across  these  stringers  logs  were  laid  instead  of  plank.  The 
colonists  all  united  in  this  public  improvement. 

The  next  morning  after  this  bridge  was  completed  the  settlers 
found  that  their  engineering  was  not  practicable  in  this  structure. 
The  long  stringers  of  green  timber,  without  central  support,  had 
.given  way  and  broken  down  from  weight  of  the  green  logs  by  which 
they  were  covered.  The  middle  of  the  bridge  was  resting  in  the 
center  of  the  stream,  the  logs  retained  in  their  position  across  the 
stringers.  Although  not  available  as  a  wagon  bridge,  it  was  used 
during  the  season  as  a  crossing-place  by  persons  on  foot. 

The  first  bridge  that  was  of  any  practicable  use  was  one  built  by 
tlie  colonists  across  the  Rolling  Stone  just  below  the  forks  of  tliat 
stream,  above  Minnesota  City.  The  location  is  now  covered  by  the 
mill-pond.  This  was  called  the  "herd  bridge"  by  the  settlers. 
The  cattle  belonging  in  the  colony  were  placed  under  the  charge  of 
a  herdsman,  who  had  the  general  management  of  them  during  the 
grazing  season.  Robert  Pike,  Jr.,  was  the  first  appointed  and  acted 
in  that  capacity  for  that  season.  A  fence  was  built  running  from 
the  bluff  on  the  south  side  to  the  stream,  and  the  cattle  were  allowed 
to  range  above  it  in  the  south  valley.  The  "herd  bridge"  was 
designed  and  built,  under  the  direction  of  Mr.  Pike,  to  serve  as  a 
crossing-place  for  the  stock  under  his  charge.  It  was,  however,  used 
as  a  wagon  bridge  for  two  or  three  years  after  a  road  was  opened  up 
through  the  south  valley. 

During  that  season  the  wagon  trail  leading  to  Wabasha  prairie 
was  on  the  south  side  of  the  stream,  next  to  the  bluffs,  and  the  only 
practical  fording-place  of  the  stream  was  where  Elsworth's  mill  now 
stands.  Late  in  the  fall,  or  early  in  winter,  the  settlers  opened  a 
road  along  down  the  table,  on  the  north  side  of  the  stream,  about 
where  it  now  is,  and  built  a  bridge  near  the  angle  where  the  creek 
leaves  the  bluff  and  flows  north,  about  a  mile  below  the  present  vil- 
lage of  Minnesota  City.  This  was  the  first  public  bridge  in  common 
use  in  the  county.  It  was  maintained  for  three  or  four  years  until 
15 


/ 

252  JIISTOKY    OF    WIN^OJS^A    COUNTy. 

the  present  road  between  Minnesota  and  Winona  was  opened  and 
another  bridge  was  built  about  iiftj  rods  below,  in  the  same  locality 
where  the  present  bridge  stands. 

The  first  store  for  the  sale  of  merchandise  to  the  settlers  in  the 
colony  was  opened  about  June  1  of  this  season  by  a  Mr.  Robertson. 
He  closed  out  his  establishment  and  left  the  colony  early  in  the  fall. 

The  first  school  opened  in  the  county  was  a  select  school,  started 
in  Minnesota  City  in  the  early  part  of  this  season.  The  first  district 
school  in  the  count}"  was  established  here  later  in  the  season.  The 
district  was  organized  under  the  general  law  of  the  territory  and 
comprised  the  whole  colony.  Miss  Houk  was  the  teacher.  Schools 
have  been  uniformly  maintained  in  that  locality  from  that  time  to 
the  present. 

The  first  blacksmith-shop  started  in  this  county  by  the  early 
settlers  was  in  the  colony  at  Minnesota  City.  James  and  John 
Prosser,  father  and  son,  opened  a  shop  and  commenced  business 
early  in  the  season.  Josiah  Keene  also  started  a  shop.  The  Prossers 
left  the  colony  in  the  fall.  O.  M.  Lord  bought  their  shop,  tools  and 
stock,  and  also  that  of  Keene,  and  carried  on  the  business  for  a  year 
or  two  afterward.  This  was  the  only  blacksmith-shop  in  the  county 
until  the  spring  of  1854,  when  a  shop  was  opened  at  Winona,  pre- 
vious to  which  the  settlers  on  Wabasha  prairie  were  dependent  on 
Minnesota  City,  or  they  were  compelled  to  go  to  La  Crosse  for  their 
blacksmith  work.  Sometimes  jobs  of  blacksmithing  were  ordered 
by  the  boats  from  Galena. 

The  first  horseshoeing  done  in  the  county  was  by  O.  M.  Lord. 
In  the  fall  of  1852  he  shod  a  pair  of  horses  for  Hon.  Wm.  H.  Stevens, 
of  the  city  of  Winona.  The  shoes  were  brought  up  from  La  Crosse. 
In  the  spring  of  1853  be  shod  fourteen  horses  for  Wm.  Ashley 
Jones,  a  government  surveyor. 

From  1849  to  1853  the  county  of  Winona  was  a  part  of  Wabasha 
county.  By  act  of  the  First  Territorial  Legislature,  October  27, 
1849,  "  all  that  portion  of  said  territory  lying  east  of  a  line  running 
due  south  from  a  point  on  the  Mississippi  river  known  as  Medicine 
Bottles  Village,  at  Pine  Bend,  to  the  Iowa  line,  was  erected  into  a 
county  to  be  known  by  the  jjame  of  Wabashaw." 

The  extent  of  territory  included  in  the  boundaries  of  Wabasha 
county  by  that  act  was  what  is  now  a  part  of  the  county  of  Dakota 
and  the  present  counties  of  Goodhue,  Wabasha,  Olmsted,  Dodge, 
Slower,  Fillmore,  Houston  and  Winona. 


THE    ASSOCIATION    AT    ROLLING    STONE.  253 

Wabasha  county  was  Urst  created  for  the  special  purj)<)se  of 
affording  certain  political  privileges  to  the  settlers  within  its  bound- 
aries, nearly  all  of  whom  were  half-breed  Sioux,  living  on  the  "Half- 
breed  Tract,"  who  were  recognized  as  bona  fide  citizens.  The  other 
parts  of  the  county  were  then  in  possession  of  the  Sioux. 

It  was  made  part  of  a  council  district,  but  was  declared  to  be  a 
representative  district,  entitled  to  elect  one  representative  to  the 
territorial  legislature. 

The  first  representative  from  Wabasha  county  was  James  Wells. 
He  was  also  a  member  of  the  second  and  fourth  territorial  legisla- 
tures in  1851  and  in  1853.  In  the  third  legislature,  the  session  of 
1852,  Wabasha  county  was  represented  by  Fordyce  S.  Richards, 
another  trader,  living  at  Reed's  landing. 

The  fourth  territorial  legislature  in  1853  (March  4)  divided  Wa- 
basha county  and  created  Fillmore  county  from  the  southern  por- 
tion along  the  Mississippi,  which  included  the  present  county  of 
Winona.  The  same  council  and  representative  districts  were,  how- 
ever, continued  until  1855,  when  a  new  apportionment  was  made  by 
the  legislature. 

At  the  election  held  in  the  fall  of  1858,  Hon.  O.  M.  Lord,  of 
Minnesota  City,  was  elected,  from  Fillmore,  representative  of  this 
district  to  the  fifth  territorial  legislature,  which  held  its  session  in 
1854.  At  this  session  Winona  county  was  created,  February  23, 
1854. 

When  Wabasha  county  was  created  in  1849  it  was  "declared 
to  be  organized  only  for  the  appointment  of  justices  of  the  peace, 
constables  and  such  other  judicial  and  ministerial  officers  as  might 
be  specially  provided  for."  It  was  attached  to  Washington  county 
for  judicial  purposes  and  was  entitled  to  any  number  of  justices  not 
exceeding  six,  and  to  the  same  number  of  constables,  who  were  to 
receive  their  appointment  from  the  governor  and  to  hold  their  office 
for  two  years,  unless  sooner  removed. 

The  first  justice  of  the  peace  appointed  by  Gov.  Ramsey  in 
accordance  with  this  act  creating  Wabasha  county,  was  Thomas  K. 
Allen,  the  recording  secretary  of  the  association  at  Minnesota  City. 
Mr.  Allen  was  compelled  to  go  to  the  capital  of  the  territory — to  St. 
Paul,  in  order  to  qualify — to  take  the  oath  of  office  required.  There 
was  no  one  nearer  who  was  empowered  to  administer  it  te  him. 

At  a  general  meeting  of  the  members  of  the  association  living  in 
the  colony  at  Minnesota  City,  held  July  1^2,  1852,  an  election  pre- 


254  HISTORY    OF    WESrONA    COUNTY. 

cinct  wa%  organized  and  the  following  officers  elected  by  ballot : 
Thomas  K.  Allen,  justice  of  the  peace  ;  Josiah  Keen,  constable  ; 
James  Wright,  assessor ;  and  Augustus  A.  Gilbert,  notary  public. 

These  proceedings  were  without  proper  authority,  and  only  de- 
signed to  represent  an  expression  of  the  wishes  of  the  people  in  the 
colony.  The  governor  was  duly  notified  of  this  action  of  the  settlers 
and  the  appointment  of  the  officers  selected  formally  recommended 
and  solicited. 

Gov.  Ramsey  confirmed  the  election  by  making  the  appointment 
accordingly.  Mr.  Allen  took  the  oath  of  office  on  July  28,  1852. 
By  vote  of  the  association,  O.  M.  Lord,  John  lams  and  Hiram 
Campbell  were  elected  road  commissioners  for  the  colony  or 
precinct. 

The  first  sermon  delivered  to  the  settlers  in  Rolling  Stone  was 
by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Reynolds,  a  missionary  of  the  Congregational 
church.  He  kept  up  regular  appointments  and  preached  during  the 
summer  at  Minnesota  City  and  at  Wabasha  prairie.  His  audiences 
were  representatives  of  all  denominations,  Presbyterians,  Baptists, 
Methodists,  etc.  A  general  Sabbath-school  was  started  in  the  early 
part  of  this  season.  The  members  of  the  association  held  to  the 
religious  faith  or  belief  they  had  professed  before  joining  the  colony. 
If  there  was  any  change  it  was  exhibited  in  a  general  feeling  of 
toleration.  The  Protestants  and  Catholics  shared  with  each  other 
in  their  comforts  and  privations,  and  in  their  joys  and  sorrows,  with- 
out question  of  religious  opinions.  All  grades  of  liberalism,  spirit- 
ualism and  other  ' '  isms  "  had  advocates. 

The  first  church  organized  in  this  county  was  by  the  Baptist 
members  of  the  association.  This  was  the  first  Protestant  church 
organization  in  southern  Minnesota.  The  appropriate  ceremonies 
were  held  on  July  11, 1852.  The  pastor  of  this  church  was  the  Rev. 
T.  R.  Cressey,  a  missionary  appointed  by  the  American  Baptist 
Home  Missionary  Society  at  a  salary  of  $600  per  annum.  He  made 
Minnesota  City  his  headquarters,  but  preached  in  other  localities. 

After  remaining  in  this  vicinity  for  two  or  three  months,  Mr. 
Cressey  had  a  call  to  locate  himself  in  charge  of  the  Baptist  church 
in  St.  Paul.  As  the  failing  condition  of  the  colony  in  the  latter  part 
of  the  season  offered  less  inducements  to  remain,  he  left  this  county 
and  located  himself  in  the  capital  of  the  territory. 

Another  Baptist  preacher.  Rev.  Henderson  Cressey,  a  brother  of 
T.  R.  Cressey,  preached  to  the  settlers  at  Minnesota  City  and  on 


THE    ASSOCIATION    AT    ROLLmO    STOI^E.  255 

Wabasha  prairie  for  about  two  years  afterward,  but  did  not  reside 
in  this  vicinity.     He  held  a  claim  for  awhile  on  the  upper  prairie. 

There  was  such  a  general  immigration  of  preachers  among  the 
early  settlers  that  about  every  settlement  was  represented  by  one  or 
more  of  some  denomination.  It  is  now  difficult  to  ascertain  the 
names  of  many  of  those  who  for  a  time  held  claims  in  this  county. 
The  most  of  them  apparently  preferred  the  blouse  of  the  settler  to 
the  garb  of  their  profession. 

The  Rev.  William  Sweet  occasionally  preached,  but  made  no 
regular  appointments.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Henderson,  a  member  of  the 
association,  living  at  Minnesota  City,  was,  or  had  been,  a  Methodist 
paeacher.  It  was  said  that  he  gave  the  settlers  a  most  enthusiastic, 
patriotic  sermon  on  Sunday,  July  4,  1852.  From  many  peculiarities 
of  belief  or  opinions  expressed  in  public,  his  influence  among  the 
Methodists,  of  which  denomination  there  was  quite  a  number,  was 
not  sufficient  to  induce  them  to  acknowledge  him  as  a  leader  or 
combine  in  a  church  organization.  Mr.  Henderson,  with  others 
holding  different  "'isms,"  made  an  unsuccessful  effort  to  create  a 
society  called  "The  Universal  Church." 

It  is  difficult  to  ascertain  the  exact  date  of  the  arrival  of  very 
many  of  the  early  settlers  who,  as  members  of  the  association, 
located  in  this  county.  The  greatest  number  and  largest  bodies  of 
them  arrived  in  May,  but  they  continued  to  come  during  June  and 
until  about  the  middle  of  July,  after  which  but  few  if  any  of  the 
immigrants  in  this  part  of  the  territory  were  members  of  that  organ- 
ization. 

Among  those  who  located  in  the  colony  in  Rolling  Stone  whose 
arrival  has  not  been  specially  mentioned  were  the  following.  The 
most  of  these  came  in  May.  The  list  might  be  largely  extended  by 
adding  the  names  of  those  who  remained  so  short  a  time  that  with 
propriety  they  should  be  classed  as  a  part  of  the  transient  population 
of  the  colon}'.  Prominent  among  the  more  permanent  settlers  were 
Wm.  T.  Luark,  John  lams,  S.  D.  Putnam,  S.  A.  Houk,  O.  H. 
Houk,  George  Foster,  Egbert  Chapman,  Harvey  Stradling,  P.  D. 
Follett,  Samuel  Hancock,  John  Cook  and  V.  G.  Wedon.  The  last 
is  but  the  nom  de  plume  of  Robert  Pike,  Jr. 

The  time  set  by  the  association  for  drawing  numbers  for  the 
choice  of  farming  lands  was  May  15.  The  drawing  took  place  at 
that  date,  although  the  survey  was  not  completed  ;  neither  was  there 
a  full  representation  of  members  present.     The  selections  of  claims 


256  HISTORY    OF    WLNONA    COUNTY. 

were  afterward  made  as  fast  as  the  reports  of  the  surveyor  were 
received,  which  were  almost  daily.  All  of  the  available  farming 
land  in  each  of  the  valleys  of  the  Rolling  Stone  were  surveyed  and 
assigned  to  the  colonists.  Some  made  choice  of  lands  and  made 
claims  which  they  retained  and  still  occupy  as  farms,  but  the  most 
of  the  selections  made  hj  the  numbers  drawn  were  abandoned.  The 
selections  first  made  were  not  in  all  cases  satisfactory,  and  ex- 
changes were  effected  without  disturbing  the  harmony  of  the 
settlement. 

By  special  action  of  the  association  before  they  left  New  York, 
exemptions  were  given  certain  members  who  were  unable  to  move 
in  the  spring,  by  which  their  rights  and  privileges  were  protected  by 
proxy.  These  exemptions  were,  however,  but  temporary  arrange- 
ments. The  limit  of  this  extension  of  time  was  fixed  to  expire  on 
July  15,  at  which  date  a  general  meeting  of  the  association  was  to  be 
held  for  the  purpose  of  determining  which  village  lots  and  farming 
lands  had  been  forfeited. 

The  following  extract  from  the  diary  of  Mr.  E.  B.  Drew  notes 
this  general  gathering  :  "Thursday,  July  15,  1852.  The  Western 
Farm  and  Village  Association  all  met  at  Mr.  Lord's  new  house  to 
ti'ansact  important  business  pertaining  to  individual  interests  in  city 
lots  and  farms.  Some  interesting  times.  The  population  is  now 
over  three  hundred."  "July  16.  To-day  O.  M.  Lord  arrived  with 
his  family,  bringing  with  him  a  horse-team  and  a  cow." 

Mr.  Lord's  new  house,  mentioned  by  Mr.  Drew,  was  located  on 
the  same  table,  but  about  a  hundred  rods  above  where  O.  M.  Lord 
now  lives  in  Minnesota  City.  The  "interesting  times"  was  the 
scramble  for  forfeited  village  lots  and  farms.  The  horse-team 
brought  by  Mr.  Lord  was  the  first  span  of  horses  brought  into  the 
colony. 

The  village  lots  of  the  colony,  which  embraced  over  1,000  acres, 
covered  the  land  from  below  the  farm  now  owned  by  Robert  Duncan 
to  the  bluffs  near  the  farm  of  D.  Q.  Burley  and  up  the  valley  above  tlie 
fork  of  the  stream,  including  the  Waterman  farm.  The  bottom 
lands  and  a  part  of  tlie  Denman  farm  were  plotted  as  suburban  lots. 

The  most  of  the  improvements  on  village  lots  were  from  where 
James  Kennedy  now  lives  to  about  half  a  mile  above  where  Troost's 
mill  stood.  It  was  here  that  a  large  number  of  the  settlers  who 
wintered  in  the  colony  made  their  homes.  Although  all  had  claims, 
but  few  occupied  them  until  the  following  spring. 


THE    ASSOCIATION    AT    KOF.LIXd    STONE.  257 

Some  members  of  the  association  made  claims  outside  the  juris- 
diction assumed  for  the  colony.  In  June  Mr.  D.  Holljer  made  a 
claim  in  what  is  now  the  town  of  Utica,  which  he  abandoned  in  the 
fall  when  he  left  the  territory.  Dr.  J.  W.  Bentlej^  took  possession 
and  moved  on  it  in  the  spring  following.  It  was  afterward  known 
as  "  Bentle^^'s. "  Dr.  Bentley  was  not  a  member  of  the  association, 
although  he  came  to  Minnesota  City  in  the  fall  of  1852  and  lived 
there  during  the  winter  with  H.  B.  Waterman,  a  relative.  While 
living  at  Minnesota  City  Mrs.  Bentley  increased  the  population  of 
'the  colony  by  the  addition  of  a  daughter  to  her  family.  This  was 
the  first  white  child  born  in  Rolling  Stone.  The  first  male  child 
born  in  Minnesota  City  was  the  eldest  son  of  Mrs.  H.  B.  Waterman, 
January  5,  185i.  This  child  was  the  first  born  in  the  colony  whose 
parents  were  members  of  the  association.  George  B.  Waterman 
died  in  1881. 

S.  E.  Cotton  made  a  claim  near  Hollyer's,  a  little  east  from 
wliere  the  Utica  railroad  station  now  stands.  He  had  ten  acres  of 
breaking  done  on  it  by  Charles  Bannon.  Mr.  Burley  was  in  the 
employ  of  Mr.  Bannon  and  drove  the  team  for  this  job.  This  was 
the  first  breaking  done  back  of  the  bluffs — the  first  breaking  done 
within  the  boundaries  of  the  county  back  from  the  Mississippi, 
except  in  the  valley  of  the  Rolling  Stone. 

Robert  Taylor  made  a  claim  of  what  is  now  the  village  of  Stock- 
ton, on  the  east  side  of  the  valley.  D.  Q.  Burley  made  a  claim 
adjoining  Robert  Taylor's  on  the  west.  Mr.  Taylor  abandoned  his 
location  the  following  year,  when  Mr.  Burley  absorbed  it  by  moving 
his  claim  to  the  center  of  the  valley.  Mr.  Burley  traded  this  claim 
for  a  house  and  lot  in  Minnesota  City  to  S.  A.  Houk,  who  in  1854 
sold  it  to  J.  B.  Stockton,  the  original  pro])rietor  of  the  village  of 
Stockton.  Mr.  Burley  then  made  a  claim  of  the  farm  on  which  he 
now  lives.     His  family  did  not  come  here  until  the  spring  of  1854. 

Above  Stockton,  on  the  south  fork  of  the  Rolling  Stone,  Mr. 
Hunt  made  a  claim.  He  was  a  proxy  or  substitute  in  the  employ  of 
a  wealthy  member  living  in  New  York  city,  who  furnished  him  with 
two  yoke  of  oxen  and  all  necessary  supplies.  Mr.  Hunt  did  some 
breaking  and  put  up  about  fifty  tons  of  hay.  This  hay  was  cut  with 
scythes  by  Mr.  Burley  and  Mr.  Thorp,  who  helped  put  it  in  the 
stacks.  They  camped  on  what  is  now  the  L.  D.  Smith  farm  while 
at  this  job,  but  made  their  homes  in  Minnesota  City. 

Mr.  Hunt  went  back  to  New  York  in  the  fall  and  left  the  cattle 


258  HISTORY    OF    WLNONA    COUNTY. 

and  claim  in  charge  of  Mr.  Burley.  A  few  days  after  he  left  the 
fifty  tons  of  hay  were  burned  by  a  fire  which  swept  through  the 
valley.  Mr.  Barley  wintered  the  stock  in  Minnesota  City.  The 
following  spring  the  oxen  were  taken  up  the  river  by  a  Mr.  Bertram 
to  another  association  colony  in  the  vicinity  of  Lake  Minnetonka. 
The  claim  made  by  Mr.  Hunt  was  abandoned. 

Egbert  Chapman  made  a  claim  on  Sweet's  prairie  and  built  a 
cabin,  in  which  he  lived  with  his  family  through  the  winter.  He  is 
yet  a  resident  of  the  county,  living  in  Minnesota  City,  ffis  son, 
Edgar  Chapman,  is  now  living  in  Dakota  Territor3^ 

Harvey  Stradling  also  selected  a  location  on  Sweet's  prairie  near 
Chapman's.  He  was  then  a  young  man.  In  June,  1853,  he  mar- 
ried Anna  Chapman,  a  daughter  of  Egbert  Chapman.  The  Rev. 
William  Sweet  officiated  at  this  marriage  ceremony.  This  was  the 
first  wedding  among  the  colonists. 

Mr.  Stradling  afterward  located  in  the  valley  above  Minnesota 
City.  He  died  there  many  years  ago.  His  widow  (now  Mrs.  John 
Nicklin)is  living  in  Dakota  Territory. 

In  July,  1852,  John  Cook  made  a  claim  in  the  White  Water 
valley  about  a  mile  above  White  Water  Falls.  He  built  a  comfort- 
able log  house  and  lived  here  during  the  winter  and  for  several 
years  after.  His  brother,  David  Cook,  also  made  a  claim  in  this 
vicinity,  which  he  occupied  the  following  year. 

S.  D.  Putnam  selected  his  claim  about  a  mile  below  Stockton 
and  built  a  comfortable  log  house  the  following  spring  near  where 
he  now  resides.  This  was  on  the  farm  owned  and  occupied  by  J.  J. 
Mattison  for  about  twenty  years.  Mr.  Putnam  occupied  the  log 
house  about  four  years.  It  was  a  favorite  stopping-place  for  excur- 
sionists, travelers,  explorers  and  claim-hunters,  and  had  the  reputa- 
tion of  being  the  best  "hotel"  in  the  county.  Mr.  Putnam  is  a 
prosperous  farmer,  and  quietly  enjoys  his  comfortable  home. 

O.  H.  Houk  made  a  claim  next  below  Putnam's,  which  he  held 
for  a  year  or  two.  He  built  a  log  house  on  it.  The  location  was 
long  known  as  the  Evans  place. 

Charles  Bannon  cliose  a  location  about  a  mile  below  Putnam's, 
and  is  yet  living  on  the  claim  selected  by  him  as  a  member  of  the 
association  in  1852.  He  did  not  occupy  or  make  any  improvements 
on  it  until  the  following  spring.  During  this  time  he  looked  with 
longing  eyes  on  another  claim  in  the  valley  about  a  mile  below. 
The  claim  which  disturbed  his  contentment  had  been  chosen  by  a 


THE    ASSOCIATION    AT    ROLLING    STONE.  259 

member  of  the  association  foi'  Miss  Amidon  on  a  number  drawn  bj 
or  for  her.  She  was  not  a  resident  in  the  coh)ny,  and  no  improve- 
ments had  been  made  to  indicate  tluit  it  was  occupied. 

Mr.  Bannon,  supposing  that  the  claim  had  been  abandoned, 
went  on  to  it  and  took  possession  by  cutting  house-logs  enough  to 
build  a  comfortable  log  house,  winch  he  drew  together  preparatory 
to  calling  his  friends  to  his  house-raising. 

A  night  or  two  before  the  contemplated  "raising"  was  to  have 
taken  place,  the  friends  of  Miss  Amidon,  or  Miss  Amidon's  claim, 
got  together  and  cut  each  of  the  house-logs  in  two,  and  notified  Mr. 
Bannon  not  to  jump  the  claim  of  an  unprotected  female. 

This  was  the  lirst  clash  among  "the  faithful  members,"  and  to 
prevent  a  serious  collision,  which  apparently  threatened,  the  friends 
of  the  parties  induced  Mr.  Bannon  to  abandon  the  idea  of  making  a 
change  of  location  and  settle  on  his  own  claim.  All  parties  united 
and  moved  the  crippled  house-logs  up  to  his  original  choice  of  loca- 
tion by  number,  and  there  constructed  an  octagon  log  house  for  him 
as  a  compromise  of  the  difficulty. 

Having  no  desire  to  encourage  contention,  Mr.  Bannon  acquiesced 
in  the  movement,  although  satisfied  in  his  own  mind  that  he  had  a 
just  right  to  the  claim  and  could  have  held  it  without  wi-onging  any 
person.  Suffice  it  to  say  of  this  matter  that  Miss  Amidon  never 
made  her  appearance  in  the  valley.  The  disputed  claim  was  after- 
ward disposed  of  by  the  friend  or  agent  of  that  lady  to  Henry  W. 
Driver.  Mr.  Driver  pre-empted  it  as  a  homestead,  and  after  living 
on  it  for  five  or  six  years  sold  his  farm  and  moved  to  "Winona,  where 
he  resided  for  a  year  or  two  and  then  went  south. 

Mr.  Bannon  moved  on  his  claim  in  the  spring  of  1853,  and  has 
occupied  it  as  a  farm  for  over  thirty  years.  He  has  been  a  success- 
ful farmer.  His  comfortable  buildings,  fine  stock  and  well  cultivated 
fields  represent  that  as  a  member  of  the  Western  Farm  and  Village 
Association  he  found  that  "home  in  the  west"  for  which  he  aban- 
doned his  business  as  a  carman  in  New  York  city  and  helped  to 
form  a  colony  in  the  Territory  of  Minnesota. 

Lawrence  Dilworth  made  choice  of  his  claim  in  accordance  with 
his  number  drawn  as  a  member  of  the  association,  and  selected  the 
one  next  below  and  adjoining  that  of  Mr.  Bannon's.  He  moved  on 
his  claim  in  the  spring  of  1853,  and  has  lived  there  from  that  time  to 
the  present.  His  good  buildings  and  the  well-tilled  fields  of  his  fine 
farm  indicate  the  prosperous  farmer  and  demonstrate  that  he  too 


260  HISTORY    OF    WmONA    COUNTY. 

secured  the  farm  for  which  he  came  to  Rolling  Stone.  Mr.  Dilworth 
and  family  were  of  the  party  that  landed  at  the  colony  from  the 
wood-boat  on  the  evening  of  May  2.  They  are  Catholics.  Religious 
faith  was  not  a  test  of  friendship  in  the  Rolling  Stone  colony.  The 
high  respect  entertained  by  the  early  settlers  for  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dil- 
worth has  never  been  dimmed  by  the  years  that  have  passed  since 
their  pioneer  days  as  colonists.  The  writer  hopes  for  pardon  if  tres- 
passing on  their  private  affairs,  but  a  remarkable  peculiarity  in 
manner  of  doing  business  is  worthy  of  mention  as  an  uncommon 
incident  in  pioneer  life.  It  is  said  by  one  familiar  with  his  affairs 
that  Mr.  Dilworth  has  not  during  the  past  thirty  years  allowed  an 
account  to  be  opened  against  him.  He  has  paid  cash  down  for 
whatever  he  has  bought  or  gone  without  articles  required. 

On  a  farm  about  a  mile  below  Mr..  Dilworth  there  is  now  living 
another  member  of  the  association,  who,  like  his  neighbors  above, 
remained  in  the  colony,  and  has  secured  the  home  in  his  old  age  for 
which  he  left  New  England  and  came  west  more  than  thirty  years 
ago.  This  farm  is  now  owned  and  occupied  by  S.  E.  Cotton. 
When  the  members  of  the  association  made  choice  of  farms  by  their 
numbers,  this  locality  was  chosen  by  John  lams,  and  purchased 
from  him  by  E.  B.  Drew,  This  was  the  first  claim  sale  in  the 
colony.  Mr.  Drew  as  assistant  surveyor  had  taken  a  liking  to  the 
place,  and  when  he  learned  that  it  had  been  selected  by  Mr.  lams 
he  offered  him  $10  for  his  number,  or  right  to  it.  The  offer  was 
accepted  and  the  claim  given  up  to  Mr.  Drew,  who  held  it  and 
entered  it  at  the  United  States  land  office  when  the  land  was  sur- 
veyed. It  was  held  by  Mr.  Drew  until  1857,  when  he  sold  it  to 
Mr.  Cotton. 

When  Mr.  Cotton  first  landed  at  Rolling  Stone  he  built  a  log 
house  on  his  village  lot  previously  selected,  and  made  it  his  home. 
After  the  collapse  of  the  association  he  retained  his  location,  and 
when  the  land  was  surveyed  by  government  he  made  a  claim  of 
eighty  acres  and  pre-empted  the  village  lots  as  a  homestead.  He 
sold  it  in  1857  and  moved  to  his  present  home.  His  claim  in  Min- 
nesota City  is  now  the  farm  of  James  Kennedy. 

Between  the  "Drew  claim"  (where  Mr.  Cotton  now  lives)  and 
Minnesota  City  a  claim  was  made  by  Hezakiah  Jones,  who  occupied 
the  locality  for  several  years,  and  then  sold  the  homestead  he  there 
pre-empted.  Mr.  Jones  is  yet  a  resident  of  Minnesota  City.  He  is 
the  oldest  settler  in  that  part  of   the  county  north  of  the  city  of 


THE    ASSOCIATION    AT    ROLLTNCi    STONE.  261 

Winona.  He  came  here  on  April  14,  1852,  as  one  of  the  ''pioneer 
squad  "  (the  only  one  now  living),  and  was  one  of  the  first  members 
of  the  association  to  locate  in  Rolling  Stone.  Mr.  Jones  has  not 
been  as  fortunate  as  some  who  came  later  in  the  season. 

North  from  the  "Drew  claim"  and  west  from  the  present  village 
of  Minnesota  City  were  the  claims  of  T.  K.  Allen  and  A.  A.  Gilbert. 
These  claims  were  parts  of  the  grounds  of  the  original  village  site. 
Thej  held  claims  in  the  valley  above,  but  when  the  survey  of  ]:)ublic 
lands  was  made  they  located  themselves  here,  and  each  pre-empted 
a  quarter-section  of  the  land  surveyed  for  the  village  of  the  colony. 
Neither  of  these  men  are  now  residents  of  the  county.  Both  were 
successful  in  acquiring  the  homes  in  the  west  for  which  they  helped 
to  organize  the  association  in  New  York  city  in  1851.  The  first 
grist  mill  in  the  county  was  started  by  Allen  and  Gilbert,  one  of 
Burr's  horse-power  mills,  in  1853. 

Mr.  Allen  was  the  recording  secretary  from  the  first  meeting  of 
the  association  in  New  York  city,  until  its  last  meeting  in  Minne- 
sota city.  He  is  now  a  clergyman  of  the  Episcopal  church,  living 
in  Alexandria,  Douglass  county,  Minnesota. 

Mr.  Gilbert  lived  for  several  years  in  the  city  of  Winona.  His 
present  residence  is  unknown. 

The  farm  now  owned  and  occupied  by  Mr.  E.  B.  Drew  was  held 
by  Mr.  Drew  as  a  claim,  but  it  was  the  choice  of  W.  H.  Coryell  on 
his  number  drawn  as  a  member  of  the  association.  It  was  on  this 
claim  that  E.  B.  Drew,  C.  R.  Coryell  and  W.  H.  Coryell  made  their 
camp  when  they  first  came  to  Rolling  Stone.  This  was  their  home- 
stead, where  they  lived  and  made  their  first  beginning  in  farming 
operations  in  the  Territory  of  Minnesota.  By  mutual  agreement 
they  worked  together  and  held  property  in  common. 

When  these  men  first  came  here  it  was  not  their  design  to  settle 
in  the  valley.  From  the  description  given  by  Mr.  Lord  of  the 
country  lying  west  they  expected  to  locate  themselves  on  prairie 
farms  back  from  the  Mississippi.  They  selected  this  location  to  keep 
up  their  connection  with  the  association  and  as  their  headquarters 
until  they  found  claims  that  were  more  satisfactory. 

They  explored  the  country  west  and  made  selections  of  locations 
in  what  is  now  known  as  the  town  of  Saratoga,  in  the  western  part 
of  the  county,  in  the  vicinity  of  what  has  since  been  called  the  Blair 
settlement.  With  their  teams  and  big  wagon  they  spent  about  a 
week  in  prospecting  and  marking  their  claims  with  the  customary 


262  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

marks  and  a  small  pile  of  logs  for  each  location,  but  never  made 
any  further  improvements,  their  interests  in  the  valley  engaging 
their  attention  until  their  prairie  claims  were  taken  by  otlxers. 

Mr.  Drew  broke  about  twenty-five  acres,  on  the  farm  where  he 
now  lives,  in  the  spring  of  1852,  and  planted  some  corn  and  culti- 
vated a  garden.  In  the  fall  he  sowed  a  small  patch  of  wheat  by 
way  of  experiment.  The  following  year,  1853,  he  harvested  the 
first  crop  of  wheat  ever  raised  by  the  settlers  in  southern  Minnesota. 
From  one  sack  of  seed  wheat,  about  two  bushels,  sown  on  about 
two  acres  of  breaking;  he  secured  seventy  bushels  of  superior  winter 
wheat,  which  he  threshed  and  cleaned  by  hand-labor. 

The  following  extract  is  copied  ffom  "The  Democrat,"  published 
at  St.  Paul,  August  3,  1853 : 

O.  M.  Lord,  Esq.,  of  Filmore  county,  a  delegate  to  the  late  democrat  con- 
vention, has  deposited  in  this  office  a  sample  of  winter  wheat  of  the  red  chaff 
bearded  variety,  raised  on  the  farm  of  Messrs.  Drew  and  Coryell,  in  the  Rolling 
Stone  valley,  which  we  regard  as  the  finest  specimen  of  this  grain  that  we  have 
ever  seen.  Messrs.  D.  &  C.  have  harvested  several  acres  of  this  wheat,  and 
good  judges  estimate  that  it  will  yield  at  the  rate  of  forty  bushels  to  the  acre. 

This  is  the  first  winter  wheat  ever  sown  in  that  vicinity,  but  Mr.  Lord 
informs  us  that  a  large  quantity  will  be  put  in  the  ground  this  fall.  There  is 
little  doubt  that  wheat  is  to  become  one  of  the  great  staple  productions  of 
Minnesota,  and  that  flour  of  the  best  quality  will  soon  form  the  most  important 
item  in  the  lists  of  our  exports.    Up  with  your  mills,  gentlemen. 

In  1853  Mr.  Drew  increased  his  cultivation  by  another  field  of 
breaking,  and  raised  a  large  crop  of  corn.  In  the  fall  he  sowed 
about  eight  acres  of  winter  wheat.  In  the  spring  of  1853  he  sowed 
a  sack  of  spring  wheat,  and  harvested  about  fifty  bushels.  About 
thirty  bushels  of  this  he  sold  to  Sanborn  &  Drew,  in  the  spring  of 
1854.  This  was  the  first  load  of  wheat  ever  sold  in  the  city  of 
Winona,  or  in  southern  Minnesota. 

In  the  season  of  1854  Mr.  Drew  harvested,  from  the  eight  acres 
sowed  to  winter  wheat  the  fall  before,  about  two  hundred  and  fifty 
bushels.  Sortie  of  this  he  sold  to  the  settlers  for  seed,  reserving 
enough  for  his  own  seed,  and  about  eighty  bushels  which  was  ground 
into  flour.  The  first  wheat  raised  in  southern  Minnesota  that  was 
made  into  flour  was  a  part  of  this  crop. 

During  the  winter  W.  R.  Stewart  and  Albion  Drew  took  two 
loads  of  this  wheat,  of  forty  bushels  each,  to  a  mill  in  La  Crosse 
valley,  about  sixty  miles  distant,  where  they  waited  until  their  grist 
was  ground,  when  they  returned  home  with  their  flour.     They  were 


TilE    ASSOCIATION    AT    ROLLING    STONE.  2*)  8 

about  a  week  making  the  trip,  the  teams  going  on  the  ice  to  La 
Crosse  and  thence  up  the  La  Crosse  valley.  The  loads  were  much 
lighter  on  their  return,  for  one  fourth  of  the  wheat  was  taken  as  toll. 
The  wheat  was  of  No.  1  grade  and  the  flour  proved  to  be  of  supe- 
rior quality,  fully  equal  to  the  best  now  made  by  improved  mills 
and  more  modern  processes. 

Mr.  Drew  increased  the  size  of  his  farm,  extended  his  breaking 
and  cultivation,  and  increased  his  acreage  of  wheat,  but  at  the  same 
time  growing  large  crops  of  other  kinds  of  farm  produce  ■mthout 
making  a  specialty  of  any  particular  branch  of  his  business.  He 
has  given  his  attention  to  the  cultivation  of  fruit,  and  engaged  con- 
siderably in  stock  raising,  horses,  cattle,  sheep  and  hogs.  Although 
he  has  extensive  ranges  of  fine  pasturage  on  his  large  farm,  he 
abandoned  sheep  farming,  on  account  of  the  extreme  care  necessary 
to  protect  his  flocks  from  the  wolves  that  infested  the  vicinity. 

Mr.  Drew  has  been  a  prosperous  farmer.  He  has  given  his  per- 
sonal attention  to  all  of  his  farming  operations  and  has  made  it  a 
practical  business  occupation.  He  has  held  official  positions  in  the 
town  of  Eolling  Stone,  in  which  he  resides ;  has  served  as  county 
commissioner,  and  was  a  member  of  the  state  legislature  in  1875, 
and  also  in  1876. 

C.  E..  Coryell  remained  with  Mr.  Drew  for  about  a  year  and 
then  went  back  east  to  live.  W.  H.  Coryell  staid  with  him  about 
two  years,  when  he  married  and  settled  on  a  claim  on  the  upper  part 
of  Wabasha  prairie,  where  W.  L.  Burr  now  resides.  After  a  resi- 
dence here  of  about  a  year  he  left  the  territory. 

Robert  Thorp  is  living  on  the  farm  chosen  for  him  on  his  num- 
ber drawn.  It  adjoins  that  of  Mr.  Drew.  Mr.  Thorp's  family  lived 
in  Minnesota  City  about  two  years  before  they  moved  to  their  pres- 
ent location.  To  hold  the  claim,  and  prevent  others  from  jumping 
it  while  Mr.  Thorp  was  absent  working  at  his  trade  as  a  blacksmith, 
he  built  a  small  shanty,  which  Mrs.  Thorp  sometimes  occupied 
temporarily. 

Mr.  Thorp  is  now  occupying  his  comfortable  stone  cottage  and 
broad  acres  of  cultivated  fields,  for  which  he  abandoned  his  black- 
smith shop  in  New  York  city.  He  has  held  the  office  of  treasurer 
of  the  town  of  Rolling  Stone,  in  which  he  lives,  for  the  past  fifteen 
years. 

-Although  Mr.  Thorp  brought  to  the  colony  a  large  supply  of 
material,  stock  and  tools,  he   never  opened   a  shop  in  Minnesota 


264  HISTORY    OF    WmONA    COUNTY. 

City.  He  left  bis  family  there  in  a  comfortable  hewed  log  house 
about  14X16,  and  went  down  to  Galena,  where  he  worked  a  part  of 
the  years  1852  and  1853.  When  he  moved  on  his  farm  he  built  a 
small  shop  in  which  he  sometimes  does  blacksmithing  for  himself  or 
to  accommodate  a  neighbor. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 


CRYSTALLIZATION. 


From  personal  observations  made  during  the  extreme  high  water 
in  the  spring  of  1852,  and  from  the  course  of  everts  and  progress 
of  affairs  generally  at  Wabasha  prairie,  Captain '  Smith  decided  or 
consented  to  locate  his  contemplated  town  site  on  claim  JSTo.  4,  at  the 
upper  landing,  instead  of  on  claim  No.  1,  as  he  had  at  first  intended. 
Circumstances  apparently  compelled  him  to  change  his  original 
plans.  He  did  not,  however,  at  once  abandon  his  first  impressions, 
that  claim  JN^o.  1  was  the  most  valuable  on  the  prairie. 

From  letters  now  in  the  hands  of  the  writer,  correspondence 
between  old  settlers,  who  were  then  holding  claims  on  the  prairie, 
it  is  evident  that  for  awhile  Captain  Smith  was  suspicious  of  his 
agent  and  partner  in  this  speculation,  and  feared  that  he  might 
attempt  to  appropriate  the  upper  landing  as  an  individual  posses- 
sion. With  the  rush  of  immigration  into  the  territory,  Johnson's 
ideas  were  considerably  inflated,  and  he  apparently  assumed  the 
entire  control  of  affairs  at  Johnson's  landing,  but  no  evidence  of 
treachery  was  ever  developed. 

About  the  first  of  June  Captain  Smith  brought  up  a  surveyor 
from  Iowa,  whose  services  he  secured  to  lay  out  a  town  at  the  upper 
landing.  To  John  Ball,  United  States  deputy  surveyor,  he  in- 
trusted the  business  of  laying  off  and  plotting  claim  No.  4  into  lots, 
streets,  etc.  The  original  survey  of  the  town  plat  of  what  is  now 
Winona  was  accordingly  made  by  John  Ball  for  the  proprietors, 
Smith  and  Johnson. 

No  government  survey  of  lands  had  been  made  on  the  west  side 
of  the  river  by  which  to  locate  the  plat  of  the  new  town.  Mr.  Ball 
took  its  bearings  from  a  point  establislied  by  government  surveyors 


CRYSTALLIZATION.  265 

on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river.  Its  location  was  described  by 
him  as  follows:  "From  the  northwest  corner  of  Block  9,  the 
meander  post  in  Wisconsin  on  the  Mississippi  river,  between  Sees. 
1  and  6,  T.  18  K,  R.  10  and  11  W.,  4th  M.,  bears  35°  east,  39  chains 
distant. '' 

After  due  consideration  of  the  matter  it  was  decided  to  lay  off 
the  streets  parallel  with  and  at  right  angles  to  the  river,  which  at 
this  place  runs  a  little  south  from  an  east  coarse  (21°  south  of  east). 
It  therefore  became  necessary  that  the  boundaries  should  be  estab- 
lished satisfactorily  with  the  holders  of  the  adjoining  claims.  Each 
of  the  claims  along  the  river  were  half  a  mile  square.  The  division 
lines  between  them  were  a  direct  north  and  south  course. 

The  corner  stake  between  'No.  4,  the  Johnson  claim,  and  No.  3, 
the  Stevens  claim,  stood  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  about  midway 
between  Walnut  and  Market  streets.  The  corner  stake  between 
No.  4  and  No.  5,  the  Hamilton  claim,  stood  on  the  bank  of  the 
river  about  midway  between  Winona  and  Huff  streets. 

Several  days  were  spent  in  general  measurements  and  negotia- 
tions before  the  boundaries  of  the  plat  were  established,  extending  on 
the  river  from  the  corner  stake-of  the  Stevens  claim  to  the  center 
of  Washington  street,  and  running  back  to  the  center  of  Wabasha 
street.  The  proprietors  of  the  claims  on  the  river  wei-e  to  retain 
their  rights  to  their  claims  as  originally  made  without  regard  to  the 
survey  and  plat  made  by  Mr.  Ball. 

The  boundary  line  on  Wabasha  street  was  established  by  special 
agreement  with  the  holders  of  the  claims  on  the  south.  An  agree- 
ment, made  a  matter  of  record,  is  as  follows : 

This  article  of  agreement,  made  this  fifteenth  day  of  June,  a.d.  Eigliteen 
hundred  and  fifty-two,  Between  Wm.  B.  Gere  and  Erwin  Johnson,  both  of 
the  County  of  Wabashaw  and  Territory  of  Minnesota,  Witnesseth :  That  the 
said  (parties)  do  hereby  agree  and  bind  ourselves  to  abide  by  the  following 
specified  stipulations  in  regard  to  boundary  or  division  line  between  their 
respective  claims  on  the  Prairie  of  Wabashaw.  The  street  designated  on  the 
Town  Plot  as  Broadway  shall  be  the  division  line  between  said  claims  as  far  as 
said  Gere's  extends,  and  furthermore  the  lots  in  the  next  Block  or  Blocks 
south  of  and  bordering  on  Broadway  shall  be  equally  divided  between  said 
Gere  and  Johnson,  and  after  said  Gere  has  the  same  measurement  of  land 
south  of  said  division  Block  as  said  Johnson  has  north  of  said  division  Block, 
the  remaining  strip  of  land  bordering  on  the  lake  shall  be  equally  divided 
between  the  said  parties. 

In  witness  whereof  we  have  herewith  set  our  hands  and  seals. 

In  presence  of  \  Wm.  B.  Gere.  [seal] 

John  Ball.     J  E.  Johnson.  [seal] 


266  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

The  boundaries  between  the  claims  on  the  river  and  those  in 
the  rear  were  irregular  and  "a  great  deal  mixed."  To  illustrate 
their  relation  ^  each  other :  The  original  claims  on  the  river  began 
at  a  certain  stake  or  starting  point  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  thence 
running  south  half  a  mile  to  a  corner  stake ;  thence  west  half  a  mile 
to  a  corner  stake;  thence  north  to  the  bank  of  the  river  to  a  corner 
stake ;  thence  east  along  the  bank  of  the  .river  to  the  place  of 
beginning. 

As  the  line  of  the  river  bank  is  about  21°  south  of  east,  it  is 
readily  seen  that  the  west  line  was  much  the  longest,  and  that  the 
boundaries  described  included  more  that  160  acres  of  land.  The 
claim  adjoining  on  the  west,  if  defined  in  the  same  manner,  will  not 
extend  as  far  south  on  its  east  line  as  the  western  boundary  of  the 
first  described. 

The  irregularity  of  these  boundaries  on  the  south  produced 
corresponding  irregularities  in  the  claims  in  the  rear,  which  were 
sources  of  claim  difiiculties  and  contentions.  In  a  matter  arising 
from  this  peculiarity  of  claim  boundaries  Henry  D.  Huft'  narrowly 
escaped  the  loss  of  his  life  in  the  spring  of  1854. 

Mr.  Huff  was  then  the  proprietor  of  claim  No.  5,  the  Hamil- 
ton claim.  The  land  in  the  rear  of  the  east  eighty  acres  was  held 
by  George  H.  Sanborn.  The  land  south  of  the  west  eighty  was 
occupied  by  Elijah  Silsbee.  With  the  consent  of  Mr.  Sanborn,  but 
in  opposition  to  Mr.  Silsbee's  claim  rights,  Mr.  HufiT  attempted  to 
change  the  original  line  of  his  claim  on  the  south,  and  make  it 
parallel  with  the  river,  or  with  the  line  of  the  streets.  To  accomplish 
this,  he  proposed  to  mark  his  boundary  by  a  furrow  extending  from 
the  southwest  corner  of  the  Johnson  claim,  No.  4, .  to  the  southwest 
corner  of  his  own  claim,  No.  5.  He  sent  his  team  with  a  plow  to 
mark  the  line,  and  take  possession  by  breaking  and  cultivation. 

Mr.  Silsbee  had  previously  marked  his  boundaries  by  a  single 
furrow  with  a  plow.  When  the  team  of  Mr.  Huff  approached  this 
furrow,  Silsbee  stopped  them,  and,  threatening  the  driver  with  his 
gun,  drove  him  off.  He  then  stood  guard  to  prevent  any  further 
attempts  to  trespass  on  his  rights.  The  tract  of  land  in  dispute  was 
but  three  or  four  acres.  It  was  not  so  much  the  amount  or  value 
involved  as  it  was  what  he  supposed  to  be  disregard  of  the  rights  of 
others  that  aroused  the  angry  passions  of  Silsbee.  It  was  not  alone 
the  protection  of  property,  but  an  impulsive  resistance  of  what  he 
considered  arbitrary  oppression. 


CRYSTALLIZATION.  269 

Learning  the  state  of  aifairs  from  the  teamster,  Mr.  Huff  went 
back  on  the  prairie  toward  where  Silsbee  had  stationed  himself.  As 
he  approached  the  furrow  which  marked  the  original  claim  line 
Silsbee  ordered  liim  to  halt,  and  bringing  his  gun  to  his  shoulder 
called  to  him  not  to  cross  the  furrow,  that  he  would  shoot  him  if 
he  attempted. 

Fearless,  and  paying  no  attention  to  the  order  to  halt,  Mr.  Huff 
continued  to  advance,  and  crossed  the  furrow.  Approaching  in  a 
confident  manner  he  said,  "  You  do  not  intend  to  shoot  me,  do 
you?"  Silsbee  replied,  "I  do,"  and  taking  deliberate  aim  fired 
upon  him. 

The  gun  was  a  double-barrel  fowling-piece,  owned  by  M. 
Wheeler  Sargeant,  which  Silsbee  had  borrowed.  Both  barrels  were 
heavily  loaded  witli  fine  shot  and  small  gravel  stones.  The  con- 
tents of  one  barrel  were  lodged  in  Mr.  Huff's  left  side  and  arm. 
Fortunately,  he  had  a  large  pocket-book  filled  with  closely-folded 
papers  in  the  breast-pocket  of  his  inner  coat,  and  rboth  coats  but- 
toned close.  Nearly  the  whole  charge  lodged  in  the  pocket-book. 
A  part  of  the  missiles  were  burrowed  in  the  muscles  of  his  chest  and 
left  arm. 

Mr.  Huff  was  knocked  down  and  disabled  by  the  .  shock  and 
injuries  received.  He  was  taken  home,  and  was  under  the  care  of 
a  surgeon  for  several  weeks.  No  serious  results  followed  the  in- 
juries.    He  readily  recovered. 

Silsbee  was  immediately  arrested,  and  after  an  examination 
before  a  justice  of  the  peace  he  was  bound  over  for  trial  at  the 
next  term  of  the  United  States  court,  and  released  on  bail.  On 
account  of  some  informality  no  court  was  held  that  year.  The  fol- 
lowing year  tlie  case  was  continued  over  on  account  of  serious  sick- 
ness of  Silsbee.  In  the  meantime  Mr.  Huff  purchased  the  Silsbee 
claim,  and  the  matter  was  permitted  to  pass  without  legal  action  in 
court. 

With  the  proceeds  of  the  sale  of  his  claim  Mr.  Silsbee,  with 
Charles  S.  Hamilton  as  partner,  opened  a  store  on  the  corner  of 
Center  and  Front  streets,  where  a  warehouse  now  stands,  and  for 
awhile  he  was  considered  to  be  a  respectable  citizen,  but  for  many 
years  previous  to  his  death,  which  occurj-ed  about  ten  or  twelve 
years  ago,  he  was  an  outcast  in  community. 

It  is  said  by  an  old  settler  that  wlien  the  town  plot  was  first 
made  by  John  Ball  the  present  levee  was  laid  off  into  blocks,  num- 
16 


270  HISTOEY    OF    WrNONA    COUNTY. 

bered  from  1  to  6,  and  divided  into  lots,  but  that  the  plan  was 
changed  by  the  special  directions  of  Capt.  Smith  and  a  public  levee 
substituted.  The  high  water  of  that  season  overflowed  the  bank  as 
far  as  the  south  side  of  Front  street,  making  the  water-lots  of  less 
immediate  value  in  the  estimation  of  the  proprietors.  The  landing 
was  one  of  the  important  items  of  the  claim  with  Capt.  Smith,  and 
he  was  desirous  of  making  it  available  to  its  greatest  extent. 

It  is  to  Capt.  Smith  that  the  city  of  Winona  is  indebted  for  the 
commodious  levee  it  now  holds.  It  was  the  pride  of  its  citizens 
before  it  was  deformed  and  crippled  by  railroad  tracks  ^nd  other 
modern  improvements,  and  suffered  to  wear  and  waste  away  from 
neglect  of  attention  by  those  whose  duty  it  is  to  protect  and  care 
for  it. 

Blocks  1  and  6  on  the  river  were  reserved  from  the  public  levee 
and  divided  into  lots  as  plotted.  It  is  said  that  this  was  done  by 
Mr.  Huff  before  the  plot  was  recorded.  Block  1  contained  but 
three  lots  belonging  to  Smith  and  Johnson  ;  the  other  two,  lots  1  and 
2,  belonged  to  the  Stevens  claim. 

When  the  town  site  of  Smith  and  Johnson  was  surveyed  and 
plotted  by  John  Ball,  United  States  deputy  surveyor,  it  was  given 
the  name  of  Montezuma,  by  E.  H.  Johnson.  He  was  afterward 
extremely  tenacious  of  the  name,  and  strongl}^  opposed  the  sub- 
stitution of  Winona.  No  record  was  made  of  the  plot  until  the 
following  year.  Wabasha  county  had  no  county  records.  In 
1853,  when  Fillmore  county  (which  also  included  this  county)  was 
created  and  regularly  organized,  the  plot  was  recorded. 

Henry  D.  Huff  bought  an  interest  in  this  town  site  in  1853,  and 
also  had  claim  No.  5  surveyed  and  plotted  as  a  part  of  the  town. 
In  a  newspaper  article,  published  several  years  ago,  Mr.  Huff  said 
relative  to  this  matter,  "The  town  proper  had  been  surveyed, 
plotted  and  named  Montezuma  by  Smith  and  Johnson.  With  the 
consent  of  Capt.  Srnith  I  erased  the  name  of  Montezuma  and 
inserted  the  name  of  Winona  on  the  plot,  and  paid  Mr.  StoU,  of 
Minneowah,  for  recording  the  same  as  Winona.  I  found  out  after- 
ward that  the  name  Montezuma  was  retained  on  the  record,  and 
asked  Mr.  Stoll  why  he  put  in  the  name  of  Montezuma  when  it  did 
not  appear  on  the  plot.  He  said  Johnson  wanted  it  Montezuma, 
so  he  recorded  it  Montezuma,  adding  a  note  that  the  proprietors 
had  changed  it  to  Winona." 

During  the  early  part  of  this  season   another  town  site  was 


CRYSTALLIZATION.  271 

located  in  tliis  county.  Tlie  location  selected  was  along  the  river 
just  above  what  is  now  tlie  village  of  Homer  —  the  claim  purchased 
of  Peter  Gorr  by  Timothy  Burns.  This  town  site  did  not  include" 
BunnelPs  landing,  but  extended  from  BunnelPs  claim  up  the  river 
along  the  bluffs.  It  was  .on  the  "main  land,"  two  or  three  miles 
below  "that  bar  in  the  river,"  Wabasha  prairie. 

A  stock  company  was  organized.  There  were  eight  shares 
valued  at  $200  each.  The  stockholders  and  proprietors  were 
Timothy  Burns,  lieutenant-governor  of  Wisconsin,  residing  at 
La  Crosse,  Willard  B.  Bunnell,  of  Bunnell's  landing,  Isaac  Van 
Etten,  Charles  W.  Borup,  Charles  H.  Oakes,  Alexander  Wilkin, 
Justus  C.  Ramsey  and  William  L.  Ames,  of  St.  Paul. 

This  company  was  a  strong  and  influential  one,  and  with  the 
exception  of  Bunnell  they  were  all  men  of  considerable  capital. 
With  them  their  investments  here  w§re  wholly  matter  of  specula- 
tion. It  was  supposed  to  be  a  "good  thing,"  and  strong  efforts 
were  made  by  them  to  build  up  a  town  that  would  successfully 
compete  with  Capt.  Smith's  claims  for  the  business  of  the  interior 
when  the  back  country  should  become  settled. 

Soon  after  Smith  and  Johnson  had  their  town  site  plotted  the 
speculation  began  to  be  developed,  and  in  July  this  rival  town  was 
surveyed  and  plotted  by  Isaac  Thompson  for  the  proprietors,  and 
the  name  of  Minneowah  given  to  it.  This  name  is  of  the  Dakota 
language.  It  was  selected  by  the  proprietors  of  the  new  town,  and 
not  given  to  the  locality  by  the  Sioux.  It  is  not  now  known 
whether  the  Indians  had  a  name  designative  of  this  place  or  not. 
None  was  ever  known  by  any  of  the  settlers.  The  literal  transla- 
tion of  the  name  Minneowah  is  "Falling  Water." 

In  a  description  of  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony  by  the  Rev.  John  A. 
Merrick,  an  Episcopal  clergyman  at  St.  Paul,  published  about  the 
Ist  of  January,  1852,  he  says,  "By  the  Dahcota  or  Sioux  Indians 
they  are  called  'Minne-ha-hah,'  or  '  Minne-ra-ra, '  (Laughing  Water,) 
and  also  'Minne-owah'  (Falling  Water) — general  expressions 
applied  to  all  waterfalls." 

The  historical  address  of  M.  Wheeler  Sargeant,  from  which 
extracts  have  been  made,  says,  "The  tovm  contained  318  lots; 
consequently  at  that  early  day  looked  quite  imposing  on  paper — still 
more  so  on  the  spot;  for  at  least  one  half  of  it  was  400  feet  above 
the  river  and  oi nearly  perpendicular  access;     *     *     *     and  for  the 


272  HISTORY    OF    WLNONA    COUNTY. 

next  year  it  was  by  far  the  most  pretentious  place  below  St.  Paul. 
*  *  *  Except  the  unimportant  items  of  locality,  buildings  and 
inhabitants,  it  had  all  the  characteristics  of  a  great  city.'''' 

The  plot  was  put  into  market  at  St.  Paul  and  lots  were  bought 
and  sold,  without  knowledge  of  their  locality — whether  on  the  table 
along  the  river  or  on  the  bluff  above.  Not  much  was  done  there  by 
way  of  improvements  until  the  following  year. 

In  the  spring  of  1853  a  large  hotel  was  built  by  the  proprietors — 
much  the  largest  and  best  building  on  the  west  side  of  the  river 
below  St.  Paul.  For  awhile  Minneowah  was  truly  a  rival  town,  and 
strongly  contested  with  Montezuma  for  public  attention.  Its  advan- 
tages of  location  "on  the  main  land,"  over  that  "sand-bar,"  liable 
to  overflow  any  year,  were  loudly  proclaimed,  and  its  prospects  were 
for  awhile  apparently  promising. 

The  hotel  was  opened,  an^  steamboats  landed  passengers  who 
were  prospecting  for  locations.  Stores  were  built  and  goods  brought 
on, — dwellings  commenced,  but  dividends  for  the  sale  of  lots  were 
unknown  ;  the  expense  column  was  much  the  heaviest.  The  origi- 
nal stockholders  divided  up  their  shares  and  generously  allowed 
others  to  hold  stock  in  Minneowah. 

Among  'the  new  proprietors  who  became  residents  were  Myron 
Toms,  who,  while  living  in  St.  Paul,  purchased  a  half-share.  H.  B. 
Stoll  purchased  a  halt-share  from  Mr.  Van  Etten.  James  F.  Toms, 
Charles  G.  Waite  and  others  became  proprietors.  Peter  Burns  held 
an  interest  as  successor  of  his  brother  Timothy  Burns,  whose  death 
occurred  about  this  time.  He  was  the  only  shareholder  who  claimed 
to  have  made  anything  from  the  transaction.  He  says  that  when 
the  prospects  of  success  were  the  most  flattering  he  sold  his  interest 
to  the  other  proprietors  for  $4,000,  and  went  back  to  La  Crosse. 

An  addition  to  Minneowah  was  surveyed  and  plotted  for  Bun- 
nell, Stoll  and  John  Laviue.  This  addition  was  principally  suburban 
lots  of  from  five  to  ten  acres  each  for  residence  property.  It  was 
located  above  the  original  town,  extending  along  the  bluffs  to  the 
mouth  of  Pleasant  valley.  Mr.  Lavine  occupied  this  land  and  held 
it  as  a  claim. 

Among  the  early  residents  of  Minneowah  was  the  Hon.  C.  F. 
Buck,  of  the  town  of  Winona,  then  a  young  lawyer  just  starting  in 
business.  Mr.  Buck  came  here  about  the  first  of  September,  1853, 
and  remained  until  1855,  when  he  moved  to  Winona.  Charles  M. 
Lovel,  of  Fillmore  county,  was  for  awhile  a  merchant  here  and 


CRYSTALLIZATION.  273 

carried  on  considerable  of  a  trade.  There  were  many  others  who 
were  temporary  residents  of  that  locality.  A  man  by  the  name  of 
Dougherty  remained  there  for  several  years. 

The  town  plot  of  Minneowah  was  never  recorded.  It  was  placed 
on  file  in  the  office  of  the  register  of  deeds  of  Fillmore  county,  while 
Mr.  Stoll  was  register  and  had  his  office  at  Minneowah.  In  1855 
Myron  Toms,  holding  power  of  attorney  from  the  proprietors,  with- 
drew the  plot  from  the  tiles  for  the  purpose  of  entering  the  land  as 
a  claim.  The  town  site  of  Minneowah  was  then  unknown  on  any 
record.  It  was  said  that  this  was  done  to  oust  some  of  the  propri- 
etors and  holders  of  lots,  but  the  location  was  jumped  by  some  of 
the  citizens  residing  there  who  filed  their  claims  in  the  United  States 
land  office  as  actual  settlers  on  the  land.  The  matter  was  contested, 
but  the  resident  settlers  held  their  claims  as  homesteads. 

Mr.  Dougherty  drew  the  hotel  and  a  store  with  his  share 

of  the  spoils.  The  stockholders  and  owners  of  lots  lost  all  right 
and  title  to  the  locality.  The  commercial  town  ' '  on  the  main  land  " 
vanished.  Minneowah  is  now  known  only  by  tradition  to  the 
residents  of  the  county. 

Willard  B.  Bunnell,  one  of  the  original  stockholders  of  Minneo- 
wah, the  resident  proprietor,  was,  in  the  beginning,  the  most  zealous 
and  active  of  the  company  in  his  efforts  to  build  up  this  town,  and 
gave  most  of  his  time  and  attention  to  the  scheme,  but  later  he 
learned  he  was  but  a  tool  in  the  hands  of  his  more  experienced  and 
wealthy  associates.  The  professional  town-site  speculators  were 
''too  much"  for  the  little  Indian  trader.  He  became  a  silent  part> 
ner  in  the  concern  for  awhile,  and  then  relinquished  his  share  to  the 
others. 

No  one  intimately  acquainted  with  Will  Bunnell  had  reason  to 
doubt  the  sincerity  of  his  belief  that  Wabasha  prairie  had  been 
entirely  flooded,  and  was  liable  to  be  again  submerged  in  extreme 
high  water.  This  idea  he  imbibed  from  his  belief  at  that  time^n 
many  of  the  traditions  and  some  of  the  superstitions  of  the  Indians, 
although  he  was  a  man  of  intelligence  and  of  some  acquirements. 
Notwithstanding  his  active,  restless  temperament  and  impulsive 
manners,  he  was  popular  with  his  acquaintances.  He  was  a  genial, 
social  companion,  and  a  gentleman  when  frontier  sociability  was 
not  carried  to  excess. 

About  the  first  of  June,  1852,  John  Burns  brought  his  family  into 
the  territory  of  Minnesota  and  settled  in  this  county.     He  located 


274  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

himself  in  the  mouth  of  the  valley  to  which  his  name  was  afterward 
given,  and  which  is  now  known  as  "Burns  Valley. "  His  family 
then  consisted  of  his  wife,  three  daughters  —  Mary,  ' '  Maggie, " 
Elicia  —  and  his  son  William.  Elicia  died  not  long  after  she  came 
here. 

Mr.  Burns  had,  prior  to  this,  been  a  resident  of  the  State  of 
Wisconsin,  living  near  Mineral  Point,  where  he  had  been  engaged 
in  farming  and  stock-raising.  On  his  arrival  here,  he  landed  at 
Bunnell's  landing,  with  all  of  his  liousehold  goods,  farming  imple- 
ments, and  a  large  herd  of  cattle,  horses,  hogs,  fowls,  etc.,  to 
transport  all  of  which  Mr.  Burns  used  to  say  he  had  to  charter  the 
Nominee  for  the  trip.  He  moved  direct  from  the  landing  to  his 
claim,  where,  instead  of  the  ordinary  claim  shanty,  the  family  found 
a  home  ready  to  receive  them.  They  never  had  any  experience  of 
slianty  life  in  Minnesota. 

The  claim  on  which  Mr.  Burns  settled  was  selected  for  him  by 
his  son,  Timothy  Burns,  lieutenant-governor  of  Wisconsin.  The 
claim  was  chosen  early  in  the  fall  of  1851,  soon  after  the  treaty  with 
the  Sioux  for  the  sale  of  their  lands,  on  the  west  side  of  the  Missis- 
sippi. During  the  winter,  about  the  first  of  February,  Mr.  Burns 
came  up  the  river  on  the  ice,  with  the  mail  carrier,  to  see  tlie  loca- 
tion in  the  Indian  country,  which  he  had  been  notified  had  been 
selected  for  him  as  a  stock  farm  and  family  homestead . 

After  stopping  a  few  days  at  La  Crosse  to  visit  his  sons,  Timothy 
and  Peter  Burns,  he  came  up  to  look  at  the  claim  and  found  it  to  be 
a  choice  satisfactory  to  himself.  He  decided  to  secure  it  and  bring 
his  family  on  in  the  spring.  Making  his  headquarters  at  Bunnell's, 
he  took  possession  of  the  claim  and  proceeded  to  get  out  timber 
with  which  to  build  a  frame  house  on  it  in  the  spring. 

About  the  first  of  April  he  returned  home,  going  down  the  river 
on  the  Nominee,  then  on  her  first  trip.  He  left  his  claim  in  the 
care  of  his  sons  in  La  Crosse.  The  special  charge  of  the  claim  was 
'under  the  watchful  eye  of  W.  B.  Bunnell,  whose  sister  was  the  wife 
of  Peter  Burns.  It  was  through  the  aid  of  Bunnell  that  the  claim 
was  first  selected  and  held. 

Early  in  the  spring  Timothy  Burns  had  a  house  built  on  this 
claim  for  his  father.  It  was  at  that  time  the  best  building  in  southern 
Minnesota.  It  was  a  commodious  but  rather  old-fashioned  farm- 
house. The  frame  was  of  oak  timber  with  posts  and  braces,  covered 
with  a  shingled  roof,  the  sides  clapboard  ed  and  painted.     It  was 


CRYSTALLIZATION.  275 

into  this  house,  just  completed,  that  Mr.  Burns  moved  liis  family 
about  the  first  of  June.  Its  pleasant  location  among  the  large  old 
oaks  on  the  bank  of  the  stream  gave  it  a  cozy  and  homelike 
appearance. 

This  house  was  occupied  by  Mr.  Burns  and  his  family  for  several 
years,  until  it  took  fire  from  some  defect  in  the  chimney  and  burned 
to  the  ground  with  the  moat  of  its  contents.  He  then  built  another 
house  on  the  site  of  the  first,  which  it  somewhat  resembles  in  gen- 
eral external  appearance,  although  its  internal  arrangements  are  of 
more  modern  style.  This  building  is  yet  standing,  and  is  used  as 
the  farm  residence  of  the  occupant  of  the  land. 

Mr.  Burns  opened  up  a  farm  on  his  claim,  but  gave  his  attention 
principally  to  stock-raising  and  the  dairy.  The  early  settlers  were 
for  many  years  greatly  dependent  on  Mr.  Burns  for  good.,  fresh 
butter,  eggs  and  chickens,  while  Mr.  Burns  furnished  tliein  fresh  beef 
from  his  herd.  The  claim  and  vicinity  furnished  an  extensive  range 
for  his  cattle,  and  aflforded  unlimited  meadows  of  grass-land  for 
their  winter's  supply  of  hay.  His  surplus  of  the  farm  always  found 
ready  sale  on  Wabasha  prairie  or  with  the  immigrants  that  came 
into  the  county  to  settle. 

When  Mr.  Burns  first  took  possession  of  his  claim  he  obtained 
permission  of  the  Sioux  to  occupy  the  land,  cut  the  timber  and  build 
a  house  on  it.  For  this  permit  he  gave  the  Indians  two  barrels  of 
flour  and  a  barrel  of  pork.  This  he  paid  under  the  impression  and 
with  the  belief  that  he  was  purchasing  their  rights  to  the  land.  He 
always  after  maintained  that  he  bought  his  claim  from  their  chief 
Wabasha,  and  that  no  one  had  a  better  right  to  it  than  himself. 

At  the  time  he  took  possession  there  were  two  or  three  large 
Indian  tepees  standing  in  the  vicinity  of  where  his  house  was  built. 
They  were  about  15X20,  of  the  same  style  and  structure  as  those 
found  on  Wabasha  prairie  and  in  the  mouth  of  Gilmore  valley. 
This  locality  was  the  special  home  of  Wabasha  and  his  family  rela- 
tives when  living  in  this  vicinity.  It  was  sometimes  called  Wabasha's 
garden  by  the  olcl  settlers. 

Quite  a  number  of  Indian  graves  were  on  these  grounds.  Nearly 
in  front  of  the  farmhouse  there  were  two  or  three  graves  of  more 
modern  burial  lying  side  by  side.  These  were  said  to  be  the  last 
resting-place  of  some  of  Wabasha's  relatives.  The  Sioux  made 
a  special  request  of  Mr.  Burns  and  his  family  that  these  graves 
should  not  be  disturbed.     This  Mr.  Burns  promised,  and  the  little 


276  JIISTOKY    OF    WINONA    COFNTY. 

mounds,  covered  with  billets  of  wood,  were  never  molested,  although 
they  were  in  his  garden  and  not  far  from  his  house.  For  many 
years  they  remained  as  they  were  left  by  the  Indians,  until  the 
wood  by  which  they  were  covered  had  rotted  away  entirely.  A  light 
frame  or  fence  of  poles  put  there  by  Mr.  Burns  always  covered  the 
locality  during  his  lifetime. 

For  several  years  after  Mr.  Burns  located  here  the  Sioux  who  visited 
this  part  of  the  territory  were  accustomed  to  make  it  their  camping- 
grounds.  Although  they  were  unwelcome  visitors,  and  their  arrival 
always  dreaded  by  the  female  portion  of  the  family,  Mr.  Burns  was 
never  annoyed  by  their  presence, —  they  were  never  troublesome. 
To  allay  any  demonstrations  of  timidity  on  the  part  of  Mrs.  Burns 
or  her  daughters,  he  would  chidingly  remark,  "Sure  ye  have  no 
cause  for  fear, —  didn't  I  buy  the  land  from  old  Wabasha  himself — 
and  pay  him  his  own  price  for  it  too — a  barrel  of  pork  and  two 
barrels  of  flour  ?  They  will  not  harm  ye  —  don't  be  bothering  about 
the  Indians,  now." 

Mr.  Burns  never  lost  anything  by  the  Indians.  His  property 
was  never  disturbed,  and  in  but  one  particular  were  they  ever 
familiar  or  assumed  possession  of  anything  without  permission. 
During  the  first  season  Mr.  Burns  had  a  field  of  corn  and  pumpkins 
on  new  breaking.  The  corn  was  a  poor  crop,  but  the  pumpkins 
were  plentiful.  Thinking  to  make  some  contributions  to  them,  Mrs. 
Burns  gave  the  squaws  permission  to  take  all  the  pumpkins  they 
desired.  The  squaws  helped  themselves  liberally.  Every  season 
afterward  the  squaws  made  an  annual  visit  and  swarmed  into  Mr. 
Burns'  cornfields.  They  carried  off  "Mrs.  Burns'  pumpkins,"  but 
left  the  corn  for  the  blackbirds  to  forage  on. 

Mr.  Burns  was  appointed  a  justice  of  the  peace,  by  Gov.  Ram- 
sey, not  long  after  he  came  here.  He  was  the  second  justice  of  the 
peace  appointed  in  Wabasha  county;  the  first  was  T.  K.  Allen, 
of  Minnesota  City.  He  held  the  position  until  his  successor  was 
elected  in  the  fall  of  1853. 

"The  rich  Irish  brogue"  plainly  revealed  the  Milesian  origin  of 
Mr.  Burns.  His  quaint  expressions  are  pleasantly  remembered  by 
his  friends  and  acquaintances.  As  a  justice  of  the  peace  his  court 
was  a  session  of  comic  drollery  that  was  heartily  enjoyed  by  the  set- 
tlers. His  rulings  and  decisions  were  given  from  an  intuitive  and 
impulsive  feeling  of  right  and  justice,  rather  than  from  his  compre- 
hension of  the  law  governing  the  cases.     His  honesty  of  purpose 


RESPECTABILITY.  277 

was  never  questioned ;  as  a  citizen  he  had  the  respect  of  the  early- 
settlers. 

Mr.  Burns,  his  wife,  and  their  daughter  Elieia,  died  on  their 
farm  in  the  mouth  of  Burns  valley, —  on  the  claim  where  thej 
settled  in  1852.  Mrs.  Burns  died  in  September,  1860,  Mr.  Burns 
in  March,  1870.  The  homestead  is  yet  in  possession  of  one  of  the 
family.  It  is  owned  by  Miss  Maggie  Burns,  one  of  their  daughters. 
Mary,  the  other  daughter,  is  now  known  as  Mrs.  E.  S.  Smith,  of 
the  city  of  Winona.  An  interesting  family  of  sons  and  daughters, 
young  ladies  and  gentlemen,  now  call  her  "mother."  "Bill" 
Burns  has  gone  west. 


CHAPTER  XXYIII. 


RESPECTABILITY. 


Among  the  settlers  on  Wabasha  prairie  during  the  early  part  of 
the  summer  of  1852  were  the  Rev.  Hiram  S.  Hamilton  and  his  son 
Charles  S.  Hamilton,  who  arrived  about  the  first  of  June.  After 
exploring  the  prairie  in  search  of  claims,  without  settling  on  any, 
they  made  choice  of  one  across  tlie  slough  at  the  foot  of  the  Sugar- 
Loaf  Bluff,  where  they  built  a  small  clairn  shanty  and  commenced 
pioneer  life.  Finding  the  location  a  lonesome  and  unpleasant  one, 
they  moved  their  shanty  and  housekeeping  material  over  on  the 
prairie,  and  put  it  up  on  the  bank  of  the  river — on  a  mound  at 
about  what  is  now  the  foot  of  Main  street. 

After  living  on  the  levee  for  a  short  time,  they  moved  into  the 
shanty  on  claim  No.  2 — the  claim  held  by  Caleb  IS'ash.  While 
living  there,  H.  S.  Hamilton  acquired  possession  of  the  claim,  and 
soon  after  built  a  house  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  a  little  way 
above  where  the  saw-mill  of  the  Winona  Lumber  Company  now 
stands.  He  here  located  himself  with  his  familj^,  consisting  of  his 
wife  and  two  sons,  Charles  S.  and  Eugene,  and  made  it  his  home 
for  about  ten  years,  when  he  sold  his  property  on  Wabasha  prairie 
to  Henry  D.  Huff  and  moved  on  a  farm  in  the  southeast  part  of 
Wisconsin,  where  he  died  a  few  years  ago. 

Rev.  Hiram  S.  Hamilton,  or,  as  he  was  most  commonly  called, 
"Elder  Hamilton,"  was  a  prominent  and  well-known  citizen  of  this 


278  HISTORY    OF    WESrONA    COUNTY. 

county  in  the  pioneer  days  of  its  settlement.  Through  his  influence 
very  many  of  the  early  settlers  came  into  the  territory,  and  a  large 
number  of  his  relations  and  personal  friends,  as  well  as  strangers, 
were  induced  to  settle  in  this  county,  many  of  them  on  Wabasha 
prairie,  now  the  city  of  Winona. 

Mr.  Hamilton  was  a  gentleman  of  liberal  education,  of  fine 
personal  appearance,  pjeasing  and  entertaining  in  his  manners,  but 
of  quiet,  unobtrusive  habits.  He  was  a  Congregational  minister, 
and  had  preached  for  many  years  before  he  came  here.  On  account 
of  poor  health  he  resigned  his  position  as  pastor  of  a  church  in 
Dubuque  and  came  to  Minnesota,  expecting  to  be  benefited  by  the 
change  of  climate  and  locality.  At  Dubuque  he  was  popular  with 
his  congregation  and  held  in  high  esteem  as  a  citizen.  During  his 
residence  in  Minnesota  he  was  popular  as  a  preacher  and  respected 
by  the  early  settlers,  among  whom  he  had  many  warm  friends  who 
knew  him  personally,  many  who  now  hold  pleasant  recollection  and 
retain  that  respect  to  his  memory. 

From  the  time  he  first  landed  on  Wabasha  prairie  until  after 
the  society  of  the  Congregational  church  was  organized,  of  which  he 
was  the  pastor,  he  preached  quite  regularly  to  attentive  congrega- 
tions of  mixed  religious  ideas  and  beliefs.  His  well  written  and 
impressively  delivered  sermons  were  interesting  and  instructive,  and 
were  always  listened  to  with  respectful  attention.  Their  influence 
helped  to  maintain  a  moral  restraint  over  the  community  of 
unorganized  citizens,  of  a  locality  in  which  uncertain  public  opinion 
was  the  controlling  law.  His  services  were  gratuitously  disposed, 
but  were  none  the  less  valued  or  beneficial  in  the  settlement. 

Although  Elder  Hamilton  lawfully  came  in  possession  of  and 
lawfully  held  claim  No.  2,  the  circumstances  and  manner  by  which 
the  claim  was  secured  caused  a  feeling  of  opposition  from  interested 
individuals,  which,  for  a  time,  threatened  to  lessen  his  influence  as 
a  teacher  or  adviser,  but  public  opinion  indorsed  his  action  jn  the 
matter.  His  popularity  as  a  preacher  was  maintained,  and  his 
reputation  as  a  citizen  was  unimpaired  by  the  transaction. 

The  charges  against  him  by  his  opponents  were,  that  he  had 
taken  possession  of  and  held  the  claim  regardless  of  the  rights  of 
others  ;  that  in  his  proceedings  in  the  matter  he  had  laid  aside  his 
"Sunday  clothes"  and  descended  to  the  level  of  other  settlers,  and 
"jumped  the  claim." 

Claim  jumping  was  not  considered  as  a  criminal  offense  in  public 


RESPECTABILITY.  379 

opinion  if  sustained  -by  the  laws  governing  claims.  The  wrong,  if 
any  was  committed,  was  generally  forgiven  and  forgotten  by  the 
public  if  the  attempt  was  successful,  and  particularly  if  the  claim 
proved  to  be  valuable.  Some  incidents  relative  to  the  change  of 
proprietors  of  claim  No.  2  will  be  given  to  show  the  circumstances 
under  which  it  was  jumped. 

Charles  S.  Hamilton  was  about  seventeen  or  eighteen  years  of 
age  when  he  came  here  with  his  father.  He  was  a  reckless,  dashing 
and  rather  fast  young  man,  inclined  to  be  inconsiderate  and  forward 
in  his  manners.  He  was  brought  here  to  withdraw  him  from  the 
evil  influences  of  "young  America"  in  Dubuque.  Although 
"gassy"  and  volatile,  Charlie  was  not  considered  a  vicious  boy,  and 
for  awhile  he  was  a  general  favorite  with  the  settlers, —  his  restless 
freedom  was  more  amusing  than  offensive.  Many  things  were  over- 
looked because  he  was  Elder  Hamilton's  son.  Without  occupation 
he  amused  himself  in  hunting  and  fishing  and  in  explorations  of  the 
country.  He  studied  the  mystery  of  claims  among  the  groups  of 
settlers  who  gathered  to  discuss  this  general  topic  of  conversation. 

Learning  the  history,  condition  and  approximate  value  at  which 
every  claim  was  held,  he  became  interested  in  the  idea  of  forming  a 
stock  company  and  laying  out  another  town  site  on  the  N^ash  claim. 
Nash  had  made  his  claim  under  the  instructions  of  Johnson,  and 
held  it  under  his  directions  and  patronage,  hardly  conscious  that  it 
was  his  own  by  right.  Knowing  this  condition  of  the  claim, 
Charlie  proposed  his  plan  to  Johnson  and  W.  B.  Gere,  who  favored 
the  scheme.  Johnson  readily  induced  Nash  to  enter  into  an  arrange- 
ment with  them  and  become  one  of  the  company. 

The  plan  proposed  was,  that  Nash  should  transfer  his  claim  to 
the  new  company  for  a  specified  consideration,  when  it  was  to  be 
surveyed  and  plotted  for  the  company,  composed  of  E.  H.  Johnson, 
W.  B.  Gere,  Caleb  Nash  and  Charles  S.  Hamilton.  To  secure 
equal  rights  and  privileges  to  the  proprietors,  the  services  of  a  lawyer 
in  La  Crosse  were  secured,  to  draw  up  all  necessary  papers,  by 
making  him  also  one  of  the  stockholders. 

As  a  preliminary  movement,  a  quit-claim  deed  was  drawn  up, 
transferring  all  of  the  right  and  interest  of  Nash  in  the  claim  to 
Johnson  and  Co.  This  deed  was  given  to  Charlie  Hamilton,  to  pro- 
cure the  signature  of  Nash.  Except  a  nominal  consideration,  the 
payment  of  the  full  amount  agreed  upon  was  postponed  until  the 
company  was  organized. 


280  HISTORY    OF    WESrONA    COUNTY. 

To  get  the  signature  of  Nasli  to  this  quit-claim  deed  Charlie  went 
to  "  Goddard's,"  where  JSTash  was  then  stopping,  laid  up  on  ac- 
count of  sickness.  On  learning  the  object  of  his  visit  Mrs,  Goddard 
advised  JSTash  against  signing  any  papers  until  he  received  the 
money  down  for  his  claim.  Her  advice  was  unheeded.  Charlie 
Hamilton's  representations  that  "it  was  all  right" — "only  to 
show  that  he  meant  business,  so  that  they  could  organize  the  com- 
pan}^ " —  induced  ISTash  to  sign  his  name. 

In  narrating  this  occurrence  "Aunt  Catharine"  said,  "I  sup- 
pose the  boys  thought  I  did  not  know  anything  about  business,  but 
poor  Nash  was  sorry  enough  afterwai-d  that  he  did  not  listen  to  me, 
when  I  told  him  he  was  giving  his  claim  away." 

The  deed  was  given  into  the  hands  of  the  "attorney  of  the  com- 
pany," at  La  Crosse,  for  safe  keeping.  To  secure  the  claim  and  pre- 
vent Nash  or  anyone  else  from  attempting  to  get  possession,  it  was 
proposed  to  allow  Elder  Hamilton  to  occupy  the  claim,  and  utilize 
him  as  a  tool  in  the  affair. 

H.  t5.  Hamilton  and  Charlie  were  then  living  in  their  shanty  on 
the  public  levee.  By  "request  of  the  company,"  he  was  induced  to 
move  into  and  occupy  the  Nash  shanty  until  the  necessary  papers 
were  made  out  and  the  company  were  ready  for  business.  He  ac- 
cordingly took  possession,  sent  for  his  family  and  made  it  his  home. 
He  thus  became  an  actual  settler  on  the  claim,  and  its  sole  possessor 
in  full  conformity  with  the  laws  governing  claims. 

The  "joint  stock  company"  lost  all  right,  title  and  interest  in 
the  claim  they  had  induced  Nash  to  transfer  to  them.  Neither  the 
company  nor  individuals  of  the  company  were  ever  able  to  dispossess 
Mr,  Hamilton,  or  obtain  remuneration  for  the  losses  resulting  from 
this  failure  of  their  scheme,  although  several  suits  at  law  were 
brought  to  recover  damages.  Some  effort  was  made  to  arouse  sym- 
pathy for  Nash,  whose  claim,  it  was  reported,  had  been  jumped  by 
Elder  Hamilton,  but  without  avail.  The  settlers  generally  under- 
stood the  matter  and  took  sides  with  the  elder. 

H.  S.  Hamilton  afterward  obtained  a  quit-claim  deed  direct 
from  Caleb  Nash,  giving  him  a  reasonable  compensation  for  it, 
although  he  had  previously  relinquished  his  rights  to  it  to  Johnson 
and  Co,  It  is  said  of  Nash,  by  those  who  knew  him,  that  he  was  an 
industrious  and  well-disposed  young  man,  of  very  moderate  acquire- 
ments. He  had  unlimited  confidence  in  Johnson,  who  really  held 
the  claim  through  him  and  actually  controlled  it.     Caleb  Nash  left 


EESPECTABILITY^  281 

Wabasha  prairie  and  went  down  the  river  in  the  sjiring  of  1853. 
It  is  not  known  that  he  ever  returned  to  the  territory. 

Rev.  H.  S.  Hamilton  held  quiet  possession  of  claim  No.  2,  now 
known  as  "  Hamilton's  addition,"  until  about  the  time  of  the  public 
land  sale,  when  he  became  involved  in  another  "difference"  rela- 
tive to  it,  which  eventually  resulted  in  bringing  about  a  division  of 
the  Congregational  church,  by  the  withdrawal  of  a  part  of  its  mem- 
bers and  an  organization  of  another  society,  the  Presbyterian 
church. 

,  When  Henry  C.  Gere  brought  his  family  to  Wabasha  prairie  lie 
attempted  to  take  possession  of  the  Stevens  chiim,  but  was  prevented 
by  the  decisive  opposition  of  Mr.  Stevens  and  his  friends.  Profess- 
ing to  have  a  just  right  to  the  claim,  he  was  not  satisfied  to  let  the 
matter  rest.  Not  daring  to  attempt  a  forcible  entry  on  the  land,  and 
as  there  was  no  legal  authority  to  appeal  to,  Mr.  Gere  made  applica- 
tion to  the  Wabasha  Protection  Club  for  aid  to  secure  possession. 

A  majority  of  the  members  of  the  claim  club  were  non-residents, 
living  in  La  Crosse.  The  constitution  and  by-laws  of  the  club,  to 
which  every  member  was  required  to  affix  his  signature,  provided 
that  all  questions  of  difference  relative  to  claims  should  be  examined 
by  a  committee  of  three  appointed  by  the  club  for  that  purpose, 
who  were  required  to  make  a  report  of  their  action  to  that  body  for 
its  final  decision.  Each  party  was  entitled  to  counsel  and  allowed 
to  present  witnesses. 

Mr.  Gere's  appeal  was  duly  referred  to  a  special  committee  for 
investigation.  After  numerous  adjourned  meetings,  at  which  the 
parties  appeared  with  their  attorneys  and  witnesses,  without  arriving 
at  a  decision,  it  was  agreed  to  submit  the  matter  to  arbitrators. 
The  referees  were  Jacob  S.  Denman,  of  Wabasha  prairie,  and  F.  M. 
Rublee,  of  La  Crosse.  < 

Attorneys  and  witnesses  came  up  from  La  Crosse  two  or  three 
times  to  attend  this  arbitration  court  before  an  agreement  could 
be  effected.  The  case  was  finally  settled  by  the  parties  consenting 
to  divide  the  claim  between  them, — Silas  Stevens  to  retain  the  west 
eiglity  acres,  and  the  east  eighty  was  to  be  given  up  to  Henry  C. 
Gere. 

It  was  said  that  the  sympatliies  of  the  members  of  the  club  and 
of  the  referees  were  on  the  side  of  Gere.  Mr.  Gere  was  a  large, 
fine-looking  man  of  social  habits  and  pleasing  manners,  a  smooth 
talker  that  could  represent  his  own  side  of  the  question.     He  was  a 


282  HISTORY    OF    WEN-ONA    COUNTY. 

poor  man  and  had  a  large  family  dependent  on  his  individual  efiorts 
for  their  support. 

Mr.  Stevens  was  supposed  to  have  considerable  capital  which  he 
was  using  in  speculations.  He  was  not  a  popular  man  with  settlers 
in  a  new  country.  He  was  a  rigid  church  member,  a  strict  and 
zealous  temperance  man,  and  in  politics  an  abolitionist  from  the  old 
whig  party.  He  was  a  man  firm  in  his  own  opinions  and  in  his  own 
ideas  of  right,  and  was  self-reliant  in  all  of  his  business  affairs. 
He  discouraged  familiarit}^  and  but  few  comprehended  him  as  a  man. 

Silas  Stevens  was  a  native  of  the  State  of  New  Yoi'k,  born  in 
1799  ;  in  1829  removed  to  Pennsylvania ;  in  1840  moved  to  Illinois, 
driving  through  with  his  own  teams  ;  in  1841  settled  on  a  farm  in  Lake 
county,  Illinois.  In  the  spring  of  1851,  leaving  the  management 
of  his  farm  to  his  son  Wm.  H.  Stevens,  then  a  young  man  living 
with  his  mother  and  sister  on  the  homestead,  he  visited  the  upper 
Mississippi  for  the  purpose  of  making  investments.  He  stopped  at 
La  Crosse,  where  he  opened  a  lumber  yard  and  speculated  in  real 
estate,  claims,  etc. — moderately  and  carefully,  never  indulging  in 
wild  schemes. 

It  was  through  Mr.  Stevens  that  Gere  came  to  La  Crosse,  where 
he  placed  him  with  his  family  on  a  claim  to  hold  until  a  sale  could 
be  effected.  Mr.  Stevens  furnished  the  supplies,  and,  with  the  men 
employed  in  his  lumber  yard,  boarded  with  the  family.  He  also 
employed  Gere  in  his  lumber  yard  as  salesman,  where  Gere's  pre- 
tentious style  led  many  to  suppose  that  he  was' the  responsible  head 
in  the  business. 

In  Illinois  both  Stevens  and  Gere  were  zealous  members  of  the 
same  church.  In  La  Crosse  Mr.  Gere  found  different  society.  The 
free  and  easy  sociability  and  western  style  of  speculation  to  which 
he  was  introduced,  suited  his  active  temperament  and  visionary  style 
of  business. 

Early  in  the  winter  Gere  attempted  to  secure  the  claim  he  was 
holding  for  Mr.  Stevens,  but  was  prevented  by  Mr.  Stevens  entering 
it  at  the  land  office  before  Gere  could  file  his  pre-emption  papers. 
From  this  transaction  Mr.  Stevens  lost  confidence  in  Gere,  and  all 
friendship  ceased.  He  dissolved  all  association,  for  Gere  liad 
represented  that  they  were  partners  in  their  business  transactions. 

Mr.  George  W.  Clark,  who  was  in  Mr.  Stevens'  employ  at  that 
time,  says  he  never  heard  of  a  partnership  between  the  two  men. 
Gere  took  charge  of  business  when  Mr.  Stevens  was  temporarily 


RESPECTABILITY.  283 

absent.  Mr.  Stevens  once  bought  a  rait  of  lumber  on  which  he  was 
given  thirty  days'  time.  Being  asked  for  an  indorser,  he,  for  form's 
sake,  asked  Gere  to  sign  the  note  with  him.  The  security  was 
satisfactory  and  the  note  was  paid  by  Mr.  Stevens  when  due. 

Mr.  Stevens  retained  the  half  of  the  claim  which  he  had  made 
in  good  faith  for  himself,  in  the  fall  previous.  The  other  half  as 
justly  belonged  to  him.  He  submitted  to  this  division  as  a  final 
settlement  of  all  difficulties  with  Gere.  The  west  eighty  of  the 
original  Stevens  claim  is  now  known  as  Stevens'  addition. 

Leaving  his  affairs  in  Minnesota  in  the  hands  of  his  son,  W.  H. 
Stevens,  Silas  Stevens  continued  his  speculations  elsewhere  for  a 
year  or  two  longer,  when  he  made  arrangements  to  locate  perma- 
nently in  Winona,  but  never  accomplished  this  design.  While  on 
his  way  here  from  Galena  with  horses,  traveling  by  land,  he  was 
taken  with  cholera  and  died  after  a  few  hours'  sickness.  His  death 
occurred  at  Fayette,  La  Fayette  county,  Wisconsin,  on  July  20,  1854. 

His  wife  and  daughter  had  already  moved  to  Winona,  where 
thej^  made  it  their  home  while  living.  His  daughter  was  the  wife  of 
H.  C.  Bolcom,  a  well  known  citizen,  who  came  here  in  1854. 

Wm.  H.  Stevens  is  the  oldest  settler  now  living  on  Wabasha 
prairie,  the  oldest  inhabitant  of  the  city  of  Winona.  Norman  B. 
Stevens,  an  older  brother,  came  here  in  1856,  and  is  now  living  iA 
the  city  of  Winona. 

After  the  death  of  Silas  Stevens  the  Stevens  claim  passed  into 
the  possession  of  W.  H.  Stevens.  He  sold  an  undivided  interest  in 
it  to  Wm.  Ashley  Jones  and  E.  S.  Smith.  It  was  surveyed  into  lots 
and  streets  on  the  same  scale  as  the  original  town  site  of  Smith  and 
Johnson,  and  designated  as  Stevens'  addition. 

Wm.  H.  Stevens  has  been  interested  in  many  of  the  enterprises 
by  which  the  city  of  Winona  has  been  developed.  He  has  held 
several  official  positions.  In  the  fall  of  1853  he  was  elected  justice 
of  the  peace.  He  has  served  as  deputy  sheriff.  In  later  years  he 
was  a  member  of  the  board  of  education.  In  1872  and  in  1873  he 
was  a  member  of  the  state  legislature  as  senator  from  the  eighth 
district  in  Winona  county. 

Mrs.  Stevens,  the  wife  of  Wm.  H.  Stevens,  was  an  early  settler 
in  this  county.  She  came  here  in  1852  and  lived  in  tlie  colony  at 
Kolling  Stone  with  her  relatives.  She  is  a  sister  of  Mrs.  S.  D. 
Putman  and  of  S.  A.  and  O.  H.  Houk,  who  were  members  of  the 
association.     In  the  fall  and  winter  of  that  year  Mrs.  Stevens  (then 


284  HISTORY    OF    WIISrONA    COUNTY. 

Miss  ' '  Hettj  "  Houk)  taught  the  first  district  school  at  Minnesota  city 
that  was  ever  held  in  southern  Minnesota;  she  also  taught  the  first 
district  school  ever  opened  in  the  city  of  Winona,  in  the  fall  of  1854:. 

About  July  1,  1852,  Byron  A.  Yiets  came  up  from  La  Crosse 
with  a  small  drove  of  cattle,  principally  cows  and  young  stock.  He 
landed  them  on  "Wabasha  prairie,  where  he  was  successful  in 
disposing  of  his  entire  herd  to  the  settlers  on  the  prairie  and  at 
Rolling  Stone. 

In  a  trade  with  Johnson  he  purchased  two  or  three  lots  in  the 
town  plot.  This  was  the  first  sale  of  lots  alter  the  claim  was 
surveyed  and  plotted  ;  the  first  sale  of  real  estate  in  the  new  town 
or  village  of  Montezuma,  now  city  of  Winona. 

One  of  these  lots,  purchased  by  Mr.  Viets,  was  lot  2,  block  10, 
on  Front  street  ;  another  was  lot  4,  block  14.  The  quit-claim  deeds 
by  which  the  title  to  these  lots  was  transferred  from  Smith  and 
Johnson  to  Byron  A.  Yiets,  were  placed  on  record  in  the  office  of 
the  register  of  deeds  of  Washington  county  at  Stillwater,  the  county 
seat. 

Mr.  Yiets  also  bought  a  claim  of  eighty  acres  lying  between  the 
claim  held  by  Wm.  B.  Gere  and  the  one  held  by  Elijah  Silsbee.  It 
was  early  discovered  that  the  Beecher-Gere  claim  was  an  expansive 
one,  covering  more  territory  than  allowed  by  law,  and  S.  K. 
Thompson  gave  notice  that  he  had  selected  a  claim  in  that  locality, 
but  he  failed  to  protect  it  by  improvements. 

It  was  in  nominal  possession  of  several  different  persons  who 
jumped  it  one  from  another,  while  each  failed  to  occupy  it.  Early 
in  the  summer  Isaac  W,  Simonds  came  up  from  La  Crosse  and  took 
possession  of  it.  It  was  said  that  he  was  in  the  employ  of  Peter 
Burns.  To  show  that  it  was  a  claim  held  by  a  bona  fide  settler,  he 
planted  a  few  potatoes  and  cultivated  a  small  patch  of  ground. 
This  garden  spot  was  in  the  vicinity  of  where  the  State  Normal 
School  now  stands. 

It  was  generally  understood  among  the  settlers  that  this  was 
Thompson's  claim,  although  he  had  not  occupied  it, —  he  was  living 
with  John  Evans  at  the  time.  In  the  absence  of  Simonds  at  La 
Crosse,  where  he  made  his  home,  Thompson  took  possession  by 
building  the  customary  log  pen,  and  with  the  aid  of  John  Evans 
held  it  for  a  short  time.  To  settle  this  claim  dispute,  it  was  agreed 
that  Thompson  and  Simonds  should  hold  the  land  jointly  or  divide 
it  between  them. 


^^^;#Y 


JACOB   BONHAM. 


RESPECTABILITY.  1^87 

Without  the  knowledge  of  Thompson,  Mr.  Simonds  traded  off  the 
claim  to  Mr.  Yiets,  and  gave  him  possession.  Thompson  lost  his 
interest  without  realizing  anything  from  the  sale.  Mr.  Viets  built 
a  shanty  on  it,  and  on  the  20th  of  July  brought  his  family  from  La 
Crosse,  and  became  an  actual  resident  on  the  prairie. 

Having  some  surplus  funds,  Mr.  Yiets  at  once  made  arrange- 
ments to  improve  his  town  lots.  He  decided  to  build  a  house  for 
the  accommodation  of  the  traveling  public  on  lot  2,  block  10,  front- 
ing on  the  levee.  He  brought  up  material  and  carpenters  from  La 
Crosse,  and  put  up  a  building  about  24  X  28,  a  story  and  a  half 
high  —  a  low  porch  extended  across  the  front.  It  was  afterward,  in 
1853,  improved  by  the  addition  of  a  long  one-story  attachment  in 
the  rear  for  dining-room,  kitchen,  etc.  This  was  at  first  known  as 
"Yiets  Tavern,"  then  as  the  "Yiets  House,"  but  was  better 
known  to  the  early  settlers  as  the  ' '  Winona  Hotel, "  and  later  as  the 
old  "  Winona  House." 

This  house  was  built  in  August.  The  roof  was  the  second  on 
the  prairie  covered  with  shingles.  The  first  was  on  the  house  of 
John  Evans,  on  the  Evans  claim,  the  third  was  on  the  shanty  built 
by  Dr.  Balcombe,  and  the  fourth  on  the  house  built  by  Elder  Ely, 
on  the  corner  of  Center  and  Second  streets.  In  October  the  rooms 
in  the  lower  part  of  the  house  were  plastered.  The  first  plastered 
rooms  on  the  prairie  were  in  the  house  of  Elder  Ely.  Mr.  Yiets 
occupied  this  tavern  for  about  two  months,  when  he  leased  it  to 
David  Olmsted  for  a  private  residence,  and  moved  his  family  down, 
to  La  Crosse  to  spend  the  winter. 

Late  in  this  season  Hon.  David  Olmsted,  accompanied  by  a 
brother,  arrived  at  Winona  from  Fort  Atkinson,  Iowa.  They  came 
through  the  country  on  the  same  trail  Mr.  Olmsted  had  traveled 
before  when  he  accompanied  the  Winnebagoes  on  their  removal  from 
Iowa  to  Long  Prairie,  Minnesota.  The  trail  was  up  through  Money 
Creek  valley,  and  along  the  divide  between  the  Burns  and  Gil  more 
valley,  on  the  old  government  trail  leading  down  the  ravine  back 
of  George  W.  Clark's  residence.  They  traveled  on  foot  from  Fort 
Atkinson  to  Wabasha  prairie,  packing  their  camp  supplies  on  a  pony 
which  they  brought  along. 

Mr.  Olmsted  then  proposed  to  locate  himself  on  Wabasha  prairie 
and  make  it  his  home.     He  leased  the  Yiets  House  for  a  residence, 
and  had  some  furniture  sent  on  and  stored  there,  but  his  wife  re- 
mained east  on  a  visit,  and  did  not  return  until  the  following  spring. 
17 


288  HISTOEY    OF    WINONA    COIHSTTY. 

In  the  meantime  Mr.  Olmsted  changed  his  plans  and  located  in  St. 
Paul.  This  part  of  the  territory  was  always  a  favorite  locality  with 
Mr.  Olmsted.  He  came  to  Winona  in  1855,  and  made  it  his  home 
while  he  remained  in  Minnesota.  On  occount  of  poor  health  he 
removed  to  Yermont,  where  he  died  of  consumption  in  1861.  The 
memory  of  David  Olmsted  deserves  more  than  this  brief  notice  of 
one  of  the  early  settlers  of  this  county,  and  if  space  permits  farther 
reference  will  be  made  of  his  residence  in  this  locality. 

In  1852,  when  David  Olmsted  leased  the  house  of  Mr.  Yiets,  he 
placed  it  and  the  furniture  stored  there  in  the  care  of  Edwin  Hamil- 
ton, who  lived  alone  in  it  during  the  winter. 

About  the  last  of  January,  1853,  Mr.  Yiets  learned  that  a  stranger 
was  occupying  his  claim  on  Wabasha  prairie  that  he  bought  of 
Simonds.  He  came  up  with  his  wife  to  look  after  it.  On  arriving 
here,  he  found  that  a  man  by  the  name  of  Benjamin  had  jumped  his 
claim,  and  was  then  in  possession  of  it,  professing  to  hold  it  as  an 
abandoned  claim. 

Mr.  Yiets,  accompanied  by  Wm.  B.  Gere,  went  immediately  to  his 
shanty  with  their  revolvers  in  then-  hands  and  requested  the  claim 
jumper  to  vacate  the  locality  as  soon  as  possible.  Not  being  able  to 
resist  so  urgent  a  request  presented  for  his  consideration,  he  hur- 
riedly left  the  claim  and  went  back  to  La  Crosse,  where  he  had  been 
living.  It  was  said  this  man  was  in  the  employ  of  a  Mi*.  Healy, 
for  whom  he  had  jumped  the  claim. 

In  the  spring  Mr.  Yiets  sold  out  all  of  his  interest  on  Wabasha 
prairie  and  moved  back  to  La  Crosse,  where  he  settled  in  La  Crosse 
county. 

About  the  first  of  July,  1852,  George  M.  Gere  came  up  from  La 
Crosse  and  settled  on  Wabasha  prairie.  He  brought  with  him  his 
wife  and  a  very  large  family  of  children.  He  also  brought  up,  with 
his  household  furniture,  tools  and  material  for  a  boot  and  shoe  shop. 
He  was  the  father  of  Wm.  B.  Gere,  and  brother  of  H.  C.  Gere. 

For  temporary  accommodation  they  went  to  the  shanty  of  H.  C. 
Gere,  where  the  two  families  lived  together  for  a  month  or  two.  It 
was  said  that  there  were  eighteen  regular  occupants  of  that  little 
shanty,  12X16.  The  summer  was  dry  and  warm,  and  they  found 
plenty  of  room  outside  without  inconvenience. 

In  September,  when  Mr.  Denman  closed  out  his  mercantile 
business  and  moved  out  on  his  claim,  Mr.  Gere  leased  his  house  on 
La  Fayette  street  and  occupied  it  with  his  family  during  the  winter. 


RESPECTABILITY.  289 

He  was  a  boot  and  shoe  maker  bj  trade,  and  occupied  the  front 
room  of  his  residence  as  a  shop.  He  here  started  tlie  first  shop  in 
the  county  for  the  manufacture  and  repairs  of  boots  and  slioes  of  the 
settlers. 

The  following  spring  he  built  a  shanty  on  his  son's  claim.  It 
stood  on  the  south  side  of  Wabasha  street,  back  of  where  the  high 
school  building  now  stands.  It  was  16x32,  one  story  with  a  shin- 
gled roof.     He  occupied  this  locality  until  he  left  Winona. 

ISTot  long  after  Mr.  Gere  came  into  the  territory  he  was  appointed 
a  justice  of  the  peace  for  the  county  of  Wabasha,  by  Gov.  Eamsey. 
After  Fillmore  county  was  created  he  was  continued  in  the  same 
official  position.  He  was  also  elected  justice  of  the  peace  at  the  first 
election,  in  the  fall  of  1853.  • 

His  shoe  shop  was  his  office  and  where  he  held  his  court.  When 
he  moved  from  the  house  belonging  to  Mr.  Denman  he  built  a  small 
shop  on  the  alley  near  the  west  side  of  La  Fayette  street,  between 
Front  and  Second  streets.  His  shop  was  a  favorite  lounging  place 
for  the  settlers  to  while  away  an  idle  hour.  His  house  was  often 
used  on  Sundays  for  preaching  and  other  religious  exercises. 

Mr.  Gere  was  a  large,  dignified  appearing  man,  about  fifty  years 
of  age.  His  intimate  friends  speak  of  him  with  respect,  as  being 
an  intelligent,  consistent  and  exemplary  christian  gentleman; 
usually  cheerful ;  a  good-humored,  companionable  man,  who  enjoyed 
a  harmless  joke  and  innocent  sport, — one  who  did  not  consider  it  a 
sin  to  smile  when  pleased. 

Soon  after  Winona  county  was  created  Mr.  Gere  moved  to  Chat- 
field,  then  the  county  seat  of  Fillmore  county.  He  left  Winona 
about  the  fii'st  of  July,  1854. 

During  the  spring  and  summer  of  1852  Andrew  Cole,  a  lawyer, 
living  in  La  Crosse,  made  frequent  visits  to  Wabasha  prairie. 
These  visits  were  to  acquire  a  knowledge  of  the  country,  to  form 
the  acquaintance  of  the  settlers,  speculate  in  claims,  and  also  to 
attend  to  pi-ofessional  business. 

Although  there  were  no  courts  of  justice,  nor  even  a  county  or^ 
ganization,  there  was  business  for  the  lawyers  in  contesting  the 
claim  difficulties,  which  became  frequent  as  soon  as  the  settlers 
began  to  wrangle  for  what  they  considered  to  be  the  best  claims  or 
choicest  locations.  These  claim  disputes  were  sometimes  brought 
before  the  claim  clubs  for  settlement.  It  was  important  to  have 
counsel  who  had  some  knowledge  of  claim  laws.     When  justices 


290  HISTORY    OF    WESrONA    COUJS^TY. 

were  appointed  these  claim  disputes  were  for  awhile  tried  before 
them,  until  it  was  discovered  that,  as  matters  relating  to  title  in  real 
estate,  they  were  not  under  the  jurisdiction  of  that  court. 

In  the  fall  Mr,  Cole  brought  his  wife  up  from  La  Crosse  and  be- 
came a  resident  of  Minnesota.  He  was  the  first  lawyer  to  settle  on 
Wabasha  prairie  —  the  first  to  settle  in  southern  Minnesota  for  the 
practice  of  his  profession.  Being  the  only  lawyer  on  the  west  side 
of  the  river,  it  was  said  that  for  the  accommodation  of  his  clients,  he 
sometimes  acted  as  counsel  on  both  sides  in  the  same  suit,  and  at 
the  same  time  acting  as  confidential  adviser  to  the  claim  committee, 
or  of  the  court,  if  matters  of  law  were  not  clear  to  the  inexperienced 
justices. 

The  house  he  occupied  was  one  built  by  E.  H,  Johnson,  which 
stood  on  lot  4,  block  10,  fronting  on  the  levee.  It  was  a  small 
one-story  building  about  16  X  24,  with  a  lean-to  on  the  back  part  of 
the  east  side  about  10  X 12.  This  was  the  third  house  with  plastered 
rooms.  The  roof  was  shingled.  There  were  seven  buildings  with 
shingled  roofs  at  the  close  of  this  year, 

Mr,  Cole  had  his  oflice  in  his  residence.  He  occupied  this  place 
lor  three  or  four  years,  when  he  built  a  house  on  the  corner  of  Fifth 
and  Harriet  streets,  opposite  the  First  Ward  Park,  where  he  lived 
during  the  remaining  time  of  his  residence  in  Winona.  In  about 
1858  he  went  east  and  located  himself  in  Poughkeepsie,  Kew  York, 
where  he  yet  resides. 

When  Fillmore  county  was  created  Mr.  Cole  was  appointed 
judge  of  probate  by  Gov,  Ramsey.  He  was  the  first  official  in  that 
position  in  this  part  of  the  territory  along  the  Mississippi, 

During  the  first  three  or  four  months  after  the  settlement  at 
Minnesota  City  was  commenced,  commendable  zeal  was  exhibited  by 
the  members  of  the  association  at  their  meetings  in  providing  for 
the  general  interest  and  future  development  of  the  colony.  Matters 
of  town  organization,  providing  for  public  improvements — public 
buildings,  roads,  bridges,  etc., — were  earnestly  discussed  and  under- 
taken with  a  spirit  oT  enterprise  that  was  worthy  of  success. 

They  were  ambitious  and  desirous  of  having  a  newspaper  pub- 
lished in  the  colony.  A  subscription  was  circulated,  and  quite  a 
sum  promised  as  a  bonus  and  for  its  support,  provided  a  paper  was 
started  and  a  printing-office  established  at  Minnesota  City,  Mr, 
Haddock  was  a  practical  printer,  and  from  the  encouragement  offered 
decided  to  make  the  attempt  and  bring  on  material  for  starting  a 


LOOKING    AROUJSTD.  291 

small  weekly  newspaper,  to  be  called  the  "Minnesota  City  Standard." 
While  east  alter  his  family,  then  living  in  the  city  of  New  York,  he 
procured  a  press  and  material  for  a  printing: office,  which  he  brought 
along  as  far  as  Dubuque,  where  he  was  compelled  to  leave  it  in  store 
for  want  of  funds  to  pay  freight.  He  never  brought  his  press  up  the 
river. 

They  decided  to  build  a  town  hall :  the  lumber  and  material  was 
purchased  and  brought  on  the  grounds,  but  owing  to  sickness  and 
its  attendant  misfortunes  the  project  was  abandoned  and  the  mate- 
rial used  for  other  purposes.  The  public  spirit  of  fehe  settlers  of  this 
colony  would  have  made  the  association  a  success  if  the  location 
had  been  a  proper  one. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 


LOOKING  AROUND. 


Eaely  in  the  season  prominent  individuals  from  St.  Paul  visited 
the  colony  and  made  considerable  effort  to  induce  the  members  of 
the  association  to  abandon  Rolling  Stone  and  locate  themselves  on 
the  Minnesota  river  above  St.  Paul.  It  was  said  that  Gov.  Ramsey 
himself  visited  the  colony  for  that  purpose.  Mr.  Haddock  was 
opposed  to  any  movement  of  this  kind,  and  his  influence  was  such 
that  no  propositions  for  a  change  of  locality  were  for  a  moment 
entertained. 

Mr.  Haddock  and  the  members  of  the  association  were  under  the 
impression  that  Minnesota  City  was  on  a  navigable  portion  of  the 
Mississippi,  although  the  officers  of  the  steamboats  refused  to  go  up 
through  Straight  slough  and  establish  a  landing  place  for  the  colony. 
They  early  took  into  consideration  the  advantages  that  would  arise 
from  making  Minnesota  City  the  terminus  of  a  wagon-road  into " 
the  interior,  between  the  Mississippi  and  Minnesota  rivers. 

A  committee  was  appointed  to  explore  the  interior  of  the  territory 
and  "find  the  most  feasible  route  for  a  wagon-road  from  Minnesota 
City  to  the  Great  Bend  of  the  St.  Peters  river  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Blue  Earth,"  with  instructions  to  note  the  quality  of  the  land,  water 
and  timber  observed  on  the  route  over  which  they  might  pass.  The 
committee  were  each  allowed  a  dollar  a  day  to  defray  their  expenses 
while  on  the  survey. 


292  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

The  committee  consisted  of  Robert  Pike,  jr.,  Isaac  M.  Noracong 
and  William  Stevens.  They  left  the  colony  on  the  26th  of  June 
and  reached  Traverse  des  Sioux  on  the  3d  of  July,  where  Mr.  Pike 
was  compelled  to  lay  up  from  disability  to  travel.  Mr.  Noracong 
and  Mr.  Stevens  completed  the  survey  to  the  mouth  of  the  Blue 
Earth  river.  Mr.  Noracong  stopped  for  a  few  days  at  Mankato  to 
consult  with  the  proprietors  of  the  new  town  then  but  just  starting 
at  that  place,  and  returned  by  another  route  across  the  country, 
accompanied  by  D.  A.  Robertson,  one  of  the  proprietors  of  Mankato. 
Mr.  Pike  and  Mf.  Stevens  took  passage  on  the  Black  Hawk  down 
the  Minnesota  river  to  St.  Paul,  and  from  there  to  Wabasha  prairie, 
and  thence  by  land  to  Minnesota  City. 

Mr.  Pike  drew  up  a  report  of  the  expedition,  which  was  ind^orsed 
by  Mr.  Stevens,  and  presented  it  to  the  association  as  the  report  of 
the  committee.  It  was  formally  accepted.  Neither  this  report  made 
by  Mr.  Pike  nor  a  copy  of  it  can  now  be  found.  It  is  said  to  have 
been  a  fair  description  of  the  country  over  which  they  passed,  and 
recommended  the  route  by  way  of  Faribault  to  Traverse  des  Sioux 
as  practicable  for  either  a  wagon-road  or  for  a  railroad  at .  a  com- 
paratively moderate  expense. 

On  his  return,  Mr,  Noracong  presented  his  report  recommending 
a  more  southern  route  to  Mankato.  He  found  that  the  report  made 
by  Mr.  Pike  had  been  adopted,  the  matter  disposed  of  and  the 
committee  discharged.  The  report  of  Mr.  Noracong  was  listened  to, 
but  no  action  was  taken  by  the  association. 

The  report,  in  the  handwriting  of  Mr.  IS^oracong,  has  been 
preserved  by  the  Hon.  O.  M.  Lord.  The  following  was  copied 
from  it : 

Started  June  26,  1852,  and  went  to  Mr.  Sweet's  claim  on  Rolling  Stone 
prairie,  a  distance  of  about  twelve  miles ;  course  south  of  west. 

June  27,  7  a.m.  From  Sweet's  took  a  south  course  one  and  a-half  miles,  and 
then  a  west  course  across  a  fine  prairie  to  a  grove  of  burr-oak  timber,  where  we 
found  a  fine  spring  of  water  discharging  itself  in  a  sink  ;  this  place  was  claimed 
by  Mr.  Hollyer.  From  thence  took  a  west  course  and  at  noon  came  to  a  spring 
brook,  and  thence,  after  going  a  short  distance  came  to  a  branch  of  the  White 
Water  running  to  the  north.  Continued  traveling  over  burr-oak  openings  until 
3  P.M.,  when  we  came  to  the  head  branch  of  the  White  Water,  a  fine  brook 
sixteen  feet  in  width  and  an  average  depth  of  two  inches,  rock  bottom,  good 
cool  water  to  drink ;  saw  some  trout.  Went  on  three  miles  and  crossed  a 
tributary  of  the  same.  Here  is  a  prairie  eight  miles  wide  east  and  west,  and 
extending  north  and  south  as  far  as  the  eye  can  see.  This  prairie  is  in  the 
valley  of  the  White  Water  ;  the  rise  of  land  on  either  side  is  about  thirty  feet. 


LOOKING    AROUND.  293 

"We  rose  on  the  upland  and  continued  west  on  burr-oak  openings.  The  upland 
here  is  not  as  good  as  that  back  of  the  valley  we  crossed,  being  more  gravelly. 
Traveled  on  through  openings  sometimes  thickly  set  with  hazel  and  tall  grass. 
At  sundown  came  to  a  small  ravine,  where  we  found  good  running  water, 
bearing  to  the  northeast,  and  well  timbered  with  maple,  ironwood,  basswood» 
white  and  burr  oak,  and  some  willows. 

Monday  28, 6:15  a.m.  Started,  and  at  7:20  a.m.,  after  about  three  miles'  travel, 
came  to  a  small  stream  of  pure  water  running  to  the  north  through  a  splendid 
burr-oak  opening,  good  timber  and  land  of  good  soil.  To  the  view  north,  this 
brook  seems  to  run  through  a  splendid  prairie  valley  of  great  extent.  We  here 
Baw  a  wolf  catching  mice  or  frogs.  At  8:10  a.m.  the  openings  run  as  far  north 
as  the  eye  can  see.  At  8:40  a.m.  we  came  on  an  elevated  prairie  of  first-rate 
quality;  cannot  see  the  extent  to  the  southeast;  six  miles  to  the  south  there  is 
timber ;  north  the  openings  continue  about  ten  miles.  Soon  after,  we  came  to  an 
elevated  prairie  where  we  could  see  a  large  valley  to  the  south  of  us.  This 
valley  lies  east  and  west.  We  continued  west  along  the  high  lands  of  this 
valley,  supposing  it  to  be  the  head  source  of  Eoot  river;  traveling  bad  ;  the 
face  of  the  country  being  much  broken  and  thickly  set  with  oak  underbrush 
and  hazel.  The  most  of  the  ravines  we  crossed  were  dry,  and  we  became  very 
thirsty  for  water ;  after  some  trouble  we  found  a  spring.  There  are  several 
high  mounds  or  bluffs  standing  in  the  midst  of  the  valleys  that  we  crossed, 
surrounded  by  good  grass  lands ;  they  make  a  very  imposing  appearance  and 
look  beautiful  in  the  distance.  We  have  crossed  some  red-top  meadow  lands 
that  would  cut  from  three  to  four  tons  of  hay  to  the  acre.  At  4  p.m.  came  to  a 
stream  of  water  bearing  northward,  which  I  called  at  the  first  glance  the 
Wassioshie  ;  overhead,  where  I  am  writing,  is  floodwood  and  grass  in  a  tree 
eighteen  feet  above  the  water  in  the  river.  The  bed  of  this  stream  is  about 
sixty  feet  wide,  and  an  average  depth  of  water  of  about  five  inches.  The 
majority  of  the  company  being  in  favor  of  following  the  stream  down  (not 
being  satisfied  that  it  is  the  Wassioshie),  we  went  down  on  the  east  side  some 
three  or  four  miles,  forded  the  river  and  pitched  our  tent,  while  Stevens  and 
Pike  went  north  to  an  elevated  blufi"  to  reconnoiter ;  from  their  observations 
they  were  willing  to  proceed  west  and  leave  the  river.^ 

Tuesday,  June  29.  A  very  foggy  morning.  Through  the  heavy  mist  we 
could  hear  the  distant  roar  of  a  cataract,  to  the  northward.  We  went  over  the 
bluffs  to  the  northwest,  through  the  dew  and  hazel-brush,  until  we  mounted  an 
elevated  place  where  we  could  see  some  distance.  On  the  south  there  was  a 
heavy  and  extensive  grove  of  timber ;  also  on  the  west — the  greatest  quantity 
we  have  yet  seen.  We  here  saw  two  deer  feeding  at  a  distance.  From  this 
point  we  diverged  from  our  course  to  the  north  and  east,  in  search  of  the  cata- 
ract. We  descended  about  two  miles  to  the  river,  and  found  a  heavy  tributary 
coming  in  from  the  west,  and  at  the  immediate  junction  was  the  fall  of  water 
we  had  heard.  The  water  here  falls  about  eight  or  ten  feet  in  thirty  or  forty. 
Here  is  quite  a  curiosity.  The  water  at  its  highest  pitch  rises  some  sixteen  feet 
above  where  it  now  is.    Altogether,  the  scenery  is  romantic. 

This  stream  proved  to  be  the  Wassioshie  river.  In  these  waters  I  saw  the 
largest  brook -trout  that  I  have  ever  seen  in  the  Western  waters,  and  also  some 
fine  black  bass.  The  bluffs  are  about  two-thirds  as  high  as  they  are  in  the 
rear  of  Wabasha  prairie.     We  here  saw  the  tepees  of  the  redmen  for  the  first 


294  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUISTTY. 

time,  but  they  were  of  ancient  date.  Returned  to  where  we  left  our  baggage, 
two  miles  to  the  southwest ;  then  took  a  west  course,  and  traveled,  over  some 
rolling  prairie  and  broken  woodland,  about  six  miles,  when  we  came  to  a  tribu- 
tary of  the  north  branch  of  the  Wassioshie  running  north.  This  is  also  a  fine 
stream  of  water — sufficient  to  do  a  large  business.  Forded  the  stream  and 
pitched  tent.  We  left  this  place  on  our  regular  west  course  ;  traveling  bad,  the 
lands  being  thickly  set  with  different  kinds  of  brush  and  tall  grass  found  on 
prairies.  Came  into  what  we  called  second-growth  timber,  very  thickly  set  with 
underbrush  of  the  yellow  oak,  hazel,  plum,  crab-apple,  whitethorn,  blackberry, 
briers,  etc.  Not  being  of  a  disposition  to  bolt  the  course,  we  penetrated  into 
them,  and  continued  on  for  some  time;  but,  finding  such  bad  traveling,  we 
made  a  halt  and  mounted  a  tree  to  reconnoiter.  Nothing  was  to  be  seen  south 
and  west  but  the  same  that  we  had  been  in  for  two  or  three  hours.  On  the 
north  of  the  west  branch  of  the  Wassioshie  saw  a  large  prairie  about  two  miles 
distant.  We  struck  north  for  the  prairie.  In  this  valley  is  a  fine  steam  of 
water  sixty  feet  wide,  with  four  to  six  inches  depth.  Camped  for  the  night. 
Saw  some  large  suckers  and  black  bass. 

Wednesday,  .Tune  30.  Took  our  course  northwest  to  a  high  mound  and  re- 
connoitered.  Found  that  the  stream  we  camped  on  came  from  the  west  of 
north,  and  that  the  south  side  was  thickly  set  with  second-growth  timber. 
Having  found,  by  experience  the  day  before,  that  we  had  better  keep  clear  of 
I  that  kind  of  traveling,  we  continued  on  the  north  side.  After  following  up  this 
branch  about  ten  miles  we  struck  north  about  a  mile  and  came  on  an  elevated 
prairie,  that  we  could  not  reach  its  eastern  extent  with  the  naked  eye,  and  ap- 
peared to  extend  some  distance  north.  On  the  west  we  could  not  see  its  limits ; 
it  was  dotted  with  groves  of  burr-oak  and  poplar.  Starting  west,  we  encoun- 
tered some  large  tracts  of  hazel-brush,  but  continued  to  travel  on  until 
sundown.  We  here  found  ourselves  on  a  dividing  ridge  without  water  or 
wood,  and  could  not  pitch  our  tent.  In  the  west  we  could  see  timber  in  the 
distance,  about  eight  miles  off;  in  the  south  the  timber  opened  so  that  we 
could  see  through,  and  discovered  that  there  was  a  large  prairie  in  that  direc- 
tion. We  continued  west  through  grass  on  the  prairie  often  as  higli  as  the 
brim  of  my  hat,  and  scarce  any  less  than  to  my  hips.  The  rain  was  falling  and 
wind  blowing  strong  from  the  northeast.  Traveling  on,  by  wind  and  compass, 
we  came  to  a  swamp,  where  we  found  some  good  swamp  water.  Taking  a  bucket- 
ful with  us,  we  reached  the  timber,  and  penetrated  an  awful  thicket,  to  get  out 
of  the  wind.  When  we  had  pitched  our  tent  and  made  a  fire  the  watch  said 
11  o'clock,  in  a  rainy  night.  We  then  had  our  suppers  to  cook,  for  we  had  eaten 
nothing  from  the  time  we  took  our  breakfast  except  dry  bread  and  raw  pork. 

Thursday,  Jiily  1.  We  made  a  start  west.  The  water  here  evidently  runs 
to  the  west  and  north.  We  found  bad  traveling  through  hazel-brush,  swamps 
and  wet  meadows,  with  very  high  grass  of  bluejoint. 

At  11  o'clock  A.M.  we  came  to  a  small  stream  of  water  running  to  the  north 
and  west,  that  proved  to  be  a  branch  of  the  Cannon  river.  Continuing  west 
through  thickets  thickly  set  with  underbrush,  consisting  of  prickly  ash,  black- 
berry-briers, greenbriers,  grapevines  and  nettles,  we  struck  a  small  stream  of 
water,  the  bottoms  of  which  were  covered  with  heavy  timber.  Following  this 
down,  we  came  to  a  large  stream,  which  proved  to  be  the  eastern  branch  of  the 
Cannon  river.    On  the  west  side  was  a  large  prairie.    A  majority  of  the  company 


LOOKING    AROUND.  295 

being  in  favor  of  following  down  this  stream,  we  at  once  forded  it,  and  after  going 
about  two  miles  struck  an  Indian  trail,  which  we  traveled  on  down  to  the 
valleys,  where  we  found  a  Frenchman  who  could  talk  good  English.  From  him 
we  learned  that  we  were  forty  miles  from  Traverse  des  Sioux,  and  from  thence 
eighteen  miles  to  the  Blue  Earth.  We  then  set  out  on  the  Indian  trail  for 
Traverse  des  Sioux,  the  trail  leading  through  a  fine  valley  of  bottom  prairie,  in 
which  flows  the  north  branch  of  the  Cannon  river.  On  the  north  of  this 
branch  the  whole  country  is  heavy  timbered  to  its  source ;  the  east  side  of  the 
south  branch  is  also  heavy  timbered  with  elm,  maple,  black-walnut,  butternut, 
ash,  etc.  Between  these  forks  are  extensive  rolling  prairies,  frequently  dotted 
with  burr-oak  groves. 

Traveling  until  nearly  sunset,  we  pitched  our  tent  on  the  bank  of  a  beautiful 
lake.  There  are  three  beautiful  small  lakes  on  this  branch,  with  pretty 
generally  bold  gravelly  shores  and  clear  water.  There  were  numerous  dead 
fish  lying  on  the  beach, — suckers,  mullet,  bass,  pant  and  pickerel.  On  the  north 
of  the  lakes  is  heavy  timber ;  some  on  the  south. 

Friday  July  2.  Took  an  early  start  expecting  to  get  through  today.  We 
traveled  over  a  very  broken  country ;  not  so  bad,  however,  as  to  be  unfit  for 
cultivation.  The  country  over  which  we  passed  in  the  forenoon  is  better 
adapted  for  stock,  there  being  extensive  meadow  lands  on  the  shores  of  the 
lakes. 

After  dinner  we  came  to  the  head  of  the  lakes,  where  we  were  some 
troubled  in  finding  the  right  trail;  the  trail  diverging  ofi"  in  diflFerent  direc- 
tions and  very  dim  at  this  place.  Soon  after  we  succeeded  in  getting  on  the 
right  trail  we  found  ourselves  in  a  diflerent  country  altogether ;  it  was  up 
hill  and  down,  through  a  swamp,  over  a  knoll,  through  the  brush,  into  a  swamp, 
and  so  on  until  3  p.m.,  when  we  came  to  a  lake  on  our  left,  or  south  side ; 
following  along  this  lake;  winding  our  way  through  a  swamp  connected  with 
it,  then  through  an  island  of  timber  and  another  swamp,  and  so  on  until  we 
camped  for  the  night,  on  the  bank  of  the  lake,  in  an  Indian  tepee.  The  water 
of  the  lake  was  so  full  of  particles  of  something,  that  we  were  obliged  to  strain 
it  for  drinking  or  cooking  purposes. 

The  lake  was  on  the  south  and  a  large  watery  marsh  on  the  north,  the 
outlet  of  which  we  forded  a  short  distance  from  our  camp.  All  the  dry  land, 
from  the  place  where  we  struck  the  lake,  is  heavy  timbered  and  of  good  soil. 
I  think  three-fourths  of  the  face  of  the  country  here  is  taken  up  with  lakes  and 
swamps. 

On  the  north  side  of  this  lake  there  were  several  swamps  connecting  with 
it,  and  there  was  a  plain  visible  embankment  of  stone  and  earth  thrown  across 
them ;  the  stone  were  granite  boulders  or  hard  head,  of  which  there  were  an 
abundance  of  this  section  of  country.  These  embankments  could  not  be  easily 
mistaken,  for  some  parts  of  them  were  four  or  five  feet  high,  where  the  rocks 
could  be  seen  on  both  sides ;  they  answered  for  a  road  to  cross  on.  At  one 
place,  where  it  appeared  the  outlet  of  the  lake  was,  there  were  two  streams  of 
water  flowing  out  of  the  lake  into  the  marsh ;  here  the  boulders  could  be  seen 
peering  above  the  water  in  a  direct  line,  from  one  point  of  high  land  to  another, 
on  the  opposite  side. 

These  .stone  have  evidently  been  placed  there  by  artificial  means  —  of  this 
there  is  no  doubt,  but  by  whom  is  not  known  and  probably  never  will  be. 


296  HISTOEY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

This  lake  is  very  likely  the  head  fountain  of  the  Vermilion  river,  that  empties 
into  the  Mississippi,  some  distance  'above  the  Cannon.  On  the  shores  of  this 
lake  there  were  dead  fish  of  different  kinds,  showing  that  these  waters  were 
stocked  with  fish. 

Saturday,  July  3.  Traveled  over  islands  of  timber,  and  through  brush  and 
morasses  —  the  timber  was  of  good  quality  —  saw  several  small  lakes  and  some 
sugar-houses.  It  was  a  rainy  morning,  and  although  it  continued  raining  we 
kept  on  traveling,  and  came  out  of  the  timber  into  brush  from  two  to  eight  feet 
high,  overhanging  the  trail ;  the  only  way  to  follow  a  trail  in  such  a  case  is  to 
go  where  the  feet  go  the  easiest.  We  crossed  several  morasses  and  at  last 
reached  a  bank,  and  down  a  hill  we  soon  came  out  into  the  valley  of  the  Min- 
nesota, opposite  Traverse  des  Sioux.  We  followed  the  trail  down  a  short 
distance  and  then  struck  for  the  buildings  on  the  other  side  of  the  river.  We 
soon  found  ourselves  in  a  morass,  or  quagmire,  which  had  the  appearance 
as  if  there  was  sulphur  or  salt  water  in  it ;  did  not  admire  the  place  and  did 
not  taste  of  the  water.    This  continued  from  the  bank  nearly  to  the  river. 

At  the  river  an  Indian  boy  came  to  us  with  a  canoe,  but  no  paddles ;  we 
managed  to  cross  safely  by  using  small  round  sticks  for  paddles.  We  proceeded 
direct  to  the  house  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Huggins,  at  the  Mission,  and  took  dinner 
at  a  house  for  the  first  time  in  seven  days.  Mr.  Huggins  and  lady  appeared 
to  be  very  accommodating  and  refined  people  ;  they  were  good  and  kind  to  us, 
and  will  be  remembered  by  me  in  time  to  come.  This  place  has  been  long 
settled  by  civilized  people.  , 

Our  provisions  having  run  out,  we  here  got  a  new  supply.  Stevens  and 
myself  started  for  the  Blue  Earth  (Mr.  Pike  having  a  boil  on  his  ankle,  which 
aflPected  the  nerve  to  the  knee  and  upward).  We  fell  in  with  two  young  men 
that  were  going  to  where  a  Mr.  Babcock  was  building  a  saw-mill,  and  reached 
the  place  about  sundown.  It  was  on  the  east  side  of  the  Minnesota,  five  miles 
above  Traverse  des  Sioux.  We  were  kindly  received  and  put  up  for  the  night 
with  them.  Here  fell  in  with  a  company  of  men  that  came  the  overland  route 
fi-om  Jackson,  Iowa,  with  two  wagons  and  sixteen  yoke  of  cattle,  some  cows, 
one  horse,  breaking  plows,  etc.    They  were  twenty-one  days  coming  through. 

Sunday,  July  4.  We  shouldered  our  packs  and  wended  our  way  for  the 
Blue  Earth.  The  trail  led  through  a  fine  prairie  descending  toward  the  river ; 
the  high  lands  to  the  east  are  heavy  timbered.  We  diverged  from  the  trail  to 
get  a  drink,  and  in  the  bed  of  the  stream  we  found  stone  coal.  A  specimen  I 
brought  home  and  tested  by  the  fire,  and  found  that  it  burned  well. 

Arrived  at  the  town  of  Mankato  about  noon.  Finding  that  the  boys  of  this 
place  were  dressing  a  large  turtle,  we  held  on  and  took  dinner  with  them. 
After  dinner,  started  for  the  Blue  Earth,  a  distance  of  two  miles  above  the 
town,  and  soon  reached  the  long  looked-for  locality.  Traveled  up  some  dis- 
tance and  then  returned  to  the  junction  and  down  the  Minnesota  to  Mankato, 
where  we  put  up  for  the  night.  Having  accomplished  our  purpose,  we  resolved" 
to  make  a  canoe  on  the  following  day,  and  return  home  by  descending  the 
Minnesota  and  Mississippi  rivers. 

Monday,  July  5.  Slept  late ;  soon  after  getting  up,  news  came  that  a 
steamboat  was  within  hearing ;  soon  after,  the  Black  Hawk  made  her  appear- 
ance. We  at  once  resolved  to  return  on  the  steamer.  The  Mankato  company 
came  on  this  boat.    Learning  where  I  was  from  and  the  business  I  was  on, 


LOOKESTG    AROUND.  '  297 

they  wished  me  to  stop  a  few  days  with  them.  1  accordingly  did  so.  Stevens 
left  with  the  boat  for  home. 

Mankato  is  i^leasantly  situated  on  the  east  side  of  the  Minnesota, 
directly  on  the  great  bend  of  the  river  and  two  miles  below  the  confluence  of 
the  Blue  Earth,  on  an  elevated  rise  of  ground,  sufliciently  above  high-water 
mark,  but  not  so  much  so  as  to  make  it  inconvenient  of  access  at  any  place  for 
some  distance  up  and  down  the  river.  It  is  located  on  a  prairie  of  good  quality 
of  soil,  well  watered  and  plenty  of  timber.  It  has  been  regularly  laid  out  by  a 
competent  surveyor.  This  place,  from  the  observations  I  could  make,  must 
eventually  be  the  great  western  terminus  of  a  railroad  from  Minnesota  city  on 
the  Mississippi  to  the  waters  of  the  Minnesota  river.  Having  traveled  through 
the  country  on  two  different  routes,  mostly,  I  find  no  obstacles  in  the  way  of 
any  kind  of  a  road  from  the  former  to  the  latter  place.  My  impression  is,  that 
Mankato  is  decidedly  the  place  for  the  termination  of  roads  of  any  kind. 
The  face  of  the  country  farther  north  is  so  thickly  set  with  lakes  and  swamps 
and  marshes,  that  it  will  cost  a  vast  amount  of  money  to  erect  bridges  and 
build  roads.  The  route  for  a  road  from  Mankato  to  the  southeast  waters  of  the 
Cannon  river  is  mostlj^  on  a  dividing  ridge  and  principally  on  prairie  of  good 
soil,  well  adapted  for  farming  purposes  and  the  raising  of  stock. 

From  Mankato  to  the  La  Seur  river,  which  empties  into  the  Blue  Earth  about 
two  miles  from  its  junction  with  Minnesota,  is  about  six  miles.  The  land 
is  good  for  a  road  and  is  well  timbered.  After  crossing  the  La  Seur  there  is 
timber  for  about  three-fourths  of  a  mile,  then  it  is  prairie  and  opening  to  the 
southeast  waters  of  the  Cannon,  where  there  is  a  prairie  extending  east  out  of 
reach  of  the  naked  eye.  I.  M.  Noracong. 

The  country  over  which  we  have  traveled  in  the  direction  of  Minnesota 
City  is  well  adapted  for  roads,  and  I  have  no  doubt,  from  what  I  have  seen, 
that  a  good  wagon-road  may  be  made  at  a  small  expense  from  Mankato  to 
Minnesota  City.  I  also  believe  that  the  Mankato  company  would  unite  with 
the  Minnesota  City  company  in  making  the  roads,  and  make,  as  their  proposi- 
tion, the  western  fifty  miles.  D.  A.  Robertson. 

Mr,  Robertson  was  one  of  the  "Mankato  Company" — one 
of  the  original  town  proprietors  and  first  settlers  in  Mankato.  It 
was  through  his  influence  that  Mr.  Noracong  remained  at  that 
place  to  discuss  the  feasibility  of  opening  a  road.  Mr.  Robertson 
accompanied  Mr.  Noracong  on  his  return  across  the  country,  and 
appended  the  above  proposition  to  the  report  of  Mr.  Noracong  to 
the  association. 

This  committee  was  sent  out  by  the  association  to  explore  the 
country  and  ascertain  the  feasibility  of  opening  a  wagon-road  from 
Minnesota  City  to  the  great  bend  of  the  Minnesota  river,  and  not 
for  the  purpose  of  making  a  preliminary  survey  for  a  proposed  rail- 
road route  to  St.  Peters,  as  has  been  sometimes  represented  in 
newspaper  articles.  The  real  object  was  to  establish  a  highway  into 
the  back  country  from  the  colony ;  to  secure  the  advantages  of  a 


298  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

main  traveled  route,  when  the  country  should  be  settled,  and  to 
make  the  terminus  of  the  road  at  Minnesota  City.  The  recom- 
mendation of  the  route  for  the  purposes  of  a  railroad  was  but  an 
incidental  part  of  the  report. 

The  fii'st  mail  route  ever  established  across  the  country  in  the 
southern  part  of  the  territory  was  between  Minnesota  City  and 
Traverse  des  Sioux,  over  nearly  the  same  route  traveled  by  this  com- 
mittee.    The  contractor  was  O.  M.  Lord,  of  Minnesota  City. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 


REFLECTIONS. 


There  is  no  doubt  but  what  Haddock  and  Murphy  were  consci- 
entious in  their  acts  when  they  located  the  colony  at  Rolling  Stone. 
They  reported  to  the  association  that  their  village  site  was  on  the 
Mississippi,  and  it  was  believed  that  such  was  the  case.  Mr.  Had- 
dock was  the  leading  spirit  of  the  organization,  and  apparently 
controlled  it  by  a  sort  of  mesmeric  influence.  For  the  fii'st  three 
months  the  colonists  had  almost  unbounded  confidence  in  their 
leader.  He  made  a  mistake  when  he  assumed  it  to  be  a  fact  that 
Straight  slough  was  a  navigable  channel ;  and,  firm  in  his  belief,  he 
impressed  the  same  idea  on  the  settlers,  and  it  was  a  year  or  two 
before  they  were  fully  convinced  to  the  contrary. 

Mr.  Haddock  assumed  that  the  reason  why  Minnesota  City  was 
not  made  a  landing-place  for  the  steamboats  was  because  the  man- 
agement of  the  boats  was  in  the  hands  of  men  interested  in  rival 
town  sites.  This  was  believed  by  the  settlers,  because  repeated  ap- 
plications had  been  made  to  have  the  boats  land  passengers  at  the 
colony  during  the  high  water,  but  without  success  ;  none  would 
make  the  attempt. 

When  the  flood  in  the  river  had  subsided  and  the  water  was  con- 
fined to  its  ordinary  channels,  and  about  the  time  that  the  report  of 
the  committee  which  had  been  sent  to  explore  the  back  country  was 
received,  it  was  considered  important  that  a  landing  should  be  estab- 
lished on  Straight  slough.  The  matter  was  freely  discussed  in  the 
meetings  of  the  association,  and  referred  to  a  committee  for  investi- 
gation. 


EEFLECTIONS.  299 

This  committee,  with  other  members  equally  interested  in  estab- 
lishing the  fact  that  navigation  was  practicable,  made,  as  they  sup- 
posed, a  thorough  survey  of  Straight  slough,  from  its  head,  above 
Minnesota  City,  to  its  mouth,  a  short  distance  above  Johnson's 
landing.  A  chart  was  drawn  showing  soundings,  etc.  The  com- 
mittee reported  that  there  were  no  serious  obstacles  in  the  way,  and 
that  the  sk^ugh  was  navigable  for  the  largest  boats  running  on  the 
upper  Mississippi. 

At  the  time  of  this  survey  the  slough  next  to  the  bluff,  which 
empties  into  Straight  slough  nearly  opposite  Minnesota  City,  was 
given  the  name  of  Haddock  slough,  the  name  by  which  it  is  now 
known.  Mr.  Haddock  had  selected  the  shore  next  to  the  bluffs, 
above  where  Mr.  Burley  now  lives,  as  a  proper  landing-place  for 
immediate  purposes.  A  landing-place  on  the  slough  below  was 
selected  for  future  improvement. 

The  committee  were  instructed  to  present  the  matter  before  the 
proprietors  of  the  steamboat  lines  at  Galena,  by  whom  it  was  re- 
ferred to  Capt.  Smith.  Notwithstanding  their  chart  demonstrated 
the  feasibility  of  a  free  passage  through  Straight  slough,  Capt. 
Smith  considered  the  route  impracticable  ;  and,  as  it  was  charged 
against  him  that  his  opposition  to  it  was  because  of  his  holding  an 
interest  on  Wabasha  prairie,  he  consented  to  allow  his  own  boat, 
the  Nominee,  to  make  a  trial  trip  under  the  pilotage  of  the  com- 
mittee. 

The  success  of  the  committee  thus  far  was  duly  reported  to  the 
to  the  Association.  So  confident  were  the  colonists  of  the  arrival 
of  the  steamboat  that  many  of  them  went  down  to  the  landing  at 
Wabasha  prairie  to  meet  the  boat,  while  the  whole  settlement  pre- 
pared to  give  it  a  joyful  welcome.  For  this  trip  the  Nominee  was 
given  in  charge  of  the  first  clerk,  with  instructions  to  go  through 
the  slough,  if  possible,  without  delay.  The  boat,  with  Mr.  Brook 
as  captain,  arrived  at  Johnson's  about  noon  on  Sunday.  As  the 
trip  was  a  holiday  excursion  the  settlers  on  the  prairie  were  invited 
to  make  a  social  visit  to  the  colony. 

The  Nominee  started  up  Straight  slough  under  the  guidance  of 
the  committee.  After  ascending  for  a  mile  or  so  the  boat  struck  a  bar 
and  came  to  a  sudden  stop.  By  some  oversight  this  obstruction  had 
not  been  noted  on  the  chart.  After  repeated  attempts  to  pass  this 
barrier  without  success,  the  officers  of  the  boat  decided  that  Straight 
slough  was  not  navigable  by  the  Nominee  at  that  stage  of  water. 


300  HISTORY    OF    WESrOISrA    COUNTY. 

This  failure  was  a  great  disappointment  to  the  settlers,  both  at 
Minnesota  City  and  at  Wabasha  prairie.  The  boat  swung  around 
and  steamed  back  to  Wabasha  prairie,  and,  after  discharging  the 
excursionists,  started  up  the  river  under  the  guidance  of  her  own 
pilot. 

The  failure  of  the  Nominee  to  go  through  Straight  slough  was 
a  serious  blow  to  the  colony.  The  ideal  maritime  port  of  Mr.  Had- 
dock was  unfortunately  at  least  six  miles  from  any  practicable 
steamboat  landing.  Still  the  colonists  were  not  wholly  disheart- 
ened. Many  of  them  believed  that  the  slough  might  be  made 
practicably  navigable  by  opening  a  passage  over  the  bar,  the  only 
obstruction  that  was  supposed  to  exist.-  During  the  following  winter 
the  colonists  built  a  large  log  building  on  the  bank  of  the  slough 
opposite  Minnesota  City,  which  they  designed  for  a  warehouse 
and  landing-place.  A  road  was  surveyed  across  the  bottom,  but 
never  improved.  No  passengers  or  freight  were  ever  landed  there. 
No  attempt  was  ever  made  to  improve  the  navigation  of  Straight 
slough. 

The  extreme  high  water  was  followed  by  an  extreme  low  stage 
of  water  in  the  river.  The  summer  of  1852  was  hot  and  dry,  and  the 
miasma  eliminated  from  the  sloughs  and  large  marshes  in  the  im- 
mediate vicinity  of  Minnesota  City  rendered  that  locality  particu- 
larly unhealthy.  Serious  bilious  diseases  afflicted  the  settlers  in 
the  colony.  They  were  mostly  from  the  Eastern  States,  unacclima- 
ted,  unprotected  by  suitable  dwellings,  and  a  large  majority  of  them 
incompetent  and  unsuited  for  pioneer  life.  A  few  deaths  occurred 
early  in  the  season,  and  exaggerated  accounts  of  the  sickness  and 
mortality  at  Minnesota  City  were  put  in  circulation  and  prevented 
many  from  locating  there.  The  most  common  disease  was  inter- 
mittent and  remittent  fevers. 

There  were  no  regular  medical  practitioners  belonging  to  the 
association  or  living  on  the  west  side  of  the  river ;  domestic  treat- 
ment and  patent  medicines  were  generally  depended  on.  Quinine 
was  quite  extensively  relied  upon  in  these  malarious  diseases.  One 
of  the  colonists  was  attacked  with  intermittent  fever,  for  which  a 
neighbor  recommended  quinine.  He  sent  for  a  pound  or  two  of 
quinine  by  a  friend  who  had  business  at  St.  Paul.  From  insuffi- 
cient funds  only  four  ounces  were  procured.  When  the  bill  of  $20 
was  presented  the  exorbitant  charges  of  the  St.  Paul  druggist  was 
strongly  condemned.     The  neighbor  who  had  prescribed  the  articlis 


REFLECTIONS.  301 

was  called  in  to  dose  out  the  medicine,  and  he  explained  that  it  was 
a  dram  or  two  he  had  recommended  him  to  send  for  instead  of  a 
pound  or  two.  "The  Squire"  said,  in  relating  the  incident,  "I 
knew  nothing  about  the  stuff —  any  way ,  it  was  no  serious  mistake, 
because  it  was  needed  in  the  settlement,  and  the  neighbors  took  it 
off  my  hands  without  any  pecuniary  loss." 

It  was  said  that  not  a  settler  in  the  colony  escaped  an  attack  of 
fever  and  ague.  Robert  Pike,  Jr.,  in  a  letter  published  in  1854, 
says,  "Although  most  were  prostrated  by  sickness,  only  fourteen 
deaths  occurred  {in  1852)  and  a  majority  of  these  were  young 
children.     The  wonder  is  that  the  mortality  was  not  greater." 

Among  the  deaths  which  occurred  was  that  of  Mrs.  Haddock, 
the  wife  of  the  president  of  the  association.  Mr.  Haddock  went 
down  to  New  York  city  and  brought  her  here  to  make  her  a  home 
in  the  colony  he  had  labored  so  hard  to  build  up.  She  arrived  on 
the  »13th  of  July  and  died  on  the  24th  of  August. 

After  the  death  of  his  wife  Mr.  Haddock  became  disheartened 
and  completely  discouraged.  Many  of  the  settlers  were  compelled 
to  leave  because  they  could  find  nothing  to  do  by  which  to  earn  a 
living.  The  most  of  them  were  mechanics  from  the  city  of  New 
York,  and  they  went  down  the  river  to  find  employment.  Although 
the  association  maintained  its  organization,  it  was  no  longer  attract- 
ive to  Mr.  Haddock.  It  had  apparently  accomplished  all  that  could 
be  expected  from  it.  With  a  large  party  of  his  friends  Mr.  Haddock, 
lefl  the  colony  on  the  lltli  of  September  and  went  down  the  river. 
He  stopped  for  awhile  at  Dubuque,  and  moved  from  there  to  Ana- 
mosa,  Jones  county,  Iowa,  where  he  engaged  in  publishing  a  news- 
paper, using  the  press  and  material  designed  for  a  printing-office  in 
Minnesota  City. 

Although  the  organization  was  kept  up  in  the  colony  during  the 
next  year,  but  comparatively  few  members  of  the  association  re- 
mained to  become  citizens  of  this  county. 

Quite  a  number  of  the  members  of  the  association  lived  on  their 
village  lots  in  Minnesota  City  until  after  the  survey  of  public  lands 
in  this  part  of  the  territory.  Several  of  them  then  made  claims  of 
the  locality  they  were  occupying  according  to  the  divisions  made  by 
the  government  surveyors,  without  regard  to  the  previous  divisions 
made  by  Mr.  Haddock. 

The  town  site  of  the  Western  Farm  and  Village  Association  was 
never  made  a  matter  of  record.     The  whole  village  plot  was  ab- 


302  HISTORY    OF    WmONA    COUNTY. 

sorbed  by  claims  which  were  pre-empted  as  homesteads  by  their 
resident  claimants.  The  plot  of  the  original  village  of  Minnesota 
City  was  thus  wiped  out — swept  entirely  away.  The  name  has 
been  preserved  for  the  locality,  and  a  more  diminutive  and  modern 
village  has  grown  up  under  it,  on  what  was  originally  the  claim  of 
Israel  M.  Noracong. 

The  original  village  plot  was  pre-empted  by  T.  K.  Allen,  A.  A. 
Gilbert,  H.  B.  Waterman,  Eobert  Pike,  Jr.,  James  Wright,  O.  M. 
Lord,  Hiram  Campbell,  S.  E.  Cotton  and  D.  Q.  Burley,  all  mem- 
bers of  the  association.  Each  of  them  had  held  claims  in  other 
localities,  which  were  abandoned  to  enable  them  to  share  in  the 
spoils  of  the  dead  metropolis  of  the  colony. 

H.  B.  Waterman  and  family  have  continuously  occupied  the 
same  locality  he  settled  upon  in  1852,  when  he  first  came  into 
the  colony.  When  Mr.  Waterman  came  to  Minnesota  City  he  built 
a  very  comfortable  house,  a  part  of  it  of  logs  and  a  part  of  frame 
and  boards.  This  he  inhabited  for  several  years.  After  the  gov- 
ernment survey  was  made  he  selected  this  locality  as  a  homestead, 
and  claimed  a  quarter-section  of  land  in  the  vicinity,  which  he  pre- 
empted after  the  land-office  was  opened  at  Winona. 

With  the  exception  of  a  large  and  comfortable  dwelling-house 
and  a  good  barn,  which  stand  in  a  beautiful  grove  on  a  sightly  eleva- 
tion, with  a  small  field  of  cultivation,  but  little  improvement  was 
made  on  this  claim  until  within  a  few  years  past.  The  table  on 
which  it  lies  was  covered  with  groves  of  oak.  As  this  timber  is 
cut  away  and  the  clearing  enlarged  a  fine  farm  is  becoming 
developed. 

Mr.  Waterman  was  a  lawyer  by  profession  when  he  joined  the 
colony,  but  he  never  practiced  his  profession  in  Minnesota.  He 
had  but  little  taste  for  agricultural  pursuits,  and  but  little  inclination 
to  make  it  an  occupation.  He  made  the  farm  his  home  without 
making  the  cultivation  of  the  soil  his  business. 

In  November,  1852,  Mr,  Waterman  was  appointed  by  Gov. 
Ramsey  one  of  the  justices  of  the  peace  for  Wabasha  county.  He 
was  subsequently  elected  to  the  same  office,  and  held  the  official 
position  of  justice  of  the  peace  over  twenty  years  for  Winona  county, 
in  the  town  of  Rolling  Stone,  where  he  resided.  He  was  also  elected 
judge  of  probate  at  the  election  in  the  fall  of  1853. 

The  first  case  on  his  docket  in  1852  was  Jacob  S.  Denman  m. 
individual  members  of  the  association.     This  was  a  matter  wliich 


REFLECTIONS.  305 

grew  out  of  the  claim  difficulty  already  mentioned.  These  mem- 
bers of  the  association  went  on  to  Denman's  claim,  destroyed  his 
fences  and  burned  his  rails,  with  the  intent  to  drive  him  off  the 
claim.  Denman  refused  to  leave,  and  sued  them  for"  damages  to 
his  property.  The  matter  had  been  commenced  before  Squire 
Allen,  but  when  Squire  Waterman  received  his  commission  the  case 
was  discontinued  and  again  brought  on  before  the  new  justice  of  the 
peace,  where  it  was  settled  by  the  members  of  the  association  paying 
the  costs  of  prosecution  and  the  damages  assessed. 

Robert  Pike,  Jr.,  made  a  claim  among  the  village  lots  of  the 
colony  on  the  same  table  on  which  the  school-building  now  stands. 
He  here  used  his  pre-emption  right  and  made  a  farm  of  part  of  the 
original  village.  A  part  of  this  claim  is  still  in  possession  of  Mrs. 
Pike,  his  widow. 

Mr.  Pike  came  to  Rolling  Stone  early  in  May,  1852,  and  at  once 
became  prominently  active  in  the  enterprises  of  the  association  to 
develop  the  resources  of  the  country  and  build  up  the  colony.  His 
eccentric  genius  and  zealous  efforts  made  him  popular  in  the  settle- 
ment. Soon  after  his  arrival  he  was  appointed  surveyor  for  the 
colony,  explored  a  road  to  the  Minnesota  river.  He  was  chosen  as 
a  proper  person  to  be  appointed  postmaster.  He  was  elected  jus- 
tice of  the  peace,  served  as  county  commissioner  and  as  county 
surveyor.  During  his  whole  life  he  was  active  in  all  of  his  public 
duties. 

Robert  Pike,  Jr.,  died  about  the  middle  of  April,  1874.  At  the 
time  of  his  death  he  was  interested  in  an  effort  to  start  a  colony  in 
the  vicinity  of  Lake  Kampeska,  Dakota  Territory.  His  widow  is 
yet  a  resident  of  Minnesota  City.  One  of  the  two  children  who 
came  here  with  her  in  1852  died  many  years  ago.  The  other  is  the 
wife  of  Frank  D.  Stewart,  living  in  the  town  of  Rolling  Stone. 

Mr.  Pike  was  in  many  respects  a  very  remarkable  man.  Natu- 
rally ingenious,  he  made  mechanical  improvements  a  study.  On 
most  of  the  questions  of  the  day,  religious  and  political,  he  es- 
poused the  radical  side.  Among  his  many  friends,  his  special  peculi- 
arities were  overshadowed  by  the  open-handed  generosity  of  the 
man  toward  his  fellow-man. 

As  a  specimen  of  his  eccentricity,  his  business  card  has  been 
copied  from  the  ' '  Winona  Republican, "  as  regularly  advertised  in 
1856,  as  follows  : 
18 


306  HISTORY    OF    WmONA    COUNTr. 

"  Robert  Pike,  who  writes  this  ditty, 
Lives  at  Minnesota  City  ; 
Is  Postmaster,  Magistrate, 
Buys  and  sells  Eeal  Estate, 
Conveyancer  and  County  Surveyor, 
(The  City's  small  and  needs  no  Mayor). 
Sectarian  rules  he  dares  resist, 
And  thinks  Christ  was  a  Socialist. 
Loving  mankind  and  needing  dimes. 
He  waits  to  serve  them  at  all  times." 

When  disaffected  members  of  the  association  decided  to  aban- 
don the  colony,  O.  M.  Lord  purchased  tlieir  interest  in  such  of  the 
village  lots  as  were  in  the  vicinity  of  where  he  resided  ;  and  after 
the  government  survey,  when  the  village  plot  was  comparatively 
abandoned,  he  made  a  claim  of  the  quarter-section  on  which  he  was 
living  and  pre-empted  it.  The  village  lots  surveyed  by  Mr.  Had- 
dock for  the  association,  that  were  included  in  this  claim,  are  a  part 
of  the  homestead  on  which  the  Hon.  O.  M.  Lord  now  resides. 

The  first  claim  selected  by  Mr.  Lord  was  before  he  joined  the 
association,  while  on  the  first  exploration  made  into  the  country 
back  from  the  Mississippi.  This  he  abandoned  for  another  about 
three  miles  above  Minnesota  City,  in  what  is  now  known  as  Deer- 
ing's  Yalley,  where  he  then  proposed  to  establish  a  stock-farm.  On 
account  of  its  isolated  situation  he  did  not  move  his  family  there, 
but  located  them  in  the  settlement  or  village.  Like  many  others,  he 
also  made  other  selections  of  good  claims  which  were  marked  with 
his  name. 

From  the  time  Mr.  Lord  came  here  in  the  spring  of  1852  to  the 
present  time  he  has  been  prominently  before  the  public,  in  very 
many  instances  intimately  connected  with  events  that  make  up  the 
history  of  Winona  county.  Owing  to  his  habitual  modest  reserve, 
no  record  of  these  instances  has  ever  been  compiled  for  reference. 
It  is  indeed  questionable  whether  a  connected  biographical  sketch  of 
this  pioneer  settler  has  ever  been  given  to  the  public.  Advantage 
of  a  long-time  acquaintance  and  personal  friendship  has  been  the 
source  of  the  following  memoranda  of  events  in  history  with  which 
he  has  been  connected. 


CHAPTEE  XXXI. 


PERSONAL  PARAGRAPHS. 


Hon.  O.  M.  Lord  was  a  native  of  the  State  of  New  York ;  born 
in  Wyoming  county  in  1826.  In  1837  he  moved  with  his  father's 
family  to  Michigan.  He  attended  school  winters  until  he  was  about 
sixteen,  after  which  he  attended  a  select  school  for  about  three 
months.  His  education  has  since  that  been  acquired  by  private 
study  in  active  life.  His  younger  days  were  spent  on  a  farm  and  in 
sometimes  assisting  his  father  in  his  blacksmith  shop. 

Mr.  Lord  was  married  in  1848,  and  settled  on  a  farm.  He  was 
elected  town  clerk,  and  was  ex-officio  school  inspector  for  two  years. 
In  the  spring  of  1852  he  sold  his  farm  in  Lapeer  county,  Michigan, 
and  came  to  Minnesota,  where  he  arrived  May  2.  He  brought  on 
his  family,  a  wife  and  two  children,  on  July  16.  He  brought  with 
him  all  of  his  household  goods,  a  span  of  horses  and  farming  tools, 
intending  to  make  farming  his  exclusive  business.  His  horses  were 
the  first  brought  into  the  colony. 

Instead  of  settling  on  a  claim,  as  he  had  at  first  designed,  Mr. 
Lord  located  himself  in  the  village  of  the  colony  at  Minnesota  City. 
He  bought  several  village  lots  and  built  a  house.  Having  acquired 
some  knowledge  of  blacksmithing  when  young,  he  bought  the  tools 
of  a  blacksmith  and  carried  on  the  business  for  a  year  or  two,  his 
shop  being  the  only  blacksmith  shop  in  the  county  during  that  time. 
In  1852  he  shod  the  first  span  of  horses  ever  brought  into  this 
county  by  a  settler,  and  the  first  horses  ever  shod  here.  The  shoes 
were  brought  from  La  Crosse.  They  belonged  to  Hon.  William  H. 
Stevens.  In  the  spring  of  1853  he  shod  fourteen  horses  for  Wm. 
Ashley  Jones,  government  surveyor. 

July  2,  1853,  Mr.  Lord  was  appointed  coroner  for  Fillmore 
county.  This  appointment,  unsolicited,  was  conferred  by  Gov. 
Gorman,  who  had  recently  assumed  his  official  position. 

At  the  election  held  in  the  fall  of  1853  Mr.  Lord  was  elected  as 
representative  to  the  territorial  legislature  from  this  district.  The 
session  was  held  from  January  4  to  March  4,  1854. 

Among  the  acts  of  which  he  secured  the  passage  were  the  original 


308  HISTOKY    OF    WU^ONA    COUNTY. 

charter  for  the  Transit  railroad,  the  division  of  Fillmore  county 
and  creating  of  Winona  county,  and  the  establishment  of  the  county 
seat  at  what  is  now  the  city  of  Winona.  The  present  boundaries  of 
Winona  county  were  defined  by  Mr.  Lord,  and  submitted  to  Mr. 
Huff  and  other  citizens  of  the  village  of  Winona  for  their  approval. 
He  also  secured  the  passage  of  a  memorial  for  a  post-route  from 
Minnesota  City  to  Traverse  des  Sioux. 

In  1854  Mr.  Lord  built  the  first  saw-mill  in  the  county  at  Minne- 
sota city.  In  1855  he  was  awarded  a  contract  for  carrying  the  mail 
from  Minnesota  city  to  Traverse  des  Sioux,  and  carried  the  mails  for 
about  two  years  —  a  part  of  the  time  semimonthly.  This  was  the 
first  post-route  across  the  country. 

In  1857  or  1858  Mr.  Lord  was  appointed  by  Gov.  Medavy  com- 
missioner for  selecting  land  for  the  Transit  Railroad  Company.  He 
was  also  appointed  by  Gov.  Medavy,  October  12,  1857,  as  a  notary 
public.  These  appointments  were  unsolicited  by  Mr.  Lord.  In  1859 
he  was  a  candidate  for  the  legislature,  but  was  defeated  by  Judge 
Orlando  Stevens. 

When  questioned  as  to  his  war  record,  he  replied,  "I  fought, 
bled  and  died  for  my  country  by  able-bodied  substitute  during  the 
war  — price  $600." 

Mr.  Lord  moved  back  to  Michigan,  and  lived  near  Kalamazoo 
from  1861  to  1864,  when  he  returned  to  Minnesota,  and  again  took 
up  his  residence  at  Minnesota  City.  He  was  a  candidate  for  the 
legislature  in  1871,  and  was  defeated  by  seven  votes  by  H.  A. 
Covey.  In  1873  he  was  elected  to  the  legislature,  and  served  at  the 
next  session. 

On  September  28,  1875,  Mr.  Lord  was  appointed  county  superin- 
tendent of  schools,  to  fill  the  vacancy  occasioned  by  the  resignation 
of  Rev.  David  Burt,  who  had  been  appointed  state  superintendent 
of  public  instruction.  He  has  been  elected  continuously  to  the 
position  of  county  superintendent  of  schools  since  that  time,  and  is 
yet  serving  the  people  in  that  capacity.  He  was  president  of  the 
last  annual  meeting  of  county  superintendents,  held  at  St.  Paul 
about  January  1,  1883. 

Mr.  Lord  has  always  taken  an  active  interest  in  popular  educa- 
tion, and  in  addition  to  his  other  official  positions  has  been  almost 
continuously  one  of  the  school  committee  in  Minnesota  City  since 
the  first  school  was  started  there  in  1852.  He  is  at  present  director 
of  the  district.     He  has  been  a  member  of  the  town  board  of  the 


PERSONAL    PARAGRAPHS.  309 

town  of  Rollinti:  Stone  tor  the  past  twelve  years,  and  is  now  chair- 
man of  board  of  supervisors.  Mr.  Lord  was  made  a  Mason  in  1862. 
He  never  united  with  any  other  organization.  If  circumstances  per- 
mitted, he  would  take  more  pride  and  pleasure  in  stock-raising  and 
cultivation  of  small  fruiltthan  in  any  other  pursuit. 

Hiram  Campbell  settled'on  his  village  lot  and  built  a  house,  which 
he  occupied  with  his  family  for  several  years.  With  this  as  his 
place  of  residence,  he  made  a  claim  and  pre-empted  a  homestead 
which  included  a  portion  of  the  village  lots  of  the  colony.  This 
claim  is  now  known  as  the  "Campbell  Farm."  It  joins  the  farms  of 
O.  M.  Lord  and  James  Kennedy.    The  present  farm  house  is  of  brick. 

Hiram  Campbell  has  been  dead  many  years.  His  widow,  with 
his  family,  owned  and  occupied  the  farm  until  about  two  years  ago, 
when  she  sold  out  and  moved  west.  Wiith  other  branches  of 
farming  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Campbell  took  a  great  deal  of  interest  in  the 
cultivation  of  fruit,  particularly  of  different  varieties  of  apples, 
which  they  were  very  successful   in  growing. 

When  David  Densmore  and  John  Shaw  came  to  Rolling  Stone 
they  brought  ,with  them  a  large  supply  of  apple-seeds  which  they 
procured  from  the  State  of  Maine.  These  seeds  were  planted  on 
their  village  lots.  The  lot  of  Mr.  Densmore  was  on  the  land  now 
owned  by  O.  C.  Tucker.  The  lot  of  Mr.  Shaw  was  on  the  Campbell 
farm.  Both  Mr.  Densmore  and  Mr.  Shaw  died  early  in  the  summer 
of  1852,  and  their  lots  passed  into  other  hands.  Mr.  Densmore  left 
his  nursery  for  the  general  benefit  of  the  colonists. 

Mr.  Campbell  assumed  charge  of  the  lot  of  Mr.  Shaw  and  started 
a  nurser}^  of  fruit-trees  from  the  seed  sown  on  it.  From  this  little 
nursery,  started  by  Mr.  Campbell  on  his  own  claim,  sprang  some  of 
the  finest  varieties  of  apples  that  have  ever  been  known  in  Min- 
nesota. 

John  Nicklin,  with  his  family,  settled  on  his  lot  selected  by 
number  in  New  York.  His  location  was  on  the  table  above  where 
Troust's  mill  recently  stood.  He  built  a  log  house,  lived  here  two 
or  three  years  and  made  a  claim  of  forty  acres  among  the  village 
lots.  He  also  had  a  farm  claim  in  the  valley  about  two  miles  above 
the  village.  To  hold  them  both  he  pre-empted  the  farm  claim, 
and  his  son  pre-empted  a  part  of  the  village  property.  He  lived  on 
his  farm  for  a  number  of  years,  when  he  sold  out  and  moved  back  to 
New  York,  where  he  died  a  few  years  ago.  None  of  his  family  are 
now  living  in  this  county.     A  son  resides  in  Dakota  Territory. 


310  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

George  Foster  pre-empted  a  forty  of  village  lots  ;  sold  out  and 
moved  to  Winona.  He  left  there  and  moved  south.  None  of  his 
family  are  now  living  in  this  county. 

Other  members  of  the  association  besides  Mr.  Denman  and 
W.  H.  Coryell  made  claims  below  Minii^sota  City,  l^early  the 
whole  upper  prairie  was  at  one  time  claimed  by  the  colonists, 
although  unimproved. 

P.  D.  Follett  made  a  claim  adjoining  the  farm  now  occupied  by 
Mr.  Charles  Yila.  He  built  a  log  house  and  occupied  it  for  two  or 
three  j^ears,  when  he  sold  out  and  left  the  county. 

William  T.  Luark  made  a  claim  along  the  bluffs  below  Mr. 
Denman's,  where  Mr.  Colman  now  lives.  He  improved  this  by 
building  a  log-house  and  making  some  cultivation,  and  held  it  for 
several  years.  He  moved  to  Winona,  where  he  opened  the  first 
wagon-shop  started  in  the  county.  The  first  wagon  was  made  by 
Mr.  Luark  in  the  spring  of  1855.  About  ten  years  ago  he  moved  to 
Milwaukee,  where  he  died  after  a  residence  there  of  a  year  or  two. 

John  lams  also  made  a  claim  along  the  bluffs,  the  next  below 
that  made  by  Mr.  Luark.  He  built  a  log-house  and  occupied  this 
locality  two  or  three  years,  and  then  moved  to  Winona,  and  after  a 
few  years'  residence  there  left  the  county  and  went  into  the  western 
part  of  the  state  to  reside.  Mr.  lams  was  the  first  sheriff  appointed 
or  elected  to  serve  in  that  office  in  this  part  of  the  territory.  He 
was  the  first  sheriff  in  Fillmore  county  in  1853. 

John  C.  Laird  came  to  Wabasha  prairie  about  the  last  of  August, 
1852,  to  attend  upon  Abner  S,  Goddard  during  his  last  sickness. 
After  the  death  of  Mr.  Goddard,  which  occurred  on  the  11th  of  Sep- 
tember, he  decided  to  remain  and  make  it  his  future  home. 

Mr.  Laird  was  a  citizen  of  La  Crosse  at  the  time  he  came  up  to 
help  his  sister  in  the  care  of  her  sick  husband.  It  was  on  her  ac- 
count that  he  changed  his  place  of  residence  and  came  to  Minnesota, 
where  he  has  ever  since  resided.  He  was  deputy  register  of  deeds 
for  La  Crosse  county.  The  register  elected  was  a  resident  of  a  dis- 
tant part  of  the  county,  and,  not  wishing  to  change  his  location,  Mr. 
Laird  was  deputized  to  act  for  him  and  receive  the  emoluments  of 
the  position. 

In  the  winter  and  spring  previous  Mr.  Laird  had  visited  Waba- 
sha prairie,  but  never  selected  any  special  location  as  a  claim.  After 
he  had  decided  to  settle  here  he  explored  the  country  until  in  Octo- 
ber, when,  observing  that  the  east  "eighty"  of  the  original  Stevens 


PERSONAL    PARAGRAPHS.  311 

claim  was  unoccupied,  and  without  improvements  of  any  kind,  he 
was  induced  to  take  possession  of  it  as  an  abandoned  claim.  Mr. 
Laird  quietly  procured  the  necessary  material,  and  before  the  settlers 
were  aware  of  his  intention,  they  were  surprised  to  see  a  snug  and 
comfortable-looking  shanty  on  "that  lower  eighty  of  Stevens's." 
This  shanty  stood  about  where  Laird  Norton  &  Go's  stables  now 
stand,. —  on  the  west  side  of  Chestnut  street,  between  Second  and 
Third  streets. 

As  soon  as  the  circumstance  became  known,  H.  C.  Gere  made 
application  to  the  members  of  the  claim  club  for  aid  to  remove  the 
trespasser  on  the  land  relinquished  to  him  by  Silas  Stevens.  Some 
of  the  members  of  the  club  came  together  and  called  on  Mr.  Laird 
to  learn  why  he  had  built  the  shanty  and  to  ascertain  if  he  really 
intended  to  jump  Gere's  claim. 

Mr.  Laird  informed  them  that  he  had  taken  possession  of  "that 
eighty  "  because  there  was  no  one  occupying  it  —  nothing  to  indicate 
that  any  one  had  possession  of  it,  and  informed  them  that  his 
shanty  was  the  only  improvement  on  the  claim.  This  self-consti- 
tuted claim  committee  decided  to  let  Mr.  Gere  take  care  of  his  own 
affairs  if  he  had  got  into  trouble  from  his  own  mismanagement. 
He  was  then  holding  other  claims. 

Mr.  Laird  completed  his  shanty  on  Saturday  evening,  and,  sup- 
posing that  he  had  possession  safe  enough,  stayed  contentedly  at 
Mrs.  Goddard's,  because  it  was  Sunday  and  a  day  of  rest  generally 
observed  by  the  settlers.  It  chanced  to  be  the  day  on  which  Elder 
Hamilton  had  made  an  appointment  to  preach  at  Mrs.  Goddard's 
shanty,  and  there  the  settlers  assembled  to  listen  to  one  of  his  best 
sermons. 

Taking  a  great  interest  in  the  subject  of  the  discourse,  Mr. 
Laird  for  the  time  forgot  about  his  recently  acquired  earthly  posses- 
sion, and  gave  his  undivided  attention  to  the  sermon  of  the  elder. 
After  the  service  was  over  and  the  audience  began  to  disperse,  he 
cast  his  eyes  toward  his  new  shanty,  not  fifty  rods  away,  and  dis- 
covered Henry  0.  Gere  on  its  roof.  Accompanied  by  Wm.  H. 
Stevens,  and  followed  more  deliberately  by  Elder  Hamilton  and  his 
whole  congregation,  he  rushed  toward  his  unprotected  claim  im- 
provement and  found  that  Gere  had  jumped  the  shanty,  if  not  the 
claim. 

faking  advantage  of  the  security  from  observation  afforded 
while  the  attention  of  the  settlers  were  engaged  by  Elder  Hamilton, 


312  HISTORY    OF    WLNONA    COUNTY. 

Mr.  Gere  had  taken  a  load  of  his  household  goods  to  the  shanty 
and  taken  possession  of  it. 

On  reaching  the  locality  Mr.  Laird  found  the  shanty  occupied ; 
a  table  with  a  few  dishes  and  a  chair  or  two  were  on  one  side  of  the 
room,  and  on  the  other  a  cook-stove,  on  which  was  a  tea-kettle,  a 
pot  of  potatoes,  and  a  frying-pan  with  a  slice  of  ham  ready  for  cook- 
ing. Mrs.  Gere  was  comfortably  seated  in  a  rocking-chair  in  front 
of  the  stove,  waiting  to  touch  a  match  to  the  kindling-wood  as  soon 
as  the  stove-pipe  was  put  in  place,  and  Mr.  Gere  was  on  the  roof 
cutting  a  hole  for  it  to  pass  through. 

Mr.  Laird  called  to  Gere  to  come  down,  but  he  refused,  reply- 
ing, "You  are  too  late,  for  I  now  hold  possession."  Laird  and 
Stevens  then  tore  off  the  boards  from  the  roof,  and  notwithstanding 
Gere's  resistance,  caught  him  by  the  legs  and  dragged  him  to  the 
ground.  They  then  proceeded  to  carry  the  stove  and  other  furni- 
ture outside,  except  the  rocking-chair,  which  Mrs.  Gere  occupied, 
and  very  composedly  maintained  possession  of  the  roofless  shanty. 

Elder  Hamilton  sedately  seated  himself  on  one  of  the  chairs 
ejected  from  the  cabin  and  calmly  watched  the  proceedings.  Occa- 
sionally a  quiet  smile  would  illumine  his  dignified  expression  as  he 
observed  the  demonstrative  movements  of  the  noisy  and  excited 
settlers,  who  but  a  very  few  minutes  before  had  been  model  repre- 
sentatives of  a  moral,  intellectual  and  order-loving  community. 
Feelings  of  partisanship  were  exhibited  by  loud  expressions  of  opin- 
ion in  emphatic  language  rather  than  by  active  participation.  Men 
and  women  espoused  the  cause  of  one  side  or  the  other.  Some 
threats  were  passed,  but  no  serious  collisions  occurred. 

Mrs.  Goddard  took  a  firm  and  determined  stand  in  support  of  the 
rights  of  her  brother  to  the  claim.  While  Laird  and  Stevens  were 
tearing  or  knocking  the  boards  from  the  roof  on  which  Gere  stood, 
she  observed  a  second  load  of  Gere's  furniture  approacliing  from  the 
east ;  they  had  gone  down  the  prairie  and  come  up  along  the  river. 
Rushing  toward  the  team  and  brandishing  a  cudgel,  which  she 
caught  up  on  the  first  alarm,  Mrs.  Goddard  ordered  the  driver  to 
stop,  and,  taking  the  horses  by  the  bridles,  led  them  back  across  the 
line  of  the  claim  and  told  the  driver  to  leave  as  soon  as  possible. 
Without  a  show  of  resistance  the  teamster  drove  off.  The  team 
belonged  to  John  Evans.  In  speaking  of  the  occurrence  afterward, 
Frank  Curtiss,  the  driver,  said  it  was  not  the  first  time  he  had  been 


PERSONAL    PARAGRAPHS.  313 

captured  by  a  woman,  and  he  did  not  propose  to  get  into  a  quarrel 
witli  Mrs.  Goddard.  • 

It  was  charged  that  Elder  Hamilton  had  a  foreknowledge  of 
Gere's  design,  and  had  selected  one  of  his  most  interesting  and 
lengthy  sermons  to  give  him  ample  opportunity  to  accomplish  his 
purpose  unmolested.  "Aunt  Catharine"  says  "that  was  not  so. 
Elder  Hamilton  and  John  C.  were  always  warm  friends,  but  Elder 
Ely  knew  all  about  it,  for  he  kept  going  out  every  few  minutes  as  if 
to  see  if  a  steamboat  was  coming.  I  know  Elder  Hamilton  was  on 
John's  side  that  day,  because  he  beckoned  to  me,  and  when  I  went 
over  to  where  he  was  sitting  on  one  of  the  chairs  he  said,  'The 
-boys  had  better  tear  the  shanty  down  now  they  are  at  it.'  I  told  the 
boys  and  they  tore  the  whole  thing  down  without  disturbing  Mrs. 
Gere,  and  left  her  sitting  in  her  rocking-chair  on  the  bare  prairie. " 
As  soon  as  the  shanty  was  demolished  the  excitement  subsided 
and  all  started  for  their  homes,  leaving  Laird  and  Gere  to  watch 
each  other  and  hold  the  claim,  Mrs.  Gere  went  to  her  own  shanty 
and  sent  her  husband  his  supper,  while  Mrs.  Goddard  bountifully 
furnished  rations  for  JohnC.,  who  stood  guard  over  his  promiscuous 
pile  of  lumber. 

The  night  was  a  cold,  disagreeable  one ;  a  chilly  west  wind  swept 
over  the  bleak  prairie  and  compelled  the  lonely,  unsocial  watchmen 
to  keep  in  motion  to  preserve  proper  circulation.  Although  each 
had  a  blanket  in  which  they  wrapped  themselves,  Mr.  Laird  formed 
a  windbreak  of  boards.  Mr.  Gere  solicited  the  loan  of  a  few 
boards  for  a  like  protection,  but  Laird  objected  to  his  lumber  being 
used  for  such  purposes. 

Finding  it  impossible  to  get  any  rest  while  so  uncomfortable, 
G-ere  called  to  Laird  about  midnight  and  said  —  "I  have  a  proposition 
to  make  to  you  which  I  think  will  be  of  advantage  to  both  of  us.  I 
have  no  more  confidence  in  your  honesty  than  I  have  in  men  gen- 
erally, but  I  believe  you  will  keep  your  word  when  you  make  a 
promise.  Now,  suppose  we  agree  to  let  this  claim  matter  remain 
just  where  it  is,  without  either  of  us  doing  anything  until  to- 
morrow ;  we  can  then  go  home  and  get  some  sleep. "  Mr.  Laird 
was  amused  at  the  proposition,  but  did  not  object  to  it.  The  two 
men  solemnly  pledged  themselves  to  leave  the  claim  undisturbed 
until  the  next  morning,  and  bidding  each  other  ^"  good  night  "  in 
more  social  tones  than  they  had  previously  observed,  they  left 
the  locality. 


314  HISTORY    OF    WESrONA    COTXNTY. 

Both  parties  made  their  appearance  at  sunrise,  and  hostilities 
were  resumed.  Mr.  Laird  rebuilt  his  shanty,  but  moved  to  another 
location  nearer  the  river  and  a  little  below,  on  what  is  now  block  5 
in  Laird's  addition.  Gere  tried  for  two  or  three  months-  to  obtain 
possession,  but  without  effect,  the  cold  weather  interfering  with  any 
active  measures.  On  the  night  of  January  24,  1853,  while  Mr. 
Laird  was  temporarily  absent  from  the  prairie,  his  shanty  was  torn 
down  and  the  lumber  destroyed  —  chopped  in  pieces.  Mr.  Laird 
built  another  cabin  on  the  same  ground.  It  is  said  that  this  destruc- 
tion of  the  claim-shanty  was  effected  by  a  young  man  employed  by 
Gere  for  that  purpose,  who  received  a"  hundred  pounds  of  flour  for 
his  services; 

Satisfied  that  it  would  not  be  possible  for  him  to  get  possession 
and  hold  it  against  the  opposition  he  had  to  contend  with,  Mr.  Gere 
appealed  to  Justice  Burns  for  aid  to  remove  the  trespasser,  feeling 
confident  that  a  select  jury  would  award  him  his  rights. 

There  were  at  this  time  two  justices  in  this  vicinity,  George  M. 
Gere,  on  Wabasha  prairie,  and  John  Burns,  at  the  mouth  of  Burns 
valley.  Jabez  McDermott,  of  Wabasha  prairie,  was  constable.  In 
Febniary,  H.  C.  Gere  sued  John  C.  Laird  before  John  Burns,  Esq., 
for  trespass,  etc. ,  to  get  possession  of  the  claim.  The  trial  by  jury 
came  oft"  in  March.  This  was  the  first  jury  trial  ever  held  in  this 
part  of  the  territory  —  the  first  jury  ever  called  in  what  is  now 
Winona  county.  The  court  was  held  in  the  upper  part  of  the 
"  Viets  House"  (the  old  Winona  House),  which  was  then  unfin- 
ished. Squire  Burns  having  adjourned  the  court  fi*om  his  office  at 
his  house  to  this  place  to  accommodate  all  parties  interested.  The 
trial  was  considered  an  important  event  by  the  settlers. 

Mr.  Gere  engaged  the  professional  services  of  Mr.  FKnt,  a  law- 
yer living  in  La  Crosse,  and  of  Andrew  Cole,  of  Wabasha  prairie. 
Mr.  Cole  was  then  the  only  practicing  attorney  living  on  the  west 
side  of  the  river.  Mr.  Laird  had  for  counsel  and  management  of 
his  defense,  a  lawyer  from  La  Crosse  by  the  name  of  French.  The 
jury  impaneled  to  try  the  case  was  George  W.  Clark,  Scott  Clark, 
O.  S.  Holbrook,  William  Hewitt,  W.  H.  Coryell  and  Hiram 
Campbell. 

This  being  the  first  important  case  brought  before  Squire  Burns, 
his  inexperience  in  his  official  position  made  it  necessary  for  him  to 
seek  advice  as  to  his  own  duties.  He  selected  as  his  confidential 
adviser  the  ' '  home  attorney. "     He  was  personally  acquainted  with 


PERSONAL    PA.RA(mAPHS.  315 

Mr.  Cole,  and  had  great  contidence  in  his  opinions  of  law.  This 
peculiarity  in  the  case  excited  some  comment  from  outsiders, —  Mr. 
Cole  being  attorney  for  the  plaintiff,  but  no  charges  were  ever  made 
that  any  improper  oi-  unjust  proceedings  were  entertained  by  the 
court.  Notwithstanding  the  very  marked  eccentricities  exhibited  by 
the  squire,  his  court  and  official  position  was  duly  respected.  His 
comical  expressions  and  blundering  style  of  doing  business  afforded 
considerable  amusement  during  the  trial,  and  were  subjects  for  many 
a  hearty  laugh  for  a  long  time  afterward. 

About  two  days  were  spent  in  the  examinations  of  witnesses  and 
speech-making  by  the  attorneys  before  the  case  was  submitted  to  the 
jury.  After  due  deliberation  it  was  ascertained  that  there  was  no 
probability  of  the  jury  agreeing,  and  they  were  discharged.  The 
court  adjourned  until  the  next  Monday,  March  14,  at  which  tiijae 
another  jury  was  impaneled  and  the  trial  of  the  case  again  re- 
peated. 

In  the  first  trial  the  jury  stood  five  for  the  defendant  and  one 
for  the  plaintiff.  The  one  who  stood  out  against  his  fellow  jurors 
was  Hiram  Campbell.  The  jury  on  the  second  trial  was  John 
lams,  S.  A.  Houck,  H.  B.  Waterman,  Wm.  L.  Luark,  S.  D.  Putnam, 
and  Elijah  Silsbee,  all  residents  of  Minnesota  City  except  the  last. 
After  about  the  same  amount  of  time  consumed  as  with  the  first 
trial  the  case  was  given  to  the  jury,  and  at  about  11  o'clock  at 
night,  March  16,  the  jury  decided  unanimously  in  favor  of  the 
plaintiff,  Henry  C.  Gere. 

The  next  morning  Mr.  Laird  and  Wm.  H.  Stevens  started  for 
La  Crosse,  and  took  the  lawyers  home.  The  condition  of  the  ice 
in  the  river  would  not  permit  of  delay  —  even  then  traveling  on 
the  river  was  unsafe.  The  ice  in  the  river  appeared  as  if  it  might 
break  up  in  a  few  days.  It  did  leave  the  river  in  front  of  the  prairie 
on  the  20th  of  March. 

Mr.  Laird  left  the  claim  in  charge  of  Mrs.  Goddard  to  hold  until 
his  return,  not  supposing  that  any  movement  would  be  made  be- 
fore that  time.  Mrs.  Goddard,  with  a  young  lady.  Miss  Salina 
Kellogg,  of  La  Crosse,  who  was  up  on  a  visit,  accordingly  took  pos- 
session of  the  shanty,  with  a  firm  determination  to  hold  the  fort. 

The  suit  had  been  decided  in  Gere's  favor,  and  he  became  anx- 
ious to  get  the  claim  into  his  possession  before  Mr.  Laird  should 
have  an  opportunity  to  appeal  to  a  higher  court,  as  he  had  given 
notice  that  he  should  do  on  his  return.     Under  the  management  of 


m^ 


316  HISTORY    OF    WmONA    COUNTY. 

Mr.  Cole,  his  attorney,  judgment  was  entered  up  against  Mr.  Laird 
on  the  justice's  docket,  and  an  attachment  issued  to  take  possession 
of  his  property  for  the  payment  of  the  costs  in  the  suit.  A  writ  of 
restitution  was  also  issued,  under  which  it  was  supposed  possession 
would  be  acquired  and  the  claim  held. 

The  constable,  McDermott,  was  friendly  and  in  full  sympathy 
with  Mr.  Laird,  and  was  also  a  boarder  with  Mrs.  Goddard.  Before 
the  papers  were  placed  in  his  hands,  he  notified  Mrs.  Goddard  of  the 
proceedings,  and  arranged  with  her  a  plan  of  defense.  He  aided 
them  to  procure  material  and  barricade  the  building,  so  as  to  resist 
an  assault|if  Gere  and  his  friends  attempted  to  take  forcible  posses- 
sion of  the  shanty.  It  was  supposed  that  they  were  provided  with 
firearms.  Being  forewarned,  they  had  the  courage  to  believe  that 
they  would  be  able  to  resist  the  officer  of  the  law,  with  his  consent,- 
and  hold  Gere  and  his  friends  at  bay  until  the  return  of  Mr.  Laird 
from  La  Crosse. 

Learning  from  McDermott  that  the  yoke  of  oxen  would  be 
attached  when  they  came  across  the  river  from  their  work,  Mrs. 
Goddard  sent  for  the  cattle  and  had  them  brought  over  and  chained 
to  a  post  by  the  side  of  the  shanty,  while  the  constable  had  business 
elsewhere. 

When  the  writ  was  placed  in  McDermott's  hands  he  went  down 
to  the  claim.  As  he  advanced,  Mrs.  Goddard  warned  him  that  if 
anyone  attempted  to  come  near  the  shanty  it  would  be  at  their  own 
peril.  The  constable  withdrew  to  a  safe  distance  and  apparently 
waited  for  a  more  favorable  opportunity  to  perform  his  official  duties. 
Neither  Mr.  Gere  or  any  of  his  friends  ventured  within  short  range 
of  the  cabin  where  Mrs.  Goddard  and  Miss  Kellogg  stood  guard, 
and,  to  the  surprise  of  the  settlers,  successfully  resisted  the  execution 
of  the  iaw  and  boldly  defied  any  one  who  should  dare  molest 
them. 

These  two  women  held  the  claim  and  retained  possession  of  the 
oxen  until  Mr.  Laird  returned  from  La  Crosse  with  the  money  to 
defray  the  expenses  of  the  suit,  which  had  been  the  principal  object 
of  his  trip.  He  at  once  paid  the  cost  and  appealed  the  case  to  the 
Uuited  States  district  court.  The  writ  of  restitution  was  never 
enforced. 

Of  the  proceedings  in  the  district  court,  nothing  official  can  be 
learned.  It  is  said  that,  from  some  cause,  judgment  in  the  justice's 
court  was  suspended  and  the  case  dismissed.     Mr.  Laird  was  never 


PERSONAL    PARAGKAPHS.  317 

afterward  disturbed  in  his  possession  of  the  claim.  It  is  now  known 
as  Laird's  Addition, 

Although  Mr.  Gere  never  made  any  actual  attempts  to  obtain 
possession  of  the  claim,  he  several  times  threatened  suits  tor  its 
recovery.  Mr.  Laird  soon  found  that  a  little  money  would  stop  all 
proceedings  —  less  than  the  fee  of  a  lawyer  to  defend  the  case.  Gere 
consulted  about  every  lawyer  that  located  here  for  the  next  two  or 
three  years.  He  was  among  the  first  clients  of  Hon.  Judge  Wilson, 
when  he  came  here  in  1855.  Mr.  Wilson,  then  a  young  lawyer, 
became  interested  in  the  story  of  Gere,  and,  considering  it  an  im- 
portant case,  at  once  commenced  suit  against  Mr.  Laird.  He  was 
greatly  surprised  a  day  or  two  after  to  learn  from  his  client  that,  on 
account  of  a  satisfactory  arrangement  with  Mr.  Laird,  he  wished  to 
stop  all  proceedings  against  him.  The  lawyers  never  shared  in 
these  periodical  settlements.  When  Gere  again  ran  short  of  funds, 
he  again  called  on  his  attorney  to  bring  suit  against  Laird,  but  Mr. 
Wilson  indignantly  refused  to  have  anything  further  to  do  with  the 
case. 

Mr.  Laird  became  a  permanent  settler  on  Wabasha  prairie, 
where  he  was  prominently  identified  with  public  and  private  enter- 
prises which  tended  to  the  development  of  the  resources  of  the 
county.  Although  for  many  years  Mr.  Laird  gave  his  attention  to 
the  cultivation  of  a  large  farm  in  the  eastern  part  of  Olmsted 
county,  and  lived  there  with  his  family  a  portion  of  each  year,  he 
has  maintained  an  interest  in  Winona  county  and  occupied  his  resi- 
dence in  the  city  of  Winona. 

John  C.  Laird  now  lives  on  the  same  claim  he  "jumped"  from 
Henry  C.  Gere,  on  Wabasha  prairie,  in  the  fall  of  1852.  His  pres- 
ent residence  is  within  two  blocks  of  where  *his  claim-shanties  stood 
while  contesting  possession  with  Mr.  Gere.  .  This  is  the  only  instance 
where  any  one  of  the  original  claimholders  of  land  on  Wabasha 
prairie,  now  the  city  of  Winona,  is  living  on  the  claim  he  held  in 
1852,  and  with  one  exception  Mr.  Laird  is  the  only  one  in  the  city 
living  on  land  which  they  held  prior  to  the  sale  of  public  lands  in 
1855.  A  part  of  the  original  claim  of  Captain  Smith,  claim  JSTo.  1, 
was  pre-empted  by  John  Keyes.  His  widow  and  family  are  yet  resi- 
dents of  that  locality. 

In  the  spring  of  1853  Mr,  Laird  built  quite  a  stylish  and  com- 
fortable one-story  house,  with  two  wings,  on  his  claim,  and  made  it 
his  headquarters.     He  brought  up  a  breaking-team  of  three  yoke 


318  HISTORY    OF    WmOT^A    COUN^TY. 

of  large  oxen  and  two  large  breaking-plows.  His  reason  for  having 
two  plows  to  one  team  was,  that  he  found  it  economical  to  send  his 
plows  to  Galena  by  steamboat  for  repairs  —  to  keep  his  team  at  work 
an  extra  plow  was  necessary.  This  team  he  kept  busy  breaking  for 
the  settlers  by  the  acre  during  the  season,  under  the  management  of 
A.  B.  Smith." 

Mr.  Laird  started  the  first  livery  stable  in  the  county  of  Winona. 
The  heavy  horses  and  wagons  he  furnished  for  hire  in  1853  would 
hardly  represent  the  business  if  compared  with  the  dashing  turn- 
outs now  furnished  from  the  ' '  liveries  "  in  the  city  of  Winona. 

Although  not  strictly  the  first  man  to  deal  in  lumber,  Mr.  Laird 
was  the  first  to  commence  the  business  and  estabish  a  lumber-yard 
for  the  retail  of  lumber  as  a  regular  business  occupation.  He  com- 
menced the  lumber  business  a  little  above  where  the  sawmill  of 
Laird,  Norton  &  Co.  now  stands.  His  little  retail  yard  was  the 
nucleus  from  which  the  vast  lumber  establishments  and  immense 
business  of  Laird,  Norton  &  Co.  has  been  developed.  John  C. 
Laird  was  once  a  member  of  this  firm,  but  withdrew  from  it  many 
years  ago.  It  was  through  him  and  his  influence  that  many  of  our 
*best  citizens  came  into  this  county. 

In  the  summer  of  1852  Enos  P.  Williams,  who  made  the  claim 
next  east  of  that  held  by  Beecher  Gere,  traded  it  to  B.  B.  Healy  for 
three  or  ifour  village  lots  in  La  Crosse.  Mr.  Williams  had  made  no 
improvement  except  a  pretense  of  a  garden.  He  was  then  living 
in  La  Crosse,  where  he  remained  for  three  or  four  years,  after  which 
he  came  up  the  river  and  settled  in  this  county,  in  what  is  now  the 
town  of  Utica,  where  he  yet  resides. 

Mr.  Healy  built  quite  a  comfortable  house  on  the  Williams  claim 
and  placed  a  man  on  it  to  hold  possession.  The  claimkeeper  neg- 
lected his  charge  and  it  was  jumped  by  Rufus  Emerson,  who  was 
employed  by  Andrew  Cole.  Mr.  Healy  contested  the  matter,  and 
after  a  suit  or  two  at  law  recovered  possession  of  the  claim  and  then 
disposed  of  it  to  Rev.  H.  S.  Hamilton,  who  bought  it  for  some  of 
his  relatives,  John  I.  and  Harvey  Hubbard.  It  was  then  called  the 
John  I.  Hubbard  claim',  and  is  now  known  as  Hubbard's  Addition  to 
the  plat  of  Winona. 

But  few  claims  were  made  in  the  southern  part  of  what  is  now 
Winona  county  during  the  season  of  1852.  Two  or  three  were 
selected  on  Pine  creek,  one  or  two  along  the  river  and  in  the  valleys. 

Hamilton  McCollum  settled  on  the  river  in  the  lower  part  of  the 


PERSONAL    PARAGRAPHS.  319 

county.  His  house  was  for  a  year  or  two  a  favorite  stopping- 
place  for  travelers  by  land  on  the  trail  between  Winona  and  La- 
Crosse. 

James  Campbell,  a  Scotchman,  settled  in  Cedar  creek  valley  three 
or  four  miles  from  its  mouth.  William  and  Robert  Campbell  came 
not  long  after.  Mr.  Campbell  now  holds  a  large  amount  of  land 
in  that  vicinity,  where  he  yet  resides. 

Leonard  Johnson  lived  with  W.  B.  Bunnell  for  a  year  or  two, 
and  then  with  Frank  Wilson  started  a  wood-yard  at  Johnson's  Point, 
below  the  present  village  of  Homer.  Mr.  Johnson  is  yet  a  resident 
of  the  county,  living  in  the  town  of  Pleasant  Hill,  on  a  farm  selected 
by  him  in  an  early  day. 

Harry  Herrick,  for  many  years  a  man  of  all  work  for  Bimnell, 
made  a  claim  in  Burns  valley,  about  two  miles  above  its  mouth, 
where  the  road  crosses  the  stream.  He  built  a  small  log  cabin, 
which  is  yet  standing  and  is  a  part  of  the  old  building  on  the  upper 
side  of  the  road,  east  of  the  bridge. 

Mr.  Herrick  held  this  claim  for  a  year  or  two,  when  he  sold  it 
and  went  back  to  live  with  Bunnell,  where  he  died  two  or  three 
years  after.  The  claim  was  purchased  by  Rev.  Edward  Ely,  and 
was  long  known  as  the  "Ely  claim."  It  is  now  a  part  of  the  farm 
of  Mr.  Henry  Bitner. 

William  Hewett  came  into  the  county  in  the  latter  part  of  this 
season  and  made  a  claim  in  Burns  valley,  next  above  Herrick.  He 
built  a  frame  house  near  the  big  spring  next  to  the  road- and  settled 
there  with  his  family.  This  house  was  burned  down  several  years 
after.  A  log  house  now  occupies  the  same  site,  Mr.  Hewett 
occupied  the  locality  for  two  or  three  years  and  then  sold  out  and 
left  this  part  of  the  country. 

Joseph  S.  Wilson  selected  his  claim  in  Burns  valley,  next 
above  Hewett's,  where  Charles  Miller  now  has  a  stock-farm.  He 
built  his  claim  shanty  about  where  the  present  farm  buildings  stand, 
near  the  spring.  His  first  shant}^  was  only  designed  to  show  that 
the  claim  was  ' '  occupied  by  a  settler. "  He  left  his  claim  in  the 
care  of  Roderick  Kellogg  until  the  next  spring,  when  he  returned 
with  his  family,  built  a  comfortable  house  and  opened  up  a  farm, 
which  he  cultivated  for  three  or  four  years.  He  then  sold  his  farm 
and  moved  into  Winona,  where  he  carried  on  the  business  of  harness- 
making  until  about  1880,  when  he  went  west  and  located  in  the 
territory  of  Dakota.     Mr.  Wilson  was  a  well-known  citizen  of  the 


320  HISTORY    OF    WESTONA    COUIS^TY. 

county.  Tlie  town  of  Wilson  was  given  its  name  from  him,  he 
being  one  of  its  oldest  settlers  and  the  best  known  in  that  locality. 

The  same  season  that  Mr.  Wilson  brought  his  family  to  live  in 
Burns  valley,  a  German  by  the  name  of  Schabe,  or  Schape,made 
a  claim  above  Wilson's.  He  built  a  log  house  near  the  spring  by  the 
side  of  the  road  and  lived  there  until  his  death,  ten  or,  twelve  years 
ago.  This  house  was  the  last  one  in  that  direction  until  the  spring 
of  1854. 

The  log  house  built  by  Mr.  Schape-was  standing  until  within  the 
past  year.  On  Christmas  da}^,  1882,  the  writer  passed  the  locality 
and  found  the  present  owner  of  the  property  tearing  down  the  old 
house.  The  timber  of  which  it  was  composed  was  apparently  sound; 
the  oak  logs  were  hard  and  dry  ;  the  oak  shingles,  or  more  properly 
shakes,  were  sound  on  the  under  side,  but  much  worn  on  the  outer 
side. 

A.  man  by  the  name  of  Blodgett  made  a  claim  in  West  Burns 
valley,  where  P.  B.  Palmer  now  lives.  He  brought  with  him  a 
small  herd  of  cows  and  lived  on  this  claim  during  the  summer. 
While  here  he  lost  two  children  from  sickness.  He  sold  out  his 
stock  and  abandoned  the  claim  in  the  fall  and  went  back  down  the 
river. 

In  the  fall  of  this  year  A.  B.  Smith  came  to  Wabasha  prairie,  and 
for  awhile  had  the  west  half  of  the  McDermott  claim  —  the  eighty 
next  west  of  the  claim  owned  by  Dr.  Childs.  It  was  said  that  he 
vras  holding  this  for  Mr.  Healey,  by  whom  he  was  employed.  It 
was  difficult  to  tell  who  was  the  real  owner  of  the  claim  ;  it  was 
jumped  several  times  by  different  individuals.  It  was  sold  by  Mc- 
Dermott to  David  Olmsted.  Mr.  Smith  did  not  reside  on  any 
claim,  although  he  held  several.  Prior  to  his  coming  here  he  had 
been  engaged  in  lumbering  business,  cutting  and  rafting,  and  as  a 
pilot  in  running  lumber  down  the  Ohio  and  on  the  Mississippi 
rivers.  He  spent  the  winter  as  a  regular  boarder  with  Mrs.  God- 
dard,  and  married  the  widow  the  following  season. 

A.  B.  Smith  was  well  known  to  all  of  the  early  settlers  as  a  hotel 
keeper, — as  the  landlord  of  the  old  "Minnesota  House,"  built  by 
him  in  1853,  on  the  comer  of  Center  and  Second  streets,  where  S. 
C.  White's  store  now  stands.  He  was  also  the  proprietor  of  the 
' '  Wabasha  Prairie  House, "  which  stood  on  the  corner  of  Front  and 
Franklin  streets,  built  by  him  in  the  summer  of  1855.  While  living 
here  he  suddenly  left  home  in  the  night,  without  the  family  or  any 


^0^^^ 


te\ 


IZ 


WILLIAM  BROWN 


PERSONAL    PARAGRAPHS.  323 

one  connected  witli  the  house  being^aware  of  his  intentions  to  do 
80.  Nothing  of  a  certainty  was  ever  learned  relative  to  any  circum- 
stances connected  with  his  mysterious  disappearance.  It  was  known 
that  at  about  that  time  he  was  accustomed  to  carry  a  considerable 
sum  of  money  about  his  person.  He  sometimes  indulged  freely  in 
intoxicating  drinks.  It  was  generally  supposed  that  he  had  been 
foully  dealt  with — probably  nmrdered  for  his  money  and  his  body 
thrown  into  the  river.  Suspicion  rested  on  some  with  whom  he 
familiarly  associated  at  about  that  time,  but  no  evidence  was  ever 
secured  that  appeai*ed  to  justify  making  any  arrests.  There  was 
no  proof  of  his  death. 

During  the  latter  part  of  this  season  Koderick  Kellogg  came 
up  from  La  Crosse  to  do  some  mason-work  for  the  settlers  on 
Wabasha  prairie.  He  was  a  competent  mechanic  in  his  line  of  busi- 
ness, and  a  man  of  more  than  usual  abilities  and  general  informa- 
tion, but  his  intemperate  habits  had  isolated  him  from  his  family. 
He  was  readily  induced  to  come  here  and  work  at  his  trade,  although 
there  was  but  little  to  do,  because,  as  he  expressed  himself,  he 
"would  by  so  doing,  get  away  from  the  temptation  of  the  hell-holes 
where  intoxicating  drinks  could  at  all  times  be  procured."  Mr. 
Kellogg  was,  for  a  year  or  so,  benefited  by  the  change,  but  when 
the  hell-holes  opened  in  Winona  he  found  them,  although  they 
were  small  ones. 

The  first  regular  mason-work  done  in  this  county  was  by  Kod- 
erick Kellogg.  His  first  job  of  work  was  on  Wabasha  prairie, 
where  he  plastered  two  rooms  for  Kev.  Edward  Ely,  on  the  corner 
of  Center  and  Second  streets.  This  was  the  first  plastered  house  in 
the  county.  His  next  job  of  plastering  was  the  lower  rooms  in  the 
"  Viets  House,"  afterward  known  as  the  Winona  House — it  stood 
on  Front  street,  on  the  levee.  The  first  brick  chimney  built  in  the 
county  was  by  Mr.  Kellogg,  in  the  Yiets  House.  His  third  job  of 
plastering  and  chimney-building  was  in  a  small  one-story  house  of 
two  rooms  built  by  Johnson  for  Andrew  Cole,  on  lot  4,  block  10. 
Johnson's  original  claim  shanty,  on  claim  No.  4,  was  torn  down 
and  used  in  the  construction  of  this  building.  These  three  build- 
ings were  the  only  houses  in  the  county  with  plastered  rooms  until 
the  season  of  1853. 

Nearly  all  of  the  mason-work... required  by  the  settlers  of  this 
vicinity  was  done  by  Mr.  Kellogg.  He  worked  at  his  trade  here 
for  three  or  four  years,  and  then  went  back  to  La  Crosse.  He 
19 


824  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

owned  the  lot  on  the  corner  of  Franklin  and  Second  streets,  where 
Kohweder's  meat-market  now  stands.  In  the  spring  of  1853  he 
built  a  small  one-storj  house  on  the  corner,  about  12x20,  plastered 
inside  and  outside.  This  he  occupied  as  his  residence  —  his  family- 
living  in  La  Crosse.  He  also  built  the  house  which  stands  on  the 
same  lot  next  to  the  alley.     It  was  at  one  time  used  as  a  hotel. 

Roderick  Kellogg  was  an  industrious  man,  seldom  idle  if  there 
was  anything  to  do,  except  when  intoxicated  ;  then  he  was  inclined 
to  be  quarrelsome.  He  was  a  handy  man  of  all  work,  and  when  not 
engaged  at  his  trade  he  was  always  ready  to  undertake  any  small 
jobs  for  the  settlers,  such  as  rough  carpenter  work,  gardening,  etc. 

Mr.  Kellogg  always  found  a  sympathizing  friend  in  Rev.  Mr. 
Ely,  who  had,  from  his  first  acquaintance  with  him,  taken  an  inter- 
est in  trying  to  bring  about  a  reform  in  his  life,  but  without  success: 
the  series  of  efforts  were  balanced  by  a  like  series  of  failures. 
After  Mr.  Ely  engaged  in  mercantile  business,  in  1854,  he  sometimes 
found  Mr.  Kellogg's  services  about  the  store  a  convenience,  and  at 
times  employed  him.  On  one  occasion  Kellogg  made  his  appear- 
ance when  partially  intoxicated.  He  was  told  that  his  services  were 
not  needed  while  in  that  condition.  He  attempted  by  argument  to 
show  that  he  was  not  drunk — that  he  knew  what  he  was  about, 
although  he  had  taken  a  drink.  His  remarks  became  insulting,  and 
Mr.  Ely  told  him  to  leave  the  store — to  go  away  and  not  come  back 
again,  for  he  would  have  nothing  more  to  do  with  him. 

Kellogg  went  outside  and  became  noisy  and  abusive — attracting 
the  attention  of  the  idlers  about  (of  whom  the  writer  was  one). 
Becoming  excited  in  his  harangue,  he  fairly  jumped  up  und  down, 
until  suddenly  he  stopped,  as  if  strongly  impressed  with  a  new  idea 
of  retaliation  for  the  fancied  wrong  done  him,  and  exclaimed,  "D — 
you,  Elder  Ely  !  I'll  get  even  with  you  yet — I'll  go  and  jump  your 
claim  for  this."  He  at  once  turned  and  marched  off  down  the  street 
as  if  his  determination  was  a  fixed  one.  He  did  not  attempt  to  carry 
out  his  threat,  for  when  sober  he  respected  the  elder.  The  idea  was 
a  popular  one,  that  the  greatest  wrong  that  could  be  inflicted  on  a 
settler  was  to  jump  his  claim. 

During  the  latter  part  of  the  season  John  and  Rufus  Emerson, 
brothers,  came  into  this  county  and  settled  on  Wabasha  prairie. 
John  Emerson  had  a  wife  and  two  or  three  children.  After  looking 
about  for  awhile  he  selected  a  location  south  of  the  Evans  claim, 
toward  the  upper  end  of  the  lake.     He  built  a  shanty  on  it  and  made 


POSTOFFICES.  325 

it  his  home,  with  his  lamily,  for  about  two  years,  when  he  sold  it  to 
Edwin  Foster.  Taylor's  Addition  is  a  part  of  the  Emerson  claim. 
Mr.  Emerson  moved  to  the  western  part  of  the  county,  where  he 
located  himself  on  a  farm. 

Kufus  Emerson  was  a  single  man.  Without  permanently  locating 
himself,  he  speculated  in  claims  by  taking  possession  of  some  un- 
occupied land  (jumping  claims)  and  selling  out  his  interest  to  other 
settlers.  He  was  identified  with  several  difficulties  where  claim- 
jumping  was  charged,  either  for  his  own  individual  benefit  or  as  an 
employe  of  others.  He  pre-empted  a  claim  on  the  bottom-land 
west  of  Gilmore's.  Rufus  Emerson  built  a  house  on  the  Stevens 
claim  in  the  spring  of  1854.  This  house  is  yet  standing.  It  is  on 
Second  Street,  between  Market  and  Franklin  streets,  on  lot  2,  block 
143.  This  building  was  constructed  from  lumber  found  floating 
down  the  river  and  picked  up  at  different  times.  Emerson  sold  it 
before  it  was  completed.  It  was  afterward  clapboarded  and  finished 
by  W.  H.  Stevens,  into  whose  hands  it  fell. 


CHAPTER   XXXII. 


POSTOFFICES. 


During  the  season  of  1852  there  were  two  postoffices  created  in 
this  county  by  the  postoffice  department,  although  there  was  but 
one  in  regular  operation  until  about  the  beginning  of  the  following 
year.  The  first  was  at  Minnesota  City,  with  Robert  Pike;  Jr.,  as 
postmaster.  The  other  at  Wabasha  prairie,  with  George  G.  Barber 
as  postmaster. 

The  office  at  Minnesota  City  was  established  with  the  proviso 
that  the  mails  should  be  transported,  free  of  charge  to  the  depart 
ment,  to  and  from  the  nearest  postoffice  on  the  Mississippi.  The 
mails  were  made  up  and  received  in  regular  form  at  this  office, 
but  no  regular  carrier  employed.  The  special  mail-bag  provided, 
was  usually  carried  by  some  of  the  colonists  who  chanced  to  go  to 
La  Crosse,  the  nearest  postoffice  on  the  river,  or  it  was  taken  to 
Wabasha  prairie  and  sent  down  by  the  boats.  On  certain  days, 
about  every  week,  the  mail-bag  was  brought  up  from  La  Crosse  by 


326  HISTOEY    OF    WESrOiS^A    COUNTY. 

the  boats  and  left  at  Wabasha  prairie,  where  some  one  from  the 
colony  awaited  its  arrival.  Prior  to  this  all  mail  matter  belonging 
to  the  members  of  the  association  was  usually  carried  and  looked 
after  by  the  settlers  of  the  colony. 

It  was  usual  for  tlie  postmaster  at  La  Crosse  to  deliver  to  some 
well  known  settler  all  of  the  mail  matter  of  the  settlement  to  which 
he  belonged.  Where  parties  were  well  known,  their  letters  were 
sometimes  sent  to  them  by  the  clerks  of  the  boats,  to  be  left  at  their 
nearest  landing-place.  In  this  way  Nathan  Brown  received  letters 
at  his  landing.  Bunnell  took  charge  of  all  mail  matter  for  Bunnell's 
landing,  and  in  the  early  part  of  the  season  all  letters  for  settlers 
on  Wabasha  prairie  were  left  in  the  care  of  Johnson. 

During  the  summer  and  early  part  of  the  winter  the  Rev.  Ed- 
ward Ely  made  frequent  visits  between  Wabasha  prairie  and  La 
Crosse.  A  portion  of  the  time  his  family  was  living  at  the  latter 
place.  When  he  brought  his  family  to  Johnson's  landing,  he  for 
awhile  occupied  Johnson's  claim  shanty  on  claim  N^o.  4.  His  fre- 
quent trips  between  the  two  places  were  made  the  means  by  which 
the  settlers  on  Wabasha  prairie  received  and  sent  away  their  letters. 
Mr.  Ely  always  made  it  a  duty  to  bring  up  all  mail  matter  be- 
longing to  this  locality,  and  was  accustomed  to  carry  it  about  with 
him  until  distributed  to  the  settlers,  who  usually  flocked  around  him 
as  soon  as  his  arrival  was  known.  This  was  readily  ascertained, 
for  it  was  the  usual  custom  for  everybody  to  visit  the  landing  on  the 
arrival  of  a  steamboat  from  below.  All  letters  sent  by  the  boats 
were  then  left  in  his  care  for  delivery.  It  was  from  this  matter  of 
accommodation,  and  from  his  custom  of  carrying  all  letters  about  his 
person,  the  traditional  story  originated,  that  ' '  in  the  early  days  of 
the  settlement  of  this  county  the  postoffice  was  in  Elder  Ely's  hat." 

The  second  postoffice  in  the  county  was  on  Wabasha  prairie.  It 
was  called  Montezuma  ;  the  postmaster  was  George  G.  Barber. 
The  first  movement  toward  making  application  for  this  office 
originated  with  the  Wabasha  Protection  Club.  Mention  has  already 
been  made  that  a  majority  of  the  members  of  this  organization 
were  residents  of  La  Crosse,  who  held  claims  on  this  side  of  the 
river,  many  of  them  never  residents  of  the  territory.  The  laws  of 
the  club  allowed  its  members  to  hold  claims  for  six  months  without 
making  a  residence  on  them,  and  with  but  nominal  improvements. 
The  members  were  pledged  to  aid  each  other  in  retaining  possession 
during  that  time.     This  law  conflicted  with  the  Uiuted  States  and 


POSTOFFICES. 


327 


Territorial  claim  laws,  and  led  to  frequent  differences  among  the 
early  settlers. 

At  one  of  the  meetings  of  the  club  the  necessity  of  a  postoffice 
was  discussed  and  action  taken  in  favor  of  making  application  to 
the  postoffice  department.  A  hlank  petition  was  signed,  but  the 
drawing  up  of  the  necessary  papers  and  forwarding  the  same  was 
referred  to  Andrew  Cole,  a  lawyer  in  La  Crosse  and  a  member  of 
the  club.  It  was  then  supposed,  and  generally  understood,  that  the 
secretary,  iVbner  S.  Goddard,  would  be  recommended  in  the  petition 
for  postmaster,  and  that  the  name  of  the  postoffice  would  be 
Wabasha  prairie. 

When  the  papers  were  drawn  up,  the  attorney,  with  the  approval 
of  some  of  the  members  of  the  club,  inserted  Montezuma  as  the 
name  of  the  postoffice,  and  recommended  George  G.  Barber  as  post- 
master. Mr.  Barber  was  a  resident  of  La  Crosse.  He  had  made  a 
claim  in  Gilmore  valley  early  in  the  spring,  but  never  improved  it. 
The  hlank  petition  filled  out  at  La  Crosse  was  forwarded  to  the 
postoffice  department  and  the  appointment  duly  made.  Mr.  Barber 
received  his  commission  about  the  middle  of  June,  gave  the 
required  bonds  and  took  the  oath  of  office.  He  came  up  to  make 
his  arrangements  for  supplying  the  settlers  of  Wabasha  prairie  with 
their  mail  and  offered  the  position  of  deputy-postmaster  to  Mr. 
Goddard,  who  indignantly  refused  to  accept  the  position.  Mr. 
Barber  returned  to  La  Crosse  without  being  able  to  secure  a  deputy. 
The  settlers  on  Wabasha  prairie  declined  the  honor, —  the  only 
instance  in  the  history  of  this  county  where  official  position  has  been 
generally  declined. 

No  improvements  were  made  in  postal  facilities;  "the  elder" 
continued  to  carry  the  "mail  in  his  hat."  About  the  20th  of  July 
Byron  Yiets  moved  up  from  La  Crosse  and  accepted  the  position  of 
deputy-postmaster  from  Mr.  Barber, 

Mr.  Yiets  did  not  open  the  office  regularly.  The  mails  were 
made  up  and  distributed  as  before,  at  La  Crosse.  The  only  additional 
advantage  afforded  was  that  the  mail  was  carried  by  the  boats  in  a 
canvas  bag  without  a  lock.  ^^  request  of  Mr.  Yiets,  the  elder 
distributed  the  contents  of  the  bag  left  in  his  charge  as  he  had 
previously  done.  * 

The  settlers  were  dissatisfied  with  the  appointment  of  a  non- 
resident as  postmaster,  who  lived  thirty  miles  away.  The  name  of 
Montezuma    was    equally   objectionable,    although    Johnson    had 


328  HISTOEY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

adopted  it  as  the  name  of  the  town-site,  then  just  plotted  by  John 
Ball  on  Wabasha  prairie. 

A  public  meeting  was  called  to  consider  the  matter  and  the 
question  freely  discussed.  All  united  in  a  petition  to  the  postoffice 
department  ior  the  appointment  of  Abner  S.  Goddard  as  postmaster 
in  place  of  George  G.  Barber,  a  resident  of  another  state.  JSTearly 
all  petitioned  to  have  the  name  of  the  office  changed  from  Monte- 
zuma to  Winona.  In  discussing  this  change  several  names  were 
proposed,  Winona,  Wabasha,  Wabasha  City,  Prairie  and  Ozelle. 
The  name  of  Winona  was  adopted  by  a  majority  of  one  when  the 
vote  was  taken. 

It  is  now  uncertain  who  first  suggested  the  name  of  Winona. 
It  has  been  said  that  it  was  proposed  by  Captain  Smith.  Some  are 
equally  positive  that  it  was  suggested  by  Dr.  Balcombe.  Others 
say  it  was  Dr.  Childs.  Dr.  Childs  was  noted  for  his  peculiarity  of 
giving  names  to  localities,  and  to  all  animals  in  his  possession. 
Gilmore  valley  was  called  by  him  "Winona  valley,''  about  the  time 
the  name  of  Winona  was  selected  as  the  name  of  the  postoffice. 

Letters  in  the  hands  of  Mrs.  Calista  Balcombe,  the  widow 
of  Dr.  John  L.  Balcombe,  show  that  Dr.  Balcombe,  Mr.  How- 
ard and  Ed.  Hamilton,  then  the  proprietors  of  No.  5,  the  Ham- 
ilton claim  urged  upon  Captain  Smith  the  propriety  of  calling 
the  new  town  plot  Wabasha.  This  Captain  Smith  consented  to 
do,  provided  he  could  induce  Alexis  Bailey  to  have  the  name 
of  the  postoffice  at  Wabasha  changed,  but  Bailey  would  not  con- 
sent. They  then  proposed  to  call  it  Wabasha  City,  and  adopted 
the  name  themselves  for  use  in  their  correspondence.  Dr.  Bal- 
combe was  always  anxious  to  have  a  Dakota  name  given  to  the 
town.  Neither  Captain  Smith  nor  the  proprietors  of  claim  No.  5 
were  present  when  the  name  of  Winona  was  adopted.  The  post- 
office  department  promptly  changed  the  name  of  the  postoffice  to 
Winona  and  appointed  Mr.  Goddard  postmaster.  When  his  com- 
mission arrived  he  was  lying  on  his  bed  of  sickness,  from  which 
be  never  recovered.  He  died  before  he  was  able  to  qualify  for  the 
position.  The  postoffice  was  without  a  legal  postmaster.  The 
boats,  however,  carried  the  mails  between  La  Crosse  and  the  prairie, 
where  they  were  taken  care  of  by  the  volunteer  postmaster.  Elder 
Ely  obtained  possession  of  the  keys  and  acted  in  that  capacity  with- 
out taking  the  oath  of  office  required  from  those  who  handle  the 
United  States  mail.     No  mails  were  made  up  or  officially  received 


POSTOFFICES.  829 

at  this  office.  This  duty  was  performed  at  La  Crosse.  The  elder 
was  simply  acting  in  the  same  capacity  of  messenger  that  he  liad 
been  previously  doing,  except  instead  of  carrying  the  letters  "in 
his  hat "  he  was  accommodated  with  a  mail  bag.  The  faithfulness 
shown  by  Mr.  Ely  in  his  attention  to  this  self-imposed  duty  was 
satisfactory  to  the  settlers.  Among  the  traditional  anecdotes  of  the 
early  days  is  one  showing  the  zeal  of  the  elder  in  the  performance 
of  his  duties.  He  received  the  mail  bag  trom  the  boat  and  also  de- 
livered it  with  the  letters  to  be  posted  at  La  Crosse.  It  was  his 
custom  to  preach  here  on  Sundays  when  not  engaged  at  La  Crosse, 
where  he  had  regular  appointments,  alternating  with  Elder  Hamil- 
ton —  one  preaching  on  one  Sunday  and  the  other  on  the  next. 
While  holding  forth  eloquently  to  an  attentive  congregation  in  his 
own  shanty,  on  one  of  his  days  to  speak  to  the  people,  the  settlers 
were  suddenly  and  unexpectedly  startled  by  the  whistle  of  a  steam- 
boat approaching  the  landing.  The  elder  brought  his  sermon  to  a 
close  very  abruptly,  with  the  remark,  "There's  a  boat  from  be- 
low," and  hastened  to  the  levee  to  receive  the  expected  mail.  The 
elder  denies  having  any  recollection  of  this  occurrence.  Those  who 
are  familiar  with  his  eccentricities  believe  it.  George  W.  Clark  says 
it  is  true,  for  he  was  one  of  his  audience — that  the  elder  stopped  short 
in  one  of  the  best  sermons  he  ever  heard  him  attempt  to  deliver, 
and  left  his  astonished  congregation  to  ponder  on  the  finale  of  the 
discourse  if  completed,  or  to  follow  him  to  the  levee  and  see  if  there 
was  any  one  on  the  boat  that  they  knew,  and  inquire  for  long  ex- 
pected letters  when  the  elder  had  secured  the  United  States  mail  bag. 

To  remedy  all  difficulties  arising  from  the  irregularities  of  mail 
facilities,  a  meeting  of  the  settlers  was  called  to  take  the  matter 
under  consideration  and  recommend  a  candidate  to  fill  the  vacancy 
of  postmaster.  The*  Rev.  Edward  Ely  was  selected  for  the  position 
by  an  unanimous  vote,  and  a  petition,  signed  by  all  on  the  prairie, 
forwarded  to  the  department  in  Washington. 

At  this  meeting  an  effort  was  made  to  again  change  the  name  of 
the  postoffice  —  to  call  it  Wabasha  City —  but  the  matter  was  settled 
by  a  vote,  and  one  majority  for  Winona.  The  elder  says  that  his 
vote  retained  the  name  of  Winona. 

Elder  Ely  duly  received  his  commission  and  became  the  lawful 
postmaster  at  Winona,  on  Wabasha  prairie,  where  he  had  had  the 
distribution  of  letters  that  came  by  mail  about  nine  months 
unofficially.    The  first  regula;r  mail  made  up  by  him  after  receiving 


330  HISTOEY    OF    WESrONA    COUNTY. 

his  appointment  was  on  the  8th  day  of  January,  1853.  The  office 
was  in  his  residence  on  the  corner  of  Center  and  Second  streets, 
where  now  the  "Ely  block"  stands.  Mr.  Ely  held  this  position 
until  early  in  the  spring  of  1855,  when  he  was  superseded  by  J.  W. 
Downer,  and  the  postoffice  removed  to  the  "'Downer  building," 
which  stood  about  midway  between  Market  and  Walnut  streets,  on 
the  north  side  of  Front  street. 

This  change  was  a  political  movement.  When  the  United  States 
land-office  was  established  at  Winona  and  the  little  settlement  at 
Johnson's  landing  began  to  assume  some  importance  it  was 
considered  advisable  that  the  postmaster  should  be  one  in  sympathy 
with  the  party  in  power.  The  administration  was  democratic,  and 
as  the  elder  was  of  different  political  faith  the  services  of  the 
pioneer  postmaster  were  no  longer  required. 

The  hrst  marriage  on  Wabasha  prairie,  now  the  city  of  Winona, 
and  the  first  marriage  within  the  present  boundaries  of  this  county, 
was  that  of  S.  K.  Thompson  and  Mrs.  Sutherland,  on  the  9th  of 
November,  1852.  The  marriage  ceremony  was  performed  by  the 
Rev.  Edward  Ely  at  his  own  house,  where  the  parties  were  stopping 
temporarily  while  waiting  for  a  down  boat  to  take  them  to  LaCrosse. 

S.  K.  Thompson  was  among  the  first  arrivals  here  in  the  spring. 
Without  locating  himself  on  a  claim  he  had  remained  on  Wabasha 
prairie  during  the  season  and  made  his  home  with  John  Evans.  He 
was  about  forty-five  years  old,  a  man  of  good  general  intelligence 
and  of  dignified  personal  appearance.  Mrs.  Sutherland  was  a 
widow  about  forty  years  of  age.  She  came  here  with  her  brother, 
O.  S.  Holbrook,  and  kept  house  for  him  until  her  marriage,  after 
which  Thompson  and  Holbrbok  lived  together  for  awhile  on 
Holbrook's  claim,  which  he  had  discovered  lying  south  of  and 
adjoining  the  McDermott  claim,  until  Thompson  made  a  claim  back 
of  the  lake  and  moved  on  it. 

The  claim,  back  of  the  lake,  made  by  George  Wallace  early  in 
the  spring  of  1852,  had  laid  during  this  seasonwith  but  little,  if  any- 
thing, to  show  that  it  was  claimed.  Its  exposed  situation  was  a 
temptation  for  some  one  without  a  claim  to  watch.  The  Rev.  Mr. 
Ely  had  not,  as  yet,  taken  a  claim.  On  the  2d  of  December,  1852, 
he,  with  his  axe  on  his  shoulder,  crossed  the  lake  on  the  ice  and 
jumped  Wallace's  claim.  He  took  possession  by  chopping  down 
some  trees  and  blazing  others,  on  which  he  conspicuously  displayed 
his  name. 


POSTOFFICES.  331 

Mr.  Wallace  was  a  nephew  of  Thompson's  wife,  the  late  Widow 
Sutherland.  Considering  the  Wallace  claim  to  be  a  family  posses- 
sion which  should  be  guarded,  Thompson  jumped  it  from  Mr.  Ely  on 
January  15,  1853,  while  the  elder  was  at  La  Crosse  holding  a  series 
of  revival  meetings  for  which  he  had  been  employed.  The  elder 
was  too  much  engaged  in  his  professional  labors  to  devote  his  time 
and  attention  to  the  protection  of  his  rights,  and  Thompson  estab- 
lished himself  on  the  claim  by  building  a  cabin  on  it,  which  he  occu- 
pied with  his  wife.  Mr.  Thompson  afterward  bought  the  claim  of 
George  Wallace  and  built  a  comfortable  frame  house,  a  story  and  a 
half  building,  in  which  he  lived  for  ten  or  twelvg  years,  or  while  he 
remained  in  this  part  of  the  country.  The  house  is  yet  standing,  and 
forms  part  of  the  present  farmhouse  of  Mr.  John  Zenk. 

S.  K.  Thompson  was  a  gentlemanly  appearing  man  in  dress  and 
manners,  and  always  seemed  to  have  control  of  funds  to  engage  in 
business.  He  held  official  positions, —  was  county  commissioner, 
and  for  several  years  was  justice  of  the  peace.  In  his  younger  days 
he  had  been  a  merchant  in  Ohio.  For  about  ten  years  before  set- 
tling in  this  county  he  had  been  engaged  in  speculative  investments 
along  the  upper  Mississippi.  He  was  for  awhile  in  business  as  a 
merchant  at  Winona. 

It  has  been  already  related  that  when  Elijah  Silsbee  sold  his 
claim  in  1854,  he,  with  Charles  S.  Hamilton,  started  a  store  on  the 
corner  of  Front  and  Center  streets.  About  January  1,  1855,  they 
dissolved  partnership,  Mr.  Silsbee  retaining  the  stock  of  goods. 
Soon  after  this  S.  K.  Thompson  bought  the  goods  and  carried  on 
the  business  for  about  one  year.  In  the  fall  of  1855  he  purchased 
quite  a  large  stock  of  general  merchandise,  groceries,  etc.  During 
the  winter  he  sold  out  to  Burr  Deuel  and  Luke  Blair.  The  incidents 
of  this  sale  are  noted  to  show  something  of  the  manner  of  doing 
business  at  that  date.  When  Mr.  Thompson  sold  out  to  Deuel  & 
Blair  he  gave  possession  at  once,  and  was  to  receive  the  first  pay- 
ment as  soon  as  the  inventory  was  taken,  and  the  balance  in  notes  of 
the  firm.  The  inventory  was  taken  by  Thompson  and  Holbrook. 
Before  the  inventory  was  completed  enough  was  realized  from  sales 
to  make  the  first  payment.  The  notes, for  the  balance  at  six  and 
twelve  months  were  paid  before  due,  the  firm  buying  their  own 
paper  through  an  agent,  A.  P.  Foster,  at  a  liberal  discount  of  3  per 
cent  per  month.  A  portion  of  the  Silsbee  stock  had  been  damaged 
by  the  sinking  of  the  barge  in  which  it  was  brought  up  the  river  in 


332  HISTORY    OF    WESrOlSrA    COUISTTY. 

1854.  To  get  rid  of.  all  of  the  unsalable  goods,  auction  sales  were 
held,  at  which  "Uncle  Luke''  was  himself  the  auctioneer  and  a  pop- 
ular salesman.  It  was  a  current  report  that  D.  &  B.  made  aboijt 
$3,000  clear  in  this  transaction  before  the  opening  of  navigation  in 
the  spring,  when  they  renewed  their  stock. 

Two  or  three  years  before  Mr.  Thompson  left  this  part  of  the 
country  the  community  was  somewhat  startled  to  learn  that  he  had 
two  wives,  a  married  daughter  and  a  very  affectionate  adopted 
daughter  living  with  him  in  his /house  across  the  lake  back  of  Wino- 
na. Some  inquisitive  ones,  whose  sensibilities  were  shocked  by  the 
revelations,  attempted  to  have  the  affair  investigated  by  the  grand 
jury,  to  whom  complaint  was  made,  biit  the  harmony  of  the  happy 
family  prevented  a  full  expose  of  the  scandal.  After  remaining  here 
about  a  year  the  wife  with  the  married  daughter  moved  to  Nebraska. 
Thompson  followed  in  a  year  or  two  after  with  wife  No.  2  and  the 
adopted  daughter.  It  is  rumored  that  Thompson  and  wife  No.  2 
died  from  the  effects  of  poison  in  Nebraska. 

The  stores  started  by  Mr.  Robertson  at  Minnesota  City,  and 
Mr.  Den  man  at  Wabasha  prairie,  were  closed  out  early  in  the  fall. 
To  procure  their  supplies  for  the  winter,  the  settlers  sent  orders  to 
Galena  by  the  boats;  some  combined  and  bought  their  groceries 
and  provisions  at  wholesale  prices  through  Mr.  Den  man  as  agent. 
Mr.  Johnson  went  down  to  Galena  and  purchased  goods  for  the 
settlers  on  the  prairie.  These  supplies  were  brought  up  by  the 
Nominee  on  her  last  trip  and  left  at  La  Crosse  on  November  15. 
Captain  Smith  was  afraid  to  venture  farther  up  the  river  against  the 
ice  that  had  begun  to  form  in  the  river.  A  severe  snowstorm 
occurred  on  November  11,  followed  by  intense  cold,  the  thermome- 
ter indicating  several  degrees  below  zero. 

Mr.  Burley  says  that  he  went  down  to  La  Crosse  with  Mr.  Den- 
man,  and  was  there  when  the  Nominee  turned  back  down  the  river. 
They  came  up  with  Johnson  the  next  day  on  foot,  on  the  west  side 
of  the  river;  the  snow  was  about  six  inches  deep.  They  stayed  all 
night  at  Brown's.  The  news  that  their  supplies  were  stopped  at 
La  Crosse  was  not  very  cheering  to  the  settlers,  for  the  most  of 
them  had  but  a  limited  amount  on  hand,  and  the  prospect  was  that 
they  would  be  unable  to  procure  more  until  the  ice  formed  sufficient 
to  enable  them  to  travel  on  the  river.  The  weather  moderated,  the 
snow  melted  away  and  the  river  cleared  of  ice.     It  was  then  expected 


POSTOFFICES.  833 

that  the  steamboats  would  again  come  up  and  bring  their  freiglit,  but 
no  boats  ventured  on  another  trip. 

On  December  9  a  party  of  five  men  from  the  Rolling  Stone, 
with 'half-a-dozen  from  Wabasha  prairie,  went  down  to  La  Crosse 
for  the  supplies  left  by  the  Nominee,  expecting  to  bring  them  up  on 
one  of  the  Black  River  boats.  Among  this  party  were  D.  Q.  Burley, 
S.  E.  Cotton,  Wm.  T.  Luark,  J.  S.  Denman  and  Charles  Bannan,  of 
Minnesota  City;  from  the  prairie  were  E.  H.  Johnson,  A.  B.  Smith, 
John  C.  Laird,  George  W.  Clark,  Wm.  H.  Stevens  and  Peter  Gorr. 
The  weather  became  intensely  cold  and  ice  formed  in  the  river,  mak- 
ing the  trip  a  laborious  one.  They  reached  Brown's  the  first  day 
from  La  Crosse,  and  stopped  all  night.  The  following  day  they 
landed  their  freight  on  the  lower  end  of  the  prairie  late  in  the  even- 
ing. The  boat  was  at  once  unloaded  and  started  back  to  La  Crosse 
under  the  pilotage  of  A.  B.  Smith  and  an  assistant.  Elder  Ely  also 
took  passage  down.  They  landed  at  Brown's  and  stayed  until  day- 
light, when  they  safely  readied  La  Crosse  without  accident,  although 
the  channel  was  filled  with  floating  ice. 

The  settlers  who  remained  in  the  colony  and  made  their  homes 
in  Minnesota  City  during  the  winter  of  1852-3  had  comfortable 
cabins,  in  which  they  passed  the  winter.  Some  of  these  cabins  were 
of  logs,  others  were  of  boards.  No  cases  of  suffering  from 
insufficient  food  or  clothing  were  known  in  the  settlement.  Their 
principal  employment  was  providing  firewood  for  present  use  and 
laying  in  a  supply  for  the  ensuing  year. 

After  the  sloughs  were  frozen  over  they  engaged  in  chopping  on 
the  islands,  cutting  and  banking  steamboat-wood,  getting  out  logs, 
timber,  posts  and  rails  for  use  in  claim  improvements.  Their  social 
enjoyments  were  quiet  visits  exchanged  with  each  other  and 
occasional  meetings  of  the  association. 

Among  the  incidents  of  the  winter  was  the  loss  of  the  horses  of 
S.  M.  Burns.  On  Christmas  day  he  with  his  wife  left  their  home 
on  the  bank  of  the  river  at  what  was  afterward  called  Mt.  Yernon, 
for  the  purpose  of  visiting  the  settlement  at  Minnesota  City.  He 
started  down  on  the  ice  with  his  horses  and  sleigh.  While  on  Had- 
dock slough  his  horses  broke  through  the  ice  and  were  drowned. 
Burns  and  his  wife  narrowly  escaped  the  same  fate.  This  team 
was  the  one  Burns  brought  with  him  when  he  came  to  Minnesota. 
There  was  but  one  other  team  of  horses  in  the  north  part  of  the 
county,  that  belonging  to  O.  M.  Lord,  of  Minnesota  City. 


334  HISTORY    OF    WIlSrOJN'A    COU]?fTY. 

Mr.  Burns  and  his  wife  spent  the  day  with  their  friends  in  the 
colony.  In  the  evening  Mr.  Lord  took  them  up  to  their  home  with 
his  horses  and  sleigh,  over  the  trail  along  the  blufts.  He  came  near 
losing  his  own  team  while  on  this  neighborly  trip.  In  crossing  the 
run  in  the  mouth  of  Deering's  valley  he  missed  the  trail  and  drove 
below,  where  the  banks  were  higher  and  drifted  with  snow.  The 
horses  attempted  to  jump  across,  but  fell  head  first  into  the  little 
stream  and  were  unable  to  rise.  The  long  sleigh-tongue,  which 
projected  two  or  three  feet  in  front  of  the  horses,  was  driven  into 
the  bank  and  held  them  fast.  Their  bodies  formed  a  dam  and  the 
water  was  soon  pouring  over  their  backs,  Mr.  Lord  never  traveled 
without  his  ax  ;  he  was  a  natural  pioneer  and  prompt  to  act  in  cases 
of  emergency.  Although  it  was  dark  he  comprehended  the 
difficulty,  and  with  two  or  three  blows  with  his  ax  severed  the  sleigh- 
tongue  in  the  rear  of  the  horses  and  set  them  at  liberty,  but  not 
until  they  were  nearly  drowned.  The  tongue  was  soon  repaired 
with  cord  brought  along  in  the  sleigh,  and  Mr.  Lord  made  the  trip 
without  other  accident.  His  team  occupied  Burns'  stable  until  the 
next  morning. 

The  following  is  a  list  of  members  of  the  Farm  and  Tillage 
Association  who  settled  in  the  colony  at  Kolling  Stone  in  1852  with 
their  families,  and  who  in  1883  are  yet  residents  of  that  locality: 
O.  M.  Lord  and  wife,  James  Wright  and  wife,  Egbert  Chapman  and 
wife,  Mrs.  H.  B.  Waterman,  Mrs.  Pike  (widow  of  Robert  Pike, 
Jr.,)  and  her  daughter  Emma,  now  Mrs.  Frank  D.  Stewart,  Robert 
Thorp  and  "  wife,  E.  B.  Drew,  S.  E.  Cotton  and  wife,  Lawrence 
Dilworth  and  wife,  Charles  Bannon,  S.  D.  Putnam  and  wife, 
William  Sweet,  D.  Q.  Barley  and  H.  Jones.  H.  B.  Waterman 
resides  in  the  State  of  New  York.  Rufus  Waterman  is  living  in. 
the  city  of  Winona. 

The  settlers  on  Wabasha  prairie,  like  others  along  the  river,  in 
the  winter  of  1852-3  engaged  in  cutting  steamboat-wood,  logs, 
timber,  etc.,  on  the  island  opposite.  Among  their  social  enjoy- 
ments was  a  general  gathering  and  Christmas  dinner  held  at  the 
Yiets  House,  then  occupied  by  Edwin  Hamilton.  At  the  Christmas 
gathering  held  on  the  prairie  twelve  months  before,  Ed.  Hamilton 
was  the  chief  cook  and  general  manager  of  the  bachelor  dinner. 
At  this  second  affair  he  was  general  manager,  but  Mrs.  Goddard 
had  charge  of  the  cooking  department,  although  it  is  stated  that  Ed. 
Hamilton  provided  a  roast  coon  of  his  own  preparation  for  the  table. 


INCIDENTS.  835 

This  dinner  was  got  up  by  a  general  contribution  of  material  from 
those  interested.  Each  family  provided  a  part  ;  even  the  iui-niture 
and  dishes  were  furnished  for  the  occasion.  It  is  said  by  one  who 
enjoyed  it  that  the  dinner  was  a  good  one.  About  half  of  the 
settlers  on  the  prairie  attended  this  gathering.  Charles  Bannon 
and  S.  E.  Cotton  with  their  wives  were  present  from  Eolling  Stone. 

The  following  is  a  list  of  the  settlers  living  on  Wabasha  prairie 
at  that  date :  Rev.  H.  S.  Hamilton,  wife  and  two  sons,  Charles  S. 
and  Eugene  ;  Rev.  Edward  Ely,  wife  and  two  children,  "Charlie" 
and  "Nellie";  Dr.  George  F.  Childs  andjwife;  Mrs.  Goddard  and 
son  Charles  ;  George  M.  Gere,  wife  and  a  large  family  ;  Wm.  B. 
Gere,  Edwin  Gere,  Mary  Gere,  Henry  C.  Gere,  wife  and  a  large 
family ;  Angelia  Gere,  Helen  Gere,  John  Evans  and  wife,  Abigal 
Evans,  Royal  B.  Evans,  John  Emerson,  wife  and  children  ;  S.  K. 
Thompson  and  wife,  E.  H.  Johnson,  Ed.  Hamilton,  George  W. 
Clark,  Scott  Clark,  John  C.  Laird,  Wm.  H.  Stevens,  O.  S.  Holbrook, 
Frank  Curtiss,  Rufus  Emerson,  A.  B.  Smith,  Allen  Gilmore,  Caleb 
Nash,  Jabez  McDermott,  Roberts  and  Elijah  Silsbee. 

Of  the  settlers  living  on  Wabasha  prairie  at  the  close  of  the  year 
1852  the  following  are  yet  living  in  the  county  of  Winona  in  1883  : 
Mrs.  Goddard,  now  known  as  Mrs.  Catharine  Smith,  Elder  Ely  and 
wife,  Wm.  H.  Stevens,  John  C.  Laird,  Royal  B.  Evans  and  George 
W.  Clark. 

Without  the  aid  of  an  official  census,  it  was  estimated  by  M. 
Wheeler  Sargent  "that  the  population  within  the  present  boundaries 
of  Winona  county  on  the  1st  day  of  January,  1853,  was  about  350, 
of  whom  a  majority  were  or  had  been  members  of  the  Western 
Farm  and  Yillage  Association." 


CHAPTER  XXXIH. 

INCIDENTS. 

Among  the  incidents  of  this  winter  at  Winona,  noted  by  Dr. 
Childs  in  his  diary,  was  the  following —  "  Sunday,  January  30,  1853: 
Attended  meeting  ;  Elder  Hamilton  preached.  At  night  had  the 
privilege  of  leading  a  prayer  meeting  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Evans — 
the  first  prayer  meeting  ever  held  on  the  prairie ;  Elder  Ely 
present." 


336  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

The  building  of  the  first  bridge  across  the  Gilmore  valley  creek, 
the  first  bridge  in  this  part  of  the  county,  is  thus  noted  by  Dr. 
Childs — "Monday,  January  31,  1853:  V^ry  mild,  snow  fast  dis- 
appearing. Engaged  building  a  bridge  on  the  Winona  creek,  aided 
by  George  and  Scott  Clark,  Koyal  Evans,  Edwin  Hamilton  and 
Allen  Gilmore.  Of  all  the  men  who  voted  at  the  meeting  in  favor 
of  the  work,  pledging  their  assistance,  from  the  village  and  lower 
end  of  the  prairie,  but  one  was  present." 

The  following  is  also  copied  from  the  diary  of  Dr.  Childs  — 
"  Sunday,  February  27,  1853  :  Thawing,  with  rain  ;  Allen  Gil- 
more immersed."  At  a  prayer  meeting  held  at  Mr.  Evans'  on  Sun- 
day, February  20,  "Allen  Gilmore  expressed  a  wish  to  be  im- 
mersed, which  was  decided  to  take  place  next  Sabbath. "  This  was 
the  first  instance  of  the  observance  of  this  religious  ordinance  in 
what  is  now  the  city  of  Winona.  It  is  said  that  Rev.  E.  Ely  offi- 
ciated at  this  baptism. 

An  incident  which  occurred  about  the  first  of  March  of  this  year 
(1853)  will  illustrate  the  reckless  impulsiveness  of  Charles  S.  Ham- 
ilton, of  whom  mention  has  been  made.  During  the  winter  a  party 
of  Winnebago  Indians  were  camped  over  on  the  Trempealeau 
bottoms,  and  for  the  purpose  of  selling  venison  and  furs  and  skins 
they  frequently  visited  the  settlement  on  the  prairie.  Aside  from 
being  inveterate  beggars,  they  were  in  no  way  troublesome.  At  the 
time  spoken  of,  two  of  these  Indians,  who  had  been  up  to  the  vil- 
lage, stopped  at  H.  S.  Hamilton's  while  on  their  way  back  to  their 
camp.  They  asked  permission  to  sharpen  their  knives  on  the 
grindstone  which  stood  outside.  This  was  readily  allowed  by 
Charlie,  who,  with  his  young  brother  Eugene,  were  the  only  ones  at 
home.  The  Indians  quietly  used  the  grindstone  and  started  across 
the  river  on  the  ice.  When  they  were  at  full  long  range  distance 
of  his  rifle  from  the  house,  Charlie,  standing  in  the  doorway,  de- 
liberately took  aim  and  fired  at  them.  One  fell  senseless.  Fearing 
another  shot,  his  comrade  seized  and  dragged  him  beyond  the  range, 
of  the  gun.  The  wounded  Indian,  after  lying  a  short  time  on  the  ice, 
got  up  and,  with  the  help  of  the  other,  went  on  over  to  the  Trempea- 
leau. 

The  Winnebagoes  complained  to  Bunnell  of  the  unjustifiable 
assault.  Bunnell  called  at  Elder  Hamilton's  to  learn  the  cause  of 
the  shooting,  but  Charley  had  no  excuse  for  the  cowardly  act  except 
that  he  only  shot  at    them   to    scare  them,   supposing  they   were 


INCIDENTS.  337 

beyond  the  range  of  his  rifle.  The  ball  struck  the  Indian  on  the 
head  and  glanced  off,  inflicting  a  scalp-wound.  The  force  was 
suflficient  to  knock  him  down  and  render  him  senseless  without 
producing  serious  injuries.  Bunnell  warned  Charley  to  be  on  his 
guard  and  take  care  of  himself,  for  the  Indian  might  attempt  to 
retaliate  if  he  had  an  opportunity.  Charlie  was  afraid  of  the 
Winnebagoes  after  this  occurrence,  but  no  hostilities  were  ever 
threatened  that  was  known. 

During  the  winter  the  matter  of  a  county  organization  was  a 
general  topic  of  discussion  among  the  settlers  along  the  river.  The 
counties  of  Dakota  and  Wabashaw  had  remained  unorganized,  as 
they  were  created  in  1849.  The  territorial  legislature,  during  its 
session  of  1853,  divided  them  and  made  provision  for  several  counties 
from  these  divisions.  While  tliis  matter  was  under  consideration 
the  question  of  the  establishment  of  the  county  seats  of  the  new 
counties  became  an  important  ftiatter  ;  almost  every  settlement  pre- 
sented claims  for  the  location  of  the  county  offices.  Every  settle- 
ment along  the  river  in  this  part  of  Wabashaw  county  had  lobby 
representatives  in  St.  Paul  for  the  purpose  of  securing  the  location 
of  the  county  seat  of  this  division.  Minnesota  City,  Winona,  Min- 
neowah  and  Brownsville  were  rivals  for  the  honor.  By  a  general 
act  the  legislature  conferred  the  authority  on  the  county  commis- 
sioners to  locate  the  county  seats. 

When  Wabashaw  county  was  divided  and  Fillmore  county  was 
created  from  the  southern  portion,  March  5,  1853,  its  boundaries 
were  described  as  "Beginning  at  the  southwest  corner  of  Wabashaw 
county,  thence  southeast  to  the  Iowa  state  line,  thence  east  on  said 
Iowa  state  line  to  the  Mississippi  river,  thence  up  the  middle  of  said 
river  to  the  mouth  of  the  Minneska  or  White  river,  thence  up  said 
river  on  the  south  line  of  Wabashaw  county  to  the  place  of  begin- 
ning." The  western  boundary  of  Fillmore  county  was  then  supposed 
to  include  the  present  city  of  Rochester,  in  Olmsted  county,  and  the 
present  village  of  Chatfield  in  Fillmore  county.  Its  northern  and 
western  boundaries  were  not  clearly  defined. 

The  act  by  which  Fillmore  county  was  created  declared  it  to  be 
an  organized  county,  "invested  with  all  and  singular  the  rights  and 
privileges  and  immunities  to  which  all  organized  counties  are  in  this 
territory  entitled  to  by  law,"  and  that  it  was  the  duty  of  the  gover- 
nor "at  so  soon  a  time  as  possible  to  appoint  all  county  officers, 
justices  of  the  peace  and  constables,  §is  said  county  may  be  entitled 


338  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

to  by  law,  who  shall  hold  their  offices  until  their  successors  shall  be 
elected  and  qualilied  at  the  next  general  election." 

Wabashaw  county,  before  it  was  divided,  had  no  county  seat. 
The  act  creating  Fillmore  county  provided  as  follows :  "It  shall  be 
the  duty  of  the  first  board  of  county  commissioners  which  shall  be 
hereafter  elected  in  any  county  laid  off  in  pursuance  of  this  act,  as 
soon  after  said  board  shall  have  been  elected  and  qualified  as 
provided  by  law,  as  the  said  board  or  a  majority  of  them  shall 
determine,  to  locate  the  county  seat  of  the  county,  and  the  location 
so  made  as  aforesaid  shall  be  the  county  seat  of  the  county,  to  all 
intents  and  purposes,  until  otherwise  provided  bylaw." 

Under  this  act  the  governor  appointed  the  following  officers  : 
Register  of  deeds,  H.  B.  Stoll,  of  Minneowah  ;  treasurer,  Erwin  H. 
Johnson,  of  Winona  ;  judge  of  probate,  Andrew  Cole  ;  sherifi',  John 
lams.  (The  justices  of  the  peace  previously  appointed  for  Wabashaw 
county  were  continued,  viz,  T.  K.'  Allen,  John  Burns,  Geo  M. 
Gere  and  H.  B.  Waterman.  The  county  commissioners  appointed 
were  Henry  C.  Gere,  of  Winona,  Myron  Toms,  of  Minneowah,  and 
William  T.  Luark,  of  Minnesota  City. 

The  first  meeting  of  the  board  of  county  commissioners  was  held 
at  the  "  Winona  House  "  on  May  28.  H.  C.  Gere  was  chairman 
and  H.  B.  Stoll  as  register  of  deeds  was  clerk.  The  business  trans- 
acted was  the  appointment  of  three  assessors, —  S.  A.  Houck,  J.  C. 
Laird  and  Jeremiah  Tibbets.  The  approval  of  the  bond  of  sheriff 
John  lams,  with  O.  M.  Lord  and  E.  B.  Drew  as  sureties. 

The  following  names  were  ordered  to  be  entered  as  a  grand  jury 
list  for  the  June  circuit  court :  H.  B.  Stoll,  James  F.  Toms,  Myron 
Toms,  N^athan  Brown,  Willard  B.  Bunnell,  H.  Carroll,  Henry  C. 
Gere,  George  M.  Gere,  Wm.  T.  Luark,  George  H.  Sanborn,  Har- 
vey Hubbard,  Isaac  Hamilton,  O.  S.  Holbrook,  Wm.  B.  Gere,  S. 
A.  Houk,  S.  A.  Putnam,  H.  B.  Waterman,  E.  B.  Drew,  O.  M. 
Lord,  T.  K.  Allen,  Egbert  Chapman,  A.  A.  Gilbert,  Eobert  Taylor 
and  A.  P.  Hall. 

The  petit  jurors  for  the  same  court  were  Edwin  B.  Gere,  John 
Evans,  Erastus  H.  Murray,  Edwin  Hamilton,  William  H.  Stevens, 
John  C.  Laird,  Alex.  Smith,  John  Emerson,  Erwin  Johnson,  John 
Burns,  Frank  Curtiss,  George  W.  Clark,  Scott  Clark,  Allen  Gilmore, 
H.   B.  Thompson,  Isaac  W.  Simonds,  Jerry  Tibbets,  Asa  Pierce. 

Fortune,  S.  J.  Burnet,  H.  J.  Harrington,  William  E.  Hewitt, 

Henry  Herrick,   Warren  Eowell,   James  Kinkade,   Fletcher, 


INCIDENTS.  841 

Squire  Day,  A.  T.  Pentler,  James  Campbell, Thompson,  

Webster,  Peter  Gorr,  O,  H.  Houk,  J.  S.  Denman,  Charles  Barman, 
S.  E.  Cotton,  H.  Stradlin^,  Wm.  H.  Corjell,  H.  Hull,  J.  W.  Bently, 
D.  Q.  Burly,  J.  Nicklin,  J.  Wright,  P.  D.  Follett,  E.  Thorp,  Louis 
Krutzly,  Henry  W.  Driver,  C.  R.  Coryell  and  Alex.  McClintock. 

The  second  meeting  of  the  board  of  county  commissioners  was 
held  at  the  house  of  John  Burns,  in  the  mouth  of  Burns  valley. 
Mr.  Toms,  Mr.  Luark,  and  the  clerk,  Stoll,  were  present,  but  there 
is  no  record  of  any  business  except  to  approve  the  bonds  of  the 
assessors,  Mr.  Toms  acting  as  chairman. 

The  next  meeting  was  July  4,  at  Minneowah,  at  which  no  one 
was  ])resent  except  Mr.  Toms  and  the  clerk.  "The  chairman  ad- 
journed to  meet  at  Winona  July  5." 

The  next  meeting  was  held  pursuant  to  adjournment,  and  the 
following  entry  afterward  made  on  the  record  by  Mr.  Stoll,  who  was 
not  present.  It  was  evidently  designed  as  a  squib  at  Wabasha 
prairie  :  "  Winona,  July  5,  1853  —  H.  C.  Gere  and  Wm.  T.  Luark, 
commissioners,  met  pursuant  to  adjournment  at  the  Winona  hotel. 
Myron  Toms,  one  of  the  absent  commissioners,  not  being  able  to 
reach  Winona  on  account  of  the  high  state  of  water  and  the  then 
impassable  gulf,  the  former  commissioners  adjourned  to  meet  at  the 
Winona  Hotel  July  9,  1853.  Approved  the  bond  of  E.  H.  Johnson, 
coun^  treasurer  of  Fillmore  county.     H.  B.  Stoll,  clerk." 

The  office  of  H.  B.  Stoll,  the  register  of  deeds,  was  in  the  vil- 
lage of  Minneowah.  The  hrst  deed  recorded  was  one  from  Isaac 
Yan  Etten  to  H.  B.  Stoll,  dated  January  4,  1853,  and  filed  in  the 
office  May  11,^1853.  This  conveyed  one  half  of  Yan  Etten's  inter- 
est in  Minneowah.     The  consideration  was  $300. 

The  first  deed  made  in  this  county  that  was  placed  on  record 
was  a  quit-claim  from  William  B.  Gere  of  part  of  his  claim  on 
Wabasha  prairie  to  A.  M.  Fridley,  of  St.  Paul.  It  is  dated  No- 
vember 1,  1852,  but  not  filed  for  record  until  the  29th  of  June,  1853. 
The  consideration  was  $150.  The  acknowledgment  was  before 
George  M.  Gere,  justice  of  the  peace,  November  4,  1852. 

The  part  of  William  B.  Gere's  claim  transferred  by  this  deed 
was  eighty  acres,  on  which  the  shanty  of  Henry  C.  Gere  stood. 
The  incidents  of  this  transaction  were  given  to  the  writer  by  Mr. 
Fridley  many  years  ago.  During  the  latter  part  of  the  season  of 
1852  Mr.  Fridley  made  the  acquaintance  of  Henry  C.  Gere,  while 
on  a  steamboat  between  La  Crosse  and  Wabasha  prairie.     Gere 

20 


342  HISTOEY    OF    WIIN^ONA    COUNTY. 

then  proposed  to  sell  him  a  claim  of  eighty  acres  he  held  on  War 
basha  prairie.  Mr.  Fridley  purchased  the  eighty  acres  where  H. 
C.  Gere  was  then  living  for  $150,  receiving  a  quit-claim  from 
William  B.  Gere.  He  also  gave  H.  C.  Gere  $50  to  hold  the  claim 
for  him  until  the  following  spring.  Gere  continued  to  occupy  the 
shanty  until  the  spring  of  1854,  drawing  upon  Mr.  Fridley  during 
that  time,  in  consideration  of  his  services  as  claimkeeper,  until  the 
sum  total  paid  H.  C.  Gere  by  A.  M.  Fridley  for  that  eighty  was 
$1,200.  The  claim  was  then  placed  in  possession  of  L.  D.  Smith, 
who  came  here  from  St.  Paul  with  his  family  in  the  spring  of  1854. 
It  is  now  known  as  Plummer's  Addition  to  the  plat  of  Winona. 

During  the  season  of  1852,  and  until  the  following  year,  the 
claim  of  Captain  Smith  at  the  lower  end  of  the  prairie  —  claim 
No.  1, —  held  by  Smith  and  Johnson,  had  remained  undisturbed, 
no  attempt  having  been  made  to  molest  it.  Johnson  removed  the 
shanty,  using  the  lumber  for  other  purposes  at  the  upper  landing. 

Early  in  the  spring,  in  April,  1853,  the  unoccupied  claim  was 
jumped  by  Isaac  W.  Simonds.  As  soon  as  this  was  known  to  E. 
H.  Johnson,  he,  by  direction  of  Captain  Smith,  commenced  suit 
against  Simonds  in  justice's  court,  before  Squire  Gere,  to  oust  him 
from  the  possession  he  had  assumed.  The  defense  was  under  the 
management  of  a  lawyer  by  the  name  of  Stevens,  from  La  Crosse. 
It  was  then  learned  that  Simonds  had  taken  possession  of  the  claim 
for  a  stock  company,  composed  of  William  B.   Gere,   Charles  S. 

Hamilton,  Isaac  W.  Simonds  and Stevens,  the  attorney  in  the 

claim  suit.  The  suit  was  adjourned  from  time  to  time,  from  in 
April  to  about  the  first  of  June,  without  coming  to  trial.  In  the 
meantime  the  company  had  a  town  surveyed  and  platted  cover- 
ing 141  acres  of  the  claim.  It  was  given  the  name  of  Wabasha 
City.  The  claim  shanty  stood  a  little  in  front  of  where  the  residence 
of  Mrs.  Keyes  now  stands.  This  was  occupied  by  Simonds  and 
Charlie  Hamilton.' 


CHAPTER  XXXIY. 


A   BLOODY   CONFLICT. 


During  the  winter  and  spring  Johnson  had  made  his  head- 
quarters at  the  house  he  had  built  on  Front  street  for  the  use  of 
Andrew  Cole,  which  he  afterward  sold  to  him.  He,  however,  made 
his  home  with  John  Evans,  whose  daughter,  Abigal  M.  Evans,  he 
married  later  in  the  season.  He  usually  spent  his  evenings  at 
Evans'  when  on  the  prairie.  Johnson  became  impatient  at  the 
delay  in  the  trial  of  his  suit  against  Simonds,  and  while  at  supper 
one  evening  he  remarked  that  he  would  have  to  go  down  to  the 
lower  claim  and  "clean  them  out"  himself  if  he  ever  expected  to 
get  possession.  He  soon  after  started  for  the  village.  This 
indicated  another  claim-fight.  Johnson  "cleaned  them  out"  that 
night.  The  particulars  of  this  fight  were  related  to  the  writer  by 
Royal  B.  Evans,  a  son  of  John  Evans,  who  took  part  in  the  affray. 
Mr.  Evans  says  :  "It  was  about  the  middle  of  May  or  a  little  after 
that  Johnson  shot  Simonds.  I  came  home  rather  late  that  day  and 
found  that  the  rest  of  the  family  had  been  to  supper  ;  they  were 
talking  about  Johnson,  who  had  just  gone  down  to  the  village. 
Father  said  Johnson  would  get  into  trouble  if  he  attempted  to  drive 
Simonds  and  Charlie  Hamilton  off  from  the  lower  claim  without  he 
had  some  help.  My  sister  wanted  I  should  find  him  and  tell  him 
that  father  wished  to  see  him. 

"After  supper  I  went  down  to  the  landing  ;'  a  steamboat  had  just 
come  up  and  almost  everybody  living  on  the  prairie  was  on  the 
levee.  Simonds  and  Charlie  Hamilton  were  conspicuous,  but 
Johnson  was  not  there.  John  McDermott  told  me  he  saw  him 
going  back  on  the  prairie  just  after  the  boat  landed.  It  was  then 
dark.  I  expected  I  should  find  him  at  the  lower  claim,  and  went 
down  there  in  search  of  him.  As  I  approached  the  Simonds  shanty 
Johnson  hailed  me  and  ordered  me  to  halt.  I  answered  him  and  he 
told  me  to  come  in.  Johnson  said  he  expected  to  have  a  fight  and 
was  ready  for  them.  He  had  a  Colt's  rifle  and  an  old  'pepper 
box '  pistol.  I  had  brought  nothing  with  me,  not  even  a  club.  He 
said  that  when  he  saw  Simonds  and  Hamilton  up  at  the  village  he 


344  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

went  and  got  his  gun  and  pistol  and  started.  We  sat  down  in  front 
of  the  shanty  and  examined  them  ;  they  had  not  been  used  in  a  long 
time.  The  rifle  was  out  of  repair  and  would  not  work.  Finding  it 
was  of  no  use,  he  took  the  barrel  off  and  stood  it  beside  the  door, 
saying,  '  That  will  do  to  use  as  a  club. ' 

"About  ten  o'clock  we  heard  some  one  coming  down  the  prairie, 
and  knew  that  it  was  Simonds  by  his  loud  voice.  Johnson  hailed 
them  to  stop,  and  threatened  them  if  they  advanced.  He  then 
snapped  two  caps  on  the  pistol  without  a  discharge.  They  came  on 
to  where  we  were  standing,  near  the  shanty,  when  Simonds  pitched 
at  Johnson  and  they  two  had  a  regular  fist-fight,  which  lasted  some 
time.  Charlie  and  I  looked  on  without  doing  anything.  We  were 
about  the  same  age  and  size.  Simonds  was  much  the  larger  and 
stronger  man,  and  was  too  much  for  Johnson.  They  clinched,  and 
Johnson,  finding  that  Simonds  had  the  advantage,  drew  his  pistol 
and  shot  him.  The  ball  passed  through  the  muscles  of  the  forearm 
and  broke  the  bone  above  the  elbow.  They  continued  clinched  for 
awhile  after,  when  Simonds  called  for  Hamilton  to  take  him  off", 
Hamilton  caught  Johnson  by  the  throat  and  tried  to  choke  him.  I 
then  attacked  Charlie  with  my  fists  and  knocked  him  down." 

"It  was  a  still,  clear,  starlight  night,  and  the  noise  made  while 
the  fight  was  going  on  was  heard  at  Hamilton's  house,  where  some 
one  halloed  in  return.  Simonds  called  to  them  to  bring  his  shot- 
gun. Elder  Hamilton  and  Jake  McDermott  came  up  just  after 
Charlie  and  I  had  had  our  set-to ;  Johnson  kept  back  out  of  sight. 
Simonds  complained  of  being  faint,  and  asked  the  elder  to  take  him 
over  to  his  house.  I  had  not  received  any  very  hard  blows,  but 
Johnson,  as  well  as  the  other  two,  had  been  severely  pounded. 

"Elder  Hamilton  took  hold  of  Simonds  and  supported  his 
wounded  arm,  while  I  took  hold  of  him  on  the  other  side  to  help  take 
him  to  Hamilton's  house.  Just  as  we. started,  Charlie  Hamilton 
attacked  me  from  behind  with  a  club  —  one  of  the  oak  stakes  used  in 
surveying  the  plot.  He  hit  me  once  before  I  turned,  and  then  struck 
me  once  or  twice  across  the  face,  cutting  me  severely  before 
McDermott  separated  us.  McDermott  then  helped  the  elder  take 
Simonds  home.  Not  hearing  anything  of  Johnson  I  went  over  to 
Hamilton's  to  see  what  was  going  on  there.  A  steamboat  chanced 
to  be  coming  down  and  the  elder  signaled  them  with  his  lantern  to 
stop  at  his  landing,  intending  to  send  Simonds  to  La  Crosse.  A 
doctor  on  board  examined  and  dressed  the  wounded  arm,  and  word 


A    BLOODY    CONFLICT.  345 

was  sent  by  the  boat  to  La  Crosse  to  have  a  surgeon  come  up  from 
there.  The  elder  washed  the  blood  off  from  mj  head  and  face  and 
bandaged  up  my  wounds.  The  scalp-cut  on  the  back  of  my  head 
was  the  worst,  but  my  face  was  badly  cut  and  bruised.  I  then  went 
back  down  the  prairie  in  search  of  Johnson.  While  I  was  up  at 
Hamilton's  he  had  torn  the  shanty  down,  and  thrown  it  and  every- 
thing belonging  to  it  into  the  river.  We  then  went  up  home  ; 
Johnson  was  living  with  us.  The  next  morning  we  were  both 
arrested  by  McDermott,  the  constable.  After  we  had  had  our 
breakfast  he  took  us  down  to  Squire  Gere's  office,  where  we  were 
detained  some  time,  when  the  justice  decided  that  the  examination 
could  not  go  on  without  the  testimony  of  Simonds,  and  adjourned 
the  court  to  H.  S.  Hamilton's  house.  Johnson  refused  to  walk  down 
there.  Squire  Gere  then  sent  the  constable  to  find  a  conveyance. 
We  walked  down  toward  the  river,  when  the  justice  called  to  us  not 
to  go  away,  but  stay  around  where  we  could  be  found  when 
McDermott  came  back.  Johnson  made  no  reply  —  I  told  him  I  was 
not  going  very  far  away.  Johnson  went  over  to  Andrew  Cole'8 
house  to  change  his  clothes.  Mr.  Cole  was  then  absent.  I  went 
home,  had  my  wounds  dressed  and  went  to  bed,  where  I  slept  until 
the  next  morning.  I  then  came  down  to  the  justice's  office  and  was 
discharged  from  custody." 

Considerable  exci'tement  was  aroused  over  the  matter  by  the  new 
town  site  company,  and  when  Johnson  failed  to  make  his  appear- 
ance Sheriff'  lams  was  sent  to  find  him  and  bring  him  before  the 
court.  The  sheriff  got  trace  of  him  at  Minnesota  City,  and  overtook 
him  at  Hall's  landing,  below  the  mouth  of  the  White  Water,  where 
he  was  waiting  for  a  steamboat  to  come  along.  Johnson  left  the 
river  and  went  up  the  bluff  with  the  sheriff'  after  him.  Johnson 
could  outrun  and  outclimb  the  sheriff,  and  when  beyond  reach  he 
stopped  and  told  lams  if  he  came  any  farther  he  would  send  some 
loose  rocks  down  on  him.  The  sheriff'  went  back  to  the  trail  and 
watched  for  Johnson  to  again  make  'his  appearance.  He  was  com- 
pelled to  return  without  his  prisoner.  Johnson  succeeded  in 
reaching  the  river  without  being  observed.  The  steamboats  at  that 
time  would  land  anywhere  ff  hailed  by  a  passenger.  Johnson  went 
to  St.  Paul,  where  he  secured  counsel  and  returned  to  have  the  case 
disposed  of  and  settled  in  some  manner.  He  delivered  himself  up, 
and  no  one  appearing  against  him  he  was  discharged  from  custody. 
Simonds  had  been  detained  on  the  prairie  to  await  the  examination, 


346  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

but  went  to  La  Crosse  two  or  three  days  before  Johnson's  return, 
which  was  on  June  3. 

As  soon  as  Captain  Smith  learned  of  the  shooting  of  Simonds  by 
Johnson  he  sent  his  son  S.  J.  Smith  here  to  take  charge  of  matters. 
By  the  advice  of  John  Evans  it  was  deemed  necessary  to  put  up  a 
shanty  on  the  lower  claim  to  hold  possession.  Mr.  Smith  secured 
the  services  of  Mr.  Evans  and  his  son  Koyal,  and  took  a  load  of 
lumber  down  to  build  a  cabin.  He  was  met  there  by  Mr.  Stevens 
from  La  Crosse,  one  of  the  proprietors  of  the  new  town,  who  warned 
him  not  to  attempt  to  occupy  it,  for  they  should  defend  their  rights 
to  the  claim.  Mr.  Smith  decided  not  to  have  any  more  fighting,  but 
trust  to  the  law  for  redress.  He  ordered  the  lumber  taken  back  to 
the  upper  landing,  notwithstanding  the  protests  of  Mr.  Evans,  who 
asserted  that  he  could  stand  as  much  shooting  as  they  could.  Mr. 
Smith  then  remained  quiet  at  the  hotel  where  he  was  stopping. 

As  soon  as  Stevens  returned  to  La  Crosse  he  sent  Asa  Hedge  up, 
who  built  a  shanty  and  took  possession  of  the  claim.  The  next 
day  after  he  was  discharged  from  custody  Johnson  went  down  and 
put  up  a  shanty  about  where  the  one  stood  which  Augustus  Pentler 
once  occupied.  This  was  held  by  John  Evans  and  Johnson.  No 
collisions  occurred  between  the  occupants  of  the  two  shanties. 

About  a  week  afterward  Captain  Smith  brought  up  from  Galena 
a  house  ready  made  for  claim  No.  1.  It  was  put  up  a  few  rods 
above  where  the  house  of  Mrs.  Keyes  now  stands.  The  same  day 
Mr.  Hedge  went  to  La  Crosse  and  his  shanty  was  torn  down.  It 
was  done  by  the  consent  of  Mr.  Hedge,  who  sold  the  possession 
of  the  claim  to  Captain  Smitli  for  one  or  two  lots  on  Front  street, 
fronting  on  the  levee. 

Mr.  Hedge  at  once  built  a  small  house  on  lot  1,  block  11  — 
brought  his  family  from  La  Crosse  and  made  it  his  home  for  many 
years.  He  here  opened  \i  restaurant  and  saloon — the  first  saloon  or 
place  where  intoxicating  drinks  were  sold  in  the  city  of  Winona. 
His  liquors  were  bought  up  by  the  citizens  and  destroyed.  The 
ladies  were  the  movers  in  this  transaction.  He  afterward  opened 
his  saloon  with  a  new  stock,  when  they  were  again  destroyed  or 
seized  by  the  sherifi*.  He  afterward  put  up  a  better  building  and 
opened  a  grocery  store,  where  he  carried  on  quite  a  trade  for  two 
or  three  years.  Frank  D.  Sloan  was  his  clerk  and  salesman  in  the 
grocery  business. 

As  an   illustration  of  valuation  of  real  estate  and  manner  of 


A    BLOODY    CONFLICT.  347 

doing  business,  the  following  incident  is  noted  relative  to  this  prop- 
erty. In  about  1856  or  1857  Mr.  Hedge  found  it  necessary  to  secure 
a  loan  to  carry  on  his  business.  Gable  &  Werst,  money  loaners  and 
dealers  in  real  estate,  advanced  him  $5,000  and  took  a  mortgage  on 
the  lot  and  store  to  secure  the  payment  of  his  notes  drawing  two 
per  cent  per  month.  As  a  matter  of  course  Mr.  Hedge  failed  in 
business  and  the  property  was  sold  under  the  mortgage.  How 
much  Gable  and  Werst  posted  to  profit  and  loss  in  this  transaction 
is  unknown.     They  held  the  property  for  many  years. 

Among  the  eai^y  arrivals  this  season  were  Ithael  Hamilton,  the 
father,  and  Enoch  C.  Hamilton,  the  brother,  of  H.  S.  Hamilton,  and 
Erastus  H.  Murray,  a  brother-in-law.  Harvey  Hubbard  and  John  I, 
Hubbard  were  also  relatives  of  the  Hamiltons. 

Enoch  C.  Hamilton  made  a  claim  where  the  city  hospital  is  now 
located.  His  claim  shanty  stood  twenty  or  thirty  rods  south  of  the 
building  now  used  as  a  hospital.  While  living  here  the  house  was 
struck  by  lightning,  during  a  severe  thunderstorm  on  Sunday,  June 
19,  1853,  and  his  wife  instantly  killed. 

Mrs.  Hamilton  opened  a  select  school,  which  she  had  been  teach- 
ing for  a  week  or  two  previous  to  her  death.  This  may  with  a  great 
deal  of  propriety  be  called  the  first  school  on  the  prairie.  Tlte 
school  opened  in  Mrs.  Goddard's  shanty,  in  1852,  by  Miss  Gere,  then 
a  girl  of  fourteen  or  fifteen,  was  hardly  entitled  to  mention  as  an 
institution  for  instruction.  Mrs.  Hamilton  was  an  experienced 
school-teacher.  She  left  three  children,  Alvin,  Alice  and  Julia. 
Previous  to  her  marriage  Miss  Alice  Hamilton  was  for  many  years 
a  well  known  teacher  in  the  public  schools  of  the  city  of  Winona. 

Mr,  Hamilton  married  again  and  pre-empted  his  claim  as  a  home- 
stead. It  is  now  known  as  E.  0.  Hamilton's  addition.  Mr.  Ham- 
ilton, with  his  second  family,  is  now  living  at  Minnesota  City. 

Ithael  Hamilton  and  his  son  Otis  Hamilton  made  claims  on  the 
lower  end  of  the  prairie.     They  have  been  dead  many  years. 

Harvey  and  John  I.  Hubbard  built  two  large  dwelling-houses 
on  what  is  now  block  5,  Hamilton's  addition,  which  they  occupied 
for  several  years.  None  of  their  families  are  now  residents  of  this 
county. 

Erastus  H.  Murray  bought  the  Yiets  House,  and  improved  it  by 
putting  on  additions  in  the  rear,  finishing  off  the  second  story,  and 
building  a  good  frame  barn  on  the  rear  of  the  lot.  He  made  it  a 
comfortable  hotel,  although  limited  in  capacity,  to  accommodate  the 


348  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

traveling  public.  He  gave  it  the  name  of  ' '  Winona  House, "  and 
kept  it  until  early  in  the  spring  of  1854,  when  he  sold  it  to  Charles 
Eaton,  who  came  here  at  that  time.  The  following  June  Mr.  Eaton 
■  sold  out  his  interest  in  the  Winona  House  to  S.  H.  Lombard,  a 
recent  arrival,  and  moved  upon  his  claim,  where  George  I.  Parsons 
now  lives.  He  is  now  a  citizen  of  St.  Paul.  S.  H.  Lombard  kept 
the  Winona  House  a  year  or  two,  when  he  leased  or  sold  it.  The 
building  was  burned  in  the  big  fire  of  1862.  Mr.  Lombard  is  yet  a 
resident  of  Winona. 

Mr.  Murray  built  a  dwelling  on  Fourth  street,  which  is  yet  stand- 
ing and  is  part  of  the  New  England  House.  In  1854  he  built  a 
dwelling  on  lot  4,  block  14,  and  also  a  building  for  a  boot  and  shoe 
shop  on  lot  5  of  the  same  block,  on  the  corner  of  Second  and  Lafay- 
ette streets,  where  "Mues'  Block"  now  stands.  He  carried  on 
business  here  for  two  or  three  years  with  his  brother,  W.  H.  Mur- 
ray. His  shoe-shop  was  afterward  used  for  the  postoffice.  None 
of  Mr.  Murray's  family  are  now  residents  of  this  part  of  the  state. 

Warren  Kowell  became  a  resident  of  this  county  in  April,  1853. 
He  landed  on  Wabasha  prairie  and  staid  there  with  his  family  for 
about  a  month.  During  that  time  he  occupied  a  part  of  the  shanty 
built  by  Mr.  Stevens  the  year  before  for  Mr.  Goddard.  Late  in  the 
fall  Mrs.  Goddard  had  built  a  house  on  the  southeast  corner  of 
Franklin  and  Front  streets,  where  she  lived  during  the  winter. 

Finding  no  better  accommodations,  Mr.  Powell  fixed  up  a  part 
of  the  Stevens  shanty  as  a  place  for  his  family  to  stay  in  for  a  few 
weeks,  until  he  could  select  a  location  suitable  for  a  farm.  The 
other  end  of  the  shanty  (a  long  building)  was  used  as  a  barn,  or 
place  for  the  storage  of  hay  and  corn.  This  building  was  afterward 
burned  by  a  prairie  fire. 

Mr.  Powell  selected  a  claim  next  above  Gorr's,  in  what  is  now 
Pleasant  Yalley,  built  a  lag  house,  and  moved  there  about  the  first 
of  June.  Some  of  the  settlers  from  the  prairie  went  out  and  helped 
raise  his  cabin.  The  claim  he  made  in  the  spring  of  1853  he  still 
occupies  ;  it  is  the  farm  where  he  now  resides,  and  has  been  his 
home  about  thirty  years.  The  claim  shanty  —  the  log  cabin  of  early 
days  —  has  been  superseded  by  more  modern  buildings.  Large 
barns  and  outbuildings  have  taken  the  place  of  the  pole  sheds 
covered  with  wild  grass. 

Mr.  Powell  was  among  the  earlier  settlers  in  this  county  to 
locate  on  farming  lands  as  a  home.     By  attentively  minding  his 


A    BLOODY    CONFLICT.  349 

own  business  he  has  made  farming  a  profitable  business  in  the  valley 
where  he  lives. 

In  May,  1853,  Dr.  John  L.  Balcombe  returned  to  Wabasha 
prairie  from  Illinois,  where  he  had  spent  the  winter.  When  he  left, 
in  the  fall  previous,  he  sold  out  his  interest  here,  including  his 
houses,  to  Edwin  Hamilton,  retaining  his  shanty  on  the  acre  given 
him  by  Johnson.  During  the  ■  winter  Ed.  Hamilton  had  used  his 
dwelling  as  a  stable.  When  the  doctor  resumed  possession  he 
found  it  more  economical  and  agreeable  to  move  the  cabin  to  a  new 
locality  rather  than  attempt  to  remove  the  refuse  and  renovate  the 
building  as  it  stood.     He  occupied  this  temporarily. 

JS[ot  liking  his  location  on  the  acre  he  had  first  selected,  he  aban- 
doned it,  and  purchased  lot  3  in  block  9  of  Smith  and  Johnson,  for 
which  he  paid  twenty  dollars.  The  deed,  a  quit-claim,  was  made 
September  29,  1853,  and  filed  for  record  January  25,  1854.  He 
had  had  possession  of  tlie  lot  for  two  or  three  months  previous,  and 
built  a  house  on  it.  This  building  fronted  toward  the  river,  and 
was  designed  for  a  store.  It  was  about  20x40,  two  stories  high. 
The  front  of  the  lower  story  was  finished  with  large  windows  and 
folding  doors.  On  the  east  side  of  the  building  a  lean-to  was 
attached,  about  12x24.  Before  it  was  completed  Dr.  Balcombe 
sold  this  structure  to  Horace  Ranney,  but  did  not  deliver  possession 
of  it  until  the  spring  of  1854.  It  was  afterward  known  as  the 
"Ranney  Building,"  and  was  used  for  quite  a  variety  of  purposes 
—  as  a  private  dwelling,  for  offices,  as  a  hotel,  and  lastly  as  a  tene- 
ment house  for  several  families.-    It  was  burned  in  the  fire  of  1862. 

Early  in  the  summer  of  1853  (July  11)  Dr.  Balcombe  bought 
an  undivided  half  of  twenty  acres  of  the  Beecher  Gere  claim,  east  of 
the  eighty  sold  to  A.  M.  Fridley,  and  of  twenty  acres  west  of  the 
Fridley  claim.  The  other  half  of  these  two  lots  was  purchased  by 
Sanborn  and  Colburn.  He  also  made  a  claim  on  the  upper  prairie, 
where  Charles  Eiley  now  lives.  This  he  afterward  improved,  and 
built  the  farmhouse  now  standing,  which  he  occupied  at  the  time 
of  his  death,  September  24,  1856.  Although  poor  health  prevented 
Dr.  Balcombe  from  being  prominent,  he  took  an  active  interest  in 
the  development  of  this  part  of  the  territory  and  in  the  political 
questions  of  his  day.  M.  Wheeler  Sargent  says,  in  his  historical 
address,  "Dr.  John  L.  Balcombe  was  a  man  of  the  most  extended 
information  of  any  among  the  early  settlers,  *  *  *  one  of  the 
jirKt  and  hest  of  our  early  citizens." 


350  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

George  H,  Sanborn  came  into  the  county  early  in  the  spring  of 
1853  and  settled  on  Wabasha  prairie.  Soon  after  Wm.  H.  Colborn 
came  on  and  joined  him  here.  About  the  middle  of  June  these  two 
young  men  opened  the  first  store  in  the  county,  with  a  general 
assortment  of  goods.  For  temporary  occupancy,  the  "car-house" 
of  Denman  was  moved  to  lot  5,  block  10,  and  covered  with  a 
shingled  roof.  They  here  commenced  business  as  Sanborn  &  Col- 
born. During  the  summer  they  built  a  store  on  the  corner  of  the 
same  lot,  about  20  X  40,  two  stories  high,  and  continued  in  business 
until  the  spring  of  1854,  when  Mr.  Colborn  withdrew  and  a  new 
firm  was  formed,  consisting  of  G.  H.  Sanborn  and  M.  K.  Drew.  E. 
L.  King  became  a  partner  the  same  spring.  They  carried  on  the 
business  during  that  season  and  then  sold  their  stock  of  goods  to 
Dr.  Childs,  who  continued  business  for  a  short  time  in  the  same 
location.  In  1855  Sanborn  &  King  started  in  the  forwarding  and 
commission  and  wholesale  and  retail  grocery  business  at  the  foot 
of  Johnson  street. 

Mr.  Sanborn  in  1856  built  a  very  large  three-story  building  on 
the  nver,  at  the  foot  of  Washington  street,  which  was  known  as 
Sanborn's  warehouse.  The  third  story  of  this  building  was  used  as 
a  hall  for  public  meetings.  It  was  fitted  up  with  a  stage  and  scenery 
by  the  Philharmonic  Society  soon  after  it  was  first  organized,  and 
used  by  them  until  they  moved  to  their  present  location.  The 
building  was  torn  down  many  years  ago  by  the  railroad  company, 
into  whose  possession  the  property  passed. 

Soon  after  he  came  here  in  1853  Mr.  Sanborn  purchased  the 
Yiets  claim  and  subsequently  had  it  surveyed  and  plotted.  It  is 
now  known  as  Sanborn's  addition.  He  built  his  first  residence  on 
this  claim  in  1855,  a  small  story-and-a-half  house,  on  the  corner  of 
Lafayette  and  Wabasha  streets.  It  is  yet  standing,  and  forms  a 
part  of  tlie  present  residence  of  J.  L.  Brink.  Mr.  Sanborn  was 
engaged  in  business  for  several  years  in  Winona.  About  1859  he 
closed  up  his  affairs  here  and  went  east  to  live.  He  is  now  in 
Northern  Dakota,  where  it  is  reported  that  he  has  made  some 
fortunate  speculations  as  a  pioneer  in  that  locality. 

As  an  incident  of  early  days,  an  adventure  of  Mr.  Sanborn's, 
brought  to  the  mind  of  the  writer,  is  thought  worthy  of  notice.  Mr. 
Sanborn  was  the  owner  of  a  pair  of  fine  driving-horses.  One  of 
these  was  a  valuable  horse,  which  he  used  as  a  saddle-horse. 
Although  broken  to  harness,  he  had   nothing  that   he   considered 


A    BLOODY    CONFLICT.  351 

suitable  to  drive  hiin  in  during  the  winter.  Having  business  in  St. 
Paul,  he  adopted  the  idea  of  taking  his  horse  with  him  and  bringing 
back  a  stylish  cutter.  There  was  not  sufficient  snow  to  drive  up, 
and  he  proposed  to  ride  his  horse  to  St.  Paul. 

On  the  first  of  January,  1855,  he  started  on  his  trip,  taking 
along  a  new  single-harness,  with  blankets  and  a  buffalo-skin,  on 
which  he  proposed  to  ride,  instead  of  a  saddle,  expecting  to  reach 
Wabasha  that  day.  He  went  up  Straight  slough  on  the  ice.  When 
he  reached  Haddock  slough,  about  where  S.  M.  Bui-ns  lost  his 
horses  two  years  before,  his  horse  broke  through  the  ice,  which  was 
thin  at  that  place,  and  took  Mr.  Sanborn  into  the  water  with  him. 
With  some  difficulty  he  crawled  out  on  the  ice,  which  was  brittle 
and  gave  way  to  his  weight.  He  was  within  about  twenty  reds  of 
the  shore,  for  which  he  was  headed  when  the  accident  occurred. 

The  day  was  intensely  cold,  with  a  piercing  wind,  and  a  cold 
bath  was  far  from  agreeable  with  the  thermometer  showing  zero. 
His  horse  remained  afloat  and  broke  the  ice  in  his  efforts  to  climb 
out  after  his  master.  Mr.  Sanborn  hastened  to  the  shore  and 
procured  some  logs  of  wood  and  rocks,  with  which  he  broke  the  ice 
and  opened  a  channel  to  where  the  water  was  less  than  two  feet 
deep.  The  intelligent  animal  followed  him  closely,  but  was  unable 
to  climb  out  on  the  ice.  He  was  chilled  through  by  the  length  of 
time  he  had  been  in  the  water.  Mr.  Sanborn  was  completely 
exhausted  from  the  fatigue  and  cold,  he  having  slipped  in  several 
times  while  breaking  the  ice. 

Feeling  benumbed  and  unable  to  do  more  for  his  horse,  he 
started  off  for  help.  When  he  reached  Mr,  Burley's,  nearly  a  mile 
below,  he  was  almost  unconscious.  His  clothing  was  frozen  stiff 
and  solid,  and  he  was  compelled  to  crawl  on  his  hands  and  knees  to 
reach  the  house.  He  was  taken  care  of,  and  men  went  up  to  help 
the  horse,  if  he  was  not  beyond  help.  They  found  him  dead.  Mr. 
Sanborn  had  loosened  the  harness  and  blankets  while  the  horse  was 
in  the  deep  water,  and  they  had  floated  away  under  the  ice. 

Mr.  Sanborn  recovered  from  his  exposure  with  some  frost-bites, 
but  without  any  serious  illness  following.  He  returned  to  Winona 
as  soon  as  he  was  able  to  be  moved,  which  was  in  a  day  or  two 
after,  and  sent  to  St.  Paul  for  his  cutter,  which  was  brought  down 
by  the  mail-carrier.  His  second-best  horse  was  promoted  and 
became  the  pet. 

William  Davidson  came  into  this  county  April  6,  1853.     Ai"ter 


352  HISTORY    OF    WIIS'OJS'A    COIHSTTY. 

some  time  spent  in  prospecting  and  explorations  in  the  western  part 
of  the  county,  he  selected  a  claim  at  the  head  of  a  small  branch  of 
the  White  Water,  in  what  is  now  the  town  of  St.  Charles,  on 
Sec.  10,  T.  106,  R.  10.  He  returned  to  Clayton  county,  Iowa, 
where  his  family  were  then  living,  and  made  his  arrangement  to 
transport  them  with  his  household  goods,  farming  implements  and 
live  stock,  up  through  the  country  to  the  location  he  had  selected  in 
Minnesota  as  his  future  home. 

Mr.  Davidson  started  with  four  yoke  of  oxen  and  three  wagons^; 
these,  with  his  cows  and  young  stock,  and  a  saddle-pony  used  to 
collect  the  cattle,  made  up  quite  an  immigrant  train.  They  came 
into  this  county  on  the  "old  government  trail,"  —  the  trail  over 
which  the  Winnebagoes  were  taken  when  removed  from  Iowa  to 
Long  Prairie  in  1848,  up  through  Money  Creek  valley  and  out  on 
the  ridge  near  the  head  of  Burns  valley.  They  then  went  west, 
keeping  on  the  high  land  to  avoid  the  ravines  leading  into  the 
Rolling  Stone,  to  Bentleys,  now  Utica,  and  reached  their  destination 
about  the  &st  of  June.  They  were  eleven  days  making  this  trip  of 
about  125  miles. 

Mr.  Davidson  was  the  first  settler  to  come  into  the  county  by 
the  "overland  route."  He- immediately  set  his  breaking  team  to 
work  and  put  in  a  field  of  seed-corn  and  planted  a  garden.  He 
built  a  commodious  log  house,  making  a  trip  to  Winona  in  the  latter, 
part  of  June  for  lumber  to  complete  it.  Until  their  log  house  was 
ready  for  occupancy  they  lived  in  camp  with  but  temporary  shelter. 
He  raised  a  good  crop  of  corn  and  vegetables  the  first  season, 
sufficient  for  his  own  use.  The  cornmeal  used  in  his  family  was 
ground  by  hand  in  a  large  coffee-mill. 

Mr.  Davidson  here  opened  up  a  large  farm,  and  in  early  days 
was  prominently  active  in  public  affairs  relative  to  the  development 
of  the  county.  He  was  county  commissioner  and  held  other  official 
positions.     He  is  now  a  resident  of  the  city  of  St.  Charles. 

L.  H.  Springer  and  Benjamin  Langworthy  landed  on  Wabasha 
prairie  on  May  31,  1853.  They  brought  with  them  their  families 
and  four  yoke  of  oxen,  three  horses,  eight  cows  and  other  animals, 
and  also  two  wagons.  Mr.  Laird  gave  them  the  use  of  his  shanty 
for  temporary  occupancy  until  they  found  satisfactory  locations. 
They  made  claims  on  the  White  Water,  and  moved  there  with  their 
families  about  the  middle  of  June. 

L.  H.  Springer  settled  at  what  is  now  the  village  of  St.  Charles. 


A    BLOODY    CONFLICT.  853 

He  built  a  large,  substantial  log  house  and  comfortable  stables,  and 
opened  up  a  farm  in  this  locality.  This  log  house  was  used  as  a 
hotel  for  two  or  three  years.  "  Springer's  "  was  a  favorite  stopping 
place  for  all  who  had  business  in  that  vicinit3\  These  were  the  only 
settlers  in  the  west  part  of  the  county  in  1853. 

In  the  fall  of  1854  L.  H.  Springer,  George  H.  Sanborn  and 
M.  Wheeler  Sargent,  laid  out  the  land  claimed  by  Springer  as  a 
town  site,  and  gave  it  the  name  of  St.  Charles.  It  was  advertised  as 
being  "  on  the  N.E.  J  of  Sec.  19,  T.  106,  R  10,  twenty -live  miles  west 
from  Winona  on  the  south  fork  of  theMeniska  or  White  Water  river, 
in  the  midst  of  as  good  farming  lands  as  can  be  found  anywhere." 
Mr,  Springer  was  prominently  active  in  all  measures  to  promote  the 
general  good.  He,  with  William  Davidson,  was  the  first  to  open  a 
wagon  trail  from  St.  Charles  to  Winona.  Mr.  Springer  lived  at  St. 
Charles  for  several  years  and  then  removed  to  Olmsted  county, 
where  he  yet  resides. 

Alexander  McClintock  came  into  the  county  this  season  and 
settled  on  a  claim  in  the  south  Eolling  Stone  valley,  above  Putnams. 
He  built  a  log  house,  and  pre-empted  this  as  a  homestead  after,  and 
lived  here  with  his  family  for  several  years,  until  his  death.  None 
of  his  family  are  now  residents  of  the  county. 

Henry  D.  Huff  landed  on  Wabasha  prairie  Sunday,  June  26, 
1863.  He  stopped  at  the  Winona  House,  then  kept  by  E.  H.  Mur- 
ray. It  was  supposed  at  the  time  that  he  came  to  assume  charge  of 
Capt.  Smith's  interest  in  the  town,  which  his  son,  S.  J.  Smith,  was 
then  here  f looking  after.  He  purchased  an  undivided  interest  in 
the  original  town  plot  of  Smith  and  Johnson,  and  later  in  the  season 
also  purchased  the  claim  of  Ed.  Hamilton —  claim  No.  5.  Hamilton 
had  previously  sold  undivided  interests  to  others;  Mark  Howard 
held  a  third  ;  David  Olmsted  and  Orlando  Stevens  held  an  interest. 
Through  an  arrangement  with  Hamilton  and  the  others  the  whole 
claim  was  transferred  to  Mr.  Huff,  who  at  once  had  it  surveyed  and 
plotted,  and  recorded  with  the  plot  of  Smith  and  Johnson's  claim  as 
the  "original  plot"  of  the  city  of  Winona. 

Mr.  Huff  built  the  cottage  now  occupied  by  Lafayett  Stout,  near 
the  corner  of  Fourth  and  Huff  streets,  and  brought  his  family  here. 
He  lived  in  this  cottage  for  several  years,  when  he  built  the  house 
on  the  same  corner  now  owned  and  occupied  by  Hon.  H.  W.  Lam- 
berton,  in  which  he  resided  until  he  left  Minnesota.  From  the  first  of 
his  coming  here  he  was  prominently  active  in  all  public  enterprises. 


354  HISTORY  OF  wiJsroisrA  coihstty. 

Mr.  Huff  had  been  in  mercantile  business  in  Kenosha,  and  a 
dealer  in  real  estate,  before  coming  here.  He  had  prior  to  that 
passed  some  years  of  pioneer  life  in  Wisconsin  and  Illinois,  and  was 
familiar  with  early  settlements  in  towns  and  country.  His  expe- 
rience, with  his  natural  sagacity  and  enterprise  and  his  indomitable 
will  power,  made  him  a  leader  in  all  public  matters  or  affairs  in 
which  others  were  associated  with  him.  His  interests  were  inti- 
mately connected  with  the  development  and  prosperity  of  the  county 
and  cit}'  of  Winona.  There  was  no  one  among  the  pioneer  settlers 
who  accomplished  so  much  by  his  individual  efforts  to  build  up  the 
city  of  Winona  as  Henry  D.  Huff'.  To  him  more  than  to  any  other 
person  this  city  is  justly  indebted  for  its  early  prospeiity  and  many 
of  its  present  advantages.  It  was  by  him  that  the  name  of  Winona 
was  substituted  for  that  of  Montezuma,  [t  was  through  his  efforts 
that  Fillmore  county  was  divided  and  Winona  county  created  with 
the  county  seat  at  the  village  of  Winona. 

Mr.  Huff'  started  the  second  newspaper  in  Winona —  the  first  was 
the  "Winona  Argus,"  edited  by  Wm.  Ashley  Jones.  The  first 
issue  was  September  20,  1854.  In  April,  1855,  Mr.  Huff  issued  the 
first  number  of  the  "Winona  Express,"  edited  by  W.  Creek,  In 
November,  1855,  Mr.  Huff  sold  the  establishment  to  W.  G-.  Dye  & 
Co.,  who  started  the  "Winona  Republican."  Soon  after  D.  Sinclair 
became  connected  with  it,  and  the  paper  has  since  been  continuously 
issued  under  that  name  by  D.  Sinclair  &  Co.  with  the  addition  of  a 
daily  paper. 

Huff's  Hotel  was  built  by  Mr.  Huff  in  1855.  In  185T  he  built  a 
large  flouring-mill  near  Youmans  Bros.  &  Hodgins'  sawmill.  It 
was  built  at  a  cost  of  about  $25,000,  and  was  burned  a  few  years 
after.  He  was  one  of  the  stockholders  in  the  original  Transit 
Railroad  Company. 

Mr.  Huff"  sold  out  the  most  of  his  property  here  about  ten  years 
ago  and  went  to  Chicago. 

The  time  set  by  Judge  A.  G.  Chatfield  for  holding  the  first 
session  of  a  district  court  in  what  was  then  Fillmore  county  was  at 
Wabasha  prairie,  on  Monday,  June  27,  1853,  but  the  judge  failed  ifco 
reach  Winona  on  that  day.  On  Tuesday,  June  28,  he  arrived  with 
quite  a  large  party  of  ladies  and  gentlemen  from  St.  Paul,  among 
whom  were  two  attorneys,  L.  A.  Babcock  and  H.  L.  Moss.  He 
opened  court  in  the  Winona  House.  Wm.  B.  Gere  was  appointed 
clerk  of  the  court.     The  petit  jury  was  dismissed.     The  grand  jury 


A    BLOODY    CONFLICT.  355 

was  organized  and  held  a  sitting  on  that  day.  On  Wednesday,  June 
29.  the  grand  jury  made  a  presentment  in  the  case  of  Erwin  H. 
Johnson,  for  the  shooting  of  Isaac  W.  Simonds,  and  indicted  S.  M. 
Burns,  of  Mt.  Yernon  (Hall's  landing),  for  selling  liquor  to  the 
Indians.  They  were  dismissed  at  noon  on  that  day  and  the  court 
adjourned.  This  was  the  first  district  court  held  in  southern  Min- 
nesota. In  the  afternoon  Judge  Chattield,  with  the  party  from  St. 
Paul,  visited  Minnesota  City  and  the  valley  of  the  Rolling  Stone. 

John  lams  was  the  sheriff  in  attendance  on  the  court.  It  is  said 
that  the  sheriff  brought  his  dinner  with  him  from  home  each  day. 
On  the  first  day,  as  he  approached  the  crowd  assembled  around  the 
Winona  House,  he  was  greeted  by  W.  T.  Luark,  who,  with  a  laugh 
of  ridicule,  cried  out,  "Here  comes  the  great  high  sheriff  of  Fillmore 
county  with  his  dinner  pail  on  his  arm !"  At  noon  the  same  crowd 
saw  the  sheriff  and  Mr.  Luark  sitting  on  the  bank  of  the  river  eating 
their  dinner  from  the  dinner-bucket  of  the  sheriff,  and  washing  it 
down  with  river  water. 

Grove  W.  Willis  came  to  Wabasha  prairie  about  the  first  of  July 
of  this  year.  Before  coming  here  he  had  been  promised  the  posi- 
tion of  clerk  of  the  court  by  Judge  Chatfield,  but  on  account  of  his 
failure  to  arrive  in  time  to  attend  to  the  duties  of  the  office,  the 
Judge  was  compelled  to  appoint  Wm.  B.  Gere  to  the  place.  When 
Judge  Chatfield  was  notified  that  Mr.  Willis  was  at  Winona  await- 
ing his  order,  he  revoked  the  appointment  of  Gere  and  gave  the 
position  to  Mr.  Willis,  who  was  appointed  clerk  of  the  district  court 
about  the  7tli  of  July. 

Mr.  Willis  brought  his  family  here  and  rented  the  building  on 
Front  street  built  by  Dr.  Balcombe  (the  Ranney  building),  where  he 
lived  during  the  winter.  He  used  the  lean-to  of  the  building  as  his 
office.  The  same  room  was  also  used  as  a  schoolroom  for  a  select 
School  kept  by  his  daughter,  now  Mrs.  Gillett,  living  in  the  village 
of  Chatfield.  This  school  is  really  entitled  to  be  called  the  first 
fully  established  school  taught  in  Winona.  It  was  kept  three  or 
four  months  with  about  twenty-five  pupils. 

Mr.  Willis  lived  at  Winona  during  the  winter  and  moved  to  Chat- 
field in  the  spring  of  1854.  About  ten  or  twelve  years  ago  he  re- 
turned to  Winona,  and  has  since  made  it  his  home. 

John  Keyes  came  to  Winona  on  September  12,  1853.  He  landed 
with  his  wife  and  two  children  at  Hamilton's,  on  the  lower  end  of  the 
prairie.     He  bought  an  undivided  one-eighth  of  H.  S.  Hamilton's 


356  HISTOEY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

claim,  and  lived  in  a  part  of  his  house  during  the  winter  and  follow- 
ing summer.  While  living  here  he  procured  timber  and  lumber  to 
build  a  house  on  the  upper  part  of  the  claim  next  below  where  the 
Hubbards  built  their  houses.  The  following  season  he  became  dis- 
satisfied with  his  investment  with  Mr.  Hamilton,  and  having  an 
opportunity  purchased  the  interest  of  Captain  Smith  in  claim  No. 
1,  the  lower  claim.  The  claim  had  been  divided  between  Smith  and 
Johnson,  Johnson  taking  the  west  part,  leaving  the  eastern  portion 
for  Captain  Smith. 

Mr.  Keyes  at  once  put  up  a  shanty  and  took  possession.  He 
moved  his  family  there  about  September  1,  1854,  and  the  same  fall 
built  the  house  in  which  he  lived  nearly  a  score  of  years  before  he 
built  the  brick  house  (to  which  the  old  one  is  attached)  where  his 
family  now  resides.  John  Keyes  died  in  November,  1877.  Mr. 
Keyes  was  a  lawyer  by  profession,  and  held  his  office  in  his  house 
when  he  commenced  business  here.  In  the  fall  of  1855  he  was 
appointed  clerk  in  the  United  States  land  office  by  L.  D.  Smith,  the 
receiver,  and  continued  in  that  position  until  the  spring  of  1857,  after 
the  land  office  was  removed  to  Faribault.  He  then  resumed  the 
practice  of  law.  His  office  was  in  a  small  building  on  the  levee 
near  the  Winona  House,  owned  and  occupied  by  John  A.  Mathews 
as  a  real  estate  and  loan  office.  In  1862  this  office  was  burned.  He 
was  afterward  one  of  the  firm  of  Sargent,  Franklin  &  Keyes,  and 
at  the  time  of  his  death  one  of  the  law  firm  of  Keyes  &  Snow. 

From  an  early  day  Mr.  Keyes  took  a  great  interest  in  the  public 
schools  of  the  city  of  Winona.  He  was  a  director  and  clerk  of  the 
board  from  the  time  the  first  district  school  was  opened  until  long 
after  the  present  system  was  established.  The  city  of  Winona  is 
more  indebted  to  John  Keyes  for  its  present  system  of  graded 
schools  than  to  any  other  one  person  among  the  pioneer  settlers  or 
citizens  of  more  modern  days. 

M.  Wheeler  Sargent  came  to  Winona  in  this  year.  His  arrival, 
given  in  his  address,  from  which  quotations  have  been  made,  is 
mentioned  as  follows:  "I  first  saw  this  county  August  1,  1853, 
carrying  a  chain  northward  between  towns  105  of  ranges  8  and  9. 
The  first  house  I  saw  was  that  of  Wm.  Davidson,  August  11. 
Town  105  of  ranges  7,  8,  9  and  10  had  no  occupants.  Town  106, 
of  the  same  ranges^  had  no  inhabitants  except  L.  H.  Springer,  Wra. 
Davidson  and  families,  in  106.  range  10,  and  Hull  and  Bently  in 
range  9. 


Hon.  Mils   White. 


A    CELEBRATION.  359 

"Town  107,  range  9,  had  Wm.  Sweet  and  family  — 107,  range 
10,  none  — 108,  range  10,  had  John  and  David  Cook.  The  other 
settlers  of  our  county  were  on  the  Mississippi,  or  in  the  immediate 
valleys  of  some  of  its  tributaries. 

"On  the  19th  of  September  of  that  year  the  speaker  first  saw 
this  prairie,  coming  in  from  the  Gilmore  valley.  Fancy  he  made 
something  of  a  spread  that  night,  for,  with  a  half-dozen  others,  he 
slept  at  full  length  on  the  ground,  between  his  present  office  and  the 
Mississippi,  with  his  hat  for  a  nightcap  and  boots  for  a  pillow.  His 
toilet  he  prefers  giving  in  an  autobiography  when  called  for  ;  it  is 
not  particularly  allied  to  the  history  of  this  county." 

When  Mr.  Sargent  came  into  this  county  he  was  in  the  employ 
of  Wm.  Ashley  Jones,  who  was  engaged  in  surveying  the  public 
lands  in  this  part  of  the  territory.  On  reaching  Wabasha  prairie 
he  decided  to  locate  there  and  establish  himself  in  the  practice  of 
his  profession  as  a  lawyer.  He  was  appointed  district  attorney 
before  the  county  of  Fillmore  was  divided,  and  after  Winona  county 
was  created  he  was  elected  register  of  deeds  and  appointed  clerk  of 
the  district  court.  He  was  the  first  mayor  of  the  city  of  Winona  ; 
he  was  also  a  member  of  the  legislature  from  this  county.  When 
he  first  came  here  he  began  the  practice  of  law  by  himself ;  in  1855 
he  was  of  the  law  firm  of  Sargent,  Wilson  &  Windom,  and  at  the 
time  of  his  death,  which  occurred  in  1866,  he  was  one  of  the  firm  of 
Sargent,  Franklin  &  Keyes. 

More  extended  notices  of  these  two  prominent  pioneer  settlers 
(John  Keyes  and  M.  Wheeler  Sargent)  would  be  made  if  it  were 
not  that  their  biographical  sketches  will  be  given  under  another 
division  of  this  history. 


CHAPTEK  XXXV. 


A   CELEBRATION. 


The  fourth  of  July,  1853,  was  celebrated  with  a  great  deal  of 
patriotic  enthusiasm  at  Minnesota  City.  The  settlers  of  Kolling 
Stone  invited  the  citizens  of  Wabasha  prairie  to  join  them  in  the 
customary  honors  and  hospitalities  of  "independence  day."  The 
invitation  was  accepted,  and  many  from  the  prairie  were  in  attend- 
21 


360  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

ance.     The  occasion  was  said  to  have  been  one  of  unusual  interest 
and  gratification  to  the  settlers  assembled. 

The  celebration  was  held  in  "the  public  square,"  under  the 
oaks.  The  introductory  was  the  following  song,  written  by  Kobert 
Pike,  Jr.,  the  poet  of  the  colony.  It  was  sung  to  the  tune  of 
^'Baker's  Farewell": 

''  We've  left  the  homes  our  childhood  loved, 
The  friends  we  never  can  forget; 
The  friends  that  long,  long  years  have  proved, 
The  friends  who  still  in  dreams  are  met. 

We've  come  to  make  us  other  homes. 

On  Minnesota's  garden  lands, 
Where  ev'ry  gen'rous  heart  that  comes 

Is  met  by  loving  hearts  and  hands. 

What  though  the  red-man  roams  the  woods. 
And  wild  and  rude  the  landscape  seems ; 

Is  it  not  fairer  than  it  stood, 

As  seen  in  fancy's  brightest  dreams  ? 

What  though  our  domes  are  all  unreared, 

And  labor  in  our  pathway  lies ; 
Labor  is  pleasant,  when  'tis  cheered 

By  helping  hands  and  loving  eyes. 

No  greener  valleys  meet  the  sight. 

No  purer  fountains,  gushing  free. 
No  birds  of  song,  or  flowers  more  bright. 

Bringing  perfume  and  melody. 

Hurra!  then,  for  our  chosen  home, 

While  bound  by  friendship's  silken  bond ; 

Our  feet  no  more  shall  seek  to  roam. 

Our  hearts  shall  never  more  despond." 

The  orator  of  the  day  was  Egbert  Chapman,  who,  it  is  said,  gave 
an  admirable  and  exceedingly  appropriate  address.  He  was  fol- 
lowed by  Robert  Pike,  Jr.,  who  became  really  eloquent  in  his 
remarks,  which  were  listened  to  with  pleased  expressions  by  the 
assemblage. 

An  elegant  repast  was  furnished  by  the  ladies,  to  which  all  were 
invited.  The  concourse  then  adjourned  from  "the  park"  to  the 
tables  prepared  under  the  shade  of  the  walnuts,  where  ample  justice 
was  awarded  the  good  things  provided.  After  all  were  satisfied, 
volunteer  toasts  were  drank  from  glasses  filled  with  pure  cold  water 
plentifully  furnished. 


A    CELEBRATION^.  361 

Toasts  were  given  by  Robert  Pike,  Jr.,  Edwin  Hamilton,  W.  H. 
Colburn,  R.  Taylor,  O.  M.  Lord,  T.  K.  Allen,  S.  J.  Smith,  and 
others.  Some  of  them  are  given  to  show  the  character  of  the  enter- 
tainment. 

The  first  was  by  Robert  Pike,  Jr.:  "The  ladies.  May  they 
ever  be  pure,  as  our  own  bright  fountains  ;  beautiful,  as  our  wild 
flowers  ;  as  even  of  temper  as  our  own  delightful  climate  ( except 
the  thunderstorms),  and  as  fruitful  as  the  soil  to  which  they  have 
been  transplanted." 

The  second  was  by  Edwin  Hamilton  :  "  Superior  cookery.  The 
art  that  makes  us  happy,  and  that  none  better  understand  than  the 
ladies  of  Minnesota  City." 

The  third  was  by  "W.  H.  Colburn  :  "The  motto  of  our  glorious 
country,  '  Union  is  Strength.'  Minnesota  City  and  Winona, —  may 
they  be  ever  thus  united  is  the  earnest  wish  of  Winona  to-day." 

The  sixth  was  by  Robert  Pike,  Jr.:  "Winona  and  Minnesota 
City.  May  all  the  rivalry  which  exists  between  them  be  the  rivalry 
of  good  neighborhood,  and  the  desire  to  excel  in  offices  of  kindness 
and  humanity." 

The  eighth  was  by  T.  K.  Allen :  ' '  Peace,  prosperity  and 
equality.     May  it  long  be  enjoyed  in  Minnesota. " 

The  twelfth  was  by  E.  Chapman  :  "  The  glorious  4th  of  July. 
May  the  remembrance  of  the  day  ever  be  in  the  hearts  of  the 
people. " 

The  thirteenth  was  by  O.  M.  Lord :  "  Winona.  Like  her 
namesake,  wild  and  beautiful,  may  she  prosper  till  the  height  of 
her  aspiration  is  amply  rewarded," 

The  eighteenth  was  by  S.  J.  Smith:  "Here  is  to  Minnesota 
City  from  her  eldest  daughter,  Winona.  Although  the  Dark  Water 
city,  yet  her  waters  are  clear  and  sparkling ;  and  to  its  men,  who 
being  Rolling  Stone  men,  yet  gather  commercial  moss  ;  and  to  its 
ladies,  who  are  blooming." 

Another  by  O.  M.  Lord  :  ' '  The  Mississippi  river,  the  highway 
of  the  nation.  As  long  as  the  water  flows  in  its  channel  may  her 
valleys  annually  resound  with  the  sound  of  cannon  proclaiming  the 
independence  of  the  American  people." 

The  day's  enjoyment  closed  with  another  song  written  by  Robert 
Pike,  Jr.  This  was  the  first  time  the  "  Glorious  Fourth  "  was  ever 
celebrated  in  southern  Minnesota. 

July  9  the  board  of  county  commissioners  of  Fillmore  county 


362  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

met  at  the  Winona  hotel,  and  divided  the  county  into  precincts  and 
appointed  judges  of  election. 

The  part  of  the  county  north  of  a  line  west  from  a  point  five 
miles  below  the  town  plat  of  Mt.  Vernon  on  the  Mississippi  river 
to  the  west  line  of  the  county  was  called  Mt.  Vernon  precinct. 
James  Kirkman  and  Louis  Krutzly,  living  at  the  mouth  of  the 
White  Water,  and  A.  P.  Hall,  of  Mt.  Vernon,  were  appointed 
judges  of  election.     This  precinct  had  twelve  legal  voters. 

The  Minnesota  City  precinct  was  the  next  south  of  the  Mt.  Ver- 
non precinct.  The  judges  of  election  were  H.  B.  Waterman,  O.  H. 
Hauk  and  E.  B.  Drew.  This  had  the  largest  number  of  voters  of 
any  precinct. 

The  Winona  precinct  included  Wabasha  prairie  only.  The 
judges  of  election  were  Harvey  Hubbard,  O.  S.  Holbrook  and 
George  F.  Childs. 

The  Minneowah  precinct  extended  south  to  a  line  due  west  from 
a  point  on  the  Mississippi  opposite  the  mouth  of  Black  river  to  the 
west  line  of  the  county.  The  line  between  this  and  the  Minnesota 
City  precinct  was  not  defined.  The  judges  of  election  were  W.  B. 
Bunnell,  of  Bunnell's  landing,  James  F.  Toms,  of  Minneowah,  and 
William  Hewitt,  of  Burns  valley.     This  had  sixteen  voters. 

The  Root  River  precinct  was  between  the  south  line  of  the  Min- 
neowah precinct  and  a  line  west  from  the  mouth  of  Root  river  to 
the  west  line  of  the  county.  The  judges  of  election  were  G.  W. 
Gilfillan,  Joseph  Brown  and  John  L.  Looney.  It  had  ten  legal  voters. 

The  Brownsville  precinct  was  all  of  the  county  lying  between 
the  Root  River  precinct  at  the  Iowa  state  line.  The  judges  of  elec- 
tion were  Charles  Brown,  Samuel  McPhail  and  M.  C.  Young. 

At  this  meeting  of  the  board  of  commissioners  a  school  district 
was  established  at  Minnesota  City,  but  no  specific  boundaries  given. 
It  was  presumed  to  include  the  whole  precinct. 

A  petition  for  a  public  road  from  Winona  to  Minnesota  City  was 
received  and  the  following  examiners  appointed  —  Harvey  Hubbard 
and  E.  B.  Drew.  These  road  examiners  were  to  meet  on  Tuesday, 
July  19,  at  Minnesota  City.  C.  R.  Coryell,  of  Rolling  Stone,  was 
appointed  county  surveyor. 

The  next  meeting  of  the  board  was  at  the  Winona  House,  on  July 
22,  1853.  At  this  meeting  Gere  and  Luark  were  present.  In  the 
absence  of  Mr.  Stall,  the  commissioners  appointed  Sylvester  J. 
Smith  clerk  of  the  board  pro  tem. 


A    CELEBRATION.  363 

"The  examiners  of  the  road  between  Minnesota  City  and 
Winona  reported  that  they  had  located  the  road.  The  report  was 
received,  examined  and  fully  accepted,  and  an  order  issued  to  the 
county  surveyor  to  locate  and  survey  the  same." 

This  was  the  first  public  road  officially  located  in  the  county. 
The  above  copy  of  the  record  is  the  only  documentary  evidence  of 
the  fact.  All  books  and  papers  relative  to  the  proceedings  of  this 
board  of  county  commissioners  were  taken  to  Chatfield,  the  first 
county  seat  of  Fillmore  county.  Mr.  E.  B.  Drew,  one  of  the  exam- 
iners, says  the  road  was  surveyed  and  located  about  where  the 
present  road  from  Minnesota  City  to  Winona  is  now  laid.  It  was 
resurveyed  after  Winona  county  was  created. 

*  The  first  general  election  held  in  the  county  was  on  the  second 
Tuesday,  the  11th  of  October,  1853.  At  this  general  election  Hon. 
H.  M.  Rice  was  elected  delegate  to  congress  'from  the  Territory  of 
Minnesota.  Hon.  O.  M.  Lord  was  elected  a  representative  to  the 
territorial  legislature  from  this  representative  district.  In  Jan- 
uary, 1854,  when  Mr.  Lord  attended  the  fifth  legislature  to  which 
he  was  elected,  he  walked  from  Minnesota  City  to  St.  Paul  for  that 
pui-pose. 

At  this  election  the  following  officers  were  elected  in  Fillmore 
county:  county  attorney,  Andrew  Cole;  judge  of  probate,  H.  B. 
Waterman  ;  register  of  deeds,  William  B.  Gere  ;  sherifi,  John  lams; 
county  commissioners,  John  C.  Laird,  Robert  Pike,  Jr.,  and  W.  B. 
Bunnell. 

The  justices  of  the  peace  elected  were  —  for  Wabasha  prairie, 
George  M.  Gere  and  Wm.  H.  Stevens  (Mr.  Stevens  had  previously 
served  as  justice  of  the  peace.  He  was  appointed  in  July,  1853, 
by  Governor  Gorman) ;  for  Minnesota  City,  H.  B.  Waterman  and 
Robert  Pike,  Jr. ;  for  Mt.  Yernon,  S.  M.  Burns ;  for  Minneowah, 
Mynon  Lewis. 

Among  the  settlers  who  came  into  the  county  later  in  this  season 
were  Mathew  Ewing,  Dr.  Allen,  E.  S.  Smith,  A.  C.  Smith,  James 
McClellan,  Luke  Blair,  G.  W.  Wiltse,  Lysander  Kately,  James 
Worrall,  George  Gay  and  T.  B.  Twiford. 

Mathew  Ewing  settled  on  H.  S.  Hamilton's  claim,  where  he  built 
a  comfortable  frame  house  and  opened  a  store  with  a  fair  assortment 
of  goods.  He  sold  goods  during  the  winter  and  in  the  spring  closed 
out  his  stock  and  gave  up  the  business.  He  then  located  himself  in 
the  village  and  purchased  two  lots  on  the  corner  of  Third  and  John- 


364  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

son  streets,  and  also  a  lot  on  the  corner  of  Johnson  and  Front  streets, 
where  he  built  the  building  now  standing  on  it.  After  two  or 
three  years  here  he  sold  out  and  left  the  county. 

James  McClellan  brought  a  stock  of  goods  with  him  and  opened 
a  store  in  the  front  part  of  the  main  portion  of  the  residence  of  Rev. 
E.  Ely,  which  was  built  this  year.  Mr.  McClellan  remained  here 
until  early  in  the  spring,  when  he  moved  his  family  and  goods  to 
Chatfield. 

Dr.  Allen  (his  initials  are  unknown  to  the  writer)  came  here  and 
located  himself  as  a  practicing  physician.  He  was  the  first  to  settle 
in  the  county  to  make  that  profession  his  special  business.  He 
remained  here  until  the  spring  of  1854,  when  he  moved  to  Chatfield. 

E.  S.  Smith  bought  an  interest  in  the  Stevens  claim,  and  foi*  a 
year  or  two  lived  in  Winona,  dealing  in  real  estate,  etc.  He 
married  Miss  Mary  ^urns,  and  settled  in  Burns  valley,  where  he 
built  the  Glen  Flouring  Mill.  He  remained  there  several  years  and 
then  sold  out  and  moved  to  Winona,  where  his  family  yet  resides. 
Mr.  Smith  went  to  Washington  Territory,  where  he  was  for  awhile 
connected  with  the  western  portion  of  the  North  Pacific  railroad. 
Although  he  occasionally  visits  his  home  in  Minnesota,  he  is  yet 
engaged  in  business  in  Washington  Territory,  which  requires  his 
personal  attention  there  much  of  his  time. 

Andrew  C.  Smith  settled  in  Winona.  In  1855  he  started  the 
first  drug  store  ever  opened  in  the  county.  After  several  years' 
residence  here  he  moved  to  Stockton.  He  was  a  member  of  the 
State  legislature  from  this  county  in  1869.  He  is  now  a  resident  of 
Rochester,  Olmsted  county. 

L.  D.  Smith  visited  Wabasha  prairie  during  the  fall  and  winter 
of  1853,  but  did  not  bring  his  family  here  to  live  until  the  spring  of 
1854.  He  purchased  the  "  Fridley  claim"  and  built  a  house  on  it, 
where  he  lived  several  years.  This  house  is  yet  standing  near  the 
corner  of  Franklin  and  Wabasha  streets.  He  then  moved  to  his 
farm  in  the  south  Rolling  Stone  valley  about  half  a  mile  above  the 
village  of  Stockton,  where  he  lived  at  the  time  of  his  death. 
He  was  appointed  receiver  in  the  United  States  land  office  in  1854, 
and  was  one  of  the  most  active  in  securing  the  land  grant  for  the 
benefit  of  the  railroads  in  this  state.  Further  mention  will  be  made 
of  him  in  other  divisions  of  this  history. 

Wm.  Ashley  Jones  was  a  deputy  United  States  surveyor. 
During  the   summer  of  1853   he   was   engaged  in   the  survey  of 


A    CELEBRATION.  365 

public  lands  in  southern  Minnesota.  In  the  fall  of  this  year  he 
visited  Wabasha  prairie,  and  in  the  spring  following  moved  his 
family  there  and  made  Winona  his  home  for  about  ten  years,  when 
he  moved  to  Dubuque.     He  is  now  a  resident  of  Dakota. 

Mr.  Jones  held  an  undivided  interest  in  the  Smith  and  Johnson 
town  plot,  and  also  an  interest  in  the  Stevens  claim  (Stevens'  addi- 
tion). He  opened  up  a  large  farm  in  the  town  of  St.  Charles.  It  is 
now  known  as  the  ' '  Lamberton  Farm. "  Besides  dealing  in  real 
estate,  Mr.  Jones  found  time  and  means  to  start  the  first  newspaper 
published  in  the  county,  "The  Winona  Argus." 

Luke  Blair  came  to  Wabasha  prairie  in  the  fall  of  this  year.  He 
bought  two  lots  on  the  corner  of  Center  and  Second  streets,  where 
the  ' '  Simpson  Block  "  now  stands.  He  brought  with  him  a  small 
drove  of  cattle,  which  he  wintered  in  stables  built  on  the  back  part 
of  these  lots.  He  made  a  claim  in  what  is  now  the  town  of 
Saratoga,  but  did  not  occupy  it  until  the  following  season.  Early  in 
the  spring  of  1854  he  built  a  store  on  lot  4,  block  16,  and  brought 
on  a  stock  of  general  merchandise. 

During  the  summer  he  moved  his  family  out  on  his  claim.  In 
the  fall  he  sold  the  two  lots  with  his  store  building  to  W.  G.  Dye, 
who  sold  them  to  V.  Simpson,  the  present  owner,  and  sold  his  stock 
of  goods  to  James  H.  Jacoby,  who  continued  the  business  in  the 
same  locality  under  the  name  of  Day  &  Co.  The  upper  part  of 
Blair's  building  was  used  as  a  public  hall.  Meetings  were  held  here 
until  it  was  used  as  a  printing-office  by  Wm.  Ashley  Jones.  This 
was  where  the  "Winona  Argus"  was  started,  with  Samuel  Melvin 
as  associate  editor  and  foreman  in  the  oflice.  W.  G.  Dye  set  the  first 
type  for  this  paper. 

Mr.  Blair  settled  on  his  claim,  which  has  been  his  permanent 
home.  The  vicinity  was  long  known  as  the  Blair  settlement.  Mr. 
Wiltse  and  Mr.  Kately  made  claims  in  that  part  of  the  county,  and 
wintered  there  in  1853-4. 

George  Gay  made  a  claim  in  Burns  valley,  on  what  was  after- 
ward known  as  the  Salisbury  Place.  He  remained  here  a  year  or  two 
and  moved  to  Wabasha  county.  James  Worrall  settled  in  Winona, 
and  about  two  years  after  went  to  Wabasha  county. 


CHAPTER  XXXYI. 

CHATFIELD  SETTLED  AND  WINONA  COUNTY  ORGANIZED. 

In  the  fall  of  this  jear,  1853,  T.  B.  Twiford  came  into  this  county 
from  Lansing,  Iowa.  In  his  prospecting  excursions  and  explorations 
he  discovered  the  present  site  of  Chatfield,  in  the  northern  part  of 
Fillmore  county,  and  conceived  the  project  of  making  it  a  town  site. 
At  Winona  he  formed  the  acquaintance  of  Grove  W.  Willis,  and  a 
scheme  was  concocted  to  .form  a  stock  company  and  make  Twiford's 
newly-discoTered  town  site  the  county  seat  of  Fillmore  county. 

The  plan  proposed  was  to  divide  the  stock  into  twelve  shares. 
The  shareholders  were  T.  B.  Twiford,  G.  W.  Willis,  H.  C.  Gere, 
Myron  Toms,  William  B.  Gere,  Harvey  Hubbard,  John  I.  Hub- 
bard, Eobert  Pike,  Jr.,  James  McClellan  and  W.  B.  Bunnell.  It  was 
designed  that  each  of  the  members  of  the  board  of  county  commis- 
sioners should  be  presented  with  a  share  in  the  new  town  site —  the 
proposed  county  seat,  but  Mr.  Luark  of  the  appointed  board  was 
absent  from  the  territory,  and  John  C.  Laird,  of  the  newly-elected 
board  was  too  strongly  interested  in  Winona  to  be  utilized.  Neither 
of  these  men  were  shareholders  in  the  project. 

Twiford  and  Willis  put  up  a  log  shanty  on  the  proposed  town 
site,  to  which  they  gave  the  name  of  Chatfield,  and  placed  a  man  by 
the  name  of  Case  in  the  shanty  temporarily,  to  hold  the  locality  for 
the  company.  It  was  generally  known  that  the  members  of  the  old 
board  of  county  commissioners,  Gere  and  Toms,  whose  term  of  office 
expired  on  January  1,  1854,  were  in  favor  of  locating  the  county 
seat  in  the  locality  selected  by  Mr.  Twiford,  but  it  was  considered 
extremely  doubtful  if  they  had  any  authorit}^  to  act  in  the  matter. 
The  law  provided  that  it  should  be  the  duty  of  the  first  board  of 
county  commissioners  elected  to  locate  the  county  seat.  The  first 
board  had  been  appointed  by  the  governor  as  provided  by  the  act 
creating  Fillmore  county. 

In  furtherance  of  the  plan  of  Twiford  and  Willis  the  appointed 
board  assumed  the  authority  to  locate  the  county  seat,  although  it 
was  generall}^  conceded  by  everybody  that  this  power  belonged  to 
the  first  elected  board. 


CIIAtFIELD    SETTLED.  367 

The  following  entry  was  made  on  the  record  of  the  proceedings 
of  the  countj  commissioners  by  the  clerk  : 

Pursuant  to  agreement,  the  commissioners  of  Fillmore  county,  Minnesota 
Territory,  on  December  19,  a.d.  1853,  at  the  residence  of  Mr.  Case,  in  Root  River 
precinct,  in  the  town  of  Chatfield — present  Henry  C.  Gere  and  Myron  Toms. 
The  object  of  said  meeting  was  to  locate  the  county  seat  of  said  Fillmore 
county,  pursuant  to  the  statute  in  such  case  made  and  provided.  It  was  then 
and  there  resolved  that  the  county  seat  should  be  located  at  Chatfield,  in  the 
center  of  section  6,  town  104  north,  of  range  11  west.  Then  the  commissioners 
adjourned,  to  meet  at  the  residence  of  W.  B.  Bunnell,  in  Minneowah,  on  Tues- 
day, December  27,  a.d.  1853.  G.  W.  Willis, 

Clerk  County  Commissioners,  pro  tem. 

The  commissioners  Gere  and  Toms  met  at  Bunnell's  on  the 
2Tth  of  December,  1853,  and  appointed  C.  F.  Buck  clerk  of  the 
board.  They  here  audited  the  accounts  of  county  officers  presented, 
and  issued  county  orders  to  the  ainount  of  $411.47.  This  was  the 
last  meeting  of  this  board  of  commissioners. 

At  the  time,  the  county  seat  of  Fillmore  county  was  located  at 
what  is  now  Chatfield.  The  nearest  settler  was  at  Springer's,  now 
St.  Charles.  There  was  not  even  a  claim  shanty  within  ten  miles 
of  the  log  pen  designated  as  "the  residence  of  Mr.  C^se."  It  was 
then  considered  uncertain  whether  the  county  seat  was  located 
within  the  western  boundary  of  Fillmore  county. 

It  was  estimated  that  on  January  1,  1854,  there  were  about  800 
inhabitants  within  the  present  boundaries  of  Winona  county.  This 
is  thought  to  be  a  liberal  estimate  and  probably  a  large  excess  over 
actual  numbers. 

The  board  of  county  commissioners  of  Fillmore  county  elected 
October  11,  1853,  met  at  the  house  of  Kobert  Pike,  Jr.,  in  Minne- 
sota City  January  2,  1854.  Robert  Pike,  Jr.,  John  C.  Laird  and 
W.  B.  Bunnell  were  present.  The  register  of  deeds,  W.  B.  Gere, 
clerk  of  the  board,  was  also  present.  The  board  was  organized 
by  electing  W.  B.  Bunnell  chairman.  This  session  of  the  board 
continued  two  days.  It  is  evident  from  the  records  that  consider- 
able business  was  done. 

The  following  extract  was  copied  from  the  record  :  "The  board 
then  proceeded  to  ballot  for  the  location  of  the  county  seat,  which 
resulted  in  one  vote  for  Winona,  one  vote  for  Chatfield  and  one  vote 
for  Minnesota  City.  As  the  board  could  not  agree  upon  the  loca- 
tion, they  decided  that  the  locating  should  be  postponed  until  a 
future  meeting." 


368  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

Aside  from  the  stock  company,  the  shareholders,  there  was  not 
a  settler  in  the  county  that  favored  the  location  of  the  county  seat  at 
Chatiield.  Meetings  were  held  at  Minnesota  City,  Winona  and 
Minneowah  condemning  the  action  of  the  appointed  board,  but  each 
locality  instructed  its  representative  commissioner  to  locate  the 
county  seat  at  his  own  home  or  place,  and  under  no  circumstances 
to  give  it  to  a  rival  town. 

Mr.  Sinclair  says  in  his  historical  sketch  in  1876:  "At  these 
meetings  the  commissioner  from  Minnesota  City,  Mr.  Pike,  was 
instructed  by  his  constituents  to  vote  for  the  location  of  the  county 
seat  at  that  place,  and  in  no  event  at  Winona;  but  if  it  became 
necessary  for  him  to  exercise  discretionary  power  in  making  a  second 
choice,  to  vote  in  favor  of  Chatfield.  The  reason  is  obvious  :  the 
location  at  Chatfield,  upon  the  division  of  the  county,  would  give 
Minnesota  City  another  chance,  whereas  locating  the  county  seat 
at  Winona  would  forever  debar  Minnesota  City  from  securing  the 
coveted  prize.  The  same  reasoning  led  Bunnell,  from  his  stand- 
point, to  operate  in  like  manner  in  favor  of  that  other  rival  of 
Winona,  the  much-vaunted  Minneowah." 

While  each  of  the  rival  localities  was  clamorous  for  the  county 
seat,  without  a  prospect  of  either  securing  it,  there  were  conserva- 
tive men  in  each  locality  who  favored  a  division  of  the  county  rather 
than  have  the  county  seat  located  at  Chatfield,  as  indications  showed 
it  would  be.  This  was  most  strongly  advocated  at  Winona.  H. 
D.  Huff  assumed  the  leadership  of  this  scheme  for  the  purpose  of 
securing  the  county  seat  at  his  town.  It  was  found  that  Mr.  Lord, 
the  representative  in  the  territorial  legislature  from  this  district, 
although  a  resident  of  Minnesota  City,  was  in  favor  of  a  division  of 
Fillmore  county,  and  promised  his  aid.  He  gave  Mr.  Hufi  what  he 
considered  the  proper  boundaries  for  a  new  county — the  same  that 
are  now  the  boundaries  of  Winona  county. 

Every  means  available  was  brought  to  bear  to  induce  commis- 
sioners Bunnell  and  Pike  to  cast  their  vote  for  Winona.  Friendship 
and  diplomacy  failed  to  win  the  desired  vote.  There  was  no 
compromise  with  Bunnell.  It  was  said  that  a  bribe  of  a  block  of  land 
was  offered  to  Robert  Pike,  Jr.,  from  two  prominent  citizens  of 
Winona,  in  consideration  of  his  vote,  which  he  indignantly  refused 
to  accept. 

On  January  7  the  board  met  at  the  office  of  John  C.  Laird  and 
accomplished  considerable  business,  but  failed  to  settle  the  county- 


CIIATFIELD    SETTLED.  369 

seat  question.  Tlie  following  extract  from  ]?ecord  shows  the  financial 
condition  of  the  county:  "There  being  no  receipts,  the  liabilities 
of  the  county  at  this  date,  by  reference  to  the  bills  on  file,  is 
$536.86." 

M.  Wheeler  Sargent  says  in  his  address:  "L.  H.  Springer 
and  myself  met  H.  D.  Huff  at  his  residence,  where  we  agreed  upon 
the  outlines  of  a  new  county,  to  be  called  Winona,  with  exactly  its 
present  boundaries.  Huff,  having  the  most  time  and  money,  agreed 
to  engineer  it  through  the  legislature.  Upon  this  mission,  armed 
with  a  petition  having  as  many  names  as  we  thought  the  population 
would  justify,  and  the  other  documents  adapted  to  various  sup- 
posable  emergencies,  he  started  for  St.  Paul. 

On  January  30,  1854,  the  board  of  county  commissioners, 
pursuant  to  adjournment,  met  at  the  house  of  Robert  Pike,  Jr.,  in 
Minnesota  City,  at  which  meeting  Robert  Pike,  Jr.,  John  C.  Laird 
and  W.  B.  Bunnell,  the  chairman,  were  present.  The  register  of 
deeds,  W.  B.  Gere,  was  clerk  of  the  board.  At  this  meeting 
vacancies  were  filled  by  the  following  appointments  :  M.  Wlieeler 
Sargent,  district  attorney,  and  C.  F.  Buck,  judge  of  probate.  The 
clerk  was  ordered  to  notify  them  of  their  appointments.  Robert 
Pike,  Jr.,  had  been  appointed  county  surveyor  at  a  previous 
meeting. 

The  all-absorbing  topic  of  conversation,  the  vexed  question  of 
location  of  the  county  seat,  was  settled  at  this  meeting.  The 
following  copy  of  the  record  of  their  proceedings  shows  their  action 
in  the  matter :  "In  pursuance  of  and  in  accordance  with  the 
eighteenth  section  of  the  eleventh  chapter  of  the  session  laws  of 
Minnesota  Territory,  passed  by  the  legislative  assembly  at  the  session 
commencing  January  5,  a.d.  1853,  the  county  commissioners 
proceeded  to  locate  the  county  seat  of  Fillmore  county.  It  was 
decided  by  the  board  of  commissioners  that  the  county  seat  of  said 
Fillmore  county  should  be  at  Chatfield,  in  said  county,  on  section  6, 
township  104  north,  of  range  11  west." 

It  "^as  charged  by  some  of  the  disappointed  Winonians  that 
John  C.  Laird  sold  out  his  constituents  for  a  share  in  Chatfield.  G. 
W.  Willis,  now  living  in  the  city  of  Winona,  says  this  was  not  so ; 
that  Mr.  Laird  never  held  a  share  in  the  Chatfield  Land  Company. 
Although  Mr.  Twiford  was  the  originator,  Mr.  Willis  was  the 
leader  and  manager,  of  the  scheme  to  locate  the  county  seat  at 
Chatfield.     He  says:  "Bunnell  and  Pike  located  the  county  seat 


370  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTr. 

—  a  majority  of  the  bo^'d  could  do  it.  I  never  knew  that  Laird 
voted  for  it,  and  doubt  that  he  did  so,  for  he  always  opposed  us. 
None  of  the  commissioners  were  bribed  to  vote  for  it,  although 
everything  else  was  done  to  influence  them.  Bunnell  and  Pike 
would  have  voted  for  Tophet  rather  than  have  given  it  to  Winona." 

Mr.  G.  W.  Willis  went  to  St.  Paul  to  procure  a  charter  for  the 
Chatfield  Land  Company,  and  to  defeat  the  proposed  division  of  the 
county.  He  was  successful  in  securing  the  charter  for  the  company 
from  the  legislature,  then  in  session,  but  his  influence  there  was  in- 
suflSicient  to  prevent  the  passage  of  the  act  creating  Winona  county. 

The  biW  for  the  division  of  Fillmore  county  and  forming  of  the 
present  county  of  Winona  was  introduced  and  supported  by  Hon. 
O.  M.  Lord,  in  the  house.  He  was  strongly  backed  by  H.  D.  Huff" 
as  a  lobby  member  and  general  manager.  Winona  county  was 
created  by  act  of  the  territorial  legislature  February  23,  1854. 


CHAPTEK  XXXYH. 

THE  DISTRICT  SCHOOLS   OF  WINONA  COUNTY. 

Winona  county  was  formed  by  the  territorial  legislature  of 
1854,  from  a  part  of  Fillmore  county,  which  had  previously  com- 
prised the  southeastern  portion  of  the  state.  The  first  permanent 
settlements  were  made  along  the  Mississippi  river  in  the  spring  of 
1852.  There  was  no  school  taught  in  what  is  now  Winona  county 
during  that  summer.  A  subscription  school  was  opened  for  a  term  of 
three  months  in  the  autumn  by  Miss  AnnOrton,  with  an  attendance 
of  about  twenty  pupils,  at  Minnesota  City.  July  9,  1853,  a  school 
district  was  formed  by  the  county  commissioners  at  Minnesota  City, 
and  organized  under  the  territorial  law,  and  Miss  Hester  A.  Houck 
was  emploj^ed  to  teach.  The  term  began  October  31  and  continued 
thirteen  weeks.  The  names  and  ages  of  the  children  that  attended 
this  term  of  school  are  given  from  the  rate  bill,  by  which  the  wages 
of  the  teacher  were  collected.  The  sum  agreed  upon  was  $48. 
There  were  twenty-seven  pupils,  eighteen  of  whom  are  u.ow  living 
(1883).     The  list  is  as  follows  :    Mathew  Foster,*   age  11  years  ; 

*  Dead. 


THE    DISTRICT    SCHOOLS.  37 1 

George  Foster*,  6  ;  Milo  Campbell,  7  ;  Thomas  Thorpe,  8  ;  Robert 
Thorpe,  6  ;  John  Thorpe,  13  ;  William  Thorpe,*  3  ;  Mary  E. 
Cotton,  5  ;  Randolph  Wright,*  12  ;  Dan'l  W.  Wright,  9  ;  John  II. 
Wright ;  Edith  Pike,*  11 ;  Emma  Pike,  8  ;  Charlotte  Denman,*  9  ; 
Mary  E.  Denman,  5  ;  James  L.  Denman,  7  ;  Robert  S.  Denman,* 
3  ;  Chas.  Kellogg,  15  ;  Rollin  Hotchkiss,  13  ;  Robert  Hotchkiss, 
13  ;  Lycnrgus  Luark,  11  ;  Achilles  Luark,*  5  ;  Elbridge  G.  Lord,* 
4 ;  David  Imes,  13  ;  Samuel  Imes,  7  ;  Herman  Hopson,  6  ;  Ger- 
lana  McClintock,  12.  This  school  district  was  designated  as 
No.  1.  May  1,  1854,  a  petition  was  presented  and  district  No.  2 
was  formed,  comprising  the  town  of  Winona,  and  on  June  5 
following  No.  3  was  formed,  comprising  the  north  part  of  township 
105  and  the  whole  of  106,  range  10.  At  a  meeting  of  the  county 
commissioners  held  July  3,  1854,  the  whole  amount  of  tax  autho- 
rized to  be  raised  for  school  purposes  for  the  current  year  was 
$152.05.  In  October  district  No.  4  was  formed  at  Dakota  precinct. 
Schools  were  opened  in  Nos.  2,  3  and  4  before  the  districts  were 
formally  organized,  and  the  wages  of  the  teachers  were  paid  by  rate 
bill  or  by  subscription.  No.  1  was  for  this  year  the  only  one  that 
reported  a  three  months'  term  to  the  state  department.  At  the 
January  meeting  of  the  county  commissioners,  1855,  the  boundaries 
of  No.  1  were  designated.  Yoting  precincts  had  at  first  been  estab- 
lished by  the  governor,  and  were  afterward  so  established  by  the 
county  commissioners,  and  the  first  school  districts  embraced  the 
election  precincts  which  were  not  clearly  defined.  At  this  meeting 
No.  2  was  divided.  July  3  the  amount  of  school-tax  voted  was 
$632.34.  At  one  of  the  meetings  in  this  year  a  district  was  organ- 
ized at  Springers',  or  St.  Charles,  and  one  in  Lanes'  Valley,  New 
Hartford  township,  one  at  Geo.  Wiltzies'  in  Saratoga,  and  one  in 
Whitewater  at  John  Cook's.  The  school  districts  of  the  county  now 
numbered  eight.  At  the  January  meeting  of  1856  they  were  in- 
creased to  fifteen  ;  at  the  April  meeting  to  twenty-three  ;  at  the 
July  meeting  to  thirty-five. 

At  the  January  meeting  of  1856  the  first  record  was  made  of  the 
distribution  of  the  school  money.  The  amount  collected  was 
$1,336.47,  which  was  apportioned  among  thirteen  districts. 

At  the  meetings  of  1857  the  number  of  districts  increased  to 
forty-eight.     January  9,    1858,    the   county   treasurer  reported   as 

*Dead. 


372  HISTORY    OF    WD^ONA    COTmTY. 

apportioned  among  thirty-five  districts  $3,533.50.  The  largest  sum 
to  one  district  was  $662,  the  smallest  was  $22. 

The  apparently  unequal  distribution  of  this  fund  gave  rise  to 
much  dissatisfaction.  The  distribution  was  based  upon  the  number 
of  residents  of  each  district  between  the  ages  of  five  and  twenty- 
one.  In  many  cases  district  boundaries  were  not  definitely  recorded, 
and  it  was  claimed  that  the  residents  were  more  than  once  reported. 
It  was  also  claimed  that  some  districts,  instead  of  revising  the  lists 
from  year  to  year,  simply  added  new  names  each  year  to  the  reported 
list,  and  consequently  drew  more  money  than  they  were  legally 
entitled  to.  At  the  last  meeting  of  the  school  board  for  the  year 
1858  the  districts  numbered  sixty-two,  an  increase  of  fourteen  for 
the  year. 

The  amount  of  money  apportioned  among  forty-seven  districts 
for  the  year  1859  was  $662.  There  were  some  complaints  in  regard 
to  this  distribution,  as  the  organized  districts  numbered  sixtj^-five, 
and  while  one  district  drew  $90. 75  another  only  received  $3. 85  ;  but 
as  the  county  business  was  now  transacted  by  the  chairman  of  the 
township  supervisors,  and  each  town  in  the  county  was  represented, 
there  was  no  cause  of  complaint,  except  as  to  unfair  reports  of  resi- 
dents of  districts. 

The  first  record  of  the  number  of  persons  upon  which  the 
apportionment  was  based  was  made  at  the  January  meeting  of  this 
year  (1859),  the  number  recorded  being  2,392.  This  was  the  num- 
ber reported  by  the  forty-seven  districts,  upon  which  the  apportion- 
ment was  made,  although  there  were  eighteen  more  organized  at 
the  time.  During  the  year  ten  more  were  added  to  that  number, 
making  in  all  seventy-five,  showing  a  remarkable  growth  for  the 
two  years. 

The  school  tax,  as  reported  by  the  finance  committee  of  the 
county  board  for  the  year  1859,  was  $5,346.37. 

In  1860  the  legislature  changed  the  law  in  regard  to  county 
boards,  and  the  commissioner  system  was  again  adopted,  and  the 
county  treasurer,  in  his  report  to  the  board,  February  1,  1860, 
reported  as  school  money  on  hand  $2,967.72,  and  in  March  follow- 
ing an  apportionment  of  $4,480.96  was  made  among  the  districts, 
which  reported  2,724  persons  of  schoolable  age. 

March  7,  1861,  the  school  law  was  materially  changed  by  the 
legislature  in  regard  to  forming  school  districts,  etc.  There  was  a 
revision  of  the  whole   code,  which  was  framed  from  that  of  the 


THE    DISTRICT    SCHOOLS.  373 

State  of  Michigan.  In  unorganized  townships  the  county  commis- 
sioners were  authorized  to  form  districts,  but  where  townships  were 
organized  the  supervisors  had  authority  to  cliange  boundaries,  to 
form  new  districts,  to  levy  taxes,  to  appoint  a  town  superintendent 
and  to  direct  the  collection  of  taxes  through  the  town  treasurers. 

The  legislature  having  neglected  to  provide  for  blank  books, 
reports,  records,  etc.,  there  was  no  uniformity  of  reports  or  records. 
In  some  towns  the  teachers  were  licensed  and  the  school  business 
transacted  without  regard  to  any  particular  form  or  system,  and  if 
any  records  were  made  they  have  not  been  preserved. 

Although  the  law  required  that  existing  boundaries  of  districts 
should  remain  if  practicable,  the  loose  records  and  changes,  and 
want  of  system,  involved  the  district  boundaries  in  great  confusion. 
Township  lines  interfered  with  district  authority,  and  under  this  law 
districts  were  divided  and  new  ones  created  without  regard  to  desig- 
nation by  numbers  as  recorded  in  the  county  auditor's  office. 
Owing  to  this  condition  of  things  it  was  found  difficult  to  properly 
and  legally  levy  school  district  taxes  and  to  collect  delinquencies. 
The  delinquent  taxes  were  reported  by  the  town  treasurer  to  the 
county  auditor  to  collect  with  the  county  taxes,  which  placed  a  part 
of  the  fund  in  the  hands  of  the  county  treasurer. 

When  districts  were  witliout  funds  to  pay  their  teachers,  orders 
were  issued  upon  the  district  treasury,  whether  the  particular  district 
was  entitled  to  any  money  from  the  county  treasury  or  not.  If  the 
county  treasurer  had  no  fund  collected  for  that  district  the  orders 
were  usually  sold  to  outside  parties  at  a  discount.  The  collection  of 
these  orders  gave  teachers  a  good  deal  of  trouble.  It  was  said  that 
the  county  treasurer  always  stood  behind  outside  parties  in  buying 
them  at  a  discount,  and  that  the  district  accounts  were-  not  properly 
adjusted.  This  system  was  not  satisfactory  to  the  people.  Some  of 
the  local  boards  would  not  levy  a  sufficient  tax  to  maintain  good 
schools,  and,  owing  to  delinquencies,  funds  could  not  at  all  times  be 
made  available. 

There  are  very  few  names  on  record  of  town  superintendents. 
Among  them  are  found  Charles  Heublin,  A.  T.  Castle,  William 
Murr.ay  and  Milton  Buswell. 

From  the  years  1861  to  1866  there  was  no  material  change  in  the 
school  work.  The  attention  of  the  people  was  directed  almost 
wholly  to  the  war,  and  little  or  no  attention  was  in  some  places  paid 
to  school  matters.     January  4,  1866,  the  county  board  appointed  to 


374        .  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

the  county  superintendencj  Albert  Thomas,  salary  fixed  at  $1,200 
per  year.  Mr.  Thomas  had  taught  the  village  school  at  Stockton  for' 
several  terms.  He  was  the  principal  of  the  first  high  school  in  Win- 
ona City,  and  was  known  as  a  teacher  of  marked  ability.  A  previous 
business  engagement  prevented  him  from  accepting  the  appoint- 
ment. May  22,  1866,  the  county  was  divided  into  five  commis- 
sioner districts,  and  a  school  examiner  appointed  for  each  district, 
in  lieu  of  township  supervision.  Geo.  P.  Wilson  was  appointed 
for  No.  1,  Y.  J.  Walker  No.  2,  M.  K.  Lair  No.  3,  Thomas  P.  Dixon 
No.  4,  and  Henry  Gage  No.  5.  Under  the  operation  of  this  plan 
the  experience  was  found  to  be  dearly  bought.  Certificates  of  quali- 
fication to  teach  were  obtained  by  asking  for  them.  ' '  There  was 
no  definite  standard  of  examination  and  no  uniformity  among 
examiners.  They  were  not  required  to  visit  the  schools,  or  to  exert 
any  official  influence  for  their  welfare,  and  they  felt  no  responsibility 
for  the  work  of  the  persons  licensed."  There  being  no  unity  nor 
system,  no  reliable  statistics  could  be  gathered  from  the  districts  and 
no  groundwork  laid  for  improvement.  The  county  board  now  con- 
sisted of  J.  J.  Randall  (chairman),  P.  P.  Hubbell,  Collins  Rice,  H. 
C.  Jones  and  S.  W.  Gleason.  After  much  discussion,  and  owing 
mainly  to  the  influence  of  Mr.  Randall,  it  was  resolved  to  change 
the  plan  of  school  work,  and  at  a  meeting  of  the  board,  Septem- 
ber 7,  1867,  a  resolution  was  adopted  to  organize  the  school  work 
of  the  county  under  a  provision  of  the  school  law  of  1864,  pro- 
viding for  a  county  superin tendency,  in  lieu  of  the  general  law  as 
specifled  in  section  28  of  the  same  act.  In  this  resolution  was  also 
embodied  the  appointment  of  Luther  A.  West  as  school  superin- 
tendent, to  hold  his  office  until  January,  1868,  at  an  annual  salary 
of  $1,000.  January  1,  1868,  Mr.  West  was  reappointed  to  serve 
until  January,  1869.  Mr.  West  entered  upon  the  duties  of  his 
office  in  1867.  He  was  a  good  scholar,  a  teacher  of  large  experience, 
and  was  well  qualifled  to  perform  the  duties  of  the  office.  A  great 
deal  of  the  work  required  was  of  the  missionary  order,  as  the  teach- 
ers and  the  people  did  not  clearly  understand  the  duties  of  the 
superintendent.  Mr.  West  met  with  considerable  opposition  at  first. 
Some  persons  supposed  that  the  whole  school  authority  was 
transferred  from  the  district  officers  to  the  superintendent.  Some 
were  opposed  on  account  of  the  large  salary,  and  some  regarded  the 
office  as  entirely  useless.  Mr.  West  made  his  first  special  effort  in 
the   direction   of  improving  the   scholarship  and    methods  of  the 


THE    DISTRICT    SCHOOLS.  377 

teachers,  in  which  he  was  very  successful,  and  as  the  people  became 
acquainted  with  his  plan  of  work  his  efforts  were  appreciated  and 
cordially  seconded. 

The  first  teachers'  institute  held  in  Winona  county  was  organized 
by  Mr,  West,  assisted  by  Prof.  Wm.  F.  Phelps  and  his  corps  of 
instructors  of  the  normal  school.  It  was  held  at  St.  Charles,  in 
October,  1867,  with  twenty-three  teachers  in  attendance,  and  was 
considered  very  profitable  to  those  in  attendance. 

From  the  annual  report  for  the  year  1868  it  is  shown  that  ten 
good,  attractive  and  convenient  schoolhouses  have  been  built  this 
year,  at  a  cost  of  $11,000  ;  also  a  building  at  St.  Charles  for  the 
graded  school,  at  a  cost  of  ,$15,000.  During  this  jear  Mr.  West 
made  a  strong  efiort  to  secure  greater  regularity  of  attendance  on 
the  part  of  the  pupils,  and  to  awaken  a  deeper  interest  in  the 
schools  on  the  part  of  parents.  That  he  succeeded  in  doing  a  good 
work  in  this  direction  will  be  seen  from  the  statistical  reports  to  the 
state  superintendent.  The  average  daily  attendance  for  the  year 
1867,  winter  and  summer  terms  being  2,699,  increased  in  1868  to 
4,393,  though  the  enrollment  of  pupils  in  the  last  year,  according 
to  school  population,  had  decreased  from  52  per  cent  in  1867  to  48 
per  cent  in  1868.  Excellent  schoolhouses  were  built  at  Pickwick, 
Saratoga  and  Witoka.  A  teachers'  association  was  formed  and 
meetings  were  held  at  four  difierent  places  in  the  county.  These 
meetings  produced  good  results.  The  people  became  interested  and 
took  part  in  the  discussions,  and  extended  to  teachers  in  attendance 
the  hospitalities  of  their  homes. 

In  October  a  state  teachers'  institute  was  held  at  St.  Charles, 
with  seventy-five  in  attendance.  The  exercises  were  conducted  by 
an  able  corps  of  instructors,  and  diffused  among  the  teachers  a  great 
deal  of  enthusiasm. 

October  26,  1869,  a  county  teachers'  institute  was  held  at  the 
normal  school  in  Winona,  in  charge  of  Prof.  Wm.  F.  Phelps.  The 
attendance  numbered  118.  The  lessons  were  presented  by  the 
teachers  of  the  normal  school  and  of  the  public  schools  of  Winona. 
Gymnastic  exercises  were  introduced  by  Prof.  McGibney.  Prof. 
Carson  gave  instruction  in  penmanship.  On  Tuesday  evening  Dr. 
Guthrie,  of  St.  Charles,  gave  a  lectm'e  on  geology.  Prof.  Hood,  of 
the  city  schools,  participated  in  the  discussions.  On  Thursday  even- 
ing the  Hon.  Mark  H.  Dunnell,  state  superintendent  of  public 
instruction,  addressed  a  large  audience  upon  "Education."  The 
22 


378  HISTOEY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

success  of  this  institute  was  due  mainly  to  the  ability,  activity  and 
earnest  supervision  of  Prof.  Phelps, 

In  the  report  of  Mr.  West  for  the  year  ending  September  30, 
1869,  he  regrets  that  he  is  not  able  to  make  the  financial  part 
accurate,  owing  to  the  errors  of  district  clerks.  He  reports  having 
granted  certificates  to  eighty-four  teachers — twenty-three  to  males 
and  sixty-one  to  females;  fourteen  of  first  grade,  forty-five  of  second, 
and  twenty-five  of  third,  and  in  a  comparison  of  the  year's  work 
with  that  of  1867  shows  that  great  progress  has  been  made,  not 
only  in  the  character  of  the  certificates,  but  in  the  increased  interest 
in  school  matters  by  the  parents,  as  shown  by  the  increase  of 
teachers'  wages,  and  in  the  discipline,  order  and  conduct  of  the 
schools.  This  improvement  he  attributes  to  the  institute  work  and 
to  the  influence  o,f  professional  training  of  some  of  the  teachers  in 
the  normal  school.  There  were  eleven  new  schoolhouses  built,  at 
an  aggregate  cost  of  $9,227. 

At  the  legislative  session  of  1869  the  law  was  changed  as  to  the 
term  of  county  superintendents,  and  the  county  board  appointed  Mr. 
West  again  to  serve  until  April,  1870.  At  the  meeting  of  the  county 
hoard  in  March  the  Rev.  David  Purt  was  appointed,  and  entered 
npon  the  duties  of  his  office  April  5,  1870.  Mr.  Purt  had  taught  in 
the  common  schools  of  Massachusetts  for  ten  years,  when  he  entered 
upon  an  academic  course  to  prepare  for  college.  He  graduated  at 
Oberlin,  Ohio,  in  1848,  and  then  spent  three  years  in  the  theological 
seminary  at  Andover,  Massachusetts.  He  removed  to  Winona  in 
1858,  and  took  an  active  part  in  all  educational  work  ;  he  acted  as 
member  of  the  school  board  of  Winona  city,  and  served  as  superin- 
tendent of  its  public  schools.  In  1866  he  assumed  the  duties  of 
general  superintendent  of  the  colored  schools  of  Tennessee,  where 
he  served  for  two  years.  Impaired  health  compelled  him  to  return 
to  Winona. 

His  appointment  to  the  county  superintendency  was  considered, 
and  afterward  proved  to  be,  a  fortunate  and  wise  measure  for  the 
public  schools.  In  addition  to  his  great  natural  ability,  he  was  for- 
tified in  the  work  by  a  usefal  and  varied  experience  and  untiring 
energy  and  faithfulness.  He  continued  to  hold  the  office  until  ap- 
pointed by  Gov.  Davis  to  the  state  superintendency  in  1875. 

Mr.  Purt's  first  public  examination  for  teachers  was  held  at 
Stockton,  April  22,  1870,  and  before  the  close  of  the  month  others 
were  held  at  Winona,  Fremont,  Elba  and  Witoka.     For  this  year 


THE    DISTRICT    SCHOOLS.  379 

there  were  issued  114  certificates  ;  ninety-three  schools  were  visited 
and  lectures  given  on  "Our  Common  Schools"  at  Utica,  White- 
water, Elba,  New  Hartford,  Saratoga,  Hillsdale,  Lewiston,  Stock- 
ton, Pickwick,  Minnesota  City  and- Dresback  ;  also  in  districts  Nos.  9 
and  74. 

From  his  report  to  the  state  department  of  November  1,  1870, 
there  were  ninety-nine  organized  districts  and  eight  unorganized. 
The  schoolable  population  was  5,463  ;  number  enrolled,  4,059. 

A  teachers'  institute  in  charge  of  Mr.  Burt  was  held  at  St. 
Charles,  October  3,  4,  5  and  6,  1871.  The  enrollment  of  actual 
teachers  was  sixty-five,  and  the  institute  was  conducted  on  the 
plan  of  class  recitations,  and  was  pronounced  by  all  in  attendance  a 
decided  success.  The  instructors  are  named  as  L.  T.  Weld,  J. 
E.  Kichards,  E.  Holbrook,  Miss  C.  Harding,  Miss  F.  Barber,  C. 
Pickert,  G.  Olds,  Miss  E.  Fisher,  Geo.  Wilson,  Miss  A.  Bingham, 
Miss  N.'  Taft  and  C.  Boyd.  There  were  three  evening  lectures  :  on 
Tuesday  evening,  on  Keading,  by  Mr.  Burt ;  on  Wednesday,  Mo- 
tions of  the  Earth,  by  Mr.  Richards ;  and  on  Thursday  evening, 
Our  Common  Schools,  by  Hon.  Wm.  H.  Yale. 

At  the  fall  examinations  of  1874  sixty-one  teachers  were  licensed. 
The  schools,  except  ten,  were  visited  during  the  winter  following. 
In  the  spring  of  1875  Mr.  Burt,  having  accepted  an  appointment  as 
state  superintendent,  was  requested  by  the  county  commissioners  to 
grant  certificates  to  a  sufticient  number  of  teachers  to  enable  the  dis- 
tricts to  go  on  with  their  schools  for  the  summer  terms,  or  until  his 
successor  could  be  appointed.  The  school  law  at  this  time  required 
a  county  superintendent  to  hold  a  state  certifi(.;ate.  Special  exami- 
ners were  appointed  and  held  a  meeting  in  Winona,  at  which 
there  were  only  two  or  three  candidates.  The  successful  one  was 
Mr.  John  M,  Cool,  of  St.  Charles,  who  was  then  appointed  county 
superintendent  by  the  board.  Mr.  Cool  had  received  a  common 
school  education  in  Tomkins  county,  New  York,  where  he  had  also 
taught  two  terms  of  school.  He  came  to  Minnesota  in  1857,  and 
taught  in  St.  Charles  seven  terms  of  school.  He  was  recognized  as 
a  very  capable  and  efficient  teacher.  Mr.  Cool  issued  two  certifi- 
cates of  second  grade,  four  of  third  and  rejected  two  applicants. 
He  visited  a  few  schools  in  the  beginning  of  summer,  and  was 
taken  sick,  from  which  he  was  unable  to  do  any  more  school- 
work.  ^  At  his  death  the  vacancy  was  filled,  at  a  special  meeting  of 
the  county  commissioners  on  the  28th  of  September,  1875,  by  the 


380  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

appointment  of  O.    M.  Lord,  who  entered  immediately  upon  the 
duties  of  the  office. 

Owing  to  the  resignation  of  Mr.  Burt  and  to  the  sickness  of  Mr. 
Cool,  the  summer  schools  received  very  little  supervision. 

The  county  superintendents'  report  to  the  state  department  was 
required  to  be  made  October  10,  the  school  year  closing  September 
30.  The  new  incumbent  found  in  the  office  teachers'  term  reports 
for  the  winter  term,  but  some  teachers  did  not  report  the  summer 
terms,  and  several  district  clerks  failed  to  make  financial  reports. 
There  was  only  ten  days  of  time  in  which  to  report  to  the  state 
department,  and  no  personal  knowledge  could  be  obtained  of  the 
condition  of  the  schools  in  that  limited  time  ;  the  consequence  was, 
that  the  county  superintendent's  report  for  the  year  1875  was  very 
imperfect,  but,  from  observations  subsequently  made,  there  was 
probably  no  material  growth  or  change  in  the  condition  or  character 
of  the  schools  from  that  reported  for  the  year  1874. 

The  superintendent  held  five  examinations  in  the  fall,  and  spent 
the  winter  in  visiting  the  schools  and  in  becoming  acquainted  with 
the  teachers  and  school  officers.  Examinations  were  also  held  in 
the  spring  and  the  schools  visited  during  the  summer.  In  this  year, 
1876,  under  the  state  supervision  of  Mr.  Burt,  a  very  important 
change  was  made  in  county  school  work  by  issuing  a  more  simple 
form  of  blanks  to  school  officers  and  to  teachers,  and  by  furnishing 
a  better  form  of  clerks'  and  treasurers'  books,  and  of  school  registers. 
A  change  was  also  made  in  the  law  in  regard  to  reporting  persons 
entitled  to  appointment  of  the  state  school  fund.  Only  those 
reported  by  the  teachers  as  enrolled  in  the  public  schools,  of  school- 
able* age,  were  now  entitled  to  the  school  fund,  instead  of  the 
resident  population  of  the  same  ages.  Through  these  changes  and 
by  this  system  the  school  statistics  may  be  considered  as  entirely 
reliable. 

For  the  purpose  of  showing  the  extent  of  the  growth  of  the 
schools  of  Winona,  the  following  statistical  tables,  taken  from  the 
reports  of  the  county  superintendents  of  schools  to  the  state  depart- 
ment for  the  years  1867  and  1882  respectively,  are  given. 

It  may  be  mentioned  here  that  the  table  of  1867,  which  was 
prepared  by  the  then  superintendent,  Mr.  Luther  A.  West,  pre- 
viously mentioned,  is  an  especially  valuable  one,  as  it  is  the  first  on 
record  of  the  schoolwork  of  the  county  combined  as  a  whole. 
Attention  is  called  to  a  comparison  of  the  following  items  of  both 


THE    DISTRICT    SCHOOLS.  381 

tables,  whereby  some  idea  can  be  formed  regarding  the  growth  of  the 
schools  of  the  county  for  a  period  of  fifteen  years. 

SCHOOL    STATISTICS    OF    WINONA   FOR   THE    YEAR    1867. 

Number  of  school  districts  99  ;  frame  schoolhouses  71,  brick  1, 
log  14 — 86;  value  of  all  schoolhouses  and  sites  $92,194;  whole 
number  of  scholars,  male  3,248,  female  3,259  ;  whole  number  of 
scholars  in  winter  schools,  male  1,475,  female  1,218  ;  average  daily 
attendance  in  winter  scoools  1,721  ;  length  of  winter  schools  in 
months  216  ;  number  of  teachers  in  winter  schools,  male  42,  female 
41 ;  average  wages  per  month  of  each  teacher  in  winter  schools, 
male  $29.24,  female  $19.24;  whole  number  of  pupils  in  summer 
schools,  male  789,  female  720  ;  average  daily  attendance  in  summer 
978 ;  length  of  summer  schools  in  months  229  ;  number  of  teachers 
in  summer  schools,  male  5,  female  80  ;  average  wages  per  month  of 
teachers  in  summer  schools,  male  $18.66,  female  $16.92  ;  whole 
number  of  different  schools  for  the  year  168  ;  whole  number  of 
different  persons  in  school  for  the  year,  male  1,833,  female  1,661  ; 
per  cent  of  aggregate  attendance  to  the  whole  number  of  pupils  in 
the  county  .  53 ;  whole  amount  of  wages  paid  teachers  for  the  year 
$11,608  ;  for  building,  parchasing,  hiring,  repairing  or  furnishing 
schoolhouses  and  purchasing  lots  $6,500.12  ;  amount  paid  as  teach- 
ers' wages  $17,185.53  ;  amount  paid  for  other  school  purposes 
$1,551.79;  cash  on  hand  in  district  treasuries  $718.45  ;  number  of 
new  schoolhouses  built  during  past  year  11,  value  of  same  $62,800  ; 
amount  received  from  state  school  fund  $92,194;  amount  received 
by  taxes  voted  by  districts  $30,550.84;  percent  of  school  money 
raised  by  tax  on  taxable  property  in  county  .0101. 

1882. 
Number  of  school  districts,  common  school  111,  special  2  — 113  ; 
number  of  frame  schoolhouses  91,  brick  7,  log  7,  stone  ^  — 107; 
value  of  schoolhouses  and  sites  $58,210,  of  school  libraries  $59,  of 
school  apparatus  $695  ;  whole  number  of  schools  enrolled,  summer 
4,089,  winter  5,351  ;  average  daily  attendance  in  winter  3,677  ; 
average  length  of  school  in  months  61 ;  number  of  teachers  in 
winter  schools,  male  47,  female  107;  average  monthly  wages  of 
teachers  for  the  year,  male  $35if,  female  $28 If;  average  daily 
attendance  in  summer  3,082  ;  number  of  teachers  in  summer 
school,  male  18,  female  114 ;  paid  for  teachers'  wages  and  board 


382  HISTORY    OF    WBSrONA    COmiTTY. 

$21,465.09 ;  paid  for  building,  purchasing,  hiring,  repairing  or 
furnishing  schoolhouses,  purchasing  lots,  etc.,  $10,545.53  ;  cash  on 
hand  at  end  of  the  year  $18,021.59  ;  number  of  new  schoolhouses 
built,  frame  2,  value  of  same  $1,100  ;  received  from  school  fund, 
liquor  licenses,  fines  and  estrays  $8,068.55,  from  one-miU  tax 
collected  $6,978.98,  from  special  taxes  collected  $21,937.03,  from 
bonds  sold  $850,  from  all  other  sources  $914.56. 

From  the  report  of  the  county  superintendent  for  1867  it  appears 
that  there  were  sixty-three  certificates  granted,  eleven  of  them  to 
males  and  fifty-two  to  females.  Of  these  certificates,  three  were  of 
the  first  grade,  fifteen  of  the  second  and  forty-five  of  the  thfrd. 

The  superintendent  complains  of  the  parsimony  of  boards  in 
hiring  teachers,  and  in  supplying  the  schoolhouses  with  comfortable 
seats,  desks  and  other  fixtures.  The  average  wages  for  the  year 
was  $19  per  month. 

From  the  report  of  Mr.  Lord,  the  present  superintendent,  for 
1882  we  learn  that  one  hundred  and  forty-two  certificates  were 
granted  in  the  previous  school  year  ;  of  these,  thirty-four  were 
received  by  males  and  one  hundred  and  eight  by  females. 

The  class  of  certificates  issued  werb  three  only  of  the  first  grade, 
while  there  were  ninety-four  of  the  second  and  forty-five  of  the  third 
grades.  This,  together  with  the  fact  that  thirty-four  applicants  were 
rejected,  goes  to  show  that  the  standard  of  teachers'  examinations 
in  Winona  under  Mr.  Lord  is  a  high  one. 

From  the  year  1880  until  the  present  (1883)  there  have  been  no 
marked  changes  in  the  condition  and  character  of  the  schools,  ex- 
cept such  slight  ones  as  might  be  expected  in  the  natural  growth  of"« 
educational  work.  "With  the  yearly  development  of  the  country,  its 
increase  in  wealth  and  material  prosperity,  the  expenditures  for 
school  purposes  have  been  more  liberal,  tending  to  better  school- 
houses  and  fixtures,  and  to  the  employment  of  a  higher  grade  of 
teachers.  At  the  close  of  this  year,  thirty  years  will  have  passed 
since  the  organization  of  the  first  school  district  in  this  county.  As 
the  present  superintendent  of  schools  for  this  county  was  one  of  the 
trustees  of  that  first  organized  district,  and  for  the  past  eight  years 
has  been  engaged  in  active  schoolwork,  it  affords  us  pleasure  to 
give  the  following  brief  recapitulation,  furnished  by  him,  of  some 
of  the  important  matters  connected  with  the  schools  of  then  and  now: 
"Thirty  years  ago  our  only  schoolhouse  was  a  small,  roughly- 
covered  log  cabin,  furnished  with  one  small  window  and  a  door 


SKETCH    OF    THE    STATE    NORMAL    SCilOOL.  383 

creaking  upon  wooden  hinges  and  fastened  with  a  wooden  latch. 
This  rude  structure  was,  after  a  short  time,  superseded  by  a  small 
but  snug  frame  building,  which,  soon  proving  too  small  for  the 
accommodation  of  the  rapidly  growing  district,  was  enlarged  by 
putting  an  addition  to  it.  This  enlarged  frame  schoolhouse  in  turn 
gave  place  to  a  substantial  brick  one,  which  Mr.  Burt  has  described 
as  having  been  built  at  Minnesota  City.  The  teacher  of  that  fimt 
school  received  $48  for  three  months'  work.  The  trustee  made  the 
rate-bill  and  collected  the  wages,  and  the  text-books  used  by  the 
scholars  had  been  formerly  used  by  fathers  and  mothers  in  neai:ly 
every  state  between  the  Atlantic  seaboard  and  Minnesota. 

'-''N'ow  there  are  in  Winona  county  (outside  of  Winona  and  St. 
Charles  City)  one  hundred  and  eight  schoolhouses,  valued  at  over 
$50,000,  while  the  teachers'  wages  for  a  single  year  aggregate 
$214,650.  Besides  this  increase  in  the  county  schools,  the  school 
buildings  and  educational  expenses  of  one  independent  district  in 
the  county  aggregates  a  much  larger  amount  than  that  above  noted. 
Then  (thirty  years  ago)  there  were  about  twenty  children  in  that 
one  school  district  of  the  county.  JSfow,  including  those  in  attend- 
ance at  the  normal  and  parochial  schools,  they  number  nearly 
7,000." 


CHAPTER  XXXVni. 

HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF  THE  STATE  NORMAL  SCHOOL  OF 
MINNESOTA,  AT  WINONA. 

Near  the  close  of  the  session  of  the  first  legislature  of  the  state, 
August  2,  1858,  an  act  was  passed  providing  for  the  establishment 
of  three  state  normal  schools.  This  legislation  was  suggested  by 
Dr.  John  D.  Ford,  of  Winona,  and  secured  by  his  untiring  eftbrts 
through  the  legislature  delegation  from  Winona  county.  Lieut. 
Gov.  Wm.  Holcombe,  of  Stillwater,  gave  the  measure  his  earnest  and 
cordial  support,  and  became  the  first  president  of  the  state  normal 
board  of  instruction.  This  board,  consisting  of  Lieut. -Gov.  Hol- 
combe, Dr.  A.  E.  Ames,  Dr.  E.  Bray,  of  Carver,  and  Dr.  J.  D. 
Ford,  of  Winona,  held  their  first  meeting  at  the  Capitol  at  St. 
Paul,  August  16,  1859.  After  receiving  and  considering  an  appli- 
cation from  the  city  of  Winona,  accompanied  by  a  subscription  of 


384  HISTOEY    OF    WmONA    COUNTY. 

$7,000 — $2,000  in  excess  of  the  amount  ^  required  by  the  act — 
the  following  resolution  was  offered  by  Dr.  Ford,  and  passed  unani- 
mously : 

Resolved,  That  the  first  state  normal  school  be  located  at  Winona,  provided 
the  subscription  from  Winona  of  $7,000  be  satisfactorily  secured  to  the  uses  of 
said  school,  as  directed  by  the  board  of  directors. 

And  thus  was  located  at  "Winona  the  first  state  normal  school  of 
Minnesota,  and  at  that  time  the  only  state  normal  school  west  of  the 
Mississippi. 

The  following  named  citizens  of  Winona  were  appointed  as  the 
first  prudential  committee :  Sylvester  J.  Smith,  Dr.  J.  D.  Ford, 
Kev.  D.  Burt  and  Wm.  S.  Drew. 

The  second  meeting  of  the  board  was  held  at  Winona,  November 
9,  1859,  at  which  meeting  block  17,  Sanborn's  addition,  was,  after 
considerable  deliberation,  selected  as  a  suitable  site  for  the  proposed 
school,  the  board  wisely  preferring  a  central  location,  in  order  that 
a  model  department  might  be  maintained  in  connection  with  the 
normal  school.  On  the  evening  of  November  9,  Lieut. -Gov.  Hol- 
combe,  president  of  the  board,  delivered  in  the  Baptist  church  an 
address  on  the  subject  of  ' '  Education  with  reference  to  the  establish- 
ment of  the  first  normal  school  of  Minnesota. "  This  address,  which 
appears  in  full  in  the  printed  report  of  the  board  for  1859,  was  one  of 
great  merit.  It  is  said  to  have  made  a  deep  impression  upon  the  young 
community,  and  doubtless  did  much  to  elevate,  if  not  to  create,  that 
sentiment  of  earnest  support  of  educational  interests  which  has 
marked  the  history  of  this  city.  In  the  closing  paragraph  of  this 
admirable  address  the  governor  said  :  "I  have  in  my  hand  a  paper 
which  contains  the  origin,  the  source  and  the  earnest  of  the  first 
normal  school  of  Minnesota.  It  had  its  origin  here  in  this  city, 
and  the  names  written  on  that  paper  are  as  pictures  of  gold,  and 
should  be  handed  down  to  future  generations  as  evidence  of  their 
wisdom  and  benevolence.  This  paper  subscribes  about  $7,000  to 
the  establishment  of  the  normal  school  here,  the  most  of  which, 
over  $5,000,  has  been  secured  promptly  to  the  state  for  that  object. 
The  duty  I  have  discharged  is  everywaj  an  agreeable  one  ;  no  cir- 
cumstances could  have  occurred  with  respect  to  the  interests  of  the 
state  to  afford  me  liigher  gratification  than  to  meet  you  here  on  such 
an  occasion  as  this.  The  city  of  Winona  has  distinguished  herself 
in  taking  the  lead  in  establishing  for  the  benefit  of  the  rising  gene- 
ration of  this  state  [an  institution]  for  all  who  shall  yet  call  the  state 


SKETCH    OF    TIEE    STATE    NORMAL    SCHOOL.  385 

their  home,  I  think  the  normal  schools  should  precede  the  common 
schools  of  the  country,  for  then  we  should  have  trained  teachers  to 
conduct  them.  When  tliis  school  shall  be  in  operation  it  may  be 
regarded  as  an  auspicious  era,  whence  to  date  in  future  the  origin 
of  many  blessings,  and  the  commencement  of  a  perpetual  course  of 
improvement  and  prosperity  to  the  people  at  large." 

In  the  first  annual  report  of  the  normal  board  to  the  governor, 
Dr.  J.  D.  Ford  set  forth  in  a  clear  and  forcible  manner  the  claims  of 
the  normal  school  to  generous  support,  and  its  vital  relation  to  the 
common  schools  of  the  state.  In  additi(m  to  other  recommenda- 
tions to  the  legislature,  he  urged  in  behalf  of  the  normal  board  that 
"a  competent  superintendent  of  public  instruction  be  appointed," 
that  "a  general  supervision  of  the  subjects  of  schools,  school  teach- 
ing and  school  lands  is  absolutely  necessary,"  and  that  "the  school 
lands  should  be  put  into  a  condition  to  realize  the  largest  possible 
annual  fund  for  the  support  of  schools."  To  the  credit  of  this 
normal  board,  and  its  able  secretary  Dr.  Ford,  it  may  be  said  that 
the  first  state  tax  for  school  purposes  was  authorized  and  levied  upon 
their  urgent  recommendation. 

An  appropriation  of  $5,000  having  been  secured,  it  was  decided 
to  open  the  school  on  tlie  first  Monday  in  September,  1860.  Prof. 
John  Ogden,  A.M.,  of  Columbus,  Ohio,  was  elected  principal  for 
one  year  at  a  salary  of  $1,400,  and  William  Stearns,  a  graduate  of 
Harvard  University,  was  chosen  tutor. 

The  school  was  opened  for  the  admission  of  pupils  on  the  first 
Monday  of  September.  A  teachers'  institute,  the  first  ever  held  in 
this  state,  was  convened  at  the  commencement  of  the  term.  Teachers 
from  various  parts  of  the  state  were  present,  and  a  number  of  distin- 
guished gentlemen,  including  Rev.  E.  D.  Neill,  chancellor  of  the 
universit}^,  ex-ofiicio  superintendent  of  public  instruction,  Ex-Lieut. 
Governor  Holcombe,  J.  W.  Taylor,  Esq.,  Rev.  Mr.  Strong,  and 
many  others.  On  the  evening  of  the  first  day  Prof.  Ogden  gave  his 
inaugural  address.  On  the  next  evening  superintendent  Neill  deliv- 
ered an  eloquent  address  on  "  Education,"  the  closing  paragraph  of 
which  we  cannot  forbear  to  quote  :  "Twelve  years  ago  the  Winne- 
bago nation,  by  a  treaty  stipulation,  abandoned  their  old  homes  in 
Iowa  and  commenced  their  long  weary  march  to  their  new  home 
near  Sauk  Rapids,  in  the  northern  part  of  this  state.  In  the  charm- 
ing month  of  June,  by  mutual  agreement,  parties  by  land  and  water 
to  the  number  of  2,000  arrived  on  this  prairie.     As  they  viewed  the 


386  HISTORY    OF    WLNONA    COUNTY. 

vast  amphitheatre  of  lofty  blufts,  the  narrow  lake  on  one  side,  the 
great  river  in  front,  they  felt  that  it  was  the  spot  above  all  others  for 
an  Indian's  lodge,  and  purchasing  the  privilege  of  Wabasha,  the 
chief  of  the  Dakota  band  that  then  lived  here,  they  drew  themselves 
up  in  battle  array,  and  signified  to  the  United  States  troops  that 
they  would  die  before  they  would  leave. 

Twelve  years  hence,  if  the  citizens  who  have  taken  the  place  of 
the  rude  aborigines  will  be  large-hearted  and  foster  the  normal 
school,  the  public  schools  and  the  churches  of  Christ,  Winona  will 
be  lovelier  than  the  ' '  Sweet  Auburn  "  of  the  poet ;  and  educated 
men  and  cultivated  women,  as  they  gaze  on  your  public  edifices  and 
other  evidences  of  refinement,  will  be  attracted,  and  feel  that  here 
is  the  spot  for  a  home,  and,  like  the  Indians  in  1848,  they  will 
desire  to  tarry  until  they  die." 

The  donation  to  the  board  of  the  use  of  the  city  building  (now 
the  Winona  Library  building)  was  another  evidence  of  the  friendli- 
ness of  the  citizens  to  this  struggling  institution.  The  use  of  this 
building  was  continued  for  eight  years  without  charge  to  the  state. 

The  $7,000  subscribed  by  the  citizens  of  Winona  was  not  used 
for  running  expenses,  but  was  reserved  for  the  construction  of  the 
permanent  building  in  1867-8,  at  which  time  the  subscription  with 
its  appreciated  values  amounted  to  $10,000. 

The  first  year  was  one  of  great  promise  throughout.  Com- 
mencement exercises  were  held  at  the  Baptist  church  on  the  last 
week  in  June,  1861,  continuing  the  entire  week.  Mr.  Allen,  of 
Wisconsin,  a  distinguished  educator,  Mr.  Hickock,  ex-superinten- 
dent of  schools  in  Pennsylvania,  Hon.  Ignatius  Donnelly,  and  Gen, 
C.  C.  Andrews  made  addresses.  A  part  of  the  literary  exercises 
consisted  of  a  colloquy  between  Miss  Charlotte  Denman,  Miss 
Thome  and  others,  in  which  was  set  forth,  in  an  amusing  and 
graphic  manner,  the  current  opinions  concerning  the  establishment 
of  normal  schools,  an  exercise  which  will  never  be  forgotten  by 
those  who  were  present. 

At  the  session  of  the  legislature  in  1861  a  special  act  was  passed 
creating  the  first  board  of  education  of  Winona.  This  board  was  to 
consist  of  one  school  director  elected  from  each  of  the  three  wards, 
the  principal  and  such  members  of  the  normal  school  —  at  Winona 
as  shall  be  residents  of  said  city  and  qualified.  The  word  "board" 
was  left  out  of  the  law  between  the  words  "school"  and  "at," 
which  made  a  very  unwieldy  board,  or  an  intangible  body. 


SKETCH    OF    TJIE    STATE    NORMAL    SCHOOL.  387 

The  idea  was  to  copy  somewhat  after  the  Oswego  plan  of  uniting 
the  jurisdiction  of  the  normal  and  public  schools  of  Winona,  using 
the  public  schools  as  graded  and  model  schools.  At  the  municipal 
election  held  in  April,  1861,  Messrs.  Thomas  Simpson,  Richard 
Jackson  and  John  Keyes  were  elected  members  of  the  board  of 
education,  from  the  hrst,  second  and  third  wards  respectively  ;  and 
these,  with  Prof.  Ogden  as  principal  of  State  Normal  School,  consti- 
tuted the  first  board  of  education.  Mr.  Simpson  was  elected 
president,  Mr.  Keyes,  recorder  and  John  Ogden  first  superintendent 
of  schools  in  city  of  Winona. 

In  the  following  year  this  law  was  repealed  and  the  joint  juris- 
diction ceased. 

The  normal  school  opened  in  the  fall  of  1861,  with  an  increase 
of  students.  Prof.  J.  G.McMynn  had  been  engaged  as  assistant 
teacher.  He  remained,  however,  but  a  short  time,  resigning  early 
in  October,  to  take  a  position  as  major  in  a  Wisconsin  regiment.  It 
may  be  noted  that  many  of  the  students  of  the  normal,  during  Prof. 
Ogden's  principalship,  entered  the  volunteer  army  in  defense  of  the 
Union. 

Prof.  Ogden  resigned  the  principalship  of  the  school  December 
14,  1861,  at  the  close  of  the  first  term  of  that  year. 

The  following  extract  from  his  letter  of  resignation  clearly  reflects 
the  spirit  of  those  stirring  times  : 

Winona,  Minnesota,  December  14,  1861. 
To  the  Prudential  Committee  of  the  State  Normal  School. 

Gentlemen, — I  hereby  tender  you  my  resignation  of  the  principalship  of 
the  institution  intrusted  to  my  care,  thanking  you  most  sincerely  for  the 
generous  support  and  counsel  you  have  given  me. 

In  taking  this  step,  it  is  proper  that  you  and  the  public  should  understand 
the  reason  that  impels  me  to  it. 

1.  My  distracted  and  dishonored  country  calls  louder  for  my  poor  service 
just  now  than  the  school  does.  I  have,  ever  since  our  national  flag  was 
dishonored,  cherished  the  desire  and  indulged  in  the  determination  that  — 
whenever  I  could  do  so  without  violation  of  a  sense  of  duty  —  I  would  lay  aside 
the  habiliments  of  the  schoolroom  and  assume  those  of  the  camp,  and  now  I 
am  resolved  to  heed  that  call  and  rush  to  the  breach,  and  with  my  life,  if 
necessary,  stay,  if  possible,  the  impious  hands  that  are  now  clutching  at  the 
very  existence  of  our  free  institutions.  What  are  our  schools  worth  1  What 
is  our  country  worth  without  these?  Our  sons  and  our  daughters  must  be 
slaves.  Our  beloved  land  must  be  a  hissing  and  a  byword  among  the  nations 
of  the  earth.  Shall  this  fair  and  goodly  land,  this  glorious  Northwest  become  a 
stench  in  the  nostrils  of  the  Almighty,  who  made  it  so  fair  and  so  free  ?    No, 


388  HISTOEY    OF   WINONA    COUNTY. 

not  while  there  is  one  living  soul  to  thrust  a  sword  at  treason.    I  confess  my 
blood  boils  when  I  think  of  the  deep  disgrace  of  our  country. 

My  brethren  and  fellow-teachers  are  in  the  field.  Some  of  them  —  the 
bravest  and  the  best — have  already  fallen.  Their  blood  will  do  more  to 
cleanse  this  nation  than  their  teaching  would.  So  will  mine.  I  feel  ashamed 
to  tarry  longer.    You  may  not  urge  me  to  stay. 

With  these  feelings,  I  am  with  very  great  respect, 

Your  most  obedient  servant,  John  Ogden. 

Prof.  Y.  J.  Walker,  principal  of  the  Winona  high  school,  was 
placed  in  charge  of  the  school  temporarily,  during  the  second  term, 
which  closed  March  2,  1862,  and  remained  suspended  until  Novem- 
ber 1,  1864.  The  reasons  for  this  suspension  of  over  two  years  may 
be  inferred  from  Prof.  Ogden's  letter  of  resignation,  and  may  be 
stated  as  follows  :  (1)  The  interest  in  the  great  struggle  then 
pending  for  national  life  overshadowed  and  overwhelmed  everything 
else,  and,  as  a  natural  corollary  of  this,  (2)  competent  teachers 
could  not  be  found  to  take  charge  of  the  school.  Such  men  were 
generally  in  the  war.  (3)  The  means  for  the  support  of  the  school 
was  inadequate.  The  state  had  made  no  appropriations  beyond  the 
first  $5,000.  The  state  was  too  busy  in  the  war  to  care  for  its 
educational  interests. 

During  the  session  of  the  legislature  in  the  spring  of  1864;  at 
the  earnest  solicitation  of  the  citizens  of  Winona,  led  by  Dr.  J,  D. 
Ford,  an  act  was  passed  renewing  the  appropriations  to  the  school  and 
re-establishing  it  on  a  permanent  basis.  This  act  provided  that  the 
sum  of  $3,000  be  appropriated  for  the  current  year,  $4,000  for  the 
following  year,  and  $5,000  annually  thereafter.  At  the  annual 
meeting  of  the  normal  board  in  the  following  May  Prof.  John  G. 
McMynnwas  elected  principal.  No  movement  was,  however,  made 
to  reopen  the  school  until  the  next  meeting  in  the  following  Septem- 
ber, when  the  resignation  of  Prof.  McMynn  was  accepted,  and 
Prof  W.  F.  Phelps,  former  principal  of  the  State  Normal  School  of 
New  Jersey  was  unanimously  elected.  The  principal-elect,  being 
present,  accepted  the  position  in  person  and  immediately  entered 
upon  the  duties  of  his  office.  Professor  Phelps'  rare  ability  as  an 
organizer  and  disciplinarian  was  at  once  apparent  in  the  prompt  and 
efficient  measures  taken  to  re-establish  the  school  on  a  permanent 
basis.  To  the  wisdom  of  these  measures  and  the  executive  ability 
of  their  author  is  largely  due  the  high  standing  which  the  normal 


SKETCH    OF    THE    STATE    NORMAL    SCHOOL.  389 

school  at  Winona  has  subsequently  attained,  and  still  holds,  among 
the  educational  institutions  of  this  country. 

The  location  of  the  site  on  block  17,  Sanborn's  addition,  was  not 
favored  by  the  citizens  generally.  At  the  meeting  of  the  board 
held  in  June,  1866,  the  following  communication  was  received : 

To  the  State  Normal  School  Board: 

The  city  council  of  the  city  of  Winona  makes  the  following  proposition  to 
your  honorable  board:  That  if  the  board  will  erect  the  normal  school  build- 
ing upon  the  present  site,  viz :  block  4,  Sanborn's  addition,  the  city  will  pur- 
chase and  donate  to  the  state  the  east  half  of  block  3,  Sanborn's  addition,  and 
vacate  and  donate  to  the  state  that  part  of  Johnson  street  lying  between  blocks 
3  and  4;  or,  in  case  it  can  be  procured,  the  city  will  purchase  and  donate  to  the 
state  the  whole  of  said  block.  This  provided  that  the  board  will  convey  to 
the  city  block  17  in  Sanborn's  addition.  R.  D.  Cone,  Mayor. 

This  proposition  was  promptly  accepted  by  the  board.  Subse- 
quently the  city  bought  the  whole  of  block  3,  Sanborn's  addition, 
and  gave  it  outright  to  the  state,  waiving  the  condition  stated  in  the 
communication  of  the  mayor. 

During  the  session  of  the  legislature  of  1866  the  first  appropria- 
tion of  $10,000  for  the  building  was  obtained  mainly  through  the 
efforts  of  Hon.  E.  S.  Youmans,  then  a  member  of  the  house,  and 
Hon.  Thos.  Simpson  in  the  state  senate. 

This  appropriation  was  designed  to  secure  plans  and  to  supple- 
ment the  contributions  of  the  citizens  and  city  of  Winona,  and  was 
entirely  used  in  constructing  a  foundation, — an  important  measure 
which  committed  the  state  fully  to  the  erection  of  a  building  at 
Winona. 

The  plans  for  the  building  were  drawn  by  the  architect,  G.  P. 
Randall,  Esq.,  of  Chicago,  and  were  adopted  by  the  board  at  its 
meeting  in  June,  1866. 

On  the  19th  of  October,  1866,  the  corner-stone  was  laid  with 
interesting  ceremonies  by  Gov.  Marshall,  in  the  presence  of  a  large 
and  deeply  interested  assembly,  citizens  of  Winona  and  surrounding 
country.  Hon.  Thos.  Wilson,  chief-justice  of  the  supreme  court  of 
the  state,  delivered  the  address  on  this  memorable  occasion. 

The  foundation  was  erected  under  the  direction  of  the  credential 
committee,  consisting  of  Dr.  Ford,  Hon.  E.  S.  Youmans  and  W.  S. 
Drew,  Esq.  Mr.  Drew  was  appointed  superintendent  of  the  work, 
and  gave  it  his  personal  and  efficient  supervision  throughout  the 
session  of  1867,  until  the  basement  walls  were  completed  and  made 
ready  for  the  superstructure. 


390  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

In  the  spring  of  1867  an  appropriation  by  the  legislature  of 
$50,000  for  building  purposes  was  secured,  largely  through  the  influ- 
ence of  Hon.  Wm.  H.  Yale,  then  in  the  state  senate.  Only  one  half 
of  this  amount  was  appropriated  for  the  first  year.  The  citizens  of 
Winona  cashed  the  orders  of  the  board  for  the  other  half,  making 
the  entire  sum  available  for  immediate  use. 

The  contract  for  the  erection  of  the  superstructure  was  made 
with  C.  Bohn,  Esq. ,  of  Winona,  who  had  already  demonstrated  his 
qualifications  as  a  builder  in  the  construction  of  the  high-school 
building  of  the  city.  In  1869  the  sum  of  $34,000  additional  was 
appropriated  ^Ho  complete  the  'building^''''  and  in  1870  nearly  $9,000 
more  was  generously  granted  by  the  legislature  to  liquidate  the 
halance  due  the  contractor. 

The  building  was  occupied  by  the  school  September  1,  1869,  and 
completed  in  the  following  December. 

The  following  description  of  the  building  is  taken  from  the 
report  of  the  normal  board  for  1859  : 

The  general  form  of  the  building  is  in  the  form  of  a  cross.  The 
main  edifice  is  63  X  78  feet ;  the  wings  are  each  50  X  75  feet.  The 
basement  story  is  10  feet  high  ;  the  first  story  is  13  feet ;  the  second, 
16  feet ;  the  third,  19  feet,  and  the  fourth  story  of  the  west  wing  is 
28  feet  to  the  crown  of  the  ceiling  at  the  base  of  the  skylights.  The 
southeast  corner  of  the  west  wing  terminates  in  a  ventilating  shaft 
8x8  feet  and  105  feet  high  ;  and  the  northwest  corner  of  the  east 
wing  terminates  in  the  main  tower,  15x15  feet  at  base  and  130  feet 
high.  The  building  is  of  red  bricks,  with  facings  and  trimmings  of 
a  drab-colored  calciferous  limestone.  Its  beauty  is  due  not  to  super- 
fluous ornamentation,  but  to  the  harmony  of  its  proportions  and  its 
massiveness.  Through  the  basement  there  is  a  corridor  10  feet  wide 
running  through  the  center  from  end  to  end.  The  first  story  has  a 
main  corridor  10x166  feet,  running  entirely  through  the  building. 
This  is  intersected  by  cross-corridors  extending  from  the  front  to 
the  rear  entrances.  On  the  north  side  of  the  main  corridor  there 
are  four  large  schoolrooms  for  the  use  of  the  model  classes.  On 
the  right  of  the  entrance  of  the  main  tower  there  is  a  reception- 
room  20  X  25  feet.  On  the  opposite  or  south  side  of  the  main  cor- 
ridor the  rooms  above  described  are  duplicated.  Opposite  the 
reception-room  is  a  gentlemen's  cloakroom.  In  the  main  building, 
in  the  second  story,  is  the  normal  school  "assembly-room";  its 
dimensions  are  63  X  78  feet.     In  the  east  wing,  beginning  with  the 


392'  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

main  tower,  we  find  the  principal's  office,  the  library  and  two  large 
recitation-rooms.  In  the  west  wing  are  two  large  recitation-rooms, 
one  in  each  corner,  and  two  large  wardrobe-rooms  for  ladies,  each 
12x35  feet,  communicating  with  corridor  and  assemblj-room.  In 
the  third  story  of  main  building  we  have  "!N^ormal  Hall,"  capable  of 
seating  800  to  1,000  persons.  In  the  west  wing,  and  connecting 
with  corridor  and  Normal  Hall,  are  four  recitation-rooms.  The  east 
wing  is  occupied  by  a  suite  of  rooms  connected  by  open  arches, 
designed  to  be  used  for  a  museum.  In  fourth  story  of  the  west 
wing  there  are  two  rooms,  32  X  35  feet  each,  separated  by  a  corridor, 
and  with  ceiling  extending  to  the  crown  of  the  roof,  23  feet  in 
height.  These  rooms  are  lighted  by  skylights,  and  are  intended  for 
a  gallery  of  art.  The  steps  at  each  of  the  five  entrances  of  the 
building  are  of  massive,  solid  masonry,  and  are  of  easy  ascent. 
The  corridors  at  each  extremity  are  entered  by  spacious  vestibules. 
The  stairs  leading  to  the  several  stories  are  easy  of  ascent,  the  risers 
being  seven  inches  each,  and  the  treads,  which  are  very  wide,  being 
made  of  solid  two-inch  oak  plank,  finished  in  oil.  The  heating  and 
ventilation  of  the  building  are  upon  the  plan  known  as  the  Ruttan 
system.  There  are  seven  furnaces  properly  located  in  the  basement. 
Underneath  the  furnaces  the  cold  air  from  without  is  introduced 
through  ducts  having  an  area  of  section  equal  to  from  eight  to  ten 
square  feet  each. 

Space  cannot  be  given  to  a  further  description  of  this  beautiful 
structure,  which  is  acknowledged  to  be,  even  at  the  date  of  this 
writing,  in  1883,  the  most  perfect  building  of  the  kind  in  the 
Northwest.  The  plans  of  this  building  were  subsequently  adopted, 
with  little  change,  for  the  State  Normal  Schools  at  BuflFalo,  New 
York,  and  at  Carbondale,  Illinois. 

It  should  be  stated  that  the  admirable  adaptation  of  this  building 
to  the  existing  and  prospective  wants  of  the  school,  and  its  nearly 
faultless  construction,  are  largely  due  to  the  experienced  judgment, 
wise  forethought  and  energetic  management  of  the  principal.  Prof. 
Wm.  F.  Phelps,  who  was  permitted  to  enjoy  the  fruits  of  his  zealous 
labors,  and  to  carry  forward  in  this  building  his  plans  for  the 
organization  of  a  normal  school  of  national  reputation,  until  he 
voluntarily  resigned  this  position  in  1876. 

The  following  is  a  summary  of  the  contributions  made  by  the 
citizens  of  Winona  to  the  school  and  building  : 


SKETCH    OF    THE    STATE    NORMAL    SCHOOL.  395 

Original  subscription  of  $7,000  to  secure  site,  with  appreciation  in  values  $10,000 

Subscription  for  purchase  of  block  4,  Sanborn's  addition 5,000 

Donation  by  city  of  block  3,  Sanborn's  addition 6,000 

The  vacation  of  street  and  alleys 2,500 

Cash  in  bonds  of  city 15,000 

Use  of  city  building  for  eight  years,  and  furnishing  expenses 4,500 

Total  contribution 43,000 

In  addition  to  the  above  the  citizens  of  Winona  have  paid  into 
tlie  treasury  of  the  school  for  the  tuition  of  pupils  in  the  model 
department  the  average  sum  of  $1,500  annually  for  twenty  years, 
amounting  to  about  $3,000.  The  present  valuation  of  the  site  of 
the  building  is  $25,000. 

The  state  appropriations  for  building  purposes  at  various  times 
amount  to  the  gross  sum  of  $115,837. 

In  accordance  with  a  plan  proposed  by  Principal  Phelps,  the 
legislature,  in  18T1,  passed  an  act  establishing  in  Winona  the  State 
Soldiers'  Orphans'  Home,  and  providing  for  the  education  of  the 
children  in  the  normal  school.  This  plan  proved  to  be  a  wise  and 
economical  one  for  the  state,  and  of  the  greatest  value  to  the 
children.  Nearly  one  hundred  of  the  soldiers'  orphans  received 
training  for  several  years  in  the  model  and  normal  departments.  A 
number  completed  the  entire  course,  and  are  now  filling  important 
positions  in  the  schools  of  the  state.  The  growth  of  the  school  in 
numbers,  in  reputation,  and  in  all  the  characteristics  of  an  excellent 
training  school  for  teachers,  continued  without  marked  interruption 
until  the  legislature  in  1876,  partly  by  design  and  partly  by  neglect, 
failed  to  make  the  usual  annual  appropriation  for  the  support  of  the 
three  normal  schools  of  the  state. 

The  normal  board  was  called  in  ^xtra  session.  During  that 
meeting  several  propositions  to  close  the  schools  at  once  were  voted 
down  by  a  bare  majority.  The  opposition  to  these  propositions  was 
led  by  Hon.  Thos.  Simpson,  the  resident  director  at  Winona. 

Finally  the  board  took  action,  which  was  intended  merely  to 
give  the  normal  schools  a  chance  for  continuance  if  they  could  find 
any  means  of  existing  without  involving  the  board  or  incurring  a 
debt.  It  was  really  a  life  and  death  struggle  with  the  normal 
schools  of  our  state.  Had  they  been  closed  then,  they  would  have 
remained  closed,  perhaps  for  ever. 

The  action  of  the  board  availed  little  ;  it  said,  "  Live  if  you  can, 
but  don't  involve  us."  Liberal-hearted  citizens  of  this  city  offered 
23  t 


396  «       HISTORY    OF    WLNONA    COUNTY. 

to  advance  money  to  carry  on  the  school  at  Winona,  but  this  could 
not  be  accepted  under  the  action  of  the  board.  Gen.  Sibley,  the 
president  of  the  board,  and  Prof.  Wm.  F.  Phelps,  the  principal  at 
Winona,  resigned. 

The  resident  director  determined  that  the  school  should  not  go 
down.  He  made  a  temporary  reduction  of  the  teaching  force,  some 
abatements  of  salaries,  and  some  extra  charges  for  tuition.  He 
appealed  to  the  soldiers'  orphans'  board,  who  generously  responded 
by  paying  tuition  for  the  pupils  under  their  care.  By  these  means, 
supplemented  by  a  cash  contribution  from  his  own  pocket,  the  school 
was  kept  in  vigorous  operation  until  the  following  year,  when  the 
appropriation  was  not  only  restored,  but  was  made  permanent.  The 
action  at  Winona  had  much  to  do  with  inspiring  a  like  spirit  and 
determination  on  the  part  of  the  local  management  of  the  schools 
at  Mankato  and  St.  Cloud. 

Prof.  Charles  A.  Morey,  a  member  of  the  faculty  and  a  former 
graduate  of  the  school,  was  elected  principal. 

The  following  year  saw  the  school  restored  to  its  former  condition 
of  efficiency.  In  1878  Principal  Morey  inaugurated  an  important 
change  in  the  organization  of  the  school  by  extending  the  element- 
ary course,  and  establishing  an  advanced  four  years'  course  of  study 
designed  to  prepare  teachers  for  the  principalship  of  high  and  graded 
schools. 

In  May,  1879,  Principal  Morey  resigned  his  position  to  enter 
upon  the  practice  of  law.  On  the  27th  of  June  Prof.  Irwin  Shep- 
ard,  superintendent  of  the  city  schools  of  Winona,  was  elected  prin- 
cipal ;  since  which  time  the  growth  of  the  school  in  numbers,  in 
efficiency,  and  in  the  confidence  of  the  citizens  of  the  state,  has,  we 
believe,  continued  without  interruption. 

The  following  shows  the  increase  of  attendance  during  the  past 
four  years:  1878-1879,  302;  1879-1880,  342;  1880-1881,  388; 
1881-1882,  439;  1882-1883,  485. 

Hon.  Thos.  Simpson,  the  present  resident  director,  has  been  a 
member  of  the  state  normal  board  continuously  since  1868,  and  has 
served  as  president  of  the  state  board  and  resident  director  at  Win- 
ona during  most  of  that  time. 

The  first  state  teachers'  institute,  in  1859,  the  first  state  conven- 
tion of  county  superintendents,  in  1866,  and  the  first  institute  of 
normal  instructors,  in  1872,  were  aU  held  at  the  Winona  normal 
school. 


SKETCH    OF    THE    STATE    NORMAL    SCHOOL.  397 

The  first  class  which  finished  the  course  of  this  school  numbered 
sixteen  members  and  were  graduated  June  28,  1866.  Since  that 
date  to  June  1,  1883,  twenty-five  classes  numbering  480  members 
have  graduated,  while  nearly  3,000  other  students  have  received 
instruction  for  one  or  more  terms.  These  students,  as  well  as  the 
graduates,  have  fulfilled  their  pledges  to  the  state  with  singular 
fidelity  and  success.  Many  of  the  graduates  have  been  called  to 
important  and  lucrative  positions  in  other  states  from  California  to 
Maine.  Several  have  received  appointments  to  leading  positions  in 
the  normal  schools  of  the  Argentine  Republic,  S.  A.,  at  salaries 
ranging  from  $1,200  to  $2,500. 

Prominent  among  the  causes  which  have  contributed  to  place 
the  State  ITormal  School  at  Winona  in  the  foremost  rank  of  similar 
institutions  in  America  should  be  mentioned  the  liberal  enterprise 
and  singular  devotion  to  its  interests  on  the  part  of  the  citizens  of 
Winona,  as  shown  by  their  munificent  donations  of  lands  and 
money,  by  their  loyal  and  unwavering  championship  in  the  trying 
times  of  legislative  inaction  and  indifference  ;  by  their  establishment 
of  an  extensive  museum  and  gallery  of  art  for  the  free  use  of  the 
students  ;  by  their  continued  patronage  and  support  of  the  model 
school,  and  by  their  just  and  generous  pride  in  the  past  history,  the 
present  prosperity  and  the  future  promise  of  this  educational 
institution  of  the  state. 

THE  SOCIETY  OF  AKTS,   SCIENCES  AND  LETTERS. 

On  May  24,  1871,  a  preliminary  meeting  was  held  in  Kormal 
Hall  for  the  purpose  of  organizing  a  society  for  the  promotion  of  a 
knowledge  of  art,  science  and  literature. 

At  an  adjourned  meeting  held  June  12,  articles  of  association 
were  adopted.  The  corporate  members  were  Wm.  F.  Phelps,  Thos. 
Simpson,  Abner  Lewis,  Mary  Y.  Lee,  C.  C.  Curtiss,  O.  B.  Gould, 
Sarah  L.  Wheeler  and  C.  H.  Berry.  The  plans  of  the  society 
provided  for  "the  fitting  of  rooms  in  the  First  State  Normal 
building  for  a  museum  of  natural  history  and  physical  science,  and 
for  a  department  of  drawing  and  the  arts  of  design  ;  the  collection, 
classification  and  arrangement  of  specimens  in  natural  history  and 
archaeology,  and  of  models  in  physics  and  the  fine  arts  ;  the  collec- 
tion of  facts  and  objects  pertaining  to  local  or  general  history ;  the 
establishment  and  support,  on  the  grounds  of  the  normal  school,  of 
a  botanical  garden ;   the    arrangement  and  ornamentation  of  the 


398  HISTORY    OF    WLNONA    COUNTY. 

grounds ;  the  gathering  of  a  library  of  standard  works  in  all  depart- 
ments of  science,  literature  and  art ;  the  collection  and  preservation 
of  all  collections,  and,  by  lectures  and  other  appropriate  means,  the 
elevation  of  the  public  taste." 

Previous  to  the  organization  of  this  society,  citizens  of  Winona 
had  placed  in  the  normal  school  building,  for  the  use  of  the  students, 
private  collections  of  minerals  and  other  specimens.  Principal 
Phelps  had  contributed  a  valuable  collection,  and  the  Hon.  Thos. 
Simpson  had  donated  his  entire  cabinet  of  mineral  specimens,  which 
he  had  been  gathering  for  many  years  in  Iowa,  Wisconsin  and 
Minnesota.  The  proprietorship  of  these  collections  was  vested  in 
the  new  society.  The  collections  were  increased  from  time  to  time 
by  additional  contributions. 

In  1876  the  citizens  of  Winona,  at  the  advice  and  solicitation  of 
Professor  Wm.  F.  Phelps,  contributed  about  $3,500  for  the  purchase 


of  the  Woodman  collection  of  corals,  shells,  minerals  and  fossils. 
This  valuable  collection,  and  those  previously  belonging  to  the 
society,  were  arranged  in  suitable  cases  in  the  geological  hall  of  the 
normal  building  in  1878,  under  the  superintendence  of  Principal 
Chas.  A.  Morey.  The  following  contract  was  subsequently  made 
with  the  state  normal  board : 

1.  The  society  agrees  that  its  collections,  apparatus,  pictures,  etc.,  shall 
remain  in  the  rooms  now  occupied  by  them  so  long  as  the  building  shall  be 
used  for  the  purpose  of  a  state  normal  school. 

2.  That  said  collections,  etc.,  shall  be  forever  free  to  the  use  of  the  normal 
school  in  said  building,  its  teachers  and  pupils,  and  that  said  collections  shall 
not  be  removed,  either  in  whole  or  in  part,  for  any  purpose  whatever. 

3.  That,  to  prevent  interference  with  the  operations  of  the  school,  the  times 
of  opening  said  rooms  to  the  public  shall  be  as  the  principal  and  resident 
director  of  the  school  shall  from  time  to  time  direct,  and  not  otherwise. 

4.  That  the  society  shall  bear  all   expense  of  classifying,  arranging  and 


BIRDS    OF    WINONA    COUNTY.  399 

putting  in  position  all  specimens  and  objects,  and  of  preserving  the  order  and 
condition  of  the  same :  Provided,  That  the  state  normal  board  agrees :  1.  T(j 
furnish  to  the  society,  rent  free,  the  room  now  occupied  by  its  collections  ;  to 
heat,  light  and  keep  the  same  in  repair  as  long  as  the  building  shall  be  used 
for  the  purposes  of  a  normal  school.  2.  To  give  to  the  society  the  use  of  such 
cases,  platforms  and  fixtures  as  are  already  placed  in  said  rooms,  and  to  build 
others  as  the  acquisitions  of  the  society  may  demand.  3.  To  furnish  janitor's 
services  for  said  rooms,  as  their  use  may  demand. 

This  museum  lias  become  one  of  the  most  extensive  and  com- 
plete in  the  west.  Three  large  rooms,  connected  by  arches,  are 
lined  with  cases  which  are  filled  with  specimens  of  minerals,  fossils, 
birds  and  animals.  A  large  case  in  the  center  of  the  room  contains 
the  skeleton  of  a  mastodon.  Two  spacious  rooms  in  the  fourth 
story  of  the  building  are  devoted  to  the  exhibition  of  art  subjects. 
A  curator  devotes  a  large  portion  of  his  time  to  the  care  of  the 
museum  and  to  the  collection,  classification  and  arrangement  of 
specimens  in  all  departments  of  natural  history. 


CHAPTER  XXXIY. 


BIRDS  OF  WINONA  COUNTY. 


The  following  are  the  birds  known  to  exist  in  this  county  :  duck 
hawk,  pigeon  hawk  (common),  sparrow  hawk,  sharp-shinned  hawk. 
Cooper's  hawk,  marsh  hawk,  harrier  or  mouse  hawk,  red-tailed 
hawk  (common),  red-shouldered  hawk  (scarce),  broad-winged  hawk, 
bald  eagle,  great-horned  owl,  long-eared  owl,  screech  owl,  barred 
owl  (summer),  short-eared  owl,  snowy  owl,  saw-whet  owl,  hawk 
owl,  day  owl,  black-billed  cuckoo,  yellow-billed  cuckoo,  hairy  wood- 
pecker, downy  woodpecker,  black-backed  three-toed  woodpecker, 
yellow-bellied  woodpecker,  ileated  woodpecker,  log  cock,  red- 
headed woodpecker,  pigeon  woodpecker,  ruby-throated  humming- 
bird, chimney  swallow,  night  hawk,  bull-bat,  whippoorwill,  belted 
kingfisher,  kingbird,  wood-pewee,  olive-sided  flj^catcher,  pewee, 
Phebe-bird,  wood  thrush,  robin,  brown  thresher,  catbird,  red- 
breasted  bluebird,  titmouse,  chickadee,  white-bellied  nut-hatch, 
American  creeper,  long-billed  marsh  wren,  short-billed  marsh  wren, 
house  wren,  skylark,  shorelark,  black  and  white  creeper,  Maryland 
yellow-throat,  black-poll  warbler,  scarlet  tanager,  barn  swallow, 
blue-backed  swallow,  eave  swallow,  bank  swallow,  purpl^  martin. 


400  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

wax-wing,  Bohemian  chatterer,  cedar-bird,  cherry-bird,  great  north- 
ern shrike,  red-eyed  vireo,  purple-finch,  red-poll  linnet,  snow  bunt- 
ing, snowbird,  swamp  sparrow,  song  sparrow,  tree  sparrow,  field 
sparrow,  chipping  sparrow,  fox  sparrow  (frequent),  rose-breasted 
grossbeak,  ring-rail  (occasional),  bobolink,  ricebird,  cowbird,  red- 
winged  blackbird,  yellow-headed  bird,  meadow  lark,  orchard  oriole 
(not  common),  Baltimore  oriole  (common),  crow  blackbird,  crow 
(on  the  increase),  bluejay,  wild  pigeon  (never  abundant),  common 
dove,  pinnated  grouse  (scarce),  ruffed  grouse,  quail  (nearly  exter- 
minated), woodcock,  Wilson  snipe,  jack  snipe,  bittern,  stakedriver, 
least  bittern  (on  river  bottoms),  marsh  hen,  Virginia  rail,  coot  (in 
marshes).  Besides  these,  there  are  met  occasionally  the  sandpiper, 
the  great  blue  heron,  the  green  heron,  the  wild  goose  and  brant, 
the  blue-winged  teal,  the  hooded  merganser,  the  widgeon,  the  pin- 
tail, the  mallard,  the  butterball  duck,  the  wood  duck,  and  other 
ducks.     The  wood  duck  breeds  here. 

THE  WINONA  COUNTY  PRESS. 

The  pioneers  of  Winona  evinced  a  thorough  appreciation  of  the 
power  of  the  press  as  an  important  element  in  promoting  the  welfare 
of  the  young  city,  and  in  the  development  of  the  promising  terri- 
tory of  Minnesota.  The  first  newspaper  established  was  the  "Winona 
Argus,"  September  7,  1854.  It  was  published  by  Wm.  Ashley 
Jones  &  Co.,  weekly,  democratic  in  politics.  Wm.  Ashley  Jones, 
Captain  Sam  Whiting,  M.  Wheeler  Sargent  and  Kobert  T.  Hunter 
were  among  the  contributors.  Samuel  Melvin,  at  the  present  time 
a  mercbant  in  Winona,  was  foreman  in  the  Argus  ofiice.  He  pur- 
chased an  interest  in  the  paper  in  January,  1855,  and  continued  about 
a  year  and  a  half,  when  he  sold  back  to  Wm.  Ashley  Jones,  and  the 
paper  continued  about  a  year  and  a  half  longer,  during  which  Mr. 
Cozzens  was  for  a  time  editor.  After  vicissitudes  incident  to  a 
western  town  twenty  years  ago,  it  was  compelled  to  suspend  its  pub- 
lication in  the  month  of  September,  1857,  not  however,  until  it  had 
accomplished  a  good  work  for  southern  Minnesota. 

The  "Winona  Weekly  Express"  was  the  next  venture  in  jour- 
nalism. It  was  established  about  August  1,  1855,  Wilson  C.  Huff, 
son  of  H.  D.  Huff,  being  the  editor.  The  Express  continued  until 
after  the  election  in  November,  when  the  office  and  material  were 
purchased  by  a  company  formed  to  establish  "The  Winona  Kepub- 
lican." 


THE  WINONA  COUNTY  PRESS.  401 

In  the  fall  of  1855,  some  earnest  republicans  formed  a  joint- 
stock  company,  pm-chased  the  material  of  the  "Winona  Express," 
and  on  the  21st  of  November,  1855,  issued  the  first  number  of  the 
' '  Winona  Weekly  Republican. "  The  names  of  these  stockholders 
were  Charles  Eaton,  E.  L.  King,  C.  F.  Buck,  A.  P.  Foster,  H.  C. 
Jones,  A.  C.  Jones,  E.  H.  Murray,  J.  B.  Stockton,  J.  S.  Denman, 
H.  T.  Wickersham,  Rufus  Crosby,  O.  S.  Holbrook,  St.  A.  D.  Bal- 
combe,  John  L.  Balcombe,  Matthew  Ewing,  W.  G.  Dye,  J.  H. 
Jacoby,  L.  H.  Springer.  The  newspaper  was  a  seven-column 
sheet  and  conducted  with  ability.  The  editor  was  Captain  Sam 
Whiting.  The  business  manager  was  Walter  G.  Dye,  who  continiied 
to  occupy  that  position,  with  slight  intervals,  for  about  twenty-five 
years.  Messrs.  Foster  and  Dye  purchased  the  stock  of  the  other 
shareholders  and  became  sole  proprietors.  On  the  19th  of  June, 
1856,  D.  Sinclair  purchased  the  interest  of  A.  P.  Foster  in  the  estab- 
lishment, and  it  thus  became  the  sole  property  of  Messrs.  Sinclair 
&  Dye.  In  the  fall  of  1856  Mr.  Dye  disposed  of  his  interest  in  the 
concern  to  Messrs.  Balcombe,  Murray,  Buck  and  King,  who  in  a 
short  time  sold  out  to  W.  C.  Dodge.  The  latter  continued  his  con- 
nection with  the  paper  only  a  few  months,  retiring  on  the  3rd  of 
February,  1857,  and  being  succeeded  by  Mr.  Dye,  who  repurchased 
one  halt  of  the  establishment.  At  this  time  the  firm  name  was 
changed  to  D.  Sinclair  &  Co.,  and  has  so  remained  ever  since. 

On  the  2d  of  April,  1861,  Sheldon  C.  Carey  purchased  one  half 
interest  in  "The  Republican"  from  Mr.  Dye,  who  retired.  Mr.  Carey 
continued  a  member  of  the  firm  until  his  death  on  the  night  of  De- 
cember 28  of  the  same  year  he  entered  it,  when  he  was  drowned  in 
the  Mississippi  river,  Wisconsin,  while  out  with  a  small  party  on  a 
sleighing  excursion.  His  death  caused  the  most  poignant  grief  in 
the  community. 

On  the  first  of  July,  1865,  Mr.  Dye  resumed  connection  with  "The 
Republican  "  as  joint  partner  with  Mr.  Sinclair,  and  November  25, 
1866,  Mr.  John  Dobbs,  an  experienced  practical  bookbinder,  became 
one  of  the  firm,  purchasing  one  third  interest  in  "  The  Republican" 
establishment.  In  1859  the  proprietors  of  "  The  Republican  "  de- 
termined to  try  the  experiment  of  a  daily  paper  in  Winona,  and  on 
the  19th  of  November  issued  the  first  number  of  the  "Daily  Re- 
view," a  three-column  paper  somewhat  larger  than  a  sheet  of  fools- 
cap. The  publication  of  this  little  paper  demonstrated  the  readiness 
of  the  people  of  Winona  to  support  —  not  a  first-class  journal,  but 


402  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

one  of  respectable  size,  considering  the  times.  Accordingly  the 
"Daily  Review"  was  stopped,  andj  on  the  19th  of  December,  1859, 
the  "  Winona  Daily  Republican  "  was  started  on  its  career.  It  was  a 
five-column  sheet,  but  was  enlarged  to  a  six-column  sheet  on  the  8th 
of  April,  1861,  and  on  the  1st  of  July,  1865,  it  was  enlarged  to  a 
seven-column  sheet,  its  present  form.  The  "  Weekly  Republican" 
has  the  honor  of  being  the  oldest  republican  newspaper  in  the  state. 

In  1867  the  "well  arranged  three-story  brick  "Republican" 
building  with  basement  was  built.  It  was  occupied  in  February, 
1868.  On  the  first  oi  January,  1881,  Mr.  Dye  retired,  selling  his 
interest  to  Mr.  Sinclair.  Mr.  P.  G.  Hubbell,  who  had  been  con- 
nected with  the  office  since  1864,  was  appointed  business  manager, 
and  so  continued  until  the  first  of  January,  1883,  when  Mr.  W.  E. 
Smith  bought  a  third  interest  in  the  establishment,  and  Mr.  Hub- 
bell  assumed  the  duties  of  managing  editor  of  ' '  The  Republican. " 
Through  a  long  established  career  ' '  The  Republican, "  under  the 
superior  editorial  management  of  Mr.  Sinclair,  has  wielded  a  potent 
influence  on  the  aifairs  of  the  county  and  state,  while  for  the  city  of 
its  choice  it  has  ever  been  the  zealous  advocate  and  faithful  friend. 
It  is  entitled  to  great  credit  as  one  of  the  important  agencies  in  the 
development  of  Winona. 

Returning  to  the  history  of  other  newspapers  in  the  early  years 
of  the  county,  "The  Times"  was  started  by  a  man  who  came 
from  Fountain  City,  Wisconsin.  The  proprietor  purchased  the  ma- 
terial of  the  "  Argus,"  but  continued  only  a  few  months. 

"The  Democrat"  was  started  on  September  9,  1858,  by  C.  W. 
Cottom,  who  came  here  from  Rochester.  He  published  an  eight- 
column  paper.  In  the  course  of  a  year  or  two  he  sold  out  to  the 
Democrat  Printing  Company. 

On  the  11th  of  December,  1860,  the  "Tri-Weekly  Democrat" 
was  started  by  the  Democrat  Printing  Company,  with  J.  L.  Thomp- 
son, printer ;  C.  W.  Cottom,  editor ;  Wm.  T.  Hubbell,  city  editor. 
This  was  a  five-column  sheet.  In  the  following  summer  the  paper 
was  closed  out  and  was  succeeded  by  "The  State." 

"The  Winona  Daily  State"  was  established  by  Massey  & 
Wheeler,  July  11,  1861.  It  was  a  six-column  paper.  The  daily 
was  a  morning  paper,  but  it  existed  only  a  few  weeks.  Mr.  Wheeler 
retired  and  Mr.  Massey  continued  the  publication  of  the  "Weekly 
State,"  which  was  first  issued  July  17,  1861.  After  an  existence  of 
a  year  or  two  the  ' '  State "  suspended. 


THE    WINONA    COUNTY    PRP^SS.  403 

"The  Winona  Weekly  Democrat''  was  established  by  A.  G. 
Reed  September  17,  1864,  It  was  a  seven-column  paper  and  lived 
some  two  or  three  years. 

The  "Democratic  Press,"  which  was  issued  by  Messrs.  Mes- 
ervey  &  Pomeroy,  was  another,  venture,  which  appeared  in  the  fall 
of  1865,  but  continued  only  about  six  months. 

"The  Winona  Daily  Democrat"  was  established  January  8, 
1868,  by  Green  &  Gile.  It  was  a  four-page,  seven-column  journal. 
It  was  afterward  owned  by  Green  &  Dresbach,  and  then  by  the 
Democrat  Printing  Company.     It  suspended  after  a  few  months. 

On  the  7th  of  May,  1869,  "The  Winona  Herald,"  a  demo- 
cratic weekly  newspaper,  was  established  by  Mr.  W.  J,  Whipple. 
It  is  still  in  existence  under  the  proprietorship  of  Mr.  Whipple, 
though  leased  to  Mr.  T.  A.  Dailey  in  the  summer  of  1882. 

On  February  13,  1869,  an  amateur  paper  entitled  "The  North 
Star"  was  started  by  some  young  men,  with  Geo.  T.  Griffith,  editor ; 
Wm.  F.  Worthington,  publisher  ;  H.  G.  Smith,  treasurer  ;  John  N. 
Nind,  subscription  agent.  The  little  journal  subsequently  passed 
into  the  hands  of  Fred.  W.  Flint  and  John  N.  Nind,  by  whom  it 
was  published  for  several  months. 

In  1872  another  amateur  paper,  "The  Novelty  Press,"  was 
started  at  Homer  by  R.  F.  Norton.  It  was  afterward  removed  to 
Winona  and  conducted  by  Eber  Norton.  In  1879,  November  28,  it 
was  bought  by  Geo.  B.  Dresbach  and  the  name  changed  to  "The 
Democrat."  In  January,  1880,  it  was  sold  to  Hiler,  Busdicker 
and  Dresbach,  and  was  purchased  in  January,  1882,  by  Fred.  W. 
Flint. 

On  the  9th  of  October,  1873,  E.  Gerstenhauer  established  a 
German  weekly  called  "The  Winona  Adler,"  which  still  con- 
tinues under  the  same  proprietor. 

On  the  4th  of  July,  1873,  the  "  St.  Charles  Times  "  was  estab- 
lished by  H.  W.  Hill.  It  was  democratic  in  politics  and  continued 
until  January  1,  1883,  when  it  suspended. 

On  May  24,  1875,  "The  Sunday  Morning  Dispatch"  was 
issued  by  D.  B.  Sherwood.  Only  one  number  appeared,  the  pro- 
prietor returning  to  Michigan. 

On  the  24th  of  April,  1876,  "The  Monday  Morning  Bulletin" 
was  started  by  John  Seigler.  It  continued  for  a  few  months  and 
was  removed  to  Wabasha,  Minnesota. 

In  1877,  August  11,  "The  Saturday  Evening  Postman  "  appeared 


404 


HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 


under  the  editorship  and  management  of  W.  A.  Chapman.     It  ex- 
isted for  only  a  short  time. 

On  January  3,  1877,  the  ^'St.  Charles  Union"  was  established 
by  Joseph  S.  Whiton.  It  is  independent  republican  in  politics, 
and  a  paper  of  general  circulation  in  the  western  part  of  the  county. 


January  21,  1881,  a  German  weekly  newspaper,  "The  West- 
Kcher  Herald,"  was  started  by  Leicht  &  Schmid.  The  firm  changed 
to  Leicht  &  Hunger  July  1,  1881,  and  again  to  Joseph  Leicht  Jan- 
uary 1,  1883,  who  is  the  present  proprietor. 


WINONA    PUBLIC    SCHOOLS.  405 

During  1881  the  ''Utica  Transcript,"  a  short-lived  paper,  was 
started  at  Utica  by  O.  S.  Keed. 

On  the  2d  of  July,  1881,  "The  Winona  Daily  Tribune"  was 
established  by  F.  W.  Flint  as  an  evening  independent  republican 
paper.  About  the  first  oi  July,  1882,  it  was  sold  to  Morrissey  & 
Bunn  and  changed  to  a  democratic  paper  in  politics,  still  retaining 
the  name  of  "The  Tribune."  In  January  following  the  paper  was 
sold  to  a  stock  company  and  changed  to  a  morning  paper.  It  con- 
tinued until  April,  1882,  when  it  suspended. 

The  year  1883,  therefore,  finds  the  following  newspapers  in 
existence  in  this  county:  "The  Winona  Republican,"  daily  and 
weekl}^,  republican  in  politics,  established  in  1855;  "The  Winona 
Herald,"  weekly,  democratic,  established  in  1869;  "The  Winona 
Adler,"  German  weekly,  democratic,  established  in  1873;  "The 
St.  Charles  Union."  weekly,  independent  republican,  established  in 
1877;  "The  Westlicher  Herald,"  German,  weekly,  democratic, 
established  in  1881. 


CHAPTER  XL. 


WINONA  PUBLIC  SCHOOLS. 


As  introductory  to  the  history  of  the  public  schools  of  the  city  of 
Winona,  as  they  have  existed  since  the  organization  of  the  "board 
of  education  of  the  city  of  Winona,"  April  19,  1861,  some  mention 
is  necessary  to  be  made  of  the  early  educational  work  of  the  territory 
now  included  within  the  city  limits.  The  first  attempt  at  school 
teaching  that  was  ever  made  in  this  region  was  in  the  summer  of 
1852,  by  Miss  Angelia  Gere,  a  young  girl  of  fourteen  or  fifteen 
years  of  age,  who  collected  a  few  small  children  in  the  shanty  of 
Mrs.  Goddard  (known  through  all  this  region  for  the  past  twenty- 
five  years  as  Aunt  Catharine  Smith).  As  nearly  as  the  memory  of 
old  residents  can  fix  such  matters,  this  school  was  only  continued 
for  a  few  weeks,  the  instruction  was  of  the  most  primitive  kind,  and 
the  number  of  little  ones  eight  or  ten.  The  following  summer,  1853, 
Mrs.  E.  B.  Hamilton  opened  a  school  in  her  own  little  house  at  the 
lower  end  of  the  prairie.  This  school  had  been  in  session  about  two 
or  three  weeks  when  it  was  abruptly  closed  by  the  death  of  the 
teacher,  who  was  killed  by  a  stroke  of  lightning,  June  19. 


406  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

In  the  fall  of  1853  a  private  school  was  opened  by  Miss  "Willis, 
long  since  married  and  settled  in  Chatfiekl,  and  this  was  the  first 
school,  that  really  deserved  the  name,  opened  on  the  prairie.  Miss 
Willis  was  followed  in  1854  by  Miss  Hettie  Houck,  now  Mrs.  W.  H. 
Stevens,  of  this  city,  who  taught  a  subscription  school  in  a  building 
belonging  to  Aunt  Catharine  Smith,  on  the  corner  of  Front  and 
Franklin  streets.  The  number  of  pupils  in  this  school  was  about 
twenty-five ;  the  teacher  was  engaged  at  a  regular  salary  ;  no  tuition 
fee  was  demanded ;  the  funds  were  provided  by  voluntary  subscrip- 
tion, and  the  school  is  really  entitled  to  the  name  of  the  first  public 
school  of  Winona. 

During  the  winter  of  1854-5  a  school  was  opened  by  Mr.  Henry 
Bolcom,  in  a  small  building  on  Second  street,  afterward  known 
as  Wagner's  saloon.  This  school  was  supported  largely  in  the  same 
manner  as  that  of  Miss  Houck's,  the  school-tax  for  the  district 
never  having  been  collected.  The  pupils  in  attendance  during  the 
winter  term  numbered  about  thirty. 

In  the  summer  of  1855  Miss  Almeida  Trutchell,  subsequently 
Mrs.  David  Smith,  taught  school  in  the  embryo  city.  The  following 
winter,  1855-6,  Geo.  C.  Buckman,  now  of  Waseca,  Minnesota, 
wielded  the  birch.  Mr.  H.  C.  Bolcom,  who  had  been  attending 
term  at  Oberlin  College,  Ohio,  having  returned  to  Winona,  was 
employed  as  teacher  during  the  winter  of  1856-7,  and  his  work  in 
that  line  closed  with  the  closing  of  the  spring  term.  The  original 
school  district  No.  2  had  been  divided  in  the  spring  of  1854,  prior 
to  which  time  there  was  but  one  school  district  on  the  prairie.  No. 
14,  the  new  district,  comprised  that  part  of  the  town  plat  west  of 
Lafayette  street ;  but  for  particulars  concerning  these  matters,  see 
history  of  Winona  county  schools.  In  the  fall  of  1857  a  union,  by 
mutual  agreement  of  the  two  districts,  was  effected,  and  the  trustees 
of  the  separate  districts  became  informally  the  board  of  the  quasi 
united  one.  These  trustees  were  for  No.  2,  Col.  H.  C.  Johnson, 
Andrew  Smith  and  H.  C.  Bolcom  ;  tor  No.  14,  Dr.  J.  D.  Ford, 
Dr.  A.  S.  Ferris  and  John  lams.  Rev.  Geo.  C.  Tanner  was 
employed  as  principal  for  the  union  or  grammar  school,  as  it  was 
called ;  commenced  his  work  November  17,  1857,  and  before  the 
close  of  the  winter  four  schools  were  in  operation.  The  teachers  of 
these  schools  were :  Eev.  Tanner,  his  wife.  Miss  Wealthy  Tucker, 
who  taught  the  primary,  in  what  is  now  ward  1  of  the  city,  and  John 
Sherman,  who  taught  in  the  lower  part  of  the  city.     Of  the  early 


WINONA    PUBLIC    SCHOOLS.  407 

Winona  schools,  from  1856  to  1860,  at  which  time  his  services  were 
transferred  to  the  normal  schools,  Dr.  Ford  was  the  mainstay,  and 
pages  might  be  written  concerning  the  straits  into  which  the 
hoard  were  often  driven  to  maintain  the  schools.  As  an  instance, 
we  may  note  the  concert  held  in  the  L.  D.  Smith  building,  with  Dr. 
Ford  and  his  daughter  and  W.  S.  Drew  as  principal  fuglemen.  The 
proceeds  were  applied  to  the  purchase  of  a  terrestrial  globe,  the 
first  article  of  school  apparatus  purchased  for  the  Winona  public 
schools.  This  globe,  which  should  have  been  preserved  as  a  relic, 
was  burned  in  the  fire  of  July  5,  1862.  Rev.  Tanner  was  succeeded 
in  the  fall  of  1858  by  Mrs.  A.  W.  Thomas,  who  was  his  assistant 
during  the  latter  part  of  his  schoolwork  here. 

There  was  a  constant  increase  in  the  work  of  the  schools  from 
this  time  forward.  In  the  fall  of  1859  Mr.  Y.  J.  Walker  was 
employed  as  principal,  and  his  work  continued  long  after  the  city 
schools  were  established  upon  a  solid  foundation.  In  this  work  his 
wife,  a  most  excellent  teacher,  was  associated  with  him,  and  their 
influence  in  the  young  life  of  the  city  and  its  schools  cannot  be  told 
in  words.  For  the  eighteen  months  elapsing  from  the  time  of  Mr. 
Walker's  assuming  charge  of  the  schools  until  they  were  turned  over 
to  the  city  board  of  education  at  its  organization,  no  record  survives. 
The  final  report  of  the  districts  to  that  board  are  lost,  and  all  we 
know  is  by  the  memories  reviving  twenty-four  years  of  eventful 
history,  in  which  so  much  relating  to  those  early  times  has  passed 
into  forgetfulness  that  it  is  impossible  to  reproduce  it  even  approxi- 
mately. We  only  know  that  the  schools  had  no  permanent  abiding- 
places,  that  accommodations  were  difficult  to  be  found  and  good 
quarters  impossible  to  be  received,  money  scarce  and  times  hard,  jet 
out  of  all  the  schools  emerged  tried  as  by  fire,  to  approve  the  wisdom 
of  their  early  management. 

BOARD    OF    EDUCATION. 

By  special  act  of  Minnesota  state  legislature,  approved  March  7, 
1861,  under  the  title  "An  act  for  the  establishment  and  better 
regulation  of  the  common  schools  of  the  city  of  Winona,"  all  the 
school  districts  and  parts  of  school  districts  within  the  corporate 
limits  of  the  city  of  Winona  were  consolidated  to  form  one  district, 
the  regulation  and  management  of  which  was  committed  to  a  "  board 
of  education,"  for  the  creation  and  government  of  which  the  special 
act  above  cited  made  provision.     By  the  terms  of  this  act  it  was 


408  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

ordered  that  at  the  time  of  lioldiug  the  regular  charter  election  in 
the  city,  one  school  director  in  each  ward  should  be  elected,'  who,  in 
order  to  qualify,  should  take  a  prescribed  oath  of  office,  and  that 
the  directors  thus  chosen,  together  with  the  principal  of  the  State 
Normal  School  at  "Winona,  should  form  the  city  board  of  education. 
It  was  plainly  the  intention  of  the  act,  as  indicated  by  its  wording, 
to  make  all  resident  members  of  the  normal  school  board  ex  officio 
members  of  the  city  board  of  education,  but  this  intention  was 
defeated  by  the  omission  of  a  material  word  in  the  engrossing  of  the 
act.  Thus  the  school  board  of  the  city  at  its  organization  was  con- 
stituted with  but  four  members,  one  each  from  the  three  wards  of  the 
city,  and  the  principal  of  the  State  Normal  School  at  Winona.  The 
special  provisions  of  this  act  of  March  7,  1861,  it  is  not  necessary 
to  make  further  allusion  to,  as  it  was  superseded  by  the  act  of 
legislature  approved  March  8,  1862,  which  latter  act  it  was  declared 
should  be  construed  as  of  a  public  nature  and  subversive  of  the  act 
of  the  previous  year.  By  the  terms  of  the  new  act  the  election 
of  two  school  directors  from  each  ward  was  provided  for,  the  terms 
of  office  of  such  directors  fixed  at  two  years,  and  the  directors  thus 
chosen  to  constitute  the  ''city  board  of  education,"  thus  effectually 
severing  all  connection  with  the  normal  school  authorities  in  the 
management  of  the  public  schools  of  the  city.  By  the  act  of  March, 
1862,  provision  was  also  made  for  the  election  of  a  superintendent 
for  the  city  schools ;  members  of  the  board  of  education  were 
debarred  from  receiving  compensation  for  their  services  as  such  ; 
annual  reports  were  required  to  be  made  to  the  county  auditor  and 
to  the  state  superintendent  of  schools,  and  the  board  of  education 
was  invested  with  such  powers  as  were  deemed  necessary  to  their 
existence,  government  and  effective  work  as  a  corporate  body 
entrusted  with  the  onerous  duty  of  providing  the  best  possible 
educational  facilities  for  the  children  and  youth  of  a  growing  city. 
To  preserve  the  homogeneousness  of  the  educational  work  throughout 
the  state,  the  board  of  education  was  made  amenable  (as  far  as 
practically  applicable)  to  the  general  school  law  of  the  state,  and  to 
the  rules  established  by  the  state  superintendent  of  public  instruc- 
tion. There  was  one  provision  of  this  act  destined  in  the  course  of 
events  to  become  a  fruitful  source  of  contention  between  the  common 
council  of  the  city  and  the  city  board  of  education,  and  for  this 
reason,  if  no  other,  it  must  be  specially  noted.  This  was  the  clause 
by  which  the  city  council  was  empowered  to  pass  upon  the  annual 


WESrONA    PUBLIC    SCHOOLS.  409 

estimates  for  school  expenses  presented  b}^  the  board  of  education, 
and  to  accept  or  reject  the  same  in  whole  or  in  part  as  tliej  deemed 
best.  The  city  treasurer  was  made  the  custodian  of  all  school 
funds  paid  in  under  the  tax  levies  ordered  by  the  council  or  other- 
wise derived,  and  required  under  penalty  to  keep  the  same  separate 
and  distinct  from  all  other  funds  in  his  hands.  The  act  also  pro- 
vided for  equitable  payment  of  all  judgment  liens  against  the  board 
without  issuing  execution  against  the  school  property  of  the  city. 

At  the  time  the  act  of  the  legislature  creating  the  "board  of 
education  of  the  city  of  Winona"  became  operative,  March  7,  1861, 
the  city  was  divided  into  three  wards,  and  at  the  charter  election  in 
April  of  that  year  the  several  wards  elected  members  of  the  board 
of  education  as  follows :  First  ward,  Thomas  Simpson  ;  second 
ward,  Richard  Jackson  ;  third  ward,  John  Keyes  ;  and  these  gentle- 
men, with  Prof.  John  Ogden,  principal  of  the  State  Normal  School  at 
Winona,  were  the  original  board  of  education  for  the  city  of 
Winona.  The  "board"  met  April  13,  1861,  for  organization  and 
elected  Thomas  Simpson  president  and  John  Keyes  clerk  ;  Prof. 
John  Ogden  was  made  superintendent  of  city  schools,  and  the 
"board  of  education  of  the  city  of  Winona"  became  a  fixed  insti- 
tution. 

Concerning  these  gentlemen,  who  twenty-two  years  ago  com- 
posed the  first  board  of  education  of  this  city,  it  may  not  be  amiss 
to  state  that  Prof.  Ogden  left  the  city  in  December,  1861,  and  is  now 
in  charge  of  a  private  normal  school  at  Fayette,  Ohio.  Thomas 
Simpson  is  still  a  resident  of  the  city,  in  active  professional  life, 
and  president  of  the  State  Normal  School  board.  Richard  Jackson 
was  several  years  in  business  in  this  city  and  died  here  early  in  1875. 
John  Keyes,  justly  entitled  to  the  honor  so  generally  accorded  him 
as  "father  of  the  Winona  public  schools,"  died  on  the  old  Keyes 
homestead  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  city,  December  2,  1876,  at 
which  time  he  had  been  a  resident  of  Winona  a  little  over  twenty- 
three  years.  The  informal  union  of  the  two  school  districts  within 
the  city  limits,  and  their  harmonious  working  for  nearly  four  years 
prior  to  their  legal  consolidation,  were  very  largely  owing  to  the 
disinterestedness,  good  judgment  and  abiding  interest  in  educa- 
tional matters  displayed  by  Mr.  Keyes.  His  work  by  no  means 
ended  with  the  formation  of  the  school  board.  As  clerk  of  that 
board  during  the  first  seven  years  of  its  existence,  during  which 
time  the  high  school  building  was  erected,  he  became  so  much  an 


410  HISTORY    OF    WINON"A    COUNTY. 

integral  part  of  the  public  school  administration  of  the  city  during 
that  early  formative  period,  that  his  influence  in  the  educational 
life  of  the  city  can  scarcely  be  overrated.  Appropriate  resolu- 
tions bearing  testimony  to  his  valuable  services  as  an  oflicer  and 
member  of  the  city  school  board  were  spread  upon  the  records  of 
that .  body,  and  the  memory  of  his  labors  will  long  survive  his 
generation. 

The  great  fire  of  July  5,  1862  (to  which  reference  is  so 
frequently  made  in  this  work)  destroyed  the  records  of  the  board  of 
education,  including  the  records  of  the  schools  which  had  preceded 
the  organization  of  the  board.  It  is  therefore  impossible  to  give  any 
authentic  statement  concerning  the  condition  of  the  schools  at  the 
time  they  passed  under  the  control  of  the  board  of  education.  A 
general  statement  made  by  Mr.  Keyes,  as  secretary  of  the  board, 
shortly  after  the  Are,  appears  among  the  records.  From  this  we 
learn  that  April  13,  1861,  the  board  of  education,  on  assuming 
charge  of  public  school  matters  in  Winona,  found  themselves  in 
possession,  by  transfer  from  the  old  school  districts  numbers  two 
and  fourteen,  of  some  old  school  furniture,  one  terrestrial  globe, 
one  set  of  outline  maps,  some  rented  rooms  in  various  parts  of  the 
city,  some  indebtedness,  no  school  buildings  or  sites  in  fee,  or 
money.  The  sum  of  $285  was  subsequently  paid  to  settle  the 
accounts  of  one  of  the  old  districts,  and  it  is  only  a  reasonable 
probability,  from  information  obtained,  that  the  board  expended 
about  $500  in  settling  the  affairs  of  the  old  districts.  The  public 
schools  as  then  existing,  April  13,  1861,  were  one  grammar  school, 
or  high  school,  as  it  was  called,  of  which  Y.  J.  Walker  was  principal, 
and  five  primary  schools  scattered  through  the  various  wards  of  the 
city,  occupying  such  buildings  as  could  be  the  most  cheaply  rented 
for  that  purpose.  The  systematic  grading  of  the  schools  was 
immediately  undertaken  by  the  board  and  the  entire  schoolwork  of 
the  city  reorganized.  The  schools  as  thus  established  were  one 
high  school,  07ie  grammar  school,  three  secondary  and  four  primary 
schools.  The  estimate  made  for  the  ensuing  three  months'  expenses, 
at  the  expiration  of  which  the  school  year  as  equally  established 
would  close,  was  $1,000.  This  estimate  was  approved  by  the 
council  and  the  schools  opened  as  organized  under  the  new  arrange- 
ment. A  report  of  the  schoolwork  for  the  fractional  year  ending 
August  31,  1861,  gives  the  following  figures  :  Number  of  children 
of  school  age  in  the  district,  772  ;  number  of  children  enrolled  in 


wr!sro]S"A  public  schools.  413 

the  schools,  382  ;  average  attendance,  252.  The  total  ex])enditures 
for  the  three  school  months  were  $932.68,  itemized  as  follows  : 
Teachers'  salaries  $703,  repairs  and  furniture  $151.64,  rents  $73.04, 
fuel  $5. 

The  estimated  expenses  of  the  schools  from  September,  1861,  to 
close  of  the  spring  term  of  1862  were  $2,175,  which  added  to  the 
amount  previously  levied,  $1,000,  gives  a  total  of  $3,157,  to  carry 
on  the  nine  schools  of  the  city  from  April,  1861,  to  the  close  of  the 
school  year,  August  31,  1862.  The  work  of  grading  the  schools 
undertaken  and  partially  accomplished  the  previous  year  was  now 
completed.  The  number  of  schools  remained  as  previously  estab- 
lished and  the  several  rooms  occupied  by  them  prior  to  the  fire  of 
July  5,  1862,  were:  primary  —  (1)  Kenosha  Ale  House;  (2)  Hancock's 
building,  upstairs  ;  (3)  Hubbard's  Hall,  second  story  ;  (4)  Mrs.  J. 
S.  Hamilton's  building,  in  the  third  ward.  Secondary — (1)  South 
room  Hancock's  building  ;  (2)  Cooper's,  then  Hancock  building  ; 
(3)  Hubbard's  Hall,  first  floor.  Grammar  school  was  held  on  the 
first  floor  of  the  Hancock  building,  north  room  until  April,  wjien  it 
was  removed  to  the  brick  schoolroom  on  Front  street. 

The  high  school  was  first  in  the  Hancock  building,  then  in  the 
"brick  schoolroom,"  and  from  thence  removed  to  the  city  building 
when  the  grammar  school  took  possession  of  the  brick  room  on 
Front  street.  The  rentals  for  the  year  were  $293,  exclusive  of 
the  Hancock  building,  the  use  of  which  had  been  generously  do- 
nated to  the  school  board  by  the  proprietors. 

The  election  for  members  of  the  school  board  in  1862  was 
under  the  act  of  legislature,  approved  March  8  of  that  year,  re- 
quiring the  return  of  two  members  from  each  ward.  The  members 
of  the  board  as  thus  constituted  were  :  first  ward  — Thomas  Simp- 
son ;  W.  S.  Drew,  who  did  not  qualify,  and  the  board  filled  the 
vacancy  by  electing  E.  Worthington ;  second  ward  —  T.  B.  Welch, 
E.  D.  Cone  ;  third  ward  —  F.  Kroeger,  John  Keyes. 

On  the  third  Monday  in  April,  as  required  by  law,  the  board 
met  and  organized,  with  Thomas  Simpson  president  and  John  Keyes 
clerk.  The  Rev.  David  Burt  was  elected  superintendent  of  schools 
for  the  city,  his  compensation  for  services  fixed  at  $100  per  annum, 
and  a  like  amount  voted  the  clerk  as  salary.  The  estimated  ex- 
penses for  carrying  on  the  schools  for  the  year  beginning  Sep- 
tember 1,  1862,  are  not  given  in  full,  but  the  tax  levy  submitted  to 
the  council  for  approval  was  for  $2,945.     The  whole  amount  ex- 

24 


414  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

pended  certainij  doubled  that  sum.  The  public  moneys  of  1858  for 
districts  numbers  two  and  fourteen  aggregated  $1,130,  and  at  this 
time,  1862,  there  was  not  only  a  marked  increase  in  the  number  of 
school  age  within  the  district,  but  also  in  the  ratio  of  appropriation 
to  each  individual.  The  wages  paid  teachers  by  the  board  at  this 
time  were  as  follows  :  principal  of  high  school,  per  month,  $55  ; 
teacher  of  grammar  school,  per  month,  $35  ;  secondary  school, 
per  month,  $22. 50  ;  primary  school,  per  month,  $20. 

The  necessity  of  establishing  the  schools  in  permanent  quarters 
had  long  been  apparent  to  the  friends  of  education  in  the  city,  and 
the  question  of  building  schoolhouses  as  the  state  of  the  treasury 
would  permit  from  time  to  time  was  freely  agitated.  At  some 
meeting  of  the  board  prior  to  July  5,  1862,  a  resolution  to  build  a 
schoolhouse  in  ward  No.  3  was  adopted.  Lots  5  and  6  in  block 
15,  Hamilton's  addition  to  the  city  of  Winona,  were  purchased  and 
the  contract  let  for  building  a  ward  schoolhouse,  at  a  cost,  including 
lots,  of  $1,760.  As  we  do  not  intend  to  follow  the  history  of  the 
several  schools  through  their  temporary  quarters  to  their  final  es- 
tablishment in  their  present  permanent  homes,  we  state  here  that 
this  first  purchase  of  two  lots  in  block  15  was  subsequently  followed 
by  the  purchase  of  the  entire  block,  and  upon  it  in  1876  the  present 
Washington  school  building  was  erected,  as  will  be  more  particu- 
larly noted  hereafter.  It  was  at  this  juncture,  close  of  spring  term 
of  1862,  that  the  fire,  before  mentioned,  swept  away  the  brick 
schoolroom  on  Front  street,  and  destroyed  (among  scores  of  others) 
the  office  of  secretary  John  Keyes,  obliterating  every  vestige  of 
record  concerning  the  schoolwork  of  the  city,  from  the  opening  of 
Miss  Angelia  Gere's  nursery  school  in  1852  to  the  latest  minute  of 
the  board  of  education  made  in  June,  1862.     *    *    * 

The  first  meeting  after  the  fire  was  held  June  9,  1862,  in  the 
office  of  the  secretary,  and  vigorous  effi^rts  made  to  provide  accom- 
modations for  the  schools  to  be  opened  the  ensuing  term.  These 
efforts  were  eminently  successful,  and  the  work  of  the  schools  was 
systematically  resumed  at  the  opening  of  the  school  year.  The 
school  report  for  the  year  then  ended,  August  31,  1862,  showed  no 
change  in  the  census  returns  of  children  of  school  age  within  the 
district  from  those  presented  for  the  previous  year,  but  the  enroll- 
ment had  increased  from  382  in  1861  to  419  in  1862.  A  reduction 
had  in  the  meantime  been  made  in  the  number  of  schools  sus- 
tained by  the  board,  one  of  the  secondary  grade  having  been  discon- 


WINONA    PUBLIC    SCHOOLS.  415 

tinued.  In  October  of  this  year  the  clerk  of  the  board,  as  required 
by  law,  took  the  census  of  children  of  school  age,  upon  which  cen- 
sus returns  the  division  of  public  moneys  to  the  schools  throughout 
the  state  was  based,  and  reported  an  increase  of  188  over  the  census 
of  1861-2,  No  special  change  is  to  be  noted  in  the  school  work  for 
the  year  ending  August  31,  1863.  The  number  of  schools  remained 
unchanged,  and  the  old  officers  of  the  board  were  continued  at  the 
head  of  aft'airs,  as  was  also  the  superintendent.  Though  no  special 
changes  occurred  in  the  schoolwork  the  board  itself  was  making 
progress.  The  school  building  in  ward  three  was  completed  as  per 
contract  some  time  in  December,  1862,  and  on  January  1,  1863,  this, 
the  first  school  building  erected  for  school  purposes  by  the  school 
authorities  of  Winona,  was  dedicated  to  the  uses  for  which  it  was 
constructed.  Thomas  Simpson,  as  president  of  the  board  of  educa- 
tion, presided  at  the  opening  exercises,  and  delivered  an  appropriate 
address,  the  manuscript  of  which  lies  before  us  as  we  write.  Action 
was  taken  this  year  in  the  matter  of  purchasing  school  sites  in  wards 
numbers  two  and  three;  the  salaries  of  clerk  and  superintendent  were 
raised  to  $150  each  per  annum;- the  clerk  was  instructed  to  advertise 
for  contracts  for  a  school  building  in  the  first  ward ;  the  Steam's 
schoolhouse,  in  the  second  ward,  was  purchased  at  a  cost  of  $415, 
exclusive  of  ground  rent,  which  was  fixed  at  $10  per  annum  ;  lots 
1  and  2  in  block  119,  original  plat  of  Winona,  were  purchased, 
and  contract  closed  with  Mr.  Conrad  Bohn  to  erect  a  school  build- 
ing upon  them  at  a  cost,  including  fencing,  of  $2,200.  This  contract 
was  entered  into  August  22,  1863,  and  with  this  action  of  the  board 
closed  the  transactions  of  that  school  year.  The  building  on  block 
15,  Hamilton's  addition  (as  also  the  one  now  under  contract  by  Mr. 
Bohn),  was  a  two-story  frame,  arranged  for  the  accommodation  of 
two  schools,  one  on  each  floor.  The  building  in  the  first  ward,  when 
completed,  was  occupied  for  school  purposes  by  the  board,  and  so 
continued  until  the  erection  of  the  Madison  school  building  in 
1875  ;  since  then  the  old  house  known  as  the  Jefferson  school 
building  has  been  provisionally  turned  over  to  the  city  council 
for  the  use  of  the  fire  department. 

The  census  returns  for  the  new  school  year  1863-4  showed  a 
material  increase  in  the  number  of  children  in  the  city,  1,221  being 
the  number  reported  by  the  clerk.  The  increased  number  of  children 
demanded  increased  accommodations,  and  the  school  of  secondary 
grade,  discontinued  in  1862-3,  was  reopened,  making  the  whole 


416  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COinSTTY. 

number  ot  schools  under  the  care  of  the  board  ten.  January  15,  1864, 
Mr.  Burt  resigned  his  office  as  superintendent  of  Winona  public 
schools,  and  Dr.  F.  H.  Staples,  a  practicing  physician  of  the  city,  was 
elected  to  fill  the  vacancy.  Dr.  Staples  discharged  the  duties  of 
superintendent  until  September  4,  1865,  when  he  resigned,  and  was 
succeeded  by  Prof.  Y.  J.  Walker,  who  taught  the  Union  Grammar 
School  of  the  city  from  the  fall  of  1859  until  the  organization  of 
the  city  school  board,  when  he  was  elected  principal  of  the  high 
school,  April,  1861.  Mr.  Walker  continued  to  perform  his  double 
duties  as  high  school  principal  and  superintendent  of  city  schools 
until  the  close  of  the  school  year  in  1869,  at  which  time  he  closed  a 
very  successful  term  of  ten  years  as  principal  of  public  schools  in 
Winona. 

By  the  charter  election  of  1864  a  change  was  made  in  the  mem- 
bership of  the  board  of  education,  and  upon  the  organization  of  the 
board  L.  B.  Tefft  was  elected  president;  secretary  Keyes  still  in  office. 
The  estimates  for  the  year  opening  September  1,  1864,  were  for  one 
high  school,  one  grammar  school,  four  secondary  schools,  six  pri- 
mary schools,  all  of  which  were  opened  with  the  exception  of  one 
secondary,  the  total  number  being  eleven  schools.  To  provide  for 
maintaining  these  during  a  school  year  of  ten  months  the  estimated 
tax  required  was  $12,000,  $5,000  of  that  amount  to  apply  to  a  fund 
for  the  erection  of  a  suitable  central  school  building,  which  the 
necessities  of  the  schools  demanded  and  the  wisdom  of  the  board  was 
forecasting.  The  salaries  of  teachers  at  this  time  had  somewhat 
appreciated.  Wages  were  per  month,  high  school,  $65  ;  grammar 
school,  $35  ;  secondaries,  $25  ;  primaries,  $22. 

The  officers  of  the  board  were  not  changed  in  the  spring  of  1865, 
and  the  school  registers  bore  the  names  of  806  pupils,  the  actual 
enrollment  for  that  year.  The  estimated  expenses  for  the  year 
opening  September  1,  1865,  were  $16,500.  The  actual  tax  levy  was 
$9,632.78,  with  an  item  of  $5,000  for  central  school  fund.  At  the 
close  of  school  year,  August  31,  1865,  the  city  owned  three  wooden 
buildings,  the  total  valuation  of  which,  including  furniture,  was 
$5,000,  the  buildings  accommodating  five  of  the  eleven  schools  main- 
tained by  the  board. 

The  school  year  1865-66  was  an  eventful  one.  The  board  had 
previously  selected  block  37  of  the  original  town  plot,  as  the  site  of 
the  proposed  central  building,  and  acquired  title  to  several  of  the  lots 
thereon.     The  work  of  receiving  possession  of  the  entire  block  was 


WINONA    PUBLIC    SCHOOLS.  417 

pushed  vigorously,  and  on  May  15,  J  866,  title  was  perfected  and  the 
block  secured.  Bids  for  the  erection  of  a  suitable  central  school 
building  had  been  advertised  for  in  the  meantime,  and  contracts 
awarded  to  Conrad  Bohn,  of  this  city,  three  days  prior  to  perfecting 
title.  The  contract  price  of  structure  was  $36,700,  the  whole 
costing  with  furances  and  furniture  about  $52,000.  Ground  was 
immediately  broken,  walls  erected  and  roof  put  on  that  season,  and 
the  building  was  completed  and  accepted  by  the  board  September  7, 
1867,  named  by  them  the  High  School,  and  the  afternoon  of  Sep- 
tember 13th  set  apart  for  its  formal  dedication,  which  was  accord- 
ingly done,  Hon.  Mark  Dunnell,  of  this  state,  delivering  the  dedica- 
tory address.  This  building  is  decidedly  an  ornament  to  the  city,  a 
monument  to  the  public  spirit  of  the  citizens,  and  a  credit  to  the 
board  of  education  under  whose  administration  it  was  erected.  The 
block  on  which  it  stands  is  in  the  very  heart  of  the  best  residence 
portion  of  the  city.  The  building  faces  north,  the  main  entrance 
being  on  Broadway,  with  side  entrances  on  Walnut  and  Market 
streets.  It  is  a  substantial,  ornate  structure,  built  of  brick  and  stone, 
rising  three  full  stories  above  the  basement,  in  which  are  the  fur- 
naces and  fuel  rooms.  The  extreme  length  from  east  to  west  is  96 
feet ;  from  north  to  south,  82  feet ;  height  of  main  walls,  32  feet  ;  of 
gables,  48  feet ;  of  main  ventilating  shaft,  72  feet ;  of  minor  venti- 
lating turrets,  66  feet;  with  a  tower  rising  94  feet  from  the  water-table 
to  the  finial. 

The  basement  is  nine  feet  between  floors,  the  first  and  second 
stories  each  thirteen  feet  and  the  third  story,  in  which  is  the  assembly 
room,  fifteen  feet.  A  hall  eight  feet  wide  running  the  extreme 
length  of  the  building,  with  double  doors  at  each  end,  affords  ample 
means  for  entrance  and  exit.  The  staircases  are  four  and  one-half 
feet  each,  and  the  rooms  are  fully  provided  with  cloak  closets. 
There  are  four  recitation  rooms,  each  28  X  34  feet  on  the  main  floor, 
and  also  on  the  second.  The  north  half  of  the  third  story  is  the 
high  school  room  proper,  the  space  on  the  south  side  being 
divided  into  recitation  rooms  for  high  school  classes.  The  building 
is  occupied  by  the  following  schools  :  one  high  school  with  three  reci- 
tation rooms,  two  grammar  schools,  three  secondary  schools  lettered 
A,  B,  C,  four  primary  schools. 

The  city  superintendent's  office  is  in  the  tower  on  the  main  floor, 
a  comfortable  room  12x12,  supplied  with  a  small  reference  library 
and  connected  with  the  city  telephone  exchange. 


418  HISTORY    OF    WmONA    COUNTY. 

The  school  census,  taken  in  the  tall  of  1866,  showed  1,952  children 
of  school  age  within  the  city,  an  increase  of  741  in  three  years. 
The  census  of  1867  showed  a  further  increase  229,  making  a  total  of 
2,181  for  the  latter  year. 

Henry  Stevens  became  president  of  the  board  at  the  annual 
meeting  in  April,  1866,  secretary  Keyes  still  retaining  office.  At 
this  meeting  the  salary  of  clerk  was  raised  to  $250  per  annum,  as 
was  also  that  of  the  superintendent. 

No  change  was  made  in  the  officers  of  the  board  at  their  annual 
meeting  in  1867.  When  the  schools  opened  in  September  of  that 
year  the  salary  of  high  school  principal  was  fixed  at  $1,300,  and  the 
wages  of  female  teachers  $10  per  month. 

At  the  annual  spring  election  in  1868,  secretary  Keyes  was  not 
returned  and  the  board  organized  with  H.  D.  Huff,  president,  and 
John  Ball,  secretary.  The  following  year,  1869,  Mr.  Ball  gave 
place  to  J.  M.  Sheardown,  who  held  the  office  of  clerk  to  the 
"  board  "  until  his  resignation  in  December,  1871.  At  the  annual 
meeting  in  this  year,  1869,  the  salaries  of  clerk  and  superintendent 
were  raised  to  $300  each  per  annum.  At  the  close  of  this  school 
year  a  new  departure  was  taken  and  the  office  of  superintendent  of 
schools  separated  from  the  principalship  of  the  high  school.  This 
position  was  offered  to  Prof.  Varney,  at  a  salary  of  $1,500  per 
annum,  but  he  declined  the  offer,  and  the  office  was  not  filled  until 
October  4,  1869,  when  the  officers  of  the  school  board  were 
authorized  to  employ  Prof.  W.  P.  Hood,  which  was  done  as  ordered. 
The  new  superintendent  entered  immediately  upon  his  work  and 
continued  in  office  until  the  close  of  the  spring  term  in  1871. 

At  the  annual  meeting  in  1870  Gen.  C.  H.  Berry,  at  present 
the  senior  member  of  the  Winona  county  bar,  was  elected  president 
of  the  city  school  board,  and  held  that  position  by  successive  re- 
elections  until  he  retired  from  the  board  in  1878.  During  these 
years  the  beautiful  ward  schoolhouses  in  the  east  and  west  ends  of 
the  city  were  constructed  at  an  aggregate  cost  of  $60,000,  and  the 
educational  work  oi  the  city  advanced  at  every  point. 

June  20,  1871,  Prof.  F.  M.  Dodge  was  elected  city  superintend- 
ent of  schools,  and  his  salary  fixed  at  $1,500  per  annum.  December 
15,  1871,  Mr.  M.  Maverick  was  elected  to  the  clerkship  ot  the  board 
of  education,  made  vacant  by  the  resignation  of  J.  M.  Sheardown, 
and  held  that  office  until  the  election  of  Dr.  J.  M.  Cole,  at  the 
annual  meeting  in  1875.     December  18,  1871,  the  board  adopted 


WINONA    PUBLIC    SCHOOLS.  419 

resolutions  recommending  the  erection  of  a  good  three-story  brick 
building  in  the  first  ward,  and  memorializing  the  city  council  to 
procure  such  legislation  as  would  authorize  the  issue  of  $15,000  of 
school  bonds. 

The  report  of  the  clerk,  made  October  1,  1872,  showed  an 
increase  in  the  number  of  schools,  census  enumeration,  enrollment 
in  schools,  expenditures,  etc. ,  the  figures  being  as  follows :  One 
high  school,  four  grammar  schools,  seven  secondary  schools,  nine 
primary  ;  2,127  children  of  school  age,  an  actual  enrollment  of 
1,414  on  the  school  registers.  The  total  receipts  from  all  sources 
were  shown  by  the  financial  statement  in  August  to  aggregate 
$25,336.68.  The  schools  were  maintained  during  a  school  year  of 
ten  months,  and  22  teachers  employed  ;  average  wages  of  teachers, 
gentlemen,  $100  per  month ;  ladies,  $55  per  month. 

The  reports  made  in  1874  show  receipts  for  the  year  ending 
August  31,  $42,987;  disbursements,  $28,987;  children  of  school 
age  in  the  city,  3,098  ;  children  enrolled  in  the  schools,  1,339. 

The  annual  election  in  1875  placed  Dr.  Cole,  as  before  said,  at 
the  clerk's  desk,  a  position  held  by  him  for  six  years,  during  which 
he  rendered  valuable  aid  do  the  educational  work  of  the  city. 
During  this  school  year  the  Madison  school  building  was  completed 
at  a  cost  of  about  $32,000,  and  in  the  annual  report  of  the  clerk, 
made  August,  1876,  the  following  exhibit  appears : 

Houses  owned  by  the  board,  four  (two  brick  and  two  frame); 
values  of  school  sites,  $25,000  ;  values  of  buildings,  $106,060  ;  value 
of  buildings  erected  during  the  year,  $31,306  ;  seating  capacity  of 
buildings,  1,478;  receipts  for  the  year,  $60,891.28  ;  disbursements 
for  the  year,  $44,926.40;  teachers' wages,  $15,420;  average  wages, 
gentlemen,  $120  per  month  ;  average  wages,  ladies,  $50  per  month. 

The  Washington  school  building  a  facsimile  of  the  Madison 
building,  was  accepted  at  the  hands  of  the  contractor  November  17, 
1876,  and  the  schools  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  city  transferred  to 
their  new  quarters  January  1,  1877.  The  purchase  of  block  15, 
Hamilton's  addition,  upon  which  the  Washington  building  was 
erected,  lias  already  been  noted.  This  block  on  which  the  Madison 
school  building  stands  is  the  one  adjoining  that  on  which  the  old 
Jefferson  schoolhouse  was  built  in  1863.  This  new  block,  No.  118, 
was  purchased  by  the  board  December  21,  1869,  as  the  site  of  the 
prospective  school  building  for  the  first  ward.  A  description  of  the 
Madison  building  will  answer  for  both,  as  one  is  almost  the  perfect 


420  HISTORY    OF    WESrONA    COinSTTY. 

facsimile  of  the  other.  The  building  is  a  tine  three-story  brick, 
stone  basement  and  trimmings,  with  mansard  roof.  The  extreme 
length  from  east  to  west  is  80  feet ;  from  north  to  south,  77  feet. 
The  main  walls  rise  30  teet  above  the  water-table,  and  the  gables 
45  feet.  The  tower  is  80  feet  high,  and  height  of  the  several  stories 
as  follows  :  Basement,  containing  furnaces,  fuel  and  storage  room, 
8-|  feet  to  joists  overhead  ;  first  and  second  stories,  each  13  feet ; 
third  story,  12  feet.  Each  floor  is  divided  into  four  recitation  rooms, 
each  25  X  30  feet,  provided  with  cloakrooms,  all  the  modern  appli- 
ances for  comfort  and  convenience,  and  each  room  seated  to  accom- 
modate from  40  to  56  pupils,  according  to  grade.  The  several  floors 
have  each  a  main  hall  running  the  extreme  length  of  the  building 
from  east  to  west,  with  a  cross  hall.  The  main  halls  are  8  feet  wide, 
and  the  cross  halls  6  feet  8  inches  in  the  clear.  The  building  fronts 
north  on  "Wabasha  street,  upon  which  is  the  main  entrance,  with 
side  entrances  on  Dakota  and  Olmsted  streets.  Free  exit  is 
afforded  from  the  halls  on  the  main  floor,  in  three  directions,  by 
spacious  doors  and  stairways,  and  there  are  two  staircases,  each  four 
feet  in  the  clear,  leading  from  the  upper  stories.  The  Madison 
school  building  is  provided  with  four  \Mood-furnaces,  and  the  Wash- 
ington school  with  Ave.  These  buildings,  with  their  twelve  school- 
rooms each,  and  the  high-school  building  with  its  nine  school  (and 
three  recitation)  rooms,  make  comfortable  provision  for  thirty-three 
schools,  thirty-two  of  them  now  running  and,  under  the  able  man- 
agement of  superintendent  McNaughton,  doing  efficient  work. 
These  three  school  buildings,  each  occupying  a  full  block  in  well- 
chosen  locations,  with  their  ample  walks,  growing  shade-trees,  taste- 
ful architectural  appearance,  and  thoroughly  furnished  rooms,  are 
a  just  occasion  of  city  pride,  the  value  of  sites,  buildings  and 
improvements  falling  little  short  of  $175,000. 

Early  in  1877  the  board  of  education  recorded  its  emphatic  dis- 
approval of  the  attempt  made  in  the  state  legislature  to  create  a 
"state  text-book  committee,"  and  dispatched  one  of  their  members, 
Dr.  J.  B.  McGaughey,  to  St.  Paul  to  express  to  the  legislature  the 
sentiments  of  the  Winona  board  of  education.  The  obnoxious 
measure  became  a  law,  but  Winona  schools  were  exempted  from  its 
provisions.  The  annual  meeting  in  1877  made  no  changes  in  the 
officers  of  the  board.  The  reports  of  the  clerk  not  only  showed 
encouraging  progress  in  school  matters,  but  also  a  growing  liberality 
on  the  part  of  the  board  in  fixing  teachers'  wages,  which  were  estab- 


WINONA    PUBLIC    SCHOOLS.  421 

lished  as  follows  :  Principal  of  high  school  per  month,  $130  ; 
assistant,  $60  ;  grammar  school  teachers,  $60  ;  secondary  school 
teachers,  $55  ;  primary  school  teachers,  $50.  The  enrollment  for 
the  year  was  1,820,  and  the  average  attendance  1,260.  The  total 
receipts  of  the  board  for  the  year  were  $60,243.69,  and  the  year 
closed  with  $15,968  in  the  treasury. 

In  the  spring  of  1878  Dr.  J.  B.  McGaughey  became  president  of 
the  board  ;  Prof.  Dodge  was  followed  by  Prof.  Irwin  Shepard  as 
city  superintendent  of  schools  ;  the  financial  exhibit  showed  receipts 
in  excess  of  $60,000,  expenditures  a  little  over  $45,000.  There  was 
a  hitch  in  the  city  council  over  the  authorization  of  the  tax  levy 
required  by  law,  and  clerk  Cole  reported  his  ability  to  carry  the 
schools  through  the  school  year  with  the  aid  of  a  temporary  loan, 
which  was  accordingly  done,  no  school  tax  being  levied  for  that  year. 
In  1879  Dr.  T.  A.  Pierce  was  elected  president  of  the  board,  Prof. 
Shepard  was  followed  by  Prof.  W.  F.  Phelps  as  city  superintendent 
of  schools,  and  the  enrollment  for  the  year  showed  a  decrease  of 
about  150  over  the  enrollment  of  1877.  This  fact  was  due  to  the 
opening  of  several  parochial  schools  in  the  city. 

Matters  were  in  statu  quo  during  1880,  but  in  1881  Dr.  Cole 
retired  from  the  clerkship  of  the  board,  after  six  years'  consecutive 
service,  and  was  followed  by  W.  J.  Whipple,  who  held  that  office 
two  years.  Dr.  Pierce  continued  at  the  head  of  the  board,  and  in 
the  fall  Prof.  J.  W.  McNaughton,  the  present  superintendent  of 
schools,  assumed  educational  control. 

The  annual  meeting  in  1882  was  principally  noted  for  the  pro- 
tracted contest  for  president,  in  which  an*  adjournment  was  had  to 
the  following  evening,  after  130  ballots  were  cast.  At  the  adjourned 
meeting  Dr.  J.  B.  McGaughey  was  elected  president  of  the  board 
upon  the  187th  ballot. 

The  election  held  the  evening  of  April  20,  1883,  continued  Dr. 
McGaughey  in  the  chair,  and  elected  Arthur  Beyerstedt  clerk  of  the 
board. 

A  summary  of  the  schools  as  now  existing  and  controlled  by  city 
superintendent  McNaughton  is  in  brief  as  follows  : 

High  School  Building. — One  high  school,  of  which  Thomas 
L.  Heaton,  graduate  of  Michigan  State  University,  class  of  1880,  is 
principal.  His  assistants  are  Mr.  J.  J.  Helmer,  Misses  J.  Mitchell 
and  Frances  Elmer.  One  grammar  school ;  three  secondary  schools, 
A,  B,  C  ;  four  primary  schools.     Total  schools  in  high  school  build- 


422 


HISTORY    OF    WLNONA    COUNTY. 


ing,  9  :  total  enrollment,  564  ;  number  of  regular  teachers,  12.    The 
curriculum  of  the  high  school  is  appended  : 


i 

5 

a 

H 

1 
2 
3 

1 
2 
3 

H 

Required  for  all 
Courses. 

Required  for  all 
Courses. 

ill 

coo 

ill 

Ml 

Third  Study  for 
Business  Course. 

D 

4  mo. 
3  mo. 
3  mo. 

Algebra  Com. 

Geometry 

Geometry 

English  Composition 

Zoolog>- 

Botany 

Latin 
Latin 
Latin 

German 
German 
German 

Com.  Arithmetic 
Essentials  of  Eng.Gram. 
Civil  Government 

C 

4  mo. 
3  mo. 
3  mo. 

Geometry 

Physical  (Geography 
Physical  Geography 

Physiology 

Physics 

Physics 

Cffisar 
Cissar 
CtEsar 

Lessing 
Lessing 
Lessing 

Bookkeeping 
Industrial  Drawing 

B 

1 

3 

1 
2 
3 

4  mo. 
3  mo. 
3  mo. 

Chemistry 
Chemistry 

General  History 
General  History 
Geology 

Virgil 
Virgil 
Virgil 

Schiller 
Schiller 
Schiller 

A 

4  mo. 
3  mo. 
3  mo. 

Rhetoric 

English  Literature 

English  Literature 

Geology 
Mental  Science 
Political  Economy 

Cicero 
Cicero 
Cicero 

Goethe 
Gcethe 
Goethe 

Madison  School. — One  grammar  department,  in  charge  of  Miss 
Mary  Youmans  ;  three  secondary  schools  ;  eight  primary  schools. 
Total  enrollment,  623  ;  total  schools,  12. 

Washington  School. — One  grammar  department,  under  care  of 
Alvin  Bralej  ;  three  secondary  schools  ;  seven  primary  schools. 
Total  schools,  11  ;  total  enrollment,  636. 

The  entire  educational  force  of  the  city  comprises,  for  its  public 
schools,  1  superintendent,  35  regular  and  2  special  teachers,  the 
schools  under  their  charge  having  a  total  enrollment  of  1,823 
scholars.  This  enrollment  is  about  the  same  as  that  of  1877,  to 
which  is  to  be  added  the  700  pupils  enrolled  in  the  parochial  schools. 
There  has,  however,  been  a  most  gratifying  improvement  in  the 
average  daily  attendance,  ^he  reports  showing  an  increase  of  300  in 
the  average  attendance  of  to-day  over  that  of  1877,  under  the  same 
nominal  enrollment.  There  is  no  longer  a  school  census  taken,  and 
the  number  of  children  between  the  ages  ot  5  and  21  in  the  city 
cannot  be  given.  The  estimate  is  made  of  about  4,000  ;  but  if  the 
proportion  of  enrollment  to  total  number  of  school  age  was  main- 
tained now  as  in  years  past,  the  number  would  be  considerably  in 
excess  of  5,000. 

The  work  of  the  parochial  school  appears  in  connection  with  the 
history  of  the  various  parishes  by  which  they  are  maintained. 


CHAPTER   XLI. 


HISTORY  OF  WINONA  CITY. 


When  the  county  of  Fillmore  was  created  out  of  Wabasha  county 
by  special  act  of  territorial  legislature,  approved  March  5,  1853,  the 
new  county  thus  created  was  organized  for  judicial  purposes  and 
divided  into  electoral  precincts.  One  of  these  precincts  was  called 
the  Winona  precinct,  and  included  within  its  limits  the  territory 
embraced  in  the  level  bottom  lands  on  the  west  side  of  the  Missis- 
sippi river  in  latitude  44  degrees  north,  longitude  14  degrees  and  30 
minutes  west  from  Washington,  and  known  as  Wabasha  prairie. 
The  life  of  Winona  precinct  as  thus  constituted  was  of  short  dura- 
tion. By  special  act  of  territorial  legislature,  approved  February 
23,  1854,  Fillmore  county  was  in  turn  divided  and  the  present 
county  of  Winona  formed,  its  boundaries  fixed  as  now  existing,  and 
Winona  designated  as  the  county  seat.  Under  the  provisions  ot 
this  act,  a  special  election  was  held  April  4,  1854,  within  the  several 
precincts  as  then  designated  by  the  county  commissioners  of  Fill- 
more county,  for  the  purpose  of  choosing  county  and  precinct  officers. 
These  commissioners  were  Henry  C.  Gere,  Myron  Toms  and  Wm. 
T.  Luark.  The  precinct  officers  to  be  elected  were,  two  justices  ol 
the  peace,  two  constables  and  one  road  supervisor.  Under  the 
Fillmore  county  administration  the  precinct  officers  were  appointed 
by  the  governor  of  the  territory,  and  for  Winona  precinct  were, 
John  Burns  and  John  M.  Gere,  justices  of  the  peace  ;  Frank  W. 
Curtis,  constable ;  and  Geo.  W.  Clark,  road  supervisor.  These 
officers  held  their  seats  until  the  regular  territorial  election,  on  the 
second  Tuesday  in  October,  when  Geo.  W.  Gere  and  Wm.  H. 
Stevens  were  elected  justices  of  the  peace  and  F.  W.  Curtis,  con- 
stable. The  terms  of  office  for  which  these  gentlemen  were  elected 
expired  by  operation  of  the  special  act  of  February  23,  1854,  order- 
ing a  special  election  to  be  held  April  4  ensuing.  The  judges  of 
election  were  appointed  by  the  Fillmore  county  commissioners,  the 
election  held  as  ordered,  and  Winona  precinct,  besides  casting  her 
vote  for  the  regular  count}^  officers,  elected  for  herself  as  justices  of 
the  peace  Wm.  H.  Stevens  and  Geo.  H.  Sanborn,  and  for  Constable, 


42-4  HISTORY    OF    WESTON  A    COUNTY. 

Frank  W.  Curtis.  No  official  record  of  this  election  is  on  file  in  the 
office  in  this  county,  as  the  returns  were  made  to  Fillmore  county. 
The  Winona  county  commissioners,  elected  .Ipril  4,  1854,  met  at 
Winona,  the  seat  of  government  for  the  new  county,  April  28,  of 
that  same  year,  and  the  following  day,  April  29,  1854,  redistricted 
the  county.  By  this  partition  Winona  county  was  divided  into  six 
electoral  precincts  ;  one  of  these  was  named  Winona  and  described 
as  township  No.  107  north,  range  7,  west  of  the  fifth  principal 
meridian.  As  will  be  noted  by  the  description,  the  precinct  of 
Winona,  as  then  formed,  was  identical  in  its  boundaries  with  the 
present  township  of  Winona,  including  the  corporate  limits  of  the 
city  of  Winona.  The  official  term  for  which  these  offices  were  filled 
in  April  expired  when  the  regular  election  for  the  territory  was  held 
the  ensuing  October.  The  official  returns  of  this  election — the  very 
existence  of  which  seemed  unknown  until  they  were  unearthed  for  us 
by  ex-county  auditor  Basford  from  among  the  musty  archives  of  the 
county  records  —  give  the  following  as  the  result :  justices  of  the 
peace,  S.  K.  Thompson,  A.  C.  Jones  ;  constables,  F.  W.  Curtis, 
A.  C.  Smith ;  road  supervisor,  Enoch  Hamilton.  It  does  not 
appear  from  any  records  in  the  office  of  register  of  deeds,  or  from 
any  acknowledgment  upon  any  instrument  extant,  or  from  the 
memory  of  any  one  familiar  with  those  times,  that  A.  C.  Jones  ever 
qualified  as  justice  of  the  peace  or  exercised  the  functions  of  that 
office.  There  is  abundance  of  parole  evidence  to  show  that  G.  H. 
Sanborn  continued  to  exercise  the  authority  of  justice  for  months 
after  the  October  election,  and  in  connection  with  S.  K.  Thompson 
"preserved  the  peace"  in  Winona  precinct. 

The  election  of  1855  returned  Henry  Day  and  John  Keyes, 
justices  ;  Harvey  S.  Terry  and  W.  H.  Peck,  constables ;  and  Wm. 
Doolittle,  road  supervisor. 

The  officers  elected  in  1856  were :  justices  of  the  peace,  G.  R. 
Tucker,  I.  B.  Andrews  ;  constables,  Harvey  S.  Terry,  C.  C.  Bart- 
lett ;  road  supervisor,  Asa  Hedge.  This  was  the  last  precinct 
election  in  which  the  residents  vdthin  the  city  limits  took  part.  The 
term  of  office  for  which  the  above  election  was  held  expired  with 
the  charter  election  held  Monday,  April  6,  1857. 

From  the  formation  of  Fillmore  county,  March  5,  1853,  until 
the  charter  election  for  the  newly  incorporated  city  was  held,  four 
years  and  one  month  later,  the  settlers  on  Wabasha  prairie  were 
subject  only  to  such  general  laws  and  regulations  as  had  been  enacted 


WINONA    CITY.  425 

bj  territorial  authority  for  the  government  of  such  communities  as 
were  uninvested  with  corporate  rights  and  privik^ges.  This  day  had 
passed  by  for  Winona  and  she  was  now  to  enter  upon  the  larger  and 
more  responsible  work  of  creating  a  city  government,  and  adminis- 
tering its  affairs,  answerable  only  to  herself  within  the  limits  of  her 
corporate  franchises.  Before  entering  upon  this  phase  of  the  history 
of  Winona,  it  is  necessary  that  some  idea  should  be  given  of  the 
growth  in  population  and  the  material  progress  made  by  the  little 
community  from  the  date  of  its  planting  to  the  eve  of  its  incorpo- 
ration, and  for  this  purpose  a  brief  reference  to  these  matters  will  be 
all  that  is  necessary. 

The  population  of  Winona  county  at  the  date  of  its  organization 
is  generally  placed  a  little  below  800  —  a  slow  growth,  and  one  not 
destined  to  be  much  accelerated  during  the  year  and  a  half  that  fol- 
lowed. The  attractions  of  southern  Minnesota,  to  which  Winona 
has  ever  been  the  chief  gateway,  seemed  generally  disregarded,  and 
the  rush  of  settlement  was  farther  north  along  the  Minnesota  river ; 
the  St.  Paul  press  growing  so  eloquent  in  its  descriptions  of  the 
beauty  and  fertility  of  that  valley  as  to  attract  the  attention  of  pro- 
spective settlers  to  that  region.  The  protracted  occupation  of  this 
section  of  Minnesota  by  the  Indians,  their  final  removal  not  having 
been  effected  until  the  autumn  of  1853,  had  much  to  do  in  prevent- 
ing the  early  settlement  of  southeastern  Minnesota.  But  when  the 
vast  territory  lying  west  of  Winona  was  opened  to  settlement  in  the 
summer  of  1855,  and  the  government  land  office  established  here  in 
November  of  that  year,  the  change  from  the  dull  inactivity  of  the 
previous  year  was  almost  marvelous.  The  influx  of  population,  the 
rapid  increase  in  the  number  of  business  houses  of  all  kinds,  the 
activity  manifest  in  every  department  of  trade,  the  impetus  given  to 
all  speculative  movements,  the  number  of  buildings  in  course  of 
erection,  all  testified  to  the  fact  that  a  new  day  and  a  better  one  had 
dawned  upon  the  prospective  metropolis  of  southern  Minnesota.  The 
condition  of  affairs  at  the  close  of  the  year  1856  may  be  summed  up 
as  follows  :  The  population  had  increased  from  about  800  in  Decem- 
ber, 1855,  to  3,000  in  December,  1856.  There  had  been  erected 
during  the  year  290  buildings  of  all  kinds,  among  them  three  good 
churches,  a  large  four-story  warehouse,  a  commodious  hotel  (the 
Huff  House,  now  standing),  a  steam  flouring-mill  with  five  run  of 
stones,  a  large  three-story  banking  building,  besides  scores  of  others 
of  less  note,  yet  decidedly  creditable  to  the  young  city.     An  idea  of 


426  HISTOEY    OF    WrNONA    COUNTY. 

the  value  of  real  property  may  be  had  from  these  specimen  quota- 
tions of  sales  of  real  estate,  taken  from  the  columns  of  the  "Winona 
Republican  "  of  that  date  :  "  A  lot  on  Second  street,  between  Center 
and  Lafayette,  40X100  feet,  $1,600  cash;  two  corner  lots  on  Walnut 
street,  $1,800  ;  a  lot,  80  X  140  feet,  corner  of  Second  and  Center 
streets,  $6,000."  The  manufacturing  establishments  were  two  steam 
saw-mills,  one  steam  planing-mill,  one  steam  flouring-mill,  one  cabinet 
manufactory  with  steam  power.  The  river  was  open  to  navigation 
from  April  8  to  November  17,  and  during  that  time  there  were  1,300 
arrivals  and  departures  of  boats.  A  tri-weekly  line  of  steamers  was 
maintained  for  greater  part  of  the  season  between  Winona  and  Du- 
buque, and  the  forwarding  and  commission  business  for  that  season 
aggregated  $182,731.96.  There  were  fourteen  attorney s-at-law  and 
nine  physicians  waging  war  against  crime  and  death,  and  about  150 
business  houses,  stores,  shops,  etc.,  distributed  as  follows:  Dry  goods, 
14  ;  groceries  and  provisions,  16  ;  clothing,  7  ;  hardware  and  tin,  6 ; 
drugs,  5  ;  boots  and  shoes,  4  ;  furniture,  4  ;  books,  2  ;  hat  and  fur 
store,  2 ;  wholesale  liquors,  2  ;  hotels  and  taverns,  13  ;  eating-houses 
and  saloons,  10  ;  lumber  yards,  5  ;  blacksmith  shops,  3  ;  warehouses, 
4  ;  brickyards,  2  ;  livery  stables,  2  ;  sign  painters,  3  ;  watchmakers, 
3  ;  butchers,  2  ;  wagon  and  carriage  shop,  2  ;  fanning-mill  maker,  1 ; 
gunsmith  shop,  2 ;  bakeries,  2  ;  dentists,  3  ;  gaugenean  artist,  1  ; 
banking-offices,  6  ;  real  estate  and  insurance,  10 ;  printing-offices,  2 ; 
harness  shop,  2  ;  barber  shop,  3.  To  these  may  be  added  five 
churches  and  two  schools,  and  you  have  a  fair  summary  of  Winona 
business  at  the  close  of  the  year  1856.  The  original  plat  of  Winona, 
surveyed  June  19,  1852,  by  John  Ball,  for  Erwin  H.  Johnson  and 
Orrin  Smith,  was  so  set  apart  and  recorded  under  the  revised  terri- 
torial statutes  of  1851,  in  accordance  with  the  town  site  act  passed 
by  congress  May  23, 1844.  This  original  plat  was  bounded  on  the 
north  by  the  Mississippi  river,  on  the  east  by  Market  street,  on  the 
south  by  Wabasha  street,  and  on  the  west  by  Washington  street.  It 
comprised  a  square,  each  side  of  which  was  six  full  blocks.  This 
plat  was  enlarged  from  time  to  time  by  "  additions,"  until  at  the 
close  of  1856  the  platted  area  on  Wabasha  prairie  covered  a  tract  of 
ground  fully  two  miles  in  extent  from  east  to  west  and  nearly  half 
that  distance  from  north  to  south.  The  principal  of  these  additions 
was  never  recorded  as  such,  and  is  generally  known  as  Huff's  survey 
of  the  city  of  Winona.  This  survey  and  dedication  was  made  in 
1854,  and  extended  from  the  original  town  plat  on  the  east  to  Chute's 


WrNONA    CITY.  427 

addition  on  the  west,  a  total  length  of  seven  blocks  and  a  fraction, 
and  covering  an  area  considerably  larger  than  the  original  plat  itself. 
This  addition  does  not  now  appear  on  the  maps  as  such,  and  for  years 
has  been  included  and  its  blocks  numbered  as  a  part  of  the  original 
town  plat.  The  more  important  of  the  subsequent  additions  were 
Laird's  addition  and  subdivision,  immediately  east  of  the  original 
plat.  These  covered  an  area  of  about  80  acres  in  extent,  fronting 
north  on  the  river  and  extending  some  half-dozen  blocks  to  the 
south.  Hamilton's  addition,  lying  east  of  Laird's,  was  the  largest  of 
any  of  the  plats,  original  or  additional.  It  comprised  an  area  of  160 
acres,  extending  westward  beyond  the  macadamized  road  leading  to 
Sugar-loaf  Bluff,  and  running  backward  eight  or  ten  blocks  from  the 
river.  Within  its  limits  are  some  of  the  most  populous  sections  of 
the  city.  These,  with  Taylor  &  Go's  addition,  and  Sanborn's  and 
Hubbard's,  all  on  the  south,  and  Chute's  addition  on  the  west,  were 
platted  and  dedicated  before  the  close  of  the  year  1856.  Beyond 
the  limits  of  these  additions  but  little  building  has  been  done,  save 
in  the  Polish  quarter  just  east  of  Hamilton's  addition,  and  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  wagon-works  just  west  of  Chute's  addition.  The 
latter  of  these  settlements,  in  what  is  known  as  Evans'  addition,  is 
rapidly  building  up,  and  will  some  day  be  a  populous  portion  of  the 
city,  lying,  as  it  does,  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  manufactur- 
ing establishments  recently  located  in  west  Winona. 

That  the  county  seat  of  Winona  county  was  destined  at  no 
distant  day  to  become  a  city  of  no  mean  proportions  was  very  early 
accepted  as  a  fact  by  her  citizens,  and  preparations  for  investing  her 
with  corporate  rights  and  privileges  were  not  long  delayed.  As 
early  as  November  11,  1856,  the  "Winona  Kepublican,"  in  a  brief 
editorial,  called  attention  to  the  matter  of  securing  a  city  charter, 
and  suggested  the  necessity  of  taking  definite  action,  alleging  that 
the  movement  would  be  heartily  supported  by  all  the  members  of 
the  territorial  legislature  from  the  southern  Minnesota  districts.  A 
meeting  of  the  citizens  was  accordingly  called  for  Saturday  evening, 
January  3,  1857.  The  response  to  the  call  was  quite  general.  The 
meeting  was  held  in  Central  Hall,  and  organized  with  Edward  Ely, 
better  known  as  Elder  Ely,  in  the  chair.  W.  C.  Dodge  was  elected 
secretary,  the  business  of  the  hour  stated,  the  measure  of  incorpora- 
tion approved,  and  after  considerable  discussion  as  to  corporate 
boundaries,  etc.,  a  committee  was  appointed  to  draft  a  charter,  and 
report  the  same  at  an  adjourned  meeting  to  be  held  on  the  following 


428  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

Saturday  evening.  The  members  of  that  committee,  three  only  of 
whom  are  now  residents  of  Winona,  were :  G.  W.  Curtis,  W. 
Newman,  C.  H.  Berry,  William  Windom,  M.  Wheeler  Sargent, 
John  Keyes  and  Edward  Ely.  On  Saturday  evening,  the  10th  inst., 
the  citizens  met,  pursuant  to  adjournment  of  previous  week,  to  hear 
the  report  of  their  committee.  Hon.  C.  H.  Berry,  on  behalf  of  the 
committee,  presented  the  report,  which  at  their  instance  he  had 
drafted,  together  with  an  abstract  of  charter.  The  only  question 
upon  which  differences  of  opinion  arose  was  as  to  the  proper  limits 
for  the  proposed  incorporation.  Some  were  in  favor  of  quite 
extended  corporation  boundaries,  others  advocated  a  comparativelj 
limited  boundary.  The  report  favored  extending  the  boundaries  of 
the  city  to  include  the  causeways  over  the  slough  at  the  east  and 
west  ends  of  town,  the  following  reasons  being  adduced :  That,  as 
the  maintenance  of  good  approaches  to  the  city  more  nearly  con- 
cerned the  citizens  of  the  corporation  than  those  outside  its  limits, 
the  control  and  repair  of  the  roads  over  the  sloughs,  by  which  access 
to  town  was  only  possible,  should  be  under  the  care  of  the  city ; 
that  the  vote  of  the  county  outside  the  city  limits  being  in  excess  of 
that  polled  within  the  city,  it  would  not  be  wise  to  allow  the  county 
vote,  which  might  or  might  not  approve  the  expenditures  for  main- 
taining these  causeways  in  good  repair,  to  control  a  matter  so 
essential  to  the  interests  of  the  city ;  that  as  the  city  would  certainly 
reap  the  most  benefit,  it  was  only  just  that  she  should  incur  the 
responsibility  of  the  increased  outlay  ;  that  it  was  a  question  whether 
the  county  had  any  right  to  appropriate  moneys  for  a  work  so  nearly 
sectional  in  its  character  ;  and  that  in  any  event  the  more  liberal 
policy  would  be  for  the  city  to  assume  the  burden,  leaving  the 
county  authorities  fi'ee  to  assist  in  bearing  it  if  at  any  time  they  saw 
fit.  It  was  also  represented  that  by  extending  the  corporate  limits 
a  larger  proportion  of  property-holders  whose  lands  would  be 
increased  in  value  by  their  nearness  to  a  large  city  would  be  taxed 
to  defray  the  city  expenses.  The  reasons  of  which  the  above  is  a 
brief  summary  were  approved,  the  report  adopted,  the  abstract  of 
charter  commended  and  returned  to  the  committee  with  instructions 
to  complete  the  draft  and  submit  it  as  a  completed  charter  for  the 
adoption  of  the  citizens  at  a  meeting  to  be  held  the  following  Saturday 
evening,  January  17,  1857.  This  was  accordingly  done,  and  the 
accepted  charter  was  forwarded  to  St.  Paul,  where  it  came  before  the 


-  '5'f^i  ^A^'S-'  ^/<>7f'""^~^ 


L.w.  Wright. 


WINONA    CITY.  431 

territorial  legislature,  passed,  and  tlie  act  formally  incorporating  the 
city  of  Winona  was  approved  March  6  of  that  same  year  1857,  and 
became  law  immediately  after  its  adoption. 

ACT    OF    INCORPORATION. 

By  the  provisions  of  this  act  the  extreme  southeastern  limit  of 
the  city  was  established  just  where  the  western  boundary  of  Winona 
township  touches  the  south  shore  of  the  Misissippi  river.  From 
this  point  the  boundary  line  of  the  corporation  was  run  due  west 
four  miles,  thence  north  two  miles,  thence  east  to  the  middle  of  the 
Mississippi  river,  thence  in  a  southeasterly  direction  down  the 
middle  of  the  stream  to  a  point  due  north  of  the  place  of  beginning. 
The  ground  thus  inclosed  within  the  corporate  limits  of  the  city 
formed  an  irregular  four-sided  figure ;  its  south  boundary  a  right  line 
four  miles  long,  its  west  boundary  a  right  line  two  miles  long,  its 
north  boundary  a  right  line  running  east  about  one  and  a-half  miles 
to  the  shore  of  the  river,  from  which  point  it  followed  the  irregular 
shore  line  southeasterly  to  the  west  line  of  Winona  township.  The 
city  was  divided  into  three  wards.  The  first  ward  embracing  all 
that  portion  of  the  city  lyiug  west  of  Washington  street.  The 
second  ward  extending  eastward  from  Washington  to  Lafayette 
streets,  and  the  third  ward  including  all  between  Lafayette  street  and 
the  city  limits  on  the  east.  The  wards  thus  established  were  each  to 
constitute  an  electoral  precinct,  the  judges  of  election  for  which  (at 
the  ensuing  charter  election)  were  to  be  appointed  by  the  county 
commissioners,  as  was  the  case  in  all  precinct  elections.  The  charter 
election  was  ordered  to  be  held  on  the  first  Monday  in  April,  polls 
to  open  at  twelve  o'clock  and  close  at  four  o'clock,  and  the  officers 
to  be  chosen  were,  one  mayor,  one  recorder,  one  justice  of  the  peace, 
one  marshal,  one  assessor,  one  attorney,  one  surveyor  and  two 
aldermen  for  each  ward.  The  mayor,  aldermen  and  recorder  to 
form  the  city  council. 

Tuesday,  April  7,  1857,  the  first  charter  election  for  the  city  of 
Winona  was  held,  when  the  following  vote  was  cast. 

OFFICE.  CANDIDATE.  VOTES  POLLED. 

Mayor        R.  D.  Cone 291 

M.  Wheeler  Sargent 405 

Recorder    E.  A.  Gerdtzen 331 

James  White 323 

Treasurer J.  V.  Smith 401 

H.  B.  Upman 291 

25 


432  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

OFFICE.  CANDIDATES.  VOTES   POLLED. 

Marshal     E.  A.  Batchelder .' 293 

G.  W.  Horton 213 

N.  Hudson 106 

P.  B.  Palmer 142 

Attorney    H.  W.  Lamberton 439 

D.  S.  Norton 246 

Surveyor    L.  Pettibone 274 

H.  B.  Cozzens 417 

Justice       Thomas  Simpson  . : 414 

H.  Day 276 

Assessor     First  Ward,  0.  M.  Lord ' 97 

"  "      C.  H.  Blanchard 41 

Second  Ward,  A.  P.  Foster 107 

"  "       V.  Simpson 94 

Third  Ward,  I.  Hubbard 109 

"  "       P.  P.  Hubbell 291 

Aldermen First  Ward,  W.  H.  Dill 94 

"  "        I.  B.  Andrus 81 

"  "        I.  D.Ford,  M.D 58 

"  "        P.  V.  Bell 43 

Second  Ward,  Tim  Kerk 124 

"  "      G.W.Payne 113 

"  "      Sam  Cole 88 

"  "      Geo.  H.  Sanborn 80 

Third  Ward,  J.  Bolcom 217 

"  "      Jacob  Mowery 205 

"  "      E.  H.  Murray 127 

"  "      G.  Lautenslager 127 

From  these  returns  it  appears  that  the  maximum  vote  cast  was 
for  marshal,  for  which  office  754  votes  were  polled ;  the  vote  for 
recorder  being  the  minimum,  654.  The  average  vote  was  about  685 
to  690.  The  third  ward  vote  was  equal  to  the  votes  of  the  first  and 
second  ward  in  the  ballot  for  aldermen,  and  led  those  wards  in  the 
vote  for  assessor,  400  votes  being  cast  in  the  third  ward  for  that 
office  and  only  339  in  both  the  others.  The  usual  proportion  of 
population  to  voters  would  have  given  Winona  at  this  time  a  census 
of  3,770  souls,  so  that  the  esthnate  of  3,000  population  for  the  city 
was  probably  not  much  out  of  the  way. 

The  city  limits  were  not  long  unchanged.  The  following  year, 
1858,  the  act  of  incorporation  was  so  amended  as  to  change  the  city 
boundaries  on  the  south  and  east.  By  this  change,  and  an  imma- 
terial one  made  nine  years  later,  the  southern  boundary  was  fixed 
to  conform  in  some  degree  to  the  south  shore  of  lake  Winona,  and 
some  quarter-sections  were  taken  oif  the  western  end  of  the  corpo- 
ration as  originally  bounded.  By  these  acts  about  one  and  one-half 
square  miles  were  taken  from  the  area  of  the  city  as  established  by 
act  of  March,  1857.  By  act  of  February  10,  1870,  a  further  curtail- 
ment of  a  quarter  of  a  section  was  made,  at  which  time  the  tract  in 


WINONA    CITY.  433 

the  extreme  west  end  of  the  city,  known  as  the  fair-ground,  was  set 
outside  the  city  limits,  and  these  are  the  only  changes  made  in  the 
boundaries  of  the  city  since  its  incorporation.  The  ward  changes 
have  not  been  numerous.  February  15,  1865,  the  boundary  line 
between  the  second  and  third  wards  was  removed  two  streets  east  of 
that  upon  which  it  was  originally  established  and  Market  street 
made  the  division  line.  When  the  whole  act  of  incorporation  was 
amended,  March  1,  1867,  the  boundary  between  the  first  and  second 
wards  was  moved  one  street  east  and  Johnson  street  became  the 
separating  line.  February  28,  1876,  a  radical  change  was  made. 
The  city  was  divided  into  four  wards,  and  their  boundaries  respect- 
ively were,  for  the  first  ward,  that  portion  of  the  city  lying  west- 
ward between  the  center  of  Washington  street  and  the  city  limits  ; 
second  ward,  that  portion  lying  between  Washington  street  on  the 
west  and  Walnut  street  on  the  east  ;  third  ward,  that  portion  extend- 
ing from  Walnut  street  on  the  west  to  Vine  street  on  the  east,  and 
the  fourth  ward,  that  portion  lying  within  the  city  limits  eastward 
from  the  center  of  Yine  street.  These  changes  were  all  made  by 
special  act  of  Minnesota  legislature  and  are  the  only  ones  made  in 
the  several  ward  boundaries  to  date. 

Several  changes,  some  of  them  quite  important,  have  been  made 
from  time  to  time  in  the  list  of  city  officers,  both  as  regards  the 
nature  of  the  office  and  the  status  of  the  officer.  Under  the  original 
act  of  incorporation  the  elective  officers  of  the  city  were  :  one 
mayor,  one  recorder,  one  treasurer,  one  marshal,  one  attorney,  one 
surveyor,  one  justice  of  the  peace,  one  assessor  and  six  aldermen. 
Some  misapprehension  concerning  the  election  of  assessors  must 
have  occurred  at  the  first  charter  election,  as  three  assessors  were 
returned,  one  for  each  ward,  a  thing  not  contemplated  by  the  act. 
The  term  of  office  for  aldermen  and  justice  was  fixed  at  two  years, 
all  other  official  terms  one  year.  By  the  act  of  March  8,  1862,  the 
number  of  justices  was  increased  to  two,  and  the  recorder,  though 
still  an  elective  officer,  was  denied  any  vote  or  voice  in  the  proceed- 
ings of  the  council,  his  duties  being  to  keep  a  report  of  the  council 
proceedings,  to  make  an  annual  estimate  in  August  of  the  current 
expenses  for  the  year  and  of  the  revenue  necessary  to  be  raised 
therefor.  A  radical  change  in  the  list  of  elective  officers  was  made 
by  the  act  of  March,  1865,  which  defined  said  officers  to  be  a  mayor, 
two  aldermen  from  each  ward,  two  justices  of  the  peace  and  city 
treasurer.     The  offices  to  be  filled  by  appointment  of  the  council 


434  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

were  :  recorder,  marshal,  assessor,  attorney  and  surveyor,  and  the 
first  regular  meeting  after  the  charter  election  was  designated  as  the 
time  and  place  of  appointment.  All  terms  of  office,  except  those 
of  aldermen,  which  remained  unchanged,  were  fixed  at  one  year,  the 
rule  to  apply  to  offices  filled  either  by  election  or  appointment.  By 
act  of  1867  the  original  act  was  so  amended  as  to  virtually  consti- 
tute a  new  one.  By  the  later  act  the  officers  to  be  chosen  by  the 
people  were :  mayor,  two  aldermen  for  each  ward,  two  justices  of 
the  peace,  a  treasurer  and  an  assessor.  The  terms  of  office  were  as 
before  established  by  act  of  March,  1865,  with  the  exception  of  jus- 
tices of  the  peace,  whose  term  was  fixed  at  two  years.  The  officers 
to  be  appointed  by  the  council  were  :  recorder,  marshal,  surveyor, 
attorney  and  street  commissioner.     All  persons  otherwise  qualified 


to  vote  for  county  and  state  officers  were  made  eligible  to  vote  at 
any  city  election  in  the  election  district,  of  which  at  time  of  voting 
they  had  been  for  ten  days  resident,  and  were  also  qualified 
thereby  to  hold  any  city  office  to  which  they  might  be  elected.  All 
officers,  elected  and  appointed,  were  required  to  take  an  oath  of  office, 
and  bonds  were  to  be  given  by  the  marshal  and  treasurer.  The 
city  justices  were  given  exclusive  jurisdiction  over  all  cases  and 
complaints  arising  under  the  ordinances,  police  regulations,  laws  and 
by-laws  of  the  city ;  the  powers  of  the  council  were  fully  set  forth 
in  extenso^  and  they  were  duly  empowered  to  act  in  all  matters  per- 
taining to  the  peace,  cleanliness  and  safety  of  the  city,  as  also  to 
the  security  and  public  conduct  of  the  citizens.  This  "act,"  ''vir- 
tually the  one  under  which  the  city  authorities  now  act,"  was  declared 
to  be  of  a  public  character  and  not  contravened  by  any  general  law 
of  the  state  confficting  vdth  its  provisions,  unless  so  expressly  stated 


WINONA.    CITY.  435 

in  the  enactment  of  such  general  law.  By  act  of  February,  1870, 
council  was  restrained  from  incurring  an  indebtedness  in  excess  of 
$10,000  for  any  specific  purpose  without  first  submitting  the  same 
to  the  voters  of  the  city  and  receiving  the  sanction  of  two-thirds  of 
the  votes  cast,  for  and  against  the  measure.  By  special  act  of  April, 
1876,  aldermen  were  prohibited  from  receiving  any  compensation  for 
their  services,  either  directly  or  indirectly.  A  new  departure  in 
making  up  the  official  list  of  the  city  was  taken  in  1877,  by 
authority  of  an  act  passed  that  spring.  Under  this  amendment  the 
officers  to  be  elected  were  :  a  mayor,  treasurer,  recorder,  assessor, 
attorney,  marshal,  street  commissioner,  surveyor,  physician,  two 
aldermen  for  each  ward  and  two  justices  of  the  peace  ;  the  council, 
as  heretofore,  having  authority  to  appoint  such  additional  oflacers  as 
in  their  judgment  the  interests  of  the  city  required.  The  term  of 
all  officers  elected  by  the  people  was  fixed  at  two  years,  and  of  those 
appointed  by  the  council  one  year.  The  experiment  did  not  prove 
satisfactory,  and  in  1879  this  act  was  repealed  by  an  amendment, 
making  the  officers  chosen  by  the  people  to  consist  of  mayor,  treas- 
urer, assessor,  whose  terms  of  office  were  for  one  year ;  and  two 
aldermen  for  each  ward,  and  two  justices,  whose  terms,  as  before, 
remained  fixed  at  two  years.  By  this  amendment  city  justices  were 
clothed  with  all  the  rights  pertaining  to  justices  elected  under  the 
general  laws  of  the  state,  as  well  as  the  exclusive  jurisdiction  before 
given  them,  over  all  actions  and  complaints  arising  under  the  laws, 
ordinances,  by-laws  and  police  regulations  of  the  city. 


•ja^j^qo  X^io  0}  sjuarapueui'B  Suiujaouoo  jusma^'Bis  ui  pa^on 
SB  '9ii8T  JO  Suuds  01  joud  Xiio  aqi  ui  spj^M.  aajqi  Xiuo  ajSM  aiaqx 


^3    2  J<1^  MM'3m    r^r^'S 

o3  fe  oj  S  n  —I  -r        •?  -^  ft-  &■  a  a  £ 

"•S"  m  CO  CD  D  ►i^  ►ij  OJ  0)  3  "  »  w  K 


Q6c;Q&;fai-;^-;pn"PL;i. 


H^irJ&^fe. 


§1 

§■2 


a^a 


1511- 

fV5  ft 


aa; 


ss-s 


:^^«^ 


O  oj  cj 

aSI: 

oj  «  <P 

Kg  I 


2goo 

^.laa 


•  e  aj  oj  e  d 

|a||aa 


g|||aaf^;^| 


a^a 


o  o  d  d  9  ?  dfl 


ii:^^ 


i^gddtftf^i^i^i-iddddi^i- 


(U  01  C  S     ,     , 

00  c  n  S  S 


•rH  .:n  M  M  a>  a>  ^  3 .2 


..:2a     .   ^ 


^■^•*^.S.i 


O.P.C 


8  5*6- 


:  c  a 


•H.a.s.s.s.s'S's  aas 

®  ™!i^  Wis  "^  '^•H>Hfcj 

aa  ■  -a  f^«  ■  ■  • 


;^^ 


<ii  ^' <<i -<■  <i -<■  w  w  S  H  w  w  t^  w  1^;  I-; -^' < -< 


J  a)  cS  cS 

3  3  2" 

wa 


£-£?' 


....  c  a 
s  c    .    .00 


)oi-;>-i 


2  OS 
«  >J<  t,  h  o  0 
1-1 1-1  P  P  o  o 

'i'i^'"^'  a  a 


»aaww-S55 
affi?^5^ddi^>2  ° 


w« 


■3    -3 


d d 


^   ^   s   s- 

W     W      K^     ►^ 


CO       CO       'H       1^ 

g    g    w    w 


Q     P     Q     P 


Ph'    p^ 


s  1^  s 


p    p    p 
w   w"   « 

^"  ^'  ^' 


>-  fc<  t,  <1>  '-l  t< 

U  -c  -o  P  ^  O 

r-  T)  -a  pq  c  a 

;5  M  S  £  I*  ;g 

Q  5=  ^  I  Q  Q 

CO  d  d  O  ai  ec 


BMP 

Ph-      ^      ^■ 

A-  .0  >■ 


g*         P  P  P  P 

■^      CO      «j      CO      cc 

>     ?'     ^     ^'     ^' 


W  -g  W  W 

■3  «•■  -3  3 

p  P^;  a  p 

cS  .  oi  3 

P  o  p  P 


pq     W     W     W 


a»      oj      <i>      0)      o 

S   p   p   ft   p 


^.  = 


p  ^ 


p   fi   *-; 

OQ       OD       00       W 

^'       ^"       ^       ^ 


;      :    -3 

CO     I-;      K 

>^     W     -< 


!S     ^     ^ 

^     ^'     ^ 


o      o 


"^  1^  K,- 

W         W         HH- 


S)   s 


a   a 
a   a 


a  -B 
a   s 


^  ^ 


^    ^    ^ 


^    45    « 
53    i3    -"f 


2    2 


2    2    2 


000 
■<  <  <i 
pij    P^    p4 


CO        CO!        CO       CC 

pE^     piH     Ph     p:i' 


W     W     ^     W 


pLH  &H  o  o  a 

d     d     P4     Ph     I-; 


P     R 


ho     bo 

o     o 

w  w 


^    -'_    -l    ^_    m    m    n    Pi    ^    o 

g   w   w   ^   Pi;   pl;  .  fe'   fe"   p  p 


S    S    o 


^       W       W       C»       CB 
.j       «i       <i      >       > 


I    K    ^    ^ 
S    P^    ^    ^' 


CHAPTER  XLII. 


ROADS. 


One  of  the  most  vital  needs  of  the  young  city — a  need  felt  for 
some  time  prior  to  her  incorporation  as  well  as  for  years  afterwai'd  — 
was  that  of  better  roads  leading  into  tlie  surrounding  country,  from 
which  her  local  trade  was  to  come.  This  want  of  good  highways  —  a 
want  in  some  degree  common  to  all  new  settlements —  was  doubly  felt 
in  the  case  of  Winona,  owing  to  her  peculiar  topographical  position. 
The  long  narrow  stretch  of  low  bottom  land  forming  Wabasha  prairie, 
and  upon  the  lower  end  of  which  the  city  is  built,  is  inclosed  in  a 
regular  pocket  by  the  Mississippi  river  bluffs,  which  back  of  the  city 
are  nearly  two  miles  from  the  river  bank.  These  bluffs,  rising  from 
300  to  500  feet  in  height,  gradually  encroach  upon  the  bottom  lands 
above  and  below  the  city  until  they  abut  directly  upon  the  river,  thus 
forming  the  termini  of  Wabasha  prairie.  This  entire  tract  of  bot- 
tom land  was  at  no  distant  day  covered  by  the  waters  of  the  river, 
great  portions  of  it  at  the  present  being  subject  to  overflow  during 
times  of  exceptionally  high  water.  The  whole  river  face  of  the 
prairie  is  seamed  and  indented  by  little  creeks  and  bays  wherever  the 
low  lands  lie,  and  in  these  localities  the  sandy  soil  of  the  higher  levels 
is  displaced  by  a  marshy,  boggy  soil  which  affords  very  insecure  foot' 
ing  for  man  or  beast.  The  springs  which  ooze  out  of  the  ground  at 
the  foot  of  the  limestone  bluffs  in  the  rear  of  the  city,  together  with 
those  forming  up  the  valleys,  which  are  the  natural  outlets  through 
the  bluffs  to  the  high  table  lands  above  and  running  down  them  to 
the  river,  are  collected  in  a  natural  reservoir  just  within  the  city  limits 
on  the  south.  This  reservoir  or  basin,  usually  called  Winona  lake, 
is  a  shallow  sheet  of  water  nearly  500  rods  in  length  and  about  eighty 
rods  wide,  with  extensive  tracts  of  low  marshy  land  at  either  ex- 
tremity, particularly  at  the  outlet  on  the  east,  where  the  marsh  is 
fully  a  mile  in  width.  At  all  times  of  high  water  these  marshy  lands 
have  been  subject  to  overflow,  and  at  even  the  lowest  stage  of  the 
river  the  approach  to  the  city  from  the  east  and  southeast  was  through 
a  slough  only  rendered  at  all  passable  by  the  dense  growth  of  bottom 
grass,  which  served  as  a  mat  to  prevent  teams  fi'om  being  hopelessly 


438 


HISTOKY    OF    WINOJSTA    COUNTY. 


mired.  The  approach  from  the  southwest  was  much  more  favorable, 
but  by  no  means  such  as  heavily  loaded  teams  would  care  to  attempt. 
The  road  to  the  west  and  north  along  the  tongue  of  higher  land  lead- 
ing to  Minnesota  City  was  the  only  desirable  road  leading  out  of  town, 
and  in  fact  the  only  one  possible  during  seasons  of  moderately  high 


water.  But  even  this  road  was  frequently  impassable,  as  was  the  case 
in  1852,  and  on  occasions  since  that  date,  when  Winona  was  actually 
an  island,  cut  off  from  all  communication  by  land  with  the  surrounding 
country  and  approachable  only  by  boat  in  any  direction.  This  Minne- 
sota City  road,  or  the  road  to  the  Rolling  Stone  settlement,  as  it  was 


KOADS.  439 

then  called,  was  the  first  highway  for  which  any  survey  was  made  in 
this  whole  region  of  country ;  and  with  this  crude  survey,  made  without 
special  regard  to  anything  save  a  practical  wagon  road  to  the  Roll- 
ing Stone  plateau,  and  reported  to  the  county  commissioners  of  Fill- 
more county  without  maps  or  field  notes  to  accompany  it,  this  crude 
survey  marked  the  beginning  of  all  attempts  to  improve  the  high- 
ways within  the  limits  of  the  present  Winona  county.  Settlement 
in  the  county  was  made  rapidly  in  the  late  summer  and  fall  of  1855, 
and  the  mouths  of  Burns  and  Gillmore  valleys  opened  to  receive  the 
settlers  that,  passing  through  these  gateways  of  the  Winona  bluffs, 
sought  the  level  prairie  lands  lying  back  from  the  river.  To  con- 
nect these  valleys  with  the  little  town  on  the  river,  and  open  up 
such  roadways  as  would  permit  loaded  teams  to  pass  and  repass  from 
the  river  to  the  farms  just  being  opened,  became  every  week  more 
and  more  a  necessity.  As  early  as  1855  a  narrow  trail,  called  by 
courtesy  a  road,  with  bunches  of  prairie  grass  and  here  and  there  a 
few  poles,  and  in  exceptionally  difficult  places  a  plank  had  been  ex- 
tended across  the  slough  between  the  lower  end  of  town  and  Sugar- 
Loaf  bluff,  or  Glen-Mary  as  it  soon  afterward  began  to  be  called.  In 
1856,  the  year  in  which  Winona  made  such  rapid  strides  in  popula- 
tion and  in  all  material  growth,  a  movement  was  made  to  construct  a 
permanent  roadway  across  this  slough.  E.  S.  Smith,  then  living  at  the 
foot  of  Sugar-Loaf  bluff,  headed  a  subscription  for  that  purpose  with 
a  pledge  of  $500.  Others  followed  until  the  subscription  amounted 
to  about  $3,000,  when  the  contract  was  awarded  to  Yan  Gorder  & 
Mallory  to  grade  the  slough  and  put  in  a  bridge.  The  contract  price 
was  $3,500,  and  the  stipulation  was  for  a  roadbed  twenty-six  feet  wide 
on  the  bottom,  twenty-four  feet  wide  on  the  top,  the  embankment  to 
be  raised  three  feet  above  the  slough  level,  and  a  bridge  150  feet 
long  to  be  built  above  high-water  mark.  The  embankment  reached 
from  the  solid  ground  on  the  south  side  of  the  slough  almost  at  the 
foot  of  Sugar-Loaf  bluff  to  the  solid  ground,  which  was  reached  a 
few  rods  south  of  the  present  track  of  the  Chicago,  Milwaukee  & 
St.  Paul  railroad.  The  extreme  length  of  this  embankment  was  not 
far  from  1,500  yards,  and  the  work  was  completed  as  per  contract 
very  much  to  the  gratifit:ation  of  those  who  were  compelled  to  find 
an  entrance  to  the  city  in  that  quarter  or  make  the  entire  circuit  of 
the  lake  to  find  a  poor  road  at  best  at  the  western  extremity  of  the 
city.  The  work  so  satisfactorily  begun  by  private  subscription  was 
continually  improved  under  the  street  commissioner  of  the  city  un- 


440  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

til  1873,  when,  under  instruction  of  the  council's  committee  on  streets 
and  alleys,  street  commissioner  O'Day  raised  the  embankment  to  an 
average  height  of  five  feet  above  the  level  of  the  slough,  laid  up  the 
sides  of  the  embankment  with  a  good  stone  wall  sloping  one  foot  in- 
ward for  each  three  feet  of  its  height,  and  carried  the  embankment 
to  about  seven  feet  in  height  at  the  bridge.  This  work  was  prose- 
cuted to  the  city  limits  on  the  south  from  a  point  a  few  rods  south  of 
Mark  street,  a  total  distance  of  about  100  rods.  Xear  Mark  street 
it  reached  the  grade  of  the  macadamized  road  constructed  by  James 
Burke  for  the  city,  down  Fifth  street  and  Mankato  avenue  toward 
Sugar-Loaf  bluff  as  far  as  the  north  margin  of  the  slough.  This 
combined  work  afforded  a  good  solid  roadbed  through  the  deep 
sand  at  the  east  end  of  town,  as  well  as  over  the  slough  to  the  city 
limits  on  the  south.  From  this  point  the  county  commissioners  took 
charge  of  the  embankment  and  raised  it  from  the  city  limits  to  the 
foot  of  Sugar-Loaf  bluff  to  correspond  with  the  grade  made  by  the 
city.  The  length  of  the  embankment  thus  raised  by  the  county 
authorities  was  nearly  three-eighths  of  a  mile,  and  the  total  cost 
of  the  work  done  by  them  there  at  various  times  has  aggregated 
about  $7,500. 

The  road  as  now  built,  though  not  absolutely  above  high-water 
mark,  having  been  completely  submerged  by  the  flood  of  1880,  is 
nevertheless  practically  fit  for  travel  at  all  seasons  of  the  year,  and 
affords  free  access  to  the  city  for  the  residents  in  Pleasant  valley, 
Gilmore  valley,  upper  and  lower  Burns  valleys,  and  the  roads  to 
Homer  and  the  southeast  quarter  of  the  county  in  general. 

In  1857  some  improvement  was  made  in  the  approach  to  town 
from  the  west,  and  about  $800  expended  in  grading  and  in  building 
a  bridge  150  feet  long  over  the  slough  on  the  Stockton  road.  This 
work,  embankment  and  bridge,  was  carried  out  by  the  high  water  of 
1858,  and  in  1859  the  county,  acting  in  concert  with  the  city,  con- 
tracted with  S.  D.  Van  Gorder  to  put  in  a  pile  bridge  200  feet  long 
and  cast  up  an  enbankment  about  600  yards  long  across  the  slough 
between  town  and  the  Stockton  bluffs.  The  contract  price  for  this 
work  was  $3,500,  of  which  sum  the  city  paid  $3,000,  the  funds 
being  raised  as  heretofore,  by  subscription.  In  the  meantime  the 
city's  trade  with  that  section  of  the  county  lying  over  and  beyond 
the  Stockton  hills  had  so  increased  that  the  city  deemed  it  advisable 
to  prepare  the  way  for  its  coming.  The  proposed  route  was  over 
the  Stockton  bluft's,  by  which  a  saving  of  several  miles  would  be 


ROADS.  441 

effected,  as  also  travel  through  the  deep  sand  of  the  Minnesota  city 
road,  along  which  the  trade  from  the  west  was  necessitated  to  enter 
Winona.  Two  contracts  for  grading  the  bluffs  and  making  a 
winding  roadway  perfectly  practicable  for  loaded  teams  were 
awarded.  One  to  John  Keator  for  constructing  the  road  on  the 
eastern  slope,  the  other  on  the  west,  to  Van  Gorder  &  Mallory,  the 
stipulated  price  in  each  case  being  $4,000.  Gullies  were  to  be 
bridged,  immense  bowlders  removed,  the  face  of  solid  limestone 
cliffs  blasted  away,  timber  cut  and  stumps  and  roots  grubbed  out, 
the  roadway  carried  for  rods  upon  supporting  walls  of  stone  built  up 
from  some  favoring  ledge  below,  or  shored  up  from  the  bluff  sides, 
and  such  a  grade  established  as  would  make  the  road  practicable  as 
a  regular  thoroughfare  for  loaded  teams  in  either  direction.  The 
work  was  laid  out  by  civil  engineer  N.  J.  Hilbert,  and  its  difficulties 
can  only  be  known  and  its  magnitude  appreciated  by  those  who  have 
the  pleasure  of  a  trip  over  it.  It  is  a  roadway  fully  four  miles  long 
winding  up  one  side  of  the  bluff  and  down  the  other,  ti-om  the  level 
bottom  lands  of  the  Wabasha  prairie  to  the  fertile  valley  of  the 
Stockton,  or  conversely  from  the  quiet  Stockton  vales  to  the  bustling 
activity  of  the  commercial  center  of  southern  Minnesota.  The 
$8,000  for  the  prosecution  of  this  work  was  also  raised  in  Winona 
by  private  personal  subscription.  To  this  amount  the  county  has 
subsequently  added  the  sum  of  $10,000  in  improving  the  road  at 
various  times,  the  outlay  to  date  being,  as  nearly  as  can  be  ascer- 
tained, about  $18,000  to  $18,500.  The  result  is  a  pleasant,  safe  and 
thoroughly  picturesque  road,  affording  a  really  delightful  drive  for 
any  lover  of  nature,  as  during  it  some  charming  glimpses  of  wood 
and  water  are  obtained,  valley,  bluff  and  river  scenery  alternating 
the  view.  The  road  over  the  bluffs,  just  east  of  Woodlawn  cemetery 
on  the  south  side  of  lake  Winona,  was  not  built  without  the  aid  of 
Winona  citizens,  who  contributed  about  $500  to  that  work.  The 
roadways  at  the  upper  and  lower  ends  of  town,  and  the  Stockton 
bluff  work,  was  all  done  as  early  as  1861,  the  funds  provided  by 
private  subscription  of  Winona  citizens,  their  contributions  for  these 
several  improvements  aggregating  not  less  than  $16,000.  To  this 
should  be  added  the  expense  of  macadamizing  the  east  end  of  Fifth 
street,  and  commissioner  O'Day's  work  on  the  Sugar-Loaf  road,  as 
these  improvements  were  in  the  interest  of  public  highways  leading 
into  the  city.  This  would  give  a  grand  total  of  $23,000  expended 
by  the  city  in  the  single  matter  of  highways  leading  out  of  the  city 


442  HISTORY    OF    WESrOlS^A    COUNTY. 

on  the  Minnesota  side  of  the  river.  Creditable  as  this  expenditure 
is  to  the  liberal  public  spirit  of  the  citizens  of  Winona,  the  expendi- 
tures of  the  corporation  for  a  like  purpose  on  the  Wisconsin  side  of 
the  river  have  been  considerably  greater.  The  country  lying  just 
across  the  Mississippi  river  in  Wisconsin,  and  naturally  tributary 
to  Winona,  only  needed  some  means  of  communication  with  her 
markets  to  contribute  its  quota  to  the  trade  of  the  city  rising  on  the 
Minnesota  shore.  Charters  to  establish  ferries  at  this  point  had  been 
granted  in  1855  and  in  1857,  but  nothing  resulted  from  the  grants  in 
either  case  and  the  privileges  expired  by  limitation.  With  the  close 
of  the  war,  and  with  active  preparations  for  increased  business, 
interest  in  the  ferry  project  revived,  and  in  1865,  A.  DeGraff, 
under  contract  with  the  city  of  Winona  —  which  had  been  authorized 
b}^  legislative  act  to  expend  moneys  in  Wisconsin  for  that  purpose — 
agreed  to  build  a  road  from  the  Wisconsin  shore  of  the  river, 
opposite  the  Winona  levee,  across  the  bottom  lands  of  Buffalo 
township  in  Buffalo  county,  Wisconsin,  to  the  higher  lands  near  the 
foot  of  the  Wisconsin  bluffs.  The  contract  price  of  the  work  was 
$5,500,  but  before  it  was  completed  the  city  had  paid  nearly  double 
that  amount.  This  road  was  always  subject  to  overflow.  The 
bottom  lands  were  literally  seamed  with  creeks  and  bayous,  so  that 
the  undertaking  was  one  of  no  light  character.  For  some  reason 
the  result  was  not  satisfactory.  The  high  water  of  1870  took  out 
the  bridges  and  cut  into  the  embankment,  rendering  the  road  unfit 
for  travel.  In  the  meantime  the  state  fair  was  to  be  held  that 
season  at  Winona,  and  means  c^f  communication  across  the  Buffalo 
bottoms  became  more  and  more  urgent.  S.  D.  Yan  Gorder,  who 
owned  and  operated  the  Winona  ferry,  contracted  to  repair  the 
embankment  and  rebuild  the  bridges.  The  sum  of  $400  was  raised 
by  subscription  ;  the  work  was  done  at  a  total  cost  of  $775.  Some 
portions  of  the  $400  subscription  remained  unpaid  and  the  balance 
came  out  of  Mr.  Yan  Gorder's  pocket,  who,  during  the  ten  years 
that  he  operated  his  ferry,  paid  out  not  less  than  $1,500  in  repairing 
the  roads  across  the  Wisconsin  bottoms. 

In  the  fall  of  1882,  the  city  having  taken  the  management  and 
operation  of  the  ferry  into  its  own  hands,  in  order  to  reduce  expenses 
of  crossing,  and  if  practicable  to  make  the  ferry  rates  merely  nominal, 
if  not  to  abolish  them  entirely,  concluded  to  make  a  permanent 
improvement  in  the  approach  to  the  ferry.  The  contract  was  let  to 
S.  D.  Yan  Gorder,  and  its  stipulations  called  for  a  roadway  thirty- 


SOCIETIES.  448 

eight  feet  wide  at  the  bottom,  eighteen  feet  wide  on  the  top,  an 
average  fill  across  the  bottom  to  the  high  land  of  seven  feet  above 
the  slough  level,  the  streams  to  be  bridged  as  indicated  in  the 
specifications,  the  embankment  to  be  substantially  riprapped  on 
both  slopes  and  the  top  of  the  roadbed  covered  with  macadam  to 
the  depth  of  one  foot.  The  contract  with  Van  Gorder  was  for 
$9,500,  and  only  included  earthwork  and  bridging.  The  contract 
for  stone  and  stonework  was  awarded  to  H.  J.  Willis  for  $10,252. 
The  road,  as  now  constructed  under  these  contracts,  is  about  4,000 
feet  long,  there  are  five  bridges  having  an  aggregate  length  of  1,200 
feet,  and  in  these  are  1,160  feet  of  piling.  The  surface  of  the  road- 
bed, as  now  standing,  is  one  and  a-half  feet  below  the  high  water 
mark  of  1880.  To  meet  this  expense  in  the  Wisconsin  bottoms, 
the  city  issued  her  bonds  for  $30,000,  payable  in  twenty  years,  and 
negotiated  the  most  of  them  at  five  per  cent  interest  per  annum. 

Thus  it  appears  that  the  people  and  corporation  of  Winona,  in 
order  to  improve  the  roadways  leading  to  the  city  upon  both  sides  of 
the  river,  have  expended  the  sum  of  nearly  $55,000,  and  of  this 
amount  nearly  one-half  has  been  raised  by  private  subscription. 
The  city's  expenditures  in  other  directions  have  been  no  less  liberal, 
as  will  appear  in  the  history  of  matters  more  directly  connected  with 
the  proceedings  of  her  common  council. 


CHAPTER  XLIII.       • 

SOCIETIES. 

ESTDEPENDENT    ORDER    OF    ODD-FELLOWS. 

The  Independent  Order  of  Odd-Fellows  were  the  first  of  the 
secret  societies  to  organize  a  lodge  in  this  city,  and  so  are  justly 
entitled  to  head  the  list  of  Winona's  fraternal  associations.  Early  in 
the  history  of  the  city —  during  the  winter  of  1855-6  — the  members 
of  the  order  who  had  sought  a  location  in  the  then  village  began 
looking  one  another  up  and  comparing  notes,  when  it  was  ascertained 
that  there  were  five  members  of  the  I.O.O.F.  in  the  embryo  city. 
The-  names  of  the  five,  since  become  historic  in  the  annals  of 
the  order  here,  were  James  M.  Cole  (a  past  grand),  and  scarlet- 


444  HISTORY    OF    WIJSrONA    COUNTY. 

degree  brothers  Win.  H.  Keith,  Daniel  L.  Miller,  John  Curtis  and 
John  Owens.  During  the  January  session  of  the  grand  lodge  of  the 
order  in  the  State  of  Minnesota,  in  the  year  1856,  formal  application 
was  made  bj  the  above-mentioned  fraters  of  the  order  for  a  lodge 
charter,  which  application  was  favorably  considered,  and  on  May  6 
following 

PRAIRIE    LODGE,    NO.    7,    I.O.O.F.    OF    WINONA, 

was  duly  instituted  by  Grand  Master  L.  A.  Babcock.  The  charter 
members  of  the  new  lodge  were  the  petitioners  above  mentioned, 
who  were  elected  and  installed  into  the  various  offices  as  follows  : 
Jas.  W.  Cole,  noble  grand ;  Wm.  H.  Keith,  vice-grand  ;  John 
Owens,  secretary  ;  John  Curtis,  treasurer  ;  D.  L.  Miller,  conductor. 
The  place  of  meeting  for  the  new  lodge  was  in  the  upper  story  of 
the  Downer  building,  at  the  lower  end  of  the  levee,  which  had  been 
fitted  up  for  lodge  purposes  ;  and  here,  eight  days  later,  May  14, 
1856,  the  first  initiations  into  the  order  occurred,  the  candidates 
being  Thomas  Simpson,  W.  G.  Dye  and  Henry  Wickersham.  The 
lodge  increased  rapidly  in  numbers,  and  the  following  year,  their  hall 
proving  inadequate  to  their  enlarging  demands,  they  arranged  to 
occupy  the  third  story  of  the  newly-erected  building  on  the  levee, 
afterward  knf)wn  as  the  Kiverside  hotel,  where  they  remained  until 
1859,  when  they  leased  the  third  story  of  the  brick  building  which 
Thomas  Simpson  had  just  erected  on  Second  street,  between  Center 
and  Main  streets,  where  Mitchell's  block  now  stands.  This  location 
was  chosen  as  affording  more  room  and  privacy,  and  as  the  lodge 
was  then  in  a  very  flourishing  condition  it  was  fitted  up  most  com- 
fortably, the  emblems  and  jewels  of  the  lodge-room  costing  nearly 
$150.  Here  the  lodge  worked  and  grew  and  prospered  until  the 
great  fire  of  1862  destroyed  their  beautiful  hall,  with  its  regalia, 
emblems,  jewels,  and  most  of  its  records  —  the  latter  an  irreparable 
loss.  During  this  period  Prairie  Lodge  elected  five  unaffiliated 
members  from  Rochester,  instructed  them,  entertained  them,  granted 
them  withdrawal  cards,  and  loaned  them  the  regalia  and  fixtures 
necessary  for  the  institution  of  a  lodge  of  the  order  in  Rochester, 
and  donated  them  the  entire  work  and  service  above  rendered. 
From  this  it  is  evident  Prairie  Lodge,  No.  7,  is  justly  entitled  to  the 
honors  of  putative  fatherhood  in  the  case  of  Rochester  Lodge,  No. 
13,  I.O.O.F.  of  Rochester,  Minnesota. 

April  15,  1863,  Prairie  Lodge,  No.  7,  took  possession  of  their 
new  hall,  which  had  been  fitted  up  for  them  in  the  Wickersham 


SOCIETIES.  445 

building:  (now  Kendall's  wholesale  drug  house),  and  which  they 
occupied  for  five  years.  April  12,  1868,  they  removed  to  Simpson's 
block,  corner  of  Second  and  Center  streets,  in  the  third  story  of 
which  they  had  fitted  up  a  commodious  lodge-room,  with  ample 
reception  and  preparation  rooms.  Here  they  continued  work,  grow- 
ing in  numbers  and  influence,  until  the  block  was  gutted  by  fire, 
January  13,  1877.  In  this  fire  the  order  were  a  second  time  rendered 
houseless  and  homeless,  to  which  disaster  was  added  tlie  loss  of  all 
their  records,  so  that  most  pertaining  to  the  early  history  of  the  order 
has  been  gathered  from  personal  recollections  of  members,  and  more 
specifically  from  the  very  interesting  paper  on  the  ' '  Early  history  of 
Odd-fellowship  in  Winona,"  prepared  for  and  presented  to  the  order  by 
W.  G.  Dye  in  1874,  and  which  has  survived  the  general  ruin  of  the 
records  of  the  fraternity.  After  a  temporary  sojourn  in  Mill's  Hall, 
during  which  time  Simpson's  block  was  being  rebuilt,  Prairie  Lodge 
returned  to  their  old  quarters,  which  had  been  elegantly  fitted  tor 
their  reception,  on  April  15,  1877,  where  visiting  fraters  Mdll  find 
them  sumptuously  lodged  in  an  elegant  hall,  fully  equipped  for  work 
and  hospitable  entertainment. 

Nearly  ten  years  prior  to  this  date,  however,  in  1868,  the  Ger- 
man-speaking members  of  Prairie  Lodge  had  so  increased  that  it 
was  deemed  wise  to  organize  a  second  Odd-Fellows'  lodge,  working 
in  the  German  language,  and  this  was  effected  in  due  form  October  6, 
1868,  the  new  lodge  being  known  as  Humboldt  Lodge,  No.  24, 
LO.O.F.  of  Minnesota.  For  work  and  statistics  of  Humboldt 
Lodge,  see  article  following.  From  the  narrative  of  Past  N.G. 
Dye,  above  referred  to,  it  seems  that  up  to  date  of  April  27,  1874, 
257  members  had  been  connected  with  Prairie  Lodge,  and  that  there 
were  73  members  in  reorganized  standing  at  that  time.  The 
destruction  of  the  records  three  years  later,  1877,  renders  it  impos- 
sible to  state  the  actual  figures  as  we  would  were  those  records 
extant.  But  availing  ourselves  of  all  possible  sources  of  infor- 
mation, we  present  the  following  statistics  as  substantially  accurate. 
Whole  number  of  members  borne  on  rolls  of  Prairie  Lodge  335  ; 
present  number  of  members  in  Prairie  Lodge  97  ;  adding  to  this  the 
whole  number  in  Humboldt  Lodge  174,  and  deducting  the  number 
demitted  from  Prairie  to  Humboldt,  we  have  the  total  members  of 
the  fraternity  from  the  date  of  the  institution  of  the  order  in  1856 
to  the  present  time  485,  and  adding  the  present  number  in  Hum- 
boldt Lodge  to  those  already  given  for  Prairie,  No.  7,  we  find  205 


446  HISTOKY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

the  actual  membership  of  the  order  in  this  city.  The  election  of 
officers  occurring  semi-annually,  it  has  not  been  deemed  best  to 
cumber  the  account  with  anything  beyond  the  official  register  for 
the  present  term,  which  is  :  N.G.,  G.  W.  Greslin  ;  Y.G.,  F.  B. 
Newell ;  Sec. ,  A.  Beyerstedt ;  Treas. ,  H.  J.  Willis  ;  Warden,  John 
Berthe;  L.S.KG.,  W.  W.  Miller;  RS.V.G.,  E.  Anderson; 
L.S. V.G.,  E.  Helder  ;  Cond.,  G.  A.  Terrill ;  LG.,  D.  Trepus ;  O.G., 
J.  Duberry;  E.S.S.,Wm.  Berthe  ;  L.S.S.,Thos.  Lay  cock;  Trustees, 
W.  G.  Dye,  D.  Morrell,  G.  A.  TerriU. 

HUMBOLDT  LODGE,  NO.   24. 

Humboldt  Lodge,  No.  24, 1.O.O.F.  (as  indicated  in  the  previous 
sketch  of  the  history  of  the  order  in  Winona  county),  was  organ- 
iijed  by  members  of  Prairie  Lodge,  No.  7,  October  5,  1868.  The 
charter  members,  ten  in  number,  were :  H.  C.  Fuhrman,  Wm, 
Wedel,  J.  Harlan,  B.  Neuman,  J.  Budwig,  C.  Houseman,  H.  Ein- 
feldt,  J.  Einfeldt,  E.  Peker  and  W.  Wosohoskai.  These  are  all 
living,  five  of  them  still  residents  of  Winona  and  prominent  mem- 
bers of  Humboldt  Lodge.  This  lodge  was  organized  for  the  purpose 
of  working  in  the  German  language,  and  has  had  a  most  prosperous 
existence.  The  total  number  of  members  borne  on  the  rolls  since 
organization  has  been  174,  and  the  present  membership  is  108. 
They  share  with  Prairie  Lodge  the  beautiful  hall  in  Simpson's  block 
and  enjoy  their  share  of  the  honors;  D.D.G.M.  H.  C.  Fuhrman 
being  general  messenger  of  the  Sovereign  Grand  Lodge  of  the 
Order  in  the  United  States,  the  first  office  of  the  kind  ever  held  by 
any  member  of  the  fraternity  in  Minnesota. 

H.  C.  Fuhrman,  district  deputy  grand  master  and  general  mes- 
senger of  the  Sovereign  Grand  Lodge  of  the  United  States,  is  a 
native  of  Germany  ;  came  from  there  to  Wisconsin  in  1850,  and  to 
Winona  in  1867 ;  was  engaged  in  business  here  until  1874,  since 
which  time  he  has  been  employed  in  the  railway  postal  service  of 
the  United  States.  He  is  also  a  Master  Mason,  a  member  of  Winona 
Lodge,  No.  18.  Mr.  Fuhrman  is  married,  has  one  child  attending 
school  in  the  city,  and  a  son,  A.  W.  Fuhrman,  chief  engineer  of  the 
city  fire  department. 

WINONA  ENCAJMPMENT,  NO.    10,   I.O.O.F. 

The  two  lodges  of  the  order  in  this  city  having  grown  strong 
and  vigorous,  it  was  determined  about  ten  years  since  to  institute  an 
encampment  here.     Accordingly,   November  29,  1872,  Alexander 


SOCIETIES.  44  f> 

Wilson,  of  St.  Paul,  Minnesota,  grand  patriarch  of  the  state,  assisted 
by  several  G.  P's  from  Red  Wing,  Minnesota,  and  H.  P's  W.  G. 
Dye,  H.  C.  Fuhrman,  J.  M.  Cole,  B.  Kirst,  D.  A.  Briggs,  W.  Wed  el 
and  D.  A.  Bannister,  proceeded  to  institute  an  encampment  of  the 
I.O.O.F.,  to  be  known  as  Winona  Encampment,  JS'o.  10,  of  Winona, 
Minnesota,  which  was  duly  done,  and  the  three  principal  officers 
installed  were  :  G.  W.  Dye,  C.P.,  H.  C.  Fuhrman,  H.P.,  and  J.  M. 
Cole,  S.W. 

The  destruction  of  the  records  leaves  no  accurate  data  for  deter- 
mining the  number  of   deaths  in  the  encampment,  nor  the  whole 
number  of  members  admitted  ;  the  present  membership  is  54.     The^- 
three  chief  chairs  of  the  encampment  have  been  officered  as  follows 
since  its  institution. 

DATE.  CHIEF  PATKIAKCIl.  HIGH  PKIEST.  SENIOR  WARDEN. 

1873.  B.  P.  Stoker W.  Wedel D.A.  Bannister. 

Jan.  1874.  D.  A.  Bannister W.  G.  Dye M.  L.  Mertes. 

July  1874.  M.  L.  Mertes B.Kirst J.  D.  Coe. 

Jan.  1875.  J.  D.  Coe B.  Nenman C.  C.  Astrup. 

July  1875.  J.  H.  Hubbard H.  G.  C.  Schmidt G.  E.  Haskins. 

Jan.  1876.  G.  E.  Haskins C.  B.  Shepard H.  G.  C.  Schmidt. 

July  1876.  C.  B.  Shepard W.  G.  Dye L.  Bates. 

Jan.  1877.  C.  B.  Shepard W.  G.  Dye L.  Bates. 

July  1877.  L.  Bates H.  J.  Stelter H.  Pfankuch. 

Jan.  1878.  H.  J.  Stelter W.  G.  Dye C.  B.  Shepard. 

July  1878.  C.  C.  Astrup W.  G.  Dye W.  A.  Thompson. 

Jan.  1879.  W.  A.  Thompson W.  G.  Dye J.  D.  Coe. 

July  1879.  H.  G.  C.  Schmidt W.  G.  Dye C.  B.  Shepard. 

Jan.  1880.  W.  Wedel Aug.  Munck H.  Pfankuch. 

July  1880.  W.  Wedc4 Aug.  Munck H.  Pfankuch. 

1881.  H.  Pfankuch J.  T.  Gerlicher A.  Beverstadt. 

1882.  J.  Einfeldt A.  Beyerstadt N.  Scfileuter. 

1883.  A.  Byerstedt  N.  Schleuter H.  Hartmann. 

The  present  officers  are  :  C.  P. ,  A.  Beyerstedt ;  H.  P. ,  N. 
Schleuter  ;  S.W.,  H.  Hartmann  ;  J.  W.,  W.  Lucht ;  Treas.,  H.  Ein- 
feldt ;  Scribe,  E.  Hargesheimer ;  Guide,  F.  Rakow  ;  O.  S. ,  S.  Stark ; 
I.S.,  Aug.  Schladenske;  1st  W.,  N.  Munck;  2d  W.,  Jos.  Leiclit;  3d 
W.,  John  Lohse;  4th  W.,  Phil.  Feiten. 

A.    F.    AND    A.    M. 

All  wi'itten  record  of  the  planting  of  the  masonic  order  in 
Winona,  and  its  history  during  the  first  five  years  of  its  organiza- 
tion, was  destroyed  in  the  great  fire  of  1862,  in  which  so  much  that 
was  pertinent  to  the  earlier  annals  of  this  city  and  its  institutions 
was  irretrievably  lost.  At  that  time,  it  will  be  remembered,  the 
whole  people  were  turning  their  anxious  faces  southward  and  at- 
tempting to  forecast  the  future  of  the  Republic  in  the  issues  of  civil 
26 


450  HISTORY    OF    WIIS^OIN'A    COUIN^TY. 

war.  That  closed,  other  matters  of  business,  reconstruction  policies, 
national  and  personal  finance,  engrossed  the  thoughts  of  people,  and 
so  it  transpired  tliatfor  various  causes  no  attempt  was  made  to  rehabili- 
tate the  masonic  records  of  the  city  for  more  than  a  full  decade  after 
their  destruction.  In  1874,  at  the  close  of  Worshipful  Master  I.  B. 
Cumming's  tenth  term  of  service  as  presiding  officer  of  Winona 
Lodge,  No.  18,  A.  F.  and  A.  M.,  he  presented  the  matter  in  his  annual 
address.  This  was  largely  a  resume  of  the  work  of  the  lodge  dur- 
ing the  period  he  had  been  stationed  in  the  east,  to  which  was  ap- 
pended a  most  interesting  narrative  of  the  order  here  in  so  far  as  he 
had  been  able  to  collect  the  items  of  its  earlier  history.  This  paper 
lies  now  before  us,  and  to  it  and  verbal  statements  from  Master  Cum- 
mings  and  others  we  acknowledge  our  indebtedness  for  much  that  is 
valuaLble  concerning  the  early  days  of  Masonry  in  Winona.  For 
matters  of  later  date,  the  records  of  the  lodge  and  orders  and  the 
courtesy  of  the  secretaries,  Bros.  J.  K.  Ferguson  and  C.  H.  Porter, 
have  been  freely  drawn  upon. 

WENONA   LODGE,   NO.    18. 

In  ]S"ovember,  1855,  H.  D.  Huff  as  W.M.  and  John  lams  and 
G.  K.  Tucker  as  S.W.  and  J.W.  respectively,  applied  for  and  were 
granted  a  dispensation  to  open  a  masonic  lodge  in  Winona.  This 
dispensation  issued  from  the  office  of  the  then  W.G.M.  of  this 
jurisdiction,  Moses  Sherburne,  and  the  lodge  prospective  was  num- 
bered 8,  there  being  at  that  time  but  seven  lodges  of  the  order  in 
this  masonic  jurisdiction.  It  appears  that  this  dispensation  must 
have  expired  by  limitation  or  have  been  recalled,  as  another  dispen- 
sation was  subsequently  granted.  There  is  no  record  or  recollection 
on  the  part  of  any  of  the  old  citizens  of  any  masonic  work  under 
this  dispensation  of  Grand  Master  Sherburne,  and  according  to  the 
general  masonic  belief  matters  remained  in  statu  quo.  The  following 
May,  1856,  upon  petition  of  certain  Masonic  brethren  in  this  city,  a 
dispensation  to  open  a  masonic  lodge  here  was  granted  by  the  then 
worshipful  grand  master,  A.  T.  C.  Pierson.  In  the  following  Jan- 
uary, 1857,  the  grand  lodge  approved  the  dispensation  and  granted 
a  charter,  and  on  March  3  of  that  same  year  P.  P.  Hubbell  (so 
well  known  to  the  masonic  fraternity  of  Minnesota  as  Father  Hub- 
bell),  deputized  to  act  for  the  grand  master,  organized  Winona  Lodge, 
No.  18,  A.  F.  and  A.  M.,  duly  consecrated  the  same  and  installed 
the  following  officers  :  W.M.,' G.  R.  Tucker;  S.W.,   J.   S.  Camp- 


SOCIETIES.  451 

bell;  J.W.,  H.  D.  Morse;  Treas.,  G.  W.  Horton;  Sec,  C.  E. 
Yoiglit.  The  records  of  this  transaction  being  lost,  it  is  impossible  to 
say  just  what  names  appeared  npon  the  original  petition  or  what 
officers  in  addition  to  those  already  named  were  installed  ;  but  from 
the  register  of  members,  which  was  not  burned,  being  in  the  lodge- 
room  at  the  time,  as  will  afterward  appear,  it  .is  certain  that  the  roll 
of  charter  members  included,  besides  those  already  given,  the  names 
of  Bros.  H.  D.  Huff,  John  lams,  C.  F.  Buck  and  Geo.  W.  Curtis. 
The  original  lodge-room  was  in  Laird's  building,  at  the  lower  end 
of  the  levee,  and  here  they  remained,  according  to  the  best  informa- 
tion attainable,  until  the  formal  institution  of  the.  lodge  in  the  spring 
of  1857,  at  about  which  time  they  removed  to  the  L.  D.  Smith  build- 
ing on  the  levee,  afterward  known  as  Riverside  Hotel,  and  occupy- 
ing very  nearly  the  present  site  of  Krundick's  elevator.  It  was  dur- 
ing their  occupancy  of  these  quarters  that  the  disastrous  fire  of 
1862  occurred,  in  which  as  before  said,  all  their  records  and  papers, 
save  members'  register,  were  burned.  These  records  and  papers 
were  not  in  the  lodge-room  at  the  time  the  fire  occurred,  but  in  the 
private  office  of  the  lodge  secretary,  John  Keyes,  whose  office,  with 
all  it  contained,  was  swept  away  in  common  with  scores  of  others. 
The  Riverside  Hotel  escaped  destruction,  and  the  lodge  was  not 
called  upon  to  bear  the  loss  of  its  furniture  and  regalia,  as  well  as 
its  records  —  a  misfortune  which  the  I.O.O.F.  fraternity  did  not 
escape.  Early  in  the  following  year,  1863,  arrangements  were 
made  for  occupying  the  third  story  of  what  is  now  known  as  Xo.  1, 
Simpson's  block,  a  lease  executed  for  a  term  of  years  and  posses- 
sion taken  June  3  of  that  year.  These  were  commodious  quarters 
as  compared  with  those  formerly  occupied,  or  with  any  others  in 
soutliern  Minnesota  at  that  date,  and  the  order  were  not  unreason- 
ably elated  at  the  comfort  and  convenience  of  their  new  hall.  Here 
the  formal  dedication  of  the  lodge-room  occurred  June  27,  1863, 
conducted  in  due  and  ancient  form  by  W.  G.M.  Pierson,  who  delivered 
a  most  interesting  oration  (public)  on  that  occasion.  Here  the  lodge 
continued  its  beneficent  work  under  enlarging  opportunities  for  use- 
fulness, and  had  so  increased  its  membership  that  at  the  close  of  the 
eighth  year  of  its  existence  its  grand  lodge  dues  aggregated  $110. 

In  ten  years  the  craft  had  outgrown  their  accommodations  in 
Simpson's  block  and  new  quarters  became  a  necessit3^  Postoffice 
block,  corner  of  Third  and  Center  streets,  then  newly  erected,  was 
considered  the  most  likely  to  afford  the  desired  room  and  privacy. 


452  HISTORY    OF    WESrONA    COUNTY. 

Negotiations  were  entered  into  which  resulted  in  the  lease  of  the 
third  story  of  the  block  for  a  term  of  ten  years.  Here  on  June  27, 
1872  (the  tenth  anniversary  of  the  dedication  of  the  lodge-room  in 
Simpson's  block),  the  new  lodge-room  was  formally  set  apart  in  due 
masonic  form  for  the  work  of  the  craft.  M.W.G.M.  Griswold 
conducted  the  ceremonies,  a  pleasing  feature  of  the  occasion  being 
the  grand  march  of  the  subordinate  lodges  and  the  most  worshipful 
grand  master,  escorted  by  a  detachment  of  the  Knights  Templar. 
The  lease  of  the  hall  now  occupied  nearly  a  decade,  expires  the 
ensuing  June,  but  a  new  lease  for  ten  years  has  just  been  executed 
(April,  1883),  and  as  the  fraternity  may  now  be  considered  as  settled 
until  June,  1893,  and  particularly  as  they  have  arranged  to  expend 
$1,000  in  improving  their  lodge-room,  a  description  of  the  finest 
masonic  quarters  in  the  northwest  will  not  be  out  of  place  in  this 
connection.  Postoffice  block  is  a  full  three-story  and  basement  brick, 
with  stone  foundations  and  trimmings,  fronting  on  the  two  principal 
streets  of  the  city,  with  entrances  on  both.  Tlie  building  is  52  X  90 
feet,  and  the  entire  third  story  is  devoted  to  masonic  use.  The  lodge- 
room  proper  is  28  X  52  feet  with  ceilings  fifteen  feet  high,  sloping  to 
fourteen  feet  at  the  lower  end  of  the  hall.  Adjoining  this,  and 
connected  with  it  by  folding  doors,  is  the  armory  of  the  commandery, 
used  also  as  occasion  requires  for  a  banquet  hall.  This  room  is 
20  X  62,  elegantly  furnished  with  cabinets  for  the  regalia  and  arms  of 
the  knights,  and  on  the  walls  of  which  are  displayed  the  richly 
emblazoned  banners  of  the  commandery.  The  reception-room  is 
quite  commodious,  20  X  24  feet,  as  are  also  the  kitchen,  examination, 
preparation  and  tyler's  rooms.  The  kitchen  is  well  furnished  with 
all  the  necessary  paraphernalia,  including  table  furniture,  for  main- 
taining the  record  of  the  craft  for  generous  cheer  and  good  fellow- 
ship. These  rooms  are  now  being  renovated,  and  walls  and  ceilings 
finished  in  the  latest  style  of  decorative  art.  This  accomplished, 
and  the  new  carpets  laid  and  minor  arrangements  completed,  the 
masonic  bodies  of  Winona  will  be  as  sumptuously  lodged,  and  as 
favorably  circumstanced  for  effective  work,  as  they  could  possibly 
desire.  To  avert  the  calamity  so  sensibly  felt  in  the  destruction  of 
their  records  by  fire  twenty-one  years  ago,  they  have  furnished  their 
lodge-room  with  a  magnificent  fire-proof  safe,  amply  sufficient  for 
the  records  of  blue  lodge,  chapter  and  commandery,  each  body 
having  its  separate  compartment. 

As  matter  of  record,  we  append  the  names  of  those  who  have 


SOCIETIES.  453 

successively  been  stationed  in  the  east,  west  and  south  since  the 
organization  of  the  lodge. 

BATE.  WORSHIPFUL    MASTER.  SENIOR   WARDEN.  JUNIOR   WARDEN. 

1857.  G.  R.  Tucker J.  S.  Campbell H.  D.  Morse. 

1858.  G.  R.  Tucker J.  S.  Campbell H.  D.  Morse. 

18,59.  J.  S.  Campbell H.  D.  Morse James  White. 

1860.  P.  P.  Hubbell Jas.  White D.  C.  Patterson. 

18()1.  G.  R.  Tucker H.  D.  Morse Sam  Fox. 

1862.  G.  R.  Tucker H.  D.  Morse Sam  Fox. 

1863.  J.  S.  Campbell Sam  Fox Maurice  Nolan. 

1864.  G.  R.  Tucker Chas.  Benson D.  A.  Coe. 

1865.  G.  R.  Tucker LB.  Cummings W.  G.  Dye. 

1866.  I.  B.  Cummings W.  G.  Dye John  Sherman. 

1867.  I.  B.  Cummings F.  A.Searey John  Ball. 

1868.  I.  B.  Cummings F.  A.  Searey W.  S.  Drew. 

1869.  I.  B.  Cummings J.  C.  Slater R.  B.  Basford. 

1870.  I.  B.  Cummings J.  C.  Slater R.  B.  Basford. 

1871.  I.  B.  Cummings J.  C.  Slater Columbia  Drew. 

1872.  I.  B.  Cummings W.  H.  Stevens 0.  B.  Gould. 

1873.  I.  B.  Cummings 0.  B.  Gould N.  F.  Frarv 

1874.  I.  B.  Cummings O.  B.  Gould N.  F.  Frary. 

1875.  I.  B.  Cummings N.  Staughton W.  H.  Bennett. 

1876.  I.  B.  Cummings W.  H.  Bennett J.  C.  Palmer. 

1877.  W.  H.  Bennett N.  F.  Frary R.  M.  Whitney. 

1878.  I.  B.  Cummings W.  H.  Bennett R.  M.  Whitney. 

1879.  I.  B.  Cummings W.  H.  Bennett Chas.  H.  Goodwin. 

1880.  W.  H.  Bennett Chas.  H.  Goodwin Thos.  A.  Richardson. 

1881.  Thos.  A.  Richardson.  . .  .Chas.  H.  Goodwin C.  H.  Lockwood. 

1882.  Thos.  A.  Richardson  . . . .  E.  D.  Hulbert W.  C.  Brown. 

1883.  E.  D.  Hulbert J.  C.  Hillmer C.  C.  Clement. 

The  other  officers  for  the  current  year  are  :  Treas.,  C.  H.  Porter  ; 
Sec,  J.  K.  Ferguson;  Chap.,  Rev.^E.  J.  Purdy  ;  S.D.,  Thos.  Mc- 
Davitt;  J.D.,  E.  G.  Nerrus  ;  S.S.,  M.  E.  Frumer  ;  J.S.,  J.  F. 
Gerlichen  ;  Marshal,  O.  B.  Gould  ;  Organist,  F.  A.  A.  Robertson  ; 
Tyler,  L.  K.  Eastey.  The  trustees  are  O.  B.  Gould,  Sam  Fox,  and  C. 
H.  Berry.  The  lodge  has  had  but  few  changes  in  the  office  of  sec- 
retary. John  Keyes,  of  whose  election  there  is  no  record,  he 
having  held  that  office  prior  to  1862,  closed  his  labors  as  recording 
officer  of  the  lodge  in  1869.  To  him  succeeded  W.  G.  Dye,  who 
kept  the  records  until  the  close  of  1878.  K  M.  Whitney  was  then 
elected  and  served  one  year,  when  the  present  secretary,  J.  K.  Fer- 
guson, was  elected  and  installed. 

]^  is  but  fitting  that  some  mention  should  here  be  made  of 
"Father  Hubbell,"  who  consecrated  the  lodge  at  its  institution  and 
installed  its  officers,  as  previously  mentioned.  ' '  Father  Hubbell "  is 
a  mason  of  sixty-three  years'  standing.  His  application  was  made  as 
early  as  the  law  allows,  on  his  twenty-first  birthday,  which  occurred 


454  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

February  1,  1820.  His  application  came  before  Painted  Post  Lodge, 
No.  203  (old  number),  then  holding  its  sessions  in  an  upper  room 
in  the  house  of  the  applicant's  father  at  Corning,  ISTew  York.  Father 
Hubbell  was  initiated  in  March  of  that  same  year,  1820,  passed  in 
April  and  raised  in  May.  He  is  doubtless  the  oldest  Mason  in  the 
state.  Winona  Lodge  is  just  closing  the  twenty-seventh  year  of  its 
history.  During  that  time  four  hundred  and  eleven  members  have 
been  borne  upon  its  rolls  ;  of  these  thirty-three  have  gone  out  from 
the  earthly  lodge-room  to  appear  before  the  Supreme  Master  of  the 
Universe  and  submit  the  designs  upon  their  tresselboards.  The 
present  number  of  members  is  158. 

WINONA  CHAPTER  NO.   5,  E.A.M. 

No  sooner  had  the  members  of  the  blue  lodge  become  firmly 
established  in  their  then  commodious  quarters  in  Simpson's  block 
than  they  turned  their  attention  to  the  formation  of  a  chapter, 
rightly  concluding  that  in  a  city  of  Winona's  growing  importance 
the  craft  should  maintain  labor  in  the  higher  as  well  as  lower  degrees 
of  the  order.  Accordingly,  on  August  11,  1863,  a  petition  was 
presented  to  A.  E.  Ames,  G.H.P.,  of  this  masonic  jurisdiction,  ask- 
ing for  dispensation  to  open  a  cha])ter  here,  to  be  known  as  Winona 
Chapter,  No.  5,  R.A.M.  The  petitioners  were:  Warren  Powers, 
H.P. ;  Philo  P.  Hubbell,  King;  H.  D.  Morse,  Scribe  ;  and  compan- 
ions James  Gwynn,  James  B.  Stockton,  David  Barker,  Isaac  Ben- 
ham,  A.  P.  Hoit  and  R.  G.  Stevens.  September  18,  1863,  these 
companions  assembled  under  direction  of  A.  T.  C.  Pierson,  acting 
as  proxy  for  the  G.H.P.,  who  opened  the  chapter  in  due  form.  At 
the  annual  convocation  of  the  grand  chapter,  held  the  following 
month,  a  record  of  the  proceedings  in  the  case  of  the  formation  of 
Winona  Chapter  was  presented,  the  work  approved  and  a  charter 
granted,  bearing  date  October  29,  1863.  No  election  of  officers  was 
held  until  the  close  of  the  following  year,  the  posts  being  filled  as 
indicated  by  the  petition  and  the  officers  therein  designated  installed. 
The  annual  election  for  chapter  officers  is  held  about  the  close  of  the 
civil  year,  late  in  December,  and  the  roster  of  officers  ^hereto 
appended  is  given  for  the  year  of  their  service,  and  not  of  their 
election.  As  in  the  case  of  Winona  Lodge,  No.  18,  only  the  three 
ranking  officers  are  given  to  date,  but  the  full  list  for  the  current 
year  appears. 


SOCIETIES.  455 

YEAR.  HIGH  PKIEST.  KING.  HCKIBE. 

1865.  Charles  Benson James  M.  Cole F.  D.  Hayden. 

1866.  James  M.  Cole G.  R.  Tucker Orrin  AVheeler. 

1867.  James  M.  Cole Orrin  Wheeler W.  (i.  Dye. 

1868.  W.  G.  Dye James  M.  Cole F.  S.  Buck. 

1869.  W.  G.  Dve W.  K.T.  Vila John  Ball. 

1870.  Jauies  M.  Cole I.  B.  Cummings F.  Staples. 

1871.  AV.  K.  F.  Vila F.  Staples LB.  Cummings. 

1872.  W.  K.  F.  Vila F.  Staples J.  C.  Schoonmaker. 

1873.  W.  G.  Dye LB.  Cummings James  M.  Cole. 

1874.  W.  K.  F.  Vila R.  B.  Basford: LB.  Cummings. 

1875.  R.  B.  Basford W.  K.  F.  Vila N.  B.  Uflord. 

1876.  R.  B.  Basford W.  K.  F.  Vila N.  B.  Ufford. 

1877.  N.  B.  Ufford W.  K.  F.  Vila R.  B.  Basford. 

1878.  N.  B.  Uflord W.  K.  F.  Vila R.  B.  Basford. 

1879.  N.  B.  Uliord J.  L.  Brink N.  Staughton. 

1880.  N.  B.  Uff"ord  J.  L.  Brink N.  Staughton. 

1881.  I.  B.  Cummings J.  L.  Brink Charles  Gilbert. 

1882..  I.  B.  Cummings G.  L.  Gates N.  Staughton. 

The  several  offices  of  the  chapter  for  1883  are  filled  as  follows  : 
H.  P. ,  Geo.  L.  Gates ;  K. ,  Thomas  A.  Kichardson ;  *  Scribe,  J.  L. 
Brink;  C.  ofH.,  W.  H.  Bennett;  K.A.G,  H.  C.  Shepard  ;  P.S., 
E.  D.  Hulbert;  Treas.,  C.  H.  Porter;  Sec,  J.  K.  Ferguson; 
G.M.  3d  Y.,  A.  O.  Slade  ;  G.M.  2d  V.,  M.  E.  Trumer  ;  G.M.  1st  V., 
V.  A.  Brink  ;  Sentinel,  L.  K.  Eastey. 

The  total  number  of  companions  that  have  held  membership  in 
Winona  Chapter  during  the  almost  twenty  years  of  its  existence  has 
been  185  ;  of  these  1-4  have  entered  within  the  vail  to  return  to  the 
earthly  host  no  more,  and  there  now  remain  80  regularly  borne  u])oii 
tlie  record. 

CffiUR    DE    LION    COMMANDERY,    NO.    3,    K.T. 

The  formal  establishment  of  the  chapter  consummated,  and  its 
permanency  assured,  the  organization  of  a  commandery  soon  followed 
as  a  matter  of  necessity —  there  being  at  this  time  no  asylum  of  the 
order  in  southern  Minnesota.  May  13,  1864,  a  petition  to  open  and 
hold  a  commandery  in  Winona  was  presented  M.E.  Sir  Knight  B.B. 
French,  at  that  time  grand  master  of  K.  T.  of  U.  S.  The  following 
month  the  dispensation  issued,  and  was  committed  to  M.E.  Sir 
Knight  A.  T.  C.  Pierson,  G.C.G.  of  K.  T.  of  U.  S.  and  E.G.  of 
Damascus  Commandery  of  St.  Paul,  who,  as  deputy  for  the  grand 
master,  proceeded  to  Winona  bearing  the  dispensation.     This  dis- 

*  Companion  Thomas  Richardson's  throne,  as  king  of  Winona  Chapter,  was 
vacated  by  the  summons  of  the  pale  horseman,  February  14,  ]88:i.  At  the 
time  of  his  death  Mr.  Richardson  was  a  meiDber  of  the  stale  legislature  ironi 
this  representative  district;  a  bright  Mason,  and  recognized  everywhere  as  one 
of  the  best  workmen  of  the.craft  for  his  years  which  only  numbered  27  when 
he  was  called  to  the  grand  convocation  above. 


456  HISTOKY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

pensation,  of  date  June  18,  1864,  empowered  Sir  Knights  Warren 
Powers,  Rob.  Urquhart,  G.  D.  Bristol,  M.  Wheeler  Sargent,  H.  L. 
Freeman,  C.  D.  Sherwood,  E.  F.  Dodge,  Charles  Benson  and  James 
M.  Cole  to  open  and  hold  a  commandery  of  K.  T.  and  Council  of 
the  Order  of  Knights  of  the  Red  Cross,  to  be  designated  bj  the  name 
CcEur  de  Lion  Commandery,  of  Winona,  Minnesota,  which  was  done 
as  commanded,  with  Sir  Knight  Warren  Powers,  E.C.,  Rob  Urquhart, 
G.,  and  G.  Y.  Bristol,  C.G.  There  being  at  this  time  no  grand 
commandery  of  Minnesota,  the  Winona  Knights  continued  to  work 
under  dispensation  from  the  grand  master  of  K.  T.  of  U.  S.  until  the 
meeting  of  the  grand  encampment  at  Columbus,  Ohio,  September  7, 
1865.  The  by-laws,  records  and  work  of  Coeur  de  Lion  Command- 
ery were  approved,  after  examination  by  the  grand  encampment, 
and  a  charter  issued,  bearing  date  September  13,  1865,  fully  habili- 
tating Coeur  de  Lion  Commandery  with  authority  to  elect  officers, 
confer  orders,  and  do  all  other  things  pertaining  to  the  rights  and 
powers  of  a  loyal  commandery  of  K.T.  On  October  19,  1865,  a 
dispensation  issued  from  H.  L.  Palmer,  G.M.  of  K.  T.  of  U.  S., 
authorizing  the  organization  of  a  grand  commandery  for  the  State  of 
Minnesota.  This  work  was  prosecuted  by  the  grand  master  in  per- 
son, and  on  October  23,  1865,  the  Grand  Commandery  of  Minnesota 
was  created,  Coeur  de  Lion  Commandery  transferred  from  the  juris- 
diction of  the  grand  encampment  to  that  of  the  Grand  Commandery 
of  Minnesota,  and  enrolled  as  Cceur  de  Lion  Commandery,  No.  3,  of 
Winona.  Sir  Knights  Powei-s,  Urquhart  and  Bristol  held  the  offices 
to  which  they  had  been  elected  at  the  organization  of  the  command- 
ery until  the  annual  reports  were  returned  to  the  grand  master  of  K.  T. 
of  U.  S. ,  when  another  election  was  held,  resulting  in  the  choice  of  Sir 
Knight  Rob.  Urquhart,  E.C.,  J.  M.  Cole,  G.,  and  D.  A.  Coe,  C.G., 
who  held  office  until  the  commandery  obtained  its  charter,  when  a 
new  election  was  ordered.  This  statement  explains  the  apparent 
paradox  of  two  elections  having  been  held  in  1865,  as  appears  from 
the  accompanying  table,  which  shows  the  successive  results  of  the 
annual  elections  of  the  commandery,  so  far  as  the  three  highest  offices 
are  concerned : 

DATK.  EMINENT   COMMANDER.  GENEEALISSIMO.  CAPTAIN   GENERAL. 

1  cr-    ^  Warren  Powers R.  Urquhart D.  A.  Coe. 

^^''•'  I  R.  Urquhart J.  M.  Cole D.  A.  Coe. 

ISm.     R.  Urquhart J.  M.  Cole D.  A.  Coe. 

1867.  James  M.  Cole A.  W.  Webster B.  H.  Langley. 

1 868.  A.  W.  Webster B.  H.  Langley W.  G.  Dye. 


SOCIETIES.  457 

YEAR.  EMINENT   COMMANDER.  GENERALISSIMO.  CAPTAIN    GENERAL. 

1869.  A.  W.  Webster B.  H.  Langley W.  G.  Dye. 

1870.  B.  H.  Langley W.  G.  Dye W.  K.  F.  Vila. 

1871.  B.  H.  Langley W.  G.  Dye W.  K.  F.  Vila. 

1872.  B.  H.  Langley W.  G.  Dye W.  K.  F.  Vila. 

1878.  B.  H.  Langley W.  K.  Vila R.  L.  McCormick. 

1874.  B.  H.  Langley W.  K.  Vila R.  L.  McCormick. 

1875.  B.  H.  Langley W.  K.  Vila Isaac  Slade. 

1876.  W.  K.  F.  Vila Isaac  Slade N.  Staughton. 

1877.  W.  K.  F.  Vila Isaac  Slade N.  Staughton. 

1878.  B.  H.  Langley Isaac  Slade N.  Staughton. 

1879.  Isaac  Slade    "! N.  Staughton R.  B.  Basford. 

1880.  N.  Staughton W.  K.  F.  Vila Isaac  Slade. 

1881.  Isaac  Slade W.  K.  F.  Vila A.  W.  Scott. 

1882.  A.  W.  Scott Isaac  Slade N.  Staughton. 

1883.  A.  W.  Scott Isaac  Slade N.  Staughton. 

The  other  officers  for  the  current  year  are  I.  B.  Cummings, 
Prelate;  S.  Fox,  S.W.;  R  B.  Basford,  Treas.;  W.  H.  Bennett,  S.B.; 
F.  A.  A.  Kobertson,  W.;  A.  O.  Slade,  2d  G.;W.  K.  Vila,  J.  W.;  C. 
H.  Porter,  Kec. ;  E.  F.  Mues,  Sw.  B. ;  G.  L.  Gates,  3d  G. ;  E.  S. 
Nevius,  1st  G. ;  L.  K.  Eastey,  Sentinel, 

The  whole  number  of  knights  that  have  been  enrolled  in  Coeur 
de  Lion  Commandery  since  its  organization  in  1864  has  been  144. 
Of  these,  61  still  remain  upon  the  rolls,  40  of  whom  are  residents  of 
this  city.  Of  the  83  whose  names  no  longer  appear,  eight  have  died 
as  members  of  this  commandery,  leaving  the  courts  of  the  earthly 
temple  to  enter  through  the  more  glorious  gates  of  the  upper,  the 
sanctuary  not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens.  The 
remaining  75  have  scattered  far  and  wide ;  no  doubt  many  of  them 
have  joined  the  bannered  host  of  the  grand  encampment  above. 

There  are  many  items  of  interest  that  might  be  recorded  concern- 
ing Coeur  de  Lion  Commandery  and  the  sir  knights  who  compose  it. 
We  mention  only  a  few. 

March  17,  1865,  Sir  Knight  P.  P.  Hubbell  (Father  Hubbell)  was 
made  an  honorary  member  of  the  commandery,  a  distinction  con- 
ferred upon  no  other  during  the  nineteen  years  of  its  existence. 

With  the  granting  of  the  charter  the  name  of  the  commandery 
was  changed  from  the  French  form  of  the  name,  which  it  bore  at  its 
institution,  to  the  English  form  of  the  words,  "Cceur  de  Lion,"  as  it 
now  is.  At  the  triennial  conclave,  held  in  Chicago  in  f  880,  Coeur  de 
Lion  received  general  commendation  for  its  arms  and  banner — its 
beautifully-emblazoned  standard  eliciting  universal  praise  as  one  of 
the  most  beautiful  ensigns  in  that  immense  host.  This  commandery 
has  furnished  three  grand  commanders  for  the  state  :  Sir  Knights 


458  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

James  M.  Cole,  B.  F.  Langlej  and  R.  L.  McCormick,  who  are  ex- 
officio  members  of  the  grand  encampment.  Of  these  James  M.  Cole 
was  grand  master  of  the  grand  commander y  in  1868-9,  and  G.  War- 
der of  the  grand  encampment  in  from  1868  to  1871.  B.  F.  Langley 
was  eminent  commander  of  C(Bur  de  Lion  Commander}^  for  seven 
terms,  grand  commander  of  the  state  in  1874-5  and  grand  senior 
warden  of  the  grand  encampment  from  1874  to  1877.  R.  L. 
McCormick  was  grand  conductor  on  the  state  commanderj  in  1881. 
Father  Hubbell  was  appointed  to  the  grand  prelacy  of  the  Grand 
Commanderj  of  Minnesota  in  1874,  the  office  being  vacated  bj  the 
death  of  Y.P.  Sir  Knight  A.  E.  Ames,  and  has  held  the  office  by 
successive  election  ever  since  —  the  action  of  the  commandery  being 
so  unanimous  in  every  instance  as  to  approve  the  judgment  of  many 
that  he  will  liold  the  office  he  so  honors  until  called  up  higher  by 
the  Supreme  Commander  of  the  Universe.  I.  B.  Cummings,  the 
present  prelate  of  Coeur  de  Lion,  has  held  that  office  for  thirteen 
consecutive  terms,  and  magnihes  it. 


The  Druids  are  divided  into  three  separate  organizations,  namely  : 
Winona  Grove  (German),  Scandinavian  Lund  and  Oak  Grove  (Eng- 
lish). We  will  first  take  up  the  Winona  Grove,  ISTo.  6.  This  branch 
was  organized  in  September,  1871,  the  charter  being  granted  the 
same  year.  The  officers  were  :  Christian  Heintz,  president ;  Con- 
rad Sherer,  vice-president ;  Henry  Stelter,  secretary  ;  Fred.  Martin, 
treasurer.  There  were  at  first  but  twelve  members.  The  object 
of  the  society,  like  other  organizations  of  its  kind,  is  benevolent. 
There  are  three  degrees.  Members  having  acquired  all  the  degrees 
are  called  Druids,  and  when  unable  to  work  receive  from  the  society 
$5 -per  week.  The  second  degree  is  given  after  the  member  has 
been  in  the  association  six  months  ;  these  members  receive  $3  when 
unable  to  work.  The  first  degree  is  received  upon  initiation.  Such 
members,  during  sickness,  receive  but  $2  per  week.  On  the  death 
of  a  member  the  widow  receives  from  the  entire  association  through- 
out the  state  a  sum  of  money  varying  as  to  the  entire  membership 
at  the  time.  An  assessment  is  made  of  $1  upon  every  member  in 
the  state ;  this  is  given  to  the  widow  ;  but  if  the  sum  exceeds  $2,- 
000,  the  excess  over  this  falls  to  the  widows'  fund  in  the  treasury. 
The  society  receives  into  its  ranks  only  men  of  respectability  and 
temperance.     The  members  are  liable  at  any  time  to  be  suspended 


SOCIETIES.  459 

or  expelled  for  misconduct.  The  Winona  Grov^e  have  in  their 
ti'easury  at  present  $750  in  cash,  besides  property  of  various  kinds 
valued  at  $1,420.  The  officers  are :  Claus  Nottelmann,  president ; 
Henry  Kluver,  vice-president;  Hugo  Enderlein,  secretarv  ;  B.  Howe, 
assistant  secretary  ;  Fred.  Meyer,  treasurer. 

Scandinavian  Grove,  Wo.  12,  vv^as  organized  May  23.  1876 ; 
the  charter  was  granted  at  the  same  date.  The  lirst  officers  were  : 
N.A.,  O.  M.  Olsen  ;  V.A.,  A.  G.  Steelhammer ;  secretary,  L. 
Olsen;  treasurer,  Christ  Ohristofferson ;  I.G.,  O.  Hanson;  con- 
ductor, L.  O.  Engelstad  ;  O.G.,  M.  C.  Wahler  ;  K. H.B.N.  A.,  John 
Ereckner;  L.H.B.KA.,  M.  P.  Foss  ;  K.H.B.Y.A.,  O.  Thompson; 
L.H.B.Y.A.,  L  C.  Olson.  At  first  there  were  but  eighteen  charter 
members  ;  the  number  has  now  increased  to  thirty-four.  The  names 
of  the  present  officers  are  :  D.D.,  L.  Olson  ;  N.A.,  H.  U,  Nelson  ; 
Y.A.,  Otto  Outzeer ;  secretary,  Edward  Anderson;  conductor,  H. 
L.  Berg;  O.G.,  G.  P.  Gillsbery  ;  E. H.B.N. A.,  Issak  Nilse  ;  L.H. 
B.N. A.,  H.  P.  Hanson  ;  I.G.,  B.  Broderson  ;  R.H.B.Y.A.,  A.  C. 
Larson  :  L.H.B.Y.A.,  G.  Christeanser. 

Oak  Grove  was  organized  and  had  the  charter  granted  August 
10,  1877,  with  a  membership  of  forty-four.  The  officers  were  :  N, 
A.,  E.  B.  Basford  ;  Y.A.,  G.  K.  Adams  ;  secretary,  H.  W.  Posz  ; 
treasurer,  H.  E.  Wedel.  At  present  there  are  iifty-three  members. 
The  officers  are:  N.A.,  G.  K.  Adams;  Y.A.,  J.  Seicht ;  secre- 
tary, H.  W.  Posz  ;  treasurer,  W.  C.  Pletke. 

A.O.U.W. 

.  Winona  Lodge,  Wo.  W,  was  organized  August  3, 1877,  with  thirteen 
charter  members,  and  in  the  less  than  six  years  of  its  existence  has 
grown  to  a  flourishing  beneficiarj^  with  110  members  and  half  a  score 
of  petitions  for  membership  to  be  acted  upon.  Among  the  objects 
proposed  to  be  accomplished  b}'  this  organization,  one  of  the  leading 
features  is  the  payment  of  $2,000  at  the  death  of  a  member  to  his 
family.  This  is  effected  through  the  grand  lodge  organization  of 
the  state.  The  financial  standing  of  the  lodge  is  most  excellent, 
and  under  the  management  of  its  efficient  officers  is  rapidly  increas- 
ing in  influence  and  members.  The  present  board  of  officers  is  as 
follows  :  P.M.W.,  J.  J.  Hoftman  ;  M.W.,  W.  C.  Pierce  ;  F.,  P.  W. 
Leach  ;  O.,  George  Paris  ;  recorder,  W.  O.  Kennedy  ;  rec,  J.  M. 
Sheardown ;  fin.,  J.  C.  Parchyues ;  guide,  Wm.  Ehler ;  LW. 
Wm.   Ehmke  ;    O.W.,   Wm.   Petersen.     The  annual  dues  as  estab- 


460  HISTOKY    OF    WESrONA    COTHSTTY. 

lislied  by  the  lodge  are  $4,  payable  in  quarterly  installments.  The 
cost  of  carrying  $2,000  beneficiary  being  about  $18  to  $20  per 
annum. 

KNIGHTS    OF    HONOR 

were  organized  on  May  30,  1877.  The  charter  was  granted  the  same 
date.  At  first  there  were  but  seventeen  charter  members.  The  offi- 
cers were :  A.  H.  Snow,  dictator ;  W.  H.  Stevens,  past  dictator ;  N. 
Buck,  vice-dictator ;  C.  B.  Maxwell,  assistant  dictator ;  S.  Fleish- 
man, financial  reporter ;  IST.  Bufford,  treasurer ;  L.  D,  Frost, 
guardian  ;  W.  R.  Williams,  chaplain  ;  G.  H.  Ellsburry,  reporter ; 
J.  F.  Martin,  sentinel.  At  present  there  are  forty-two  members, 
and  the  order  is  in  a  flourishing  condition.  The  ofiicers  are  :  J.  B. 
McGaughey,  past  dictator ;  S.  Fleishman,  dictator ;  Thomas  Hill, 
vice  dictator  ;  W.  C.  Richardson,  assistant  dictator  ;  J.  Gertter, 
treasurer ;  Jacob  Smith,  guardian  ;  W.  C.  Brown,  financial  reporter  ; 
L.  D.  Frost,  reporter ;  H.  Fraelich,  guardian ;  Wm.  Werner, 
sentinel ;  A.  Walsworth,  chaplain. 

TEMPLE    OF    HONOR 

was  organized  and  chartered  June  11,  1875,  with  a  membership  of 
nineteen.  The  charter  members  were:  L,  O.  Stevens,  W.C.T. ; 
J.  L.  Furgurson,  W.Y.T.;  C.  A.  Bierce,  W.R.;  R.  M.  Martin, 
W.A.R.;  F.  S.  Quinsey,  W.F.R.;  John  Bally,  A.F.R.;  R.  M.  Mc- 
Question,  W.C. ;  H.  H.  Wassen,  W.H.  ;  J.  Manning,  W.D. ;  Wm. 
H.  St.  John,  W.S. ;  Louis  Larson,  W.G. ;  W.  W.  Wood,  D.G.  W.C.T. 
The  present  officers  are :  A.  Thomas,  W.C.T. ;  vacant,  W. Y.T. ;  L.  O. 
Stevens,  W.R.;  B.  Haverson,  W.F.R.;  Mr.  Martin,  W.H.;  Mr. 
Niles,  W.D.H.;  Mr.  Blood,  W.G. ;  N"ed  Gallion,  W. S. ;  C.  Johns- 
ton, P. W.C.T.;  L.  O.  Stevens,  W.C;  G.  A.  Terril,  D.G. W.C.T. 
The  number  of  members  at  present  is  thirty. 

GOOD    TEISIPLARS. 

This  society  was  organized  and  the  charter  granted  November  15, 
1882.  The  number  of  members  in  the  beginning  was  thirty-nine ; 
at  present  the  number  has  increased  to  fifty.  Although  in  existence 
but  a  short  space  of  time  the  society  is  in  a  prosperous  condition, 
the  officers  are:  L.  R.  Stevens, W.C.T.;  A.  Thomas,  P. W.C.T.; 
Mrs.  E.  Halbert,  W.V.T.;  Rev.  F.  W.  Flint,  W.Chap.;  L.  D. 
Schoonmaker,  W.Sec. ;  Miss  Lizzie  Gage,  W.A.Sec. ;  Fred.  Wait, 
W.F.Sec;    C.  A.  Bierce,  W.T.;    G.  E.  Tount,  W.M.;    Miss  Ella 


SOCIETIES.  461 

Tount,  W.D.M.;  Miss  Libbie  Mayburj,  W.T.G.;  E.  P.  Wait,  W. 
Sent.;  C.  G.  Maybury,  L.D.;  Miss  Wait,  K.H.S.;  Miss  Sanford, 
L.H.S.;  C.  A.  Bierce,  E.  P.  Wait,  A.  W.  Gage,  trustees. 

WOMANS'    TEMPEKANCE    UNION. 

This  society  was  organized  in  1875.  The  officers  were:  Mrs. 
Hollowell,  president  ;  Mrs.  Bierce,  secretary  ;  Mrs.  M.  K.  Drew, 
treasurer.  The  organization  at  first  numbered  but  twelve  members ; 
at  present  the  membership  has  increased  to  sixty.  Tlie  officers  at 
present  are  :  Mrs.  J.  Swart,  president  ;  Mrs.  Thompson,  vice-presi- 
dent ;  Mrs.  M.  K.  Drew,  secretary ;  Mrs.  Cosgrove,  treasurer. 
The  society  is  said  to  be  in  a  prosperous  condition. 

THE  WmONA  EQUITABLE  AID  UNION, 

This  society  was  organized  and  charter  granted  June  22,  1880, 
with  a  membership  of  thirty-one.  The  following  were  the  first 
officers  elected :  Prof.  W.  F.  Phelps,  president ;  W.  W.  Slocumb, 
vice-president ;  D.  E.  Yance,  chancellor ;  John  J.  Myres,  advocate ; 
C.  G.  Maybury,  treasurer;  J.  N.  Maybury,  secretary. 

The  officers  are  elected  semi-annually.  There  has  been  in  this 
society  some  withdrawals  and  suspensions,  but  it  is  at  writing  in  a 
prosperous  condition.  There  is  a  membership  at  present  of  43. 
The  officers  for  1882  are:  Thomas  H.  Shaw,  president;  John  C. 
Brown,  vice-president ;  C.  G.  Maybury,  treasurer ;  L.  A.  West, 
secretary. 

The  operations  of  this  union  are,  by  virtue  of  a  charter  granted 
in  conformity  to  the  laws  and  regulations  of  the  founders  of  the 
order,  called  the  Supreme  Equitable  Aid  Union.  This  was  incor- 
porated March  22,  1879,  in  compliance  with  a  statute  of  the  Com- 
monwealth of  Pennsylvania,  under  date  of  April  29,  1874.  The 
incorporators  were  D.  A.  Dewey,  R,  N,  Seaver,  W.  B.  Howard, 
H.  S.  Ayer  and  W.  H.  Muzzy,  all  citizens  of  Columbus,  Pennsyl- 
vania. 

Objects  of  the  order  :  1,  To  unite  fraternally  all  white  persons, 
socially  and  physically  acceptable,  between  sixteen  and  sixty-five 
years  of  age.  2.  To  give  equal  benefits  to  both  sexes,  striving  to 
improve  the  social  and  moral  bearing  of  each,  3.  To  give  woman 
all  the  rights  that  social  equality  can  bestow,  and  to  grant  her  all 
the  benefits  secured  to  man  by  secret  organizations,  4.  To  give  all 
moral  and  material  aid  in  its  power  to  members  of  the  order  by 


462  HISTORY    OF    WESrONA    COUISTTY. 

assistino-  each  other  in  business,  in  obtaining  employment  and  in 
sickness.  5.  To  establish  a  benefit  fund,  from  which  a  sum  not  to 
exceed  $3,000  shall  be  paid  at  the  death  of  a  member  to  whom  the 
member  shall  designate,  or  to  his  heirs.  6,  To  see  that  in  sickness 
fraternal  care  is  at  all  times  given,  and  to  advance  the  social  friend- 
ship of  the  member  in  every  manner  possible.  Besides  the  prin- 
cipal union,  over  400  subordinate  orders  are  in  existence,  with  an 
entire  membership  of  15,000.  In  the  last  three  and  a  half  years 
105  deaths  have  occurred,  and  $196,331.45  has  been  paid  out  in 
insurance. 

GERMAN  PHILHARMONIC  SOCIETY 

was  incorporated  April  11,  1866,  with  a  membership  of  fifteen. 
The  first  ofhcers  were  :  G.  Lautenoshlaeger,  president ;  F.  Kroeger, 
vice-president ;  N.  F.  Hibbert,  secretary ;  R.  Radke,  treasurer ;  C. 
F.  Schroth,  Wm.  Wedel,  E.  A.  Gerdtzen,  trustees.  The  charter 
members  were  as  follows  :  G.  Lautenoshlaeger,  A.  Putsoh,  R. 
Radke,  M.  Rose,  C.  F.  Schroth,  E.  A.  Gerdtzen,  F.  Kroeger,  W.  F. 
Hibbert,  AVm.  Wedel,  W.  R.  Schmidt,  Jacob  Scherffins,  G.  Erd- 
mann,  Peter  Scherffins,  F.  Steinhagen,  F.  C.  Kopp.  At  the  present 
writing  there  are  in  all  115  members.  The  officers  are  :  Eugene 
Gerstenhauer,  president ;  David  Fakler,  vice-president ;  Jacob  Girt- 
ler,  secretary ;  F.  Moebus,  financial  secretary ;  C.  W.  Anding,  treas- 
urer ;  G.  Anger,  E.  W.  Rebstork,  J.  Scherffins,  trustees ;  Arthur 
Beyersteds,  steward. 

GERMANIA    BAND. 

The  Germania  band  was  organized  in  1857  by  Herman 
Rohweder.  The  members  were  as  follows  :  H.  Rohweder,  leader  ; 
Charles  Ebert,  Wm.  Stark,  Philip  Simmer,  Gottleib  Bughorlz, 
C.  Hill,  G.  S.  Story,  Henry  Leor,  Geo.  Hazen,  Wm.  Ross.  In 
1879  the  organization  was  enlarged  ;  it  now  consists  of  a  brass-band 
and  an  orchestra  of  stringed  instruments.  The  members  at  present 
are  Herman  Rohweder,  Henry  Bentz,  Jr.,  Henry  Bentz,  Sr.,  Fritz 
Bentz,  Conrad  Wolpers,  Frank  Yotruba,  Christ  Clausen,  Henry 
Clausen,  August  G.  Miller,  W.  F.  Becker,  Wm.  Becker.  Fritz 
Ulrich,  Julius  Miller. 

ST.    ALOYSIUS    YOUNG   MEn's    SOCIETY. 

The  charter  was  granted  and  the  society  organized  in  April,  1875. 
The  organizers  were  IST.  Schneider,  M.  Smith,  G.  Schork  and 
J.  Smith.     There  were  nineteen  members  at  first.     The  names  of 


CHURCHES.  463 

the  officers  are  as  follows  :  H.  Schroeder,  president ;  N.  Schneider, 
vice-president ;  J.  Armand,  secretary  ;  J.  Schumacher,  assistant 
secretary  ;  B.  A.  Gernes,  treasurer. 

The  society  has  two  objects.  The  first  is  benevolence.  Members 
physically  unable  to  work  receive  from  the  society  |3  per  week  until 
recovery.  This  is  secured  by  an  assessment  on  each  member  of 
twenty-five  cents  per  month.  The  second  object  of  the  society  is 
mutual  benefit  and  pleasure.  The  officers  at  present  are  :  J.  Hoffarth, 
president ;  J.  Smith,  vice-president ;  J.  Semmer,  secretary ;  F. 
Winkels,  assistant  secretary ;  A.  Wirth,  treasurer.  The  number 
of  members  at  present  is  thirty-five. 


CHAPTER  XLIY. 


CHURCHES. 


Preshjterian  Church.  —  The  First  Presbyterian  Society  of 
Winona  was  organized  July  15,  1856.  and  its  articles  of  asso- 
ciation will  be  found  recorded  on  page  198,  book  F,  office  of 
register  of  deeds.  The  original  board  of  trustees  were  Henry 
Day.  D.  C.  Patterson,  M.D.,  J.  T.  Smith,  Daniel  Wells  and  Samuel 
Moss.  Of  these,  Mr.  Day  removed  to  Elkhart,  Indiana,  in  1861, 
and  died  there  some  years  later  ;  Mr.  Wells  removed  to  La  Crosse 
in  1859  ;  Dr.  Patterson  has  been  a  resident  of  Washington,  D.C., 
for  many  years,  and  J.  T.  Smith  has  long  since  removed  to  Port 
Byron.  New  York,  his  present  residence.  Mr.  Samuel  Moss  died  in 
Winona,  September  5,  1865.  The  church  organization  was  effected 
about  six  weeks  after  the  formation  of  the  society,  August  31,  1856, 
and  numbered  fifteen  members.  Rev.  Daniel  Ames  was  at  that 
time  supplying  the  pulpit  of  the  recently  formed  society,  and  he 
was  assisted  in  the  church  organization  by  Rev.  Jacob  E.  Conrad, 
of  Rochester,  Minnesota.  Of  the  original  (fifteen)  members  who 
constituted  the  church  at  the  time  of  its  organization  there  is  not 
one  now  residing  in  this  city.  The  officers  elected  at  the  organiza- 
tion of  the  church  were  :  Henry  Day,  Samuel  Moss  and  John  Mor- 
rison, elders  ;  Henry  Day',  deacon.  The  only  surviving  member  of 
the  original  board  of  officers  is  Mr.  John  Morrison,  now  residing  in 


464  HISTORY    OF    WTNONA    COUTfTY. 

St.  Charles,  in  this  county.  This  church  was  organized  under  the 
auspices  of  the  New  School  branch  of  the  Presbyterian  church,  and 
was  upon  its  organization  attached  to  the  Blue  Earth  presbytery. 
The  first  pastor  of  the  church  was  Rev.  Daniel  Ames,  whose  pas- 
torate extended  from  July,  1856,  to  April,  1858.  The  first  com- 
munion of  the  church  was  celebrated  September  6,  1856.  The  first 
baptism  was  that  of  Samuel  Dean  Moss,  son  of  Samuel  and  Augusta 
B.  Moss,  September  6,  1856.  The  oldest  resident  members  of  the 
church  are  Mrs.  Calista  Balcombe,  Mr,  Dingman  Spelman  and  Mrs. 
Amelia  Spelman,  admitted  by  letter  January  18,  1857.  The  Rev. 
Daniel  Ames  having  resigned  the  pulpit  of  the  society  in  April,  1858, 
the  church  was  without  a  regular  minister  until  December  of  that 
year,  when  Rev.  D.  C.  Lyon  was  called  to  the  pastorate,  accepted, 
entered  upon  his  duties,  and  maintained  his  connection  with  the 
church  until  June,  1867,  when  he  resigned  to  accept  the  post  of 
synodical  missionary.  This  position  he  still  fills  with  great  accepta- 
bility to  the  church  throughout  the  entire  state,  by  whom  he  is  sin- 
cerely beloved  and  revered.  His  residence  since  his  removal  from 
Winona  has  been  at  St.  Paul.  Important  changes  transpired  in 
the  condition  and  relations  of  the  church  during  Rev.  Lyon's  admin- 
istration, who  was  familiarly  known  as  "Father  Lyon,"  —  a  sobri- 
quet well  deserved,  as  he  was  literally  as  well  as  officially  ' '  father 
of  the  church."  Soon  after  his  acceptance  of  the  pastorate  the  church 
severed  its  connection  with  the  New  School  branch  of  Presbyterianism, 
and  transferring  its  allegiance  to  the  Old  School  branch  united  with  the 
presbytery  of  Winnebago,  Wisconsin.  The  first  place  of  worship  of 
the  little  church  was  a  small  rude  frame  building  erected  in  1856,  on 
Fourth  street,  between  the  old  Congregational  church  and  the  resi- 
dence of  the  late  Wm.  Richardson.  This  building  was  materially 
altered,  enlarged  and  improved  soon  after  Father  Lyons  assumed 
charge  of  the  church,  and  in  that  condition  was  occupied  by  the 
society  until  the  completion  of  their  present  church  edifice  on  the 
corner  of  Main  and  Fifth  streets,  fronting  the  park.  The  new 
church  was  taken  possession  of  in  the  fall  of  1866,  at  which  time 
the  old  building  was  sold  to  the  Unitarian  society,  by  whom  it  was 
sold  to  V.  Simson,  Esq.,  and  by  him  converted  into  dwellings.  The 
new  building  was  erected  mainly  through  the  efforts  of  Father 
Lyon.  The  building  committee  were  Messrs.  A.  F.  Hodgins,  Wm. 
Richardson  and  Hon.  Wm.  Mitchell.  The  church  edifice,  which  at 
the  date  of  its  erection  was  the  finest  house  for  religious  worship 


r<^!4^^  >^  -Wi^eV* 


'"^^  .  ^iVJ  .  ^A  a-^  ^  A  . 


CHURCHES.  467 

in  the  city,  is  of  brick,  fronting  forty  feet  on  Main  streeet ;  lias 
a  total  depth  of  sixty-two  feet,  and  the  audience-room  proper  a 
seating  capacity  of  300.  To  this  structure,  costing  with  grounds 
about  $14,000,  has  since  been  added  a  brick  lecture-room  facing 
twenty-six  and  one-half  feet  on  Fifth  street,  with  a  total  depth  of 
fifty-two  feet,  and  having  additional  accommodations  for  150  persons. 
The  lecture-room  is  connected  with  the  main  auditorium  by  folding 
doors,  and  as  occasion  demands  the  whole  can  be  utilized  at  once, 
afibrding  accommodation  for  450  people. 

The  pulpit  remained  vacant  after  the  resignation  of  Father  Lyon, 
in  the  summer  of  1867,  until  July  30,  1868,  when  a  call  was  ex- 
tended to  the  Rev.  Joseph  M.  McNulty,  who  filled  the  pulpit 
until  his  resignation  in  March,  1871.  The  church  was  without  a 
regular  pastor  until  November  of  that  year,  when  Rev.  Rockwood 
McQuestin  (now  of  Minneapolis)  accepted  a  call  as  pastor  and 
maintained  his  connection  with  the  church  until  September,  1877, 
when  he  accepted  a  call  to  the  Presbyterian  church  of  Waterloo, 
Iowa,  and  severed  his  connection  with  the  society  here.  The  same 
fall  Rev.W.  D.  Thomas  was  called  to  the  church  and  continued  as 
its  pastor  until  December  15,  1880,  when  he  resigned  to  accept  a  call 
extended  him  by  the  Presbyterian  church  of  La  Crosse,  Wisconsin. 
During  Rev.  Thomas'  administration  the  -lecture-room  and  infant 
class-rooms  for  Sunday-school  work  were  added  at  a  cost  of  $8,000, 
and  a  fine  organ  placed  in  the  auditorium  at  an  additional  expense  of 
$2,400.  The  church  was  again  without  a  pastor  after  the  departure 
of  Rev.  Thomas  until  December  1,  1881,  when  Rev.  F.  W.  Flint, 
the  present  incumbent,  having  accepted  the  call  extended  him, 
entered  upon  his  duties. 

The  financial  condition  of  the  society  is  good.  The  maxim  of 
the  church  management  has  always  been  "  pay  as  you  go,"  and  with 
the  exception  of  a  small  balance  still  due  on  the  organ  the  society 
is  without  debt. 

The  present  session  of  the  church  is  composed  as  follows  : 
Rev.  F.  W.  Flint  (ex-ofiicio  moderator) ;  P.  P.  Hubbell,  F.  F.  St. 
John,  J. W.  Thomas, W.  R.Williams  and  C.  O.  Goss.  The  present 
board  of  trustees  is  as  follows  :  A.  F.  Hodgins,  Wm.  Mitchell, 
J.  W.  Thomas,  W.  R.  Williams,  A.  M.  Dixon.  Of  these,  W.  R. 
Williams  is  treasurer  and  C.  O.  Goss,  clerk.  The  number  of  mem- 
bers now  upon  the  church  rolls  is  166,  and  the  total  revenue  of  the 
church  for  1882,  including  benevolent  contributions  and  Sunday- 
27 


468  HISTORY    OF    WIJSrOT^A    COinSTTY. 

school  ofFei'ings.  was  $3,486.47.  There  have  been  103  baptisms 
since  the  organization  of  the  church. 

Presbyterian  Sunday  School. — The  Sunday  school,  as  first  sus- 
tained by  the  church  was  a  union  school,  and  so  continued  until 
1866,  when  the  formal  organization  of  a  Sunday  school  under  the 
immediate  direction  of  the  church  was  perfected.  The  school  had 
at  that  time  about  sixty  or  seventy  scholars,  but  so  imperfect  are  the 
records  that  no  specific  data  can  be  given.  In  October  of  that 
year,  1866,  F.  F.  St.  John  assumed  charge  of  the  school,  and  was  its 
superintendent  until  1882,  when  C.  O.  Goss  was  elected  to  that 
position.  This  school  now  numbers  about  175,  including  teachers, 
and  is  officered  as  follows  :  O.  C.  Goss,  superintendent ;  W.  H.  St. 
John,  secretary  ;  H.  Thompson,  treasurer ;  Thomas  A.  Richardson, 
librarian;  F.  F.  St.  John,  assistant  librarian.  Rev.  F.  W.  Flint, 
present  pastor  of  the  church,  is  a  native  of  the  State  of  New  York. 
He  pursued  his  classical  studies  at  Union  College,  Schenectady,  in 
his  native  state,  graduating  from  that  institution  in  the  class  of 
1856.  Entering  Auburn  Theological  Seminary,  he  completed  his 
course  of  study  there,  graduating  in  1859,  and  entered  upon  the 
work  of  the  ministry  immediately  afterward.  His  first  pastorate 
was  in  Silver  Creek,  New  York.  He  first  came  to  Minnesota  about 
ten  years  since,  and  wa^  in  St.  Paul  prior  to  coming  to  this  city. 
Rev.  Flint  is  married,  has  two  children  attending  school  in  Winona 
and  one  son  in  Princeton  College,  New  Jersey. 

German  Presbyterian  Church. — On  February  10,  1864,  accord- 
ing to  the  desire  of  the  presbytery  at  St.  Charles,  Rev.  D.  C.  Lyon 
and  Jacob  Kolb  were  appointed  to  organize  the  congregation  at 
Winona. 

For  a  year  previous  to  this  time,  however,  meetings  under  Mr. 
J.  Kolb,  who  came  as  a  missionary  from  Iowa,  were  held  in  a  hall 
in  Winona.  Mr.  Kolb's  duty  and  desire  was  to  collect  and  form  a 
congregation,  which  he  succeeded  in  doing,  with  the  aid  of  Rev. 
D.  C.  Lyon,  in  1864. 

Jacob  Kolb,  the  first  minister,  remained  with  the  congregation 
from  1863  until  1869.  A  church  was  erected  at  the  corner  of 
Fifth  and  Franklin  streets  in  1864.  The  building  was  a  frame 
structure  forty  feet  long  and  twenty-eight  feet  wide.  It  cost  $1,800. 
Among  the  prominent  members,  some  of  which  are  residents  in 
Winona  to-day,  may  be  mentioned  J.  Straub,  Jacob  Kissling, 
H.    Wychgram,    Fredrick  Moebus,    Julius    Geise,    C.    Rohwerder, 


CHURCHES.  469 

J.  Wettenberg,  Edward  Pelzer,  Michael  Kissinger,  Conrad  Bohu, 
George  Bohn,  Christina  Bohn,  Anna  Pelzer  and  Margaret  Wych- 
grara.  From  1869  until  1870  the  church  was  without  a  pastor.  In 
1870  Augustus  Busch  took  up  the  work  and  continued  it  until  1872. 
From  1872  until  1875  Earnest  Schuette  had  charge  of  the  congre- 
gation. The  church  was  once  more  without  a  minister  for  a  period 
of  one  year.  In  1876  J.  Leierer  came  and  remained  until  1879.  In 
1879  Augustus  Busch,  the  present  pastor,  was  called  the  second 
time.  The  congregation  at  the  present  writing  numbers  seventy-five 
persons.  The  interior  of  the  church  was  improved  in  1881,  at  a 
cost  of  $250.  Tliere  is  a  Sabbath  school  connected  with  the  church, 
witli  an  average  attendance  of  sixty-five  pupils.  Rev.  Augustus 
Busch,  the  pastor,  is  the  superintendent.  He  is  assisted  by  ten 
teachers. 

It  might  be  of  interest  to  mention,  in  connection  with  this,  that 
this  church  and  another  small  one  situated  at  Frank  Hill,  ten  miles 
southeast  of  Winona,  are  the  only  German  Presbyterian  associations 
in  the  state. 

The  First  Congregatiojial  church  of  Winona  was  organized 
December  10,  1854.  It  was  the  first  church  formed  in  Winona, 
and,  so  far  as  is  known,  in  southern  Minnesota.  It  was  the  Third 
Congregational  church  in  the  state  prior  to  its  formation,  and  as 
early  as  the  summer  of  1852,  when  there  were  not  more  than  twenty 
children  on  the  prairie,  a  union  Sabbath  school  was  held  in  the 
house  of  Mrs.  A.  B.  Smith.  This  school  was  more  fully  organized 
in  1853,  with  Beecher  Gore  for  superintendent.  Congregationalists, 
Baptists  and  Methodists  supported  it.  Its  sessions  were  held  in  a 
little  schoolhouse  situated  on  the  south  side  of  Second  street,  between 
Walnut  and  Lafayette  streets.  Here  the  Congregational  church  was 
organized  with  eighteen  members.  Rev.  II.  S.  Hamilton,  who  was 
in  Winona  for  his  health,  and  who  was  engaged  in  secular  business, 
was  influential  in  organizing  the  church,  and  both  before  and  after 
its  formation  preached  as  occasion  required.  The  population  of 
Winona  at  this  time  was  small ;  its  religious  life  was  feeble.  The. 
church  migrated  from  house  to  house,  moving  from  the  schoolhouse 
to  a  building  on  the  levee,  thence  to  Davidson's  Hall,  nearly 
opposite,  thence  to  Hubbard's  Hall  on  Second  street,  afterward  to  a 
room  in  what  was  called  the  bank  building,  at  the  corner  of  Lafayette 
and  Front  streets.  Its  first  house  of  worship  was  erected  in  1856 
on  the  southeast  coiner  of  Second  and  Franklin  streets. 


470  HISTORY    OF    WmONA    COUNTY. 

The  first  minister  of  the  church  was  Rev,  H.  S.  Hamilton,  who 
preached  at  intervals  until  1858.  The  second  minister  was  Rev.  T.  T. 
"Waterman,  who  supplied  the  church  from  August,  1856,  to  October, 
1857.  The  third  minister  was  Rev.  David  Burt,  who  commenced 
his  labors  May  1,  1858,  and  continued  until  August  23,  1866.  Rev. 
J.  F.  Dudley  succeeded  him  at  once,  and  remained  with  the  church 
until  May  1,  1869.  The  church  was  without  a  regular  minister  until 
December  8,  1870,  when  Rev.  H  M.  Tenney  was  installed  as  its 
pastor.  He  resigned  May  8,  1875.  After  an  intermission  of  a  year 
and  a  half,  during  which  the  church  was  supplied  by  various 
ministers.  Rev.  John  H.  Morley  began  his  ministry,  November  15, 
1876,  and  was  installed  as  pastor  March  1,  1877.  Of  its  ministers 
the  first  three  are  dead,  and  the  church  remembers  gratefully  the 
labors  and  the  sacrifices  of  these  ministers  who  served  them  during 
their  weakness.  Special  mention  should  be  made  of  the  work  of 
Rev.  David  Burt,  under  whose  ministry  the  church  was  unified  and 
took  a  commanding  position  in  the  community. 

There  have  been  connected  with  the  church  since  its  formation- 
about  six  hundred  members  ;  of  these  over  two  hundred  and  sixty 
were  admitted  upon  confession  of  faith.  The  present  membership 
is  two  hundred  and  sixty-seven.  The  church  is  supported  by  weekly 
ofierings,  secured  by  pledges  made  at  the  beginning  of  the  year. 
Pews  are  free,  but,  for  the  sake  of  the  home  feeling,  are  assigned  to 
those  who  desire  them,  that  each  family  may  have  a  home  in  the 
Lord's  house.  The  benevolent  contributions  are  also  made  in 
weekly  offerings  secured  by  a  pledge. 

The  Sabbath  school  has  always  been  large  and  flourishing.  A 
large  number  of  children  not  connected  with  the  families  of  the 
church  have  uniformly  been  identified  with  the  school.  It  com- 
monly has  a  library  of  about  seven  hundred  volumes.  It  makes  a 
weekly  offering  for  its  own  expenses  or  for  benevolent  work.  The 
superintendents  of  the  school  have  been  Messrs.  H.  C.  Bolcom,  J.  C. 
Laird,  W,  H.  Laird,  Wm.  Taylor,  Wm.  Bone,  Franklin  Staples, 
M.D.,  James  G.  ISTind  and  Irwin  Shepard,  the  latter  of  whom  still 
continues  in  office. 

Connected  with  the  church  and  managing  its  secular  affairs  there 
is  an  ecclesiastical  society,  organized  in  1^857.  This  body  is  incor- 
porated according  to  the  laws  of  the  state,  and  owns  the  church 
property.  The  women  of  the  church  have  a  woman's  board  of 
missions,    devoted  to  foreign   missions,  and  a  ladies'   benevolent 


CHURCHES. 


471 


society  whicli  cares  for  home  missions  and  for  the  poor  of  the 
congregation.  The  young  people  have  a  society  called  the  Gleaners, 
which  is  interested  in  home  and  foreign  missions.  In  addition, 
there  are  the  various  ladies'  meetings  without  special  organization. 


First  Congregational  Church. 

The  first  house   of  worship,  a  frame  building,  was  dedicated 

December  21,  1856.     It  cost,  including  lots,  $4,000.     In  the  summer 

of  1863  it   was  moved  to  the  southeast  corner  of  Lafayette   and 

Fourth   streets,   and   was   repaired.     In  1868  it   was  enlarged  by 


472  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

lengthening.  In  1870  a  vestry  was  built  in  the  rear.  In  1882  it  was 
sold  and  devoted  to  secular  uses.  In  1875  a  site  was  selected  on  the 
corner  of  Broadway  and  Johnson  street  for  a  new  church.  In  the 
autumn  of  1879  a  subscription  was  started  for  building  ;  in  the 
spring  of  1880  ground  was  broken  ;  August  19,  the  corner-stone 
was  laid  with  appropriate  ceremonies.  The  building  was  completed 
in  1882,  and  October  8  was  formally  dedicated  to  the  worship  of 
Almighty  God. 

Prof.  F.  W.  Fisk,  D.D.,  of  Chicago  Theological  Seminary, 
preached  the  sermon,  and  the  pastor  offered  the  prayer  of  consecra- 
tion. The  church,  which  was  fully  paid  for  prior  to  the  day  of 
dedication,  cost,  with  the  lots  and  furnishing,  excluding  organ, 
$38,000.  The  cost  of  the  building  alone  was  $30,000.  It  is  built  of 
a  whitish  limestone,  trimmed  with  red  sandstone.  It  has  an  audi- 
torium seating  six  hundred  and  fifty,  a  chapel  for  the  use  of  the 
Sabbath  school,  holding  over  five  hundred,  and  various  other 
conveniences.  A  much  larger  number  can  be  accommodated,  both 
in  the  auditorium  and  the  chapel,  if  occasion  requires.  The  style 
of  architecture  is  composite.  The  chapel  has  a  semi-circular  room 
lighted  by  a  dome,  with  class-rooms  surrounding,  all  of  which  can 
be  thrown  together.  For  beauty  and  convenience,  as  well  as 
for  thoroughness  of  work,  the  house  is  believed  to  be  one  of  the 
finest  in  the  Northwest.  Mr.  W.  H.  Wilcox,  of  Chicago,  is  the 
architect. 

This  church,  in  common  with  other  Congregational  churches, 
lives  in  fellowship  with  the  churches  of  its  order,  both  accepting  and 
giving  advice  ;  but  it  is  independent  of  all  ecclesiastical  control, 
acknowledging  only  the  supreme  authority  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
It  is  democratic  in  government,  all  its  affairs  being  controlled  by  the 
adult  membership.  It  believes  in  evangelical  religion,  and  requires 
of  those  seeking  to  enter  its  communion  credible  evidence  of  con- 
version and  Christian  character.  In  promoting  the  religious  life  of 
the  community,  and  so  building  society  in  temperance,  righteousness, 
patriotism  and-  education ;  in  securing  the  religious  nurture  of  the 
young,  both  in  its  own  families  and  in  neglected  households  ;  in 
practical  interest  in  missionary  operations  at  home  and  abroad,  this 
church  is  doing  good  work. 

St.  PauVs  Protestant  Episcopal  Ohurch,  —  This  parish  was 
organized  pursuant  to  the  territorial  laws  of  Minnesota,  under  the 
direction  of  Eev.  J.  S.  Van  Lugen,  secretary  of  the  Protestant  Epis- 


CHURCHES.  47  o 

copal  church  for  Minnesota,  May  13,  1856,  as  St.  Paul's  church  in 
the  city  of  Winona.  At  this  time  there  was  not  a  male  communi- 
cant to  participate  in  the  organization,  nor  had  any  of  the  officers  or 
incorporators  made  a  personal  profession  of  religion.  The  Rev.  E. 
P.  G-ray  was  the  tirst  missionary  of  the  new  parish  and  continued  his 
services  here  nearly  one  year,  when  upon  the  advice  of  the  bishop. 
Rev.  B.  Evans,  living  at  that  time  upon  his  farm  in  Rolling  Stone 
township,  officiated  at  morning  services  as  his  health  would  permit. 
In  February,  1862,  Rev.  J.  H.  Watei'bury  was  sent  by  Bishop  Whipple 
to  look  after  the  interests  of  the  parish,  at  which  time  there  were 
two  male  and  three  female  communicants.  The  following  month 
Mr.  Waterbury  assumed  charge  of  the  parish  as  its  rector,  upon 
invitation  of  the  vestry,  and  his  salary  was  fixed  at  $600  per  annum. 
The  society  had  been  worshiping  since  its  organization  in  the  hall 
of  the  Huff  house,  then  in  the  Lamberton  warehouse,  and  finally 
in  a-  hall  over  Wheeler's  store  on  Centre  street,  which  latter  place 
was  burned  in  the  great  fire  of  July,  1862,  entailing  a  loss  of  $500 
upon  the  parish.  During  that  summer  afternoon  services  were  held 
in  the  Presbyterian  and  Baptist  churches,  until  at  Christmas  time 
the  society  took  possession  of  a  building  they  had  inclosed  on  the 
corner  of  Fifth  and  Lafayette  sti-eets,  upon  a  lot  donated  them 
by  Asa  Forsyth,  Esq.  This  building  was  completed  and  consecrated 
June  10  of  that  year  (1863),  the  total  cost  of  building  being  about 
$2,500.  The  church  continued  its  services  here  until  the  fall  of 
1870,  when  the  building  was  removed  to  the  corner  of  Fifth  and 
Broadway  streets,  and  the  lot  it  had  occupied  was  sold.  In  the  new 
location  the  removed  building  was  refitted  for  worship,  and  occupied 
by  the  church  until  they  took  possession  of  their  present  beautiful  and 
commodious  edifice,  Christmas  day,  1874.  For  this  new  structure 
ground  was  broken  in  the  summer  of  1873,  the  corner-stone  laid 
September  25'  of  that  year,  and  the  whole  completed  as  it  now 
stands,  and  occupied  as  above  stated,  December  25,  1874.  The 
extreme  length  of  the  structure  is  115  feet,  main  80x48  feet,  chan- 
cel 26x25  feet,  width  of  nave  44  feet,  seating  capacity  (500).  The 
walls  are  of  dressed  stone,  the  porch  and  tower  floors  are  hand- 
somely tiled  and  the  inside  finished  in  white  ash  and  black  walnut 
woods.  There  are  eighteen  beautiful  memorial  windows,  the  richest 
of  which  is  that  at  the  south  end  of  the  building,  opposite  the  chan- 
cel, commemorative  of  the  pastorate  of  the  Rev.  T.  M.  Riley,  rector 
of  the  parish  from  July,  1869,  to  October,  1872.     The  entire  cost  of 


474  HISTORY    OF    WEVONA    COUNTY. 

building  and  furnishing,  including  the  bell  and  a  superb  organ, 
costing  $3,500,  has  been  about  $35,000. 

The  successive  rectors  of  St.  Paul's  have  been  Rev.  Theodore 
Holcomb  (Rev.  Waterburj's  successor),  from  April,  1 865,  to  April, 
1869  ;  Rev.  T.  M.  Riley,  from  July,  1869,  to  October,  1872  ;  Rev.  R. 
M.  Laurie,  from  December,  1872,  to  June  30,  1877,  when  his  resig- 
nation was  rendered  imperative  on  account  of  failing  health  ;  Rev. 
Charles  W.  Ward,  from  December,  1877,  until  April,  1879,  and  the 
present  incumbent,  Rev.  E.  J.  Purdy,  who  became  rector  in  June, 
1879. 

The  original  officers  of  the  church  were :  Noah  L.  Smith,  war- 
den ;  Thomas  E.  Bennett,  treasurer  ;  R.  H.  Bingham,  clerk.  Their 
nomination  was  made  at  the  Easter  meeting  of  the  society  in  1857, 
and  their  appointment,  which  was  duly  made  by  J.  W.  Yan  Lugen, 
D.D.,  then  secretary  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  church  in  Minne- 
sota, bears  date  April  27,  1857. 

The  present  parish  officers  are  :  W.  H.  Yale,  senior  warden  ;  W. 
H.  Hulburt,  junior  warden  ;  W.  J.  Whipple,  clerk,  and  Wm.  Cun- 
ningham, treasurer.  Messrs.  W.  J.  Whipple,  O.  M.  Wheeler, 
Charles  Horton,  L.  B.  Frost  and  Wm.  Cunningham  compose  the 
vestry.  The  present  number  of  communicants  at  St.  Paul's  is 
175,  and  there  are  105  families  included  in  the  parish.  Since  the 
organization  of  the  parish  in  1856  there  have  been  477  baptisms  and 
271  confirmations. 

The  first  record  of  the  Sabbath  school  connected  with  the  parish 
bears  date  1862,  but  there  are  no  authentic  minutes  of  its  organiza- 
tion. The  number  ot  persons  at  that  time  connected  with  the  Sab- 
bath school  was  about  60,  present  number  nearly  200.  The  officers 
of  the  school  are :  Rev.  E.  J.  Purdy,  rector  ;  Wm.  A.  Cunningham, 
superintendent  ;  E.  S.  Gregory,  treasurer,  and  Harry  Raymond, 
secretary  and  librarian. 

Rev.  E.  P.  Purdy,  rector  of  St.  Paul's,  is  a  native  of  Connecticut 
and  a  graduate  of  Phillips  Academy,  Exeter,  New  Hampshire,  class  of 
1853.  Four  years  later,  1857,  he  took  his  degree  from  Trinity  College, 
Hartford,  (Connecticut,  and  then  entered  the  Theological  Seminary  of 
New  York,  from  which  he  graduated  in  1860.  That  same  year  lie  was 
invested  with  deacons'  orders  in  Trinity,  New  York,  and  two  years 
later  was  ordained  priest  in  Louisville,  Kentucky.  His  first  parish 
was  Washington,  Arkansas,  over  which  he  was  settled  in  1860,  and 
which  he  was  still  serving  when  the  war  broke  out  ,   was  arrested 


ciiuRCJiES.  475 

as  a  military  spy  at  Memphis  on  his  way  north,  and  released  through 
the  representations  of  Military  Bishop  Pope.  November  25,  1862, 
Rev.  Purdy  was  commissioned  chaplain  in  the  regular  army,  and 
served  until  the  close  of  the  war.  Since  then  he  has  been  constantly 
engaged  in  pastoral  work.  He  was  at  New  Albany  and  Logansport, 
Indiana,  prior  to  coming  to  Minnesota  in  1869.  He  has  three  chil- 
dren, two  in  school  in  this  city  and  one  son  in  college  at  Fairibault 
in  this  state. 

The  First  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  of  Winona  was  organized, 
April  22,  1855,  by  Eev.  David  Brooks,  presiding  elder  of  Minnesota 
disti-ict  Wisconsin  conference.  Its  first  members  were  Joel  Smith 
and  wife,  William  T.  Luark  and  wife,  and  Mrs.  Mary  Stockton. 
Rev.  A.  J.  Nelson,  F.  A.  Conwell  and  Esdras  Smith,  in  the  order 
named,  were  temporary  pastors  (supplies)  for  a  few  months  each,  by 
ap]3ointment  of  the  presiding  elder,  from  April,  1855,  until  August, 
1856,  when  J.  W.  Stogdill  was  appointed,  who  served  for  two  years. 
The  first  Sunday  school  was  organized  in  March,  1856,  and  D.  M. 
Evans  and  Thomas  Simpson  were  appointed  to  superintend  and 
procure  money  for  a  library.  This  year  the  first  church  building 
was  erected,  and  dedicated  November  16,  1856.  It  was  a  plain, 
substantial  wooden  house,  dimensions  44x60  feet,  and  located 
just  north  of  the  site  of  the  present  building,  corner  of  Lafayette  and 
Fifth  streets.  The  second  session  of  the  Minnesota  annual  confer- 
ence was  held  in  this  house  in  August,  1857,  Bishop  E.  R.  Ames 
presiding. 

The  following  ministers  have  filled  the  ofiice  of  pastor  in  this 
church  at  the  times  and  in  the  order  named  :  Geo.  A.  Phoebus, 
1858-9  ;  John  Quigley,  1859-60  ;  Jabez  Brooks,  D.D.,  1860-61  ; 
LiasBoiles,  1861-62  ;  J.  S.  Peregrine,  1862-64  ;  Edward  Eggleston, 
1864-66  ;  William  McKinley,  1866-69  ;  Chauncey  Hobart,  D.D., 
1869-70  ;.  Earl  Cranston,  1870-71  ;  Cyrus  Brooks,  D.D.,  1871-74  ; 
William  McKinley,  1874-77  ;  Isaac  Crook,  D.D.,  1877-80  ;  William 
McKinley,  1880-82. 

In  1872  the  present  church  was  built  and  dedicated  at  a  cost 
(including  ground)  of  about  $20,000.  In  1874  Olive  Branch  mission 
was  organized,  and  the  chapel  built  by  the  Young  Men's  Christian 
Association,  purchased  for  its  use.  Rev.  L.  Wright-  was  its  first 
pastor,  1877-8,  followed  by  Rev.  Wm.  Soule,'  1878-9,  under  whose 
pastorate  Wesley  mission,  in  the  east  end  of  the  city,  was  organized. 
These  two  missions  constitute  one  charge,  now  under  care  of  Rev. 


476  insTORY  OF  wes^ona  county. 

James  Door,  who  followed  Mr.  Soule.  A  good  substantial  clmrcli 
was  built  at  the  east  end  in  1881,  at  a  cost  of  $4,500,  and  an  equally 
good  one  in  1882,  at  the  west  end,  at  about  the  same  cost. 

The  membership  of  first  church  has  been  reduced  by  numerous 
removals,  and  by  transfers  to  the  east  and  west  missions.  Its  present 
membership  is  250 ;  mission  churches,  120 ;  German  Methodist 
Episcopal  church,  75  ;  total  Methodist  membership,  445;  First  church 
Sunday  school,  300  ;  Mission  church  Sunday  school,  250  ;  German 
Methodist  Episcopal  church  Sunday  school,  150  ;  total  Sunday 
schools,  700. 

German  MetJtodist  Episcopal  clmrch. — This  congregation,  or- 
ganized in  October,  1860,  grew  out  of  the  English  Methodist  Episcopal 
church.  The  chui-ch  building  was  erected  on  the  corner  of  Fifth  and 
Liberty  streets  in  1859,  at  a  cost  of  $3,000.  The  first  pastor  was 
John  Westerfeld,  who  remained  until  1860.  After  Rev.  Westerfeld 
came  a  line  of  twelve  ministers  ;  they  are  as  follows  :  Herman  Rich- 
ter,  1860-61 ;  W.  Traeger,  1861-62  ;  Wm.  Fiegenbaum,  1862-65  ; 
Wm.  Schreimer,  1865-66;  Geo.  Hoerger,  1866-67;  Edward  Schuette, 
1867-69  ;  Fredrich  Kinder,  1869-70 ;  August  Lamprechd,  1870- 
72 ;  John  Hansen,  1872-74  ;  J.  L.  Schaefer,  1874-77  ;  Geo. 
Hoerger,  1877-80  ;  Wm.  Koerner,  the  present  minister,  1880-82-83. 

In  1878  the  church  was  remodeled  and  improved  by  the  addition 
of  a  spire.  There  are  now  75  membei'S,  some  of  whom  reside  in  the 
country.  A  Sabbath  school  was  organized  with  the  church  ;  it  has 
150  pupils,  28  teachers  and  a  library  of  220  volumes. 

Catholic  ClmrcJies. — The  Catholic  church  as  an  organized  body 
began  its  mission  in  Winona  county  in  1856.  Previous  to  this 
time  priests  had  traversed  with  zeal  the  entire  county  ;  but  beyond 
a  few  emblems  of  the  great  mysteries  of  the  Holy  Trinity,  incarna- 
tion and  redemption  found  on  the  remains  of  early  Catholic  voy- 
agers buried  on  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi,  there  are  but  slight 
traces  of  their  zeal.  As  early  as  April,  1841,  the  Rev.  A.  Ravoux, 
now  the  vicar-general  of  the  diocese  of  St.  Paul,  made  the  site  of 
Winona  a  resting-place  on  one  of  his  journeys  from  St.  Paul  to 
Prairie  du  Chien.  In  1856  the  Rev.  Joseph  Cretin,  the  first  bishop 
of  Minnesota  and  Dakota,  visited  Winona  and  organized  the  few 
Catholics  into  a  parish,  and  in  1857  he  appointed  Rev.  Thomas 
Murray  to  visit  and  attend  the  wants  of  the  new  religious  settlement. 
Father  Murray  selected  two  lots  in  what  is  now  the  southwestern 
corner  of  the  first  ward  as  likely  to  be  the  very  center  of  a  thriving 


CJIURCHES.  477 

city.  He  prepared  to  put  up  a  frame  building,  suitable  for  church 
use  and  future  residence  or  school  purposes.  The  church  received 
the  name  of  "St.  Thomas."  Rev.  A.  Oster,  then  on  mission  duty 
throughout  Minnesota,  made  occasional  visits  to  the  little  congre- 
gation, and  in  1857  succeeded  in  completing  the  church.  In  July, 
1858,  the  Rev.  Michael  Prendergast  succeeded  him,  and  became  the 
first  resident  Catholic  pastor  of  Winona.  His  first  work  was  to 
organize  into  an  energetic  band  the  Catholics  about  the  country. 
Through  his  energy  a  parochial  school  was  established  and  placed 
under  the  Sisters  of  St.  Bridget.  The  purchase  of  three  lots  on 
Centre  and  Wabasha  streets,  and  the  removal  of  the  church  from  its 
distant  position  to  its  present  site  on  Centre  and  Wabasha  streets 
were  accomplished.  Father  Prendergast  attended  all  the  Catho- 
lics in  Wabasha,  Olmsted,  Houston,  Fillmore,  Steele  and  Mower 
counties.  In  August,  1862,  Rev.  Theodore  Yenn  was  sent  to 
assist  him.  Father  Yenn  was  given  charge  of  the  Germans, 
Bohemians  and  Poles.  He  organized  the  St.  Joseph  parish, 
built  the  frame  church,  and  administered  to  the  wants  of  the 
remainder  of  the  flock  throughout  the  county  by  visiting  them  and 
holding  service  from  house  to  house.  He  remained  until  Decem- 
ber, 1863.  On  the  departure  of  Father  Prendergast,  early  in 
1864,  Father  Morris  attended  the  above  missions  until  the 
appointment  of  Rev.Wm.  Lette  as  pastor  in  April  of  the  same  year. 
Father  Lette  had  all  the  Catholics  of  the  county  under  his  chai-ge 
until  June,  1868.  In  his  time,  the  present  church  buildings  of  St. 
Charles  and  Hart  were  begun,  and  the  foundation  of  St,  Thomas' 
church  of  Winona  built.  Rev.  Alois  Plut  succeeded  him  in  1868. 
During  his  time  the  church  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  in  Wilson, 
of  St.  Aloysius  in  Elba,  and  the  fine  stone  church  of  the  Holy 
Trinity  in  Rolling  Stone  were  built  and  dedicated.  Besides  this,  St. 
Stanislaus'  church  of  Winona  was  begun,  portions  of  the  St. 
Thomas'  church  of  Winona  completed,  St.  Charles'  church  of  St. 
Charles  built,  and  St.  Joseph's  church  of  Winona  was  enlarged. 

A  parochial  school  was  built  and  maintained  by  him  with  excel- 
lent success  in  St.  Joseph's  parish.  In  the  fall  of  1871  this  was 
placed  under  the  Sisters  of  Notre  Dame.  During  the  year  1869  he 
was  aided  by  Rev.  C.  Koeberl  and  Rev.  M.  Sturenberg.  Father 
Sturenberg  took  charge  of  the  Ridgway  mission,  where  he  built  a 
neat  chapel  in  1874.  Rev.  W.  Reirdon  attended  the  St.  Charles 
mission  during  part  of  the  years  1870-71.     In  June,  1871,  Father 


478 


HISTORY    OF    WINOlSrA    COUNTY. 


Pint  received  much  needed  relief  by  the  coming  of  Eev.  J.  B. 
Cotter,  who  had  been  assigned  charge  of  the  English-speaking 
Catholics  of  Winona  county.  The  latter  has  remained  in  charge 
until  the  present  day.  During  his  administration  some  harassing 
debts  have  been  removed.  The  churches  of  St.  Thomas,  of  Winona, 
of  St.  Charles,  in  St.  Charles,  and  of  SS.  Peter  and  Paul,  of  Hart, 
have  been  sufficiently  advanced  and  furnished  to  fit  them  for  dedica- 
tion and  use.  By  the  generosity  of  Peter  Petei'S,  of  Lewiston,  a 
property  of  four  acres  for  church  and  cemetery  purposes  was  secured. 
In  1876  the  church  of  St.  Rosa,  of  Lima,  was  built  upon  this  ground. 
In  1873  two  lots  and  a  two-story  house  were  purchased  by  the 
St.  Thomas  parish,  which  then  possessed  an  entire  half  block  of 


Madison  School. 

property  with  ample  room  for  the  parish  liouse,  school-buildings 
and  hall,  which  were  erected  in  1877.  The  parochial  schools  of  St. 
Thomas  were  established  by  Rev.  J.  B.  Cotter,  in  1874,  and  were 
immediately  placed  under  the  Sisters  of  Notre  Dame.  Each  school 
has  had  since  its  organizatic^n  an  annual  roll  of  200  pupils,  with  an 
average  attendance  of  about  130.  The  St.  Thomas  has  a  reputation 
for  its  work  in  the  cause  of  temperance,  through  its  Father  Mathew 
T.  A.  and  B.  Society,  organized  January  28,  1872,  and  having 
branches  in  Hart  and  St.  Charles,  it  has  exercised  a  powerful  in- 
fluence in  the  morals  of  the  people.  In  1875  the  church  at  Hart 
was  enlarged  and  the  altar  replaced  by  one  of  an  elegant  design 
and  finish.  A  wing  addition  20x30  feet  was  also  added  for  the 
use  of  the  school  and  society.     Since  then  an  annual  summer  school 


CHURCHES.  479 

is  held.  Rev.  J.  B.  Cotter  assumed  charge  of  St.  Patrick's  church 
at  Ridgway,  in  January,  1877.  He  provided  it  with  an  altar  and 
furniture,  [n  1878  he  resigned  it  to  Rev.  P.  Pernin,  the  present 
pastor.  During  a  part  of  the  years  1879-80  Rev.  J.  B.  Cotter  was 
assisted  in  the  charge  of  St.  Thomas,  of  Winona,  St.  Charles,  of 
St,  Charles,  and  SS.  Peter  and  Paul,  by  Revs.  E.  Pagan  and  D.  A. 
Reilley. 

St.  Joseph  '{German}.!  and  Missions  attached. — After  the  de- 
parture of  Rev.  A.  Plut,  in  the  spring  of  1876,  the  parish  of  St. 
Joseph,  Winona,  was  assigned  to  Rev.  R.  Byzewski,  who  attended 
it  in  connection  with  Rev.  Cotter  until  the  appointment  of  Rev.  F. 
C.  Walters  as  pastor  in  May,  1876.  During  Rev.  Walters'  admin- 
istration the  church  and  parish  house  were  renovated,  and  the  latter 
enlarged.  A  much  needed  school  building  was  also  added  before 
his  departure  in  December,  1877.  Rolling  Stone  and  Wilson  churches 
were  also  erected  by  him.  The  parish  was  attended  until  February, 
1878,  by  Revs.  J.  B.  Cotter  and  P.  J.  Gallagher.  On  February  11, 
1878,  the  present  pastor.  Rev.  Aloysius  Heller,  entered  into  charge 
of  St.  Joseph,  in  Winona,  and  the  church  of  the  Immaculate  Con- 
ception, of  Wilson.  His  first  work  in  the  St.  Joseph  parish  was  the 
removal  of  all  debts,  the  purchase  of  the  lot  between  the  parish 
house  and  the  convent,  and  the  raising  of  a  fund  for  the  building  of  a 
new  church.  In  the  spring  of  1881  the  parish  house  and  church 
were  each  moved  one  lot  westward,  and  the  foundation  for  the  new 
church  was  erected  on  the  site  of  the  old,  at  the  corner  of  Fifth  and 
Lafayette  streets.  The  corner-stone  was  laid  on  April  30,  1882,  in 
the  presence  of  innumerable  people. 

The  church  now  nearly  ready  for  service  is  a  Gothic  structure  of 
red  brick  faced  with  white  stone,  with  a  massive  tower  and  beautiful 
spire.  Preparations  are  being  made  to  put  a  large  four-dial  clock  in 
the  tower.  The  proportions  of  the  church  are  114x48  feet  ;  nave 
41  feet  high  and  spire  172  feet  high.  The  parish  of  St.  Rosa  of 
Lima,  Lewiston,  has  been  attached  as  a  mission  to  St.  Joseph's 
church  since  1878,  and  in  1880  Rev.  A.  Heller  improved  the  church 
by  finishing  it  with  brick  veneering. 

St.  Stanislaus^  Church. — The  charge  of  the  growing  parish  of 
St.  Stanislaus,  organized  in  1872,  for  the  Catholic  Poles  of  Winona, 
by  Rev.  A.  Pint,  was  given  in  1873  to  Rev.  Joseph  Juskiewicz.  He 
remained  until  1873,  built  the  parish  residence  and  completed  the 
church.     Rev.  Romuald  Byzewski  succeeded  in  1875.      In  the  in- 


480  HISTORY    OF    WIlsrONA    COUNTY. 

terval  the  Poles  attended  the  churches  of  St.  Thomas  and  St.  Jo- 
seph. Father  Byzewski  has  purchased  an  additional  lot,  erected  a 
substantial  two-story  school  building,  maintained  a  school,  enlarged 
the  church  to  double  its  former  size  and  paid  all  debts. 

Catholic  Societies  of  St.  Stanislaus'  Church. — St.  Stanislaus 
Kostka  Society  was  organized  in  1870  with  a  membership  of  thirty. 
The  following  officers  were  elected  :  President  NicolausTriba;  secre- 
tary, MartinBambenek;  treasurer,  Tieiel  Sikorski.  The  society  was 
chartered  in  1874,  with  a  membership  of  forty.  The  officers  at 
present  are:  President,  Jos.  Milanowski;  secretary,  John  Anglewicz; 
treasurer,  Andreas  Jaszdziewski.  There  are  at  present  a  member- 
ship of  104  persons.  The  society  pays  a  weekly  benefit  of  $3  in  case 
of  sickness,  and  in  case  of  death  $5  per  month  to  the  widow  as  long 
as  she  remains  a  widow. 

St.  Casimir's  Society,  organized  in  1873  with  a  membership  of 
twenty-five,  and  the  following  officers  elected  :  President,  Alexander 
Prochowicz ;  secretary,  Theodore  Wysocki ;  treasurer,  Andreas 
Yezeswski.  In  1878  the  society  was  chartered  with  a  membership 
of  thirty-seven  persons.  The  present  officers  are  :  President,  John 
Bambenek  ;  vice-president,  Wm.  Bambenek  ;  secretary,  Stanislaus 
Wyganowski ;  assistant-secretary,  Robert  Zuborowski ;  treasurer, 
Alexander  Prochowicz.  The  society  has  a  present  membership  of 
eighty-six  persons.  It  pays  a  weekly  benefit  of  $3  in  case  of  sickness; 
if  death  results,  the  widow  or  heirs  receives  $2  per  week. 

Catholic  Societies  of  St.  Tfi/)mas'  Church. — Father  Mathew 
Total  Abstinence  and  Benevolent  Society  was  organized  January  28, 
1872,  by  Rev.  J.  B.  Cotter,  Wm.  Noonan,  R.  Cavenaugh,  J. 
McCrummish,  Wm.  Keyes,  E.  H.  Condon,  Jas.  Flynn,  John  Rowe, 
N.  White  and  J.  Flynn.  The  first  officers  were  :  President,  Rev. 
J.  B.  Cotter ;  vice-president,  W;  Keyes ;  second  vice-president,  J. 
McCrummish ;  treasurer,  P.  J.  Kelley ;  recording  secretary,  R. 
Cavenaugh  ;  financial  secretary,  W.  Woonan  ;  corresponding  secre- 
tary, J.  B.  Rowe  ;  board  of  managers,  J.  Morgan,  J.  Rowe,  T. 
Burns,  J.  Cronin,  and  E.  McDonnell ;  board  of  auditors  were  C. 
Harrigan,  E.  H.  Condon  and  M.  Gallagher.  The  president  officers 
are  :  President,  Rev.  J.  B.  Cotter ;  vice-president,  Wm.  Keyes  ; 
recording  secretary,  John  Flavin ;  financial  secretary,  Thomas  Hunt; 
corresponding  secretary,  J.  T.  Rowan ;  treasurer,  C.  Harrigan ; 
librarian,  J.  Rowan. 

St.  Thomas  Benevolent  Society,  organized  May  10,  1880.     The 


CHURCHES.  481 

officers  were  :  President,  C.  Harrigan;  vice-president,  John  Murphy  ; 
secretary,  James  O'Brien  ;  treasurer,  Tim  Burns  ;  chairman  and  sick 
committee,  P.  English;  spiritual  adviser.  Rev.  J.  B.  Cotter.  But  one 
change  has  been  made  since  then  in  the  officers,  namely,  in  place  of 
P.  English  is  J.  Rowan.  This  society  pays  a  weekly  benefit  to  its 
members  in  sickness,  and  $50  to  the  heirs  in  case  of  death. 

Catholic  Knights  of  America,  organized  October  16,  1882,  with 
a  membership  of  fourteen.  Tlie  first  officers  were:  President,  C.  Harri- 
gan ;  vice-president,  T.  Slaven  ;  recording  secretary,  J.  O'Brien  ; 
financial  secretary,  W.  Keyes ;  treasurer,  P.  English  ;  spiritual 
adviser.  Father  Cotter.  Present  officers  :  President,  C.  Harrigan  ; 
vice-president,  T.  Slaven  ;  recording  secretary,  J.  O'Brien  ;  financial 
secretary,  W.  Keyes;  treasurer,  J.  Keenan  ;  spiritual  adviser,  Rev. 
J.  B.  Cotter.  This  association  is  a  branch  of  the  C.  K.  of  A.,  a 
mutual  insurance  society,  which  insures  its  members  for  either 
$1,000  or  $2;000. 

German  GathoUc  Church.— h\  the  year  1862  Father  Theodor 
Venn  came  to  Winona  and  founded  the  German  St.  Joseph  congre- 
gation, which  before  that  time  had  belonged  to  the  Irish  congregar 
tion.  He  built  the  St.  Joseph  church,  on  the  corner  of  Fifth  and 
Walnut  streets.  In  the  year  186-1  Rev.  W.  Lette  came  to  Winona 
and  took  charge  of  the  church  until  1868.  In  1868  Rev.  Alois 
Plut  came  to  the  St.  Joseph  congregation.  During  his  administra- 
tion the  wooden  church  was  enlarged,  the  School  Sisters  of  ISTotre 
Dame  introduced,  and  the  churches  of  Phillipp  Ridge,  of  Rolling 
Stone,  and  the  new  St.  Thomas  church  were  built.  The  above-named 
three  pastors  had  charge  of  all  Winona  county  and  all  the  German, 
Irish  and  Polish  people  ;  but  in  the  last  years  of  their  administration, 
that  is  during  Father  Pint's  term,  the  Polish  St.  Stanislaus  and  the 
Irish  St.  Thomas  church  were  built,  and  both  got  their  own  pastors. 
St.  Stanislaus  secured  the  services  of  Rev.  R.  Byzewski — and 
St.  Thomas,  of  Rev.  J.  B.  Cotter.  In  the  year  1876  the  Rev.  F. 
C.  Walter  came  to  the  St,  Joseph  congregation  and  remained  until 
1877.  During  his  administration  a  new  schoolhouse  was  built. 
On  February  11  the  Rev.  A.  Heller  took  possession  of  this  congrega- 
tion. His  first  labor  was  to  pay  off  the  debt  of  the  church,  which 
amounted  to  $2,000.  After  having  been  successful  in  this  respect  a 
new  lot  was  bought  from  Mr.  Maas,  and  on  it  were  placed  the  priest's 
house  and  the  Sisters  house.  The  St.  Joseph  congregation  was  in- 
corporated in  the  year  1879.     On  April  8,  1881,  a  meeting  was  held 


482  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

in  the  church,  and  it  was  resolved  tliat  as  the  old  wooden  building 
had  become  too  small  a  fine  new  brick  church  should  be  built.  This 
building  is  now  in  a  state  of  erection.  In  the  spring  of  1881  the 
moving  of  the  old  church  was  commenced.  The  priest's  house  was 
moved  to  the  new  lot  and  the  church  to  the  old  site  of  the  priest's" 
house,  in  order  to  make  way  for  the  new  church.  0.  Gr.  Maybury 
&  Son  were  chosen  to  act  as  superintendent  and  architect.  The 
size  of  the  church  is  48x114  feet,  with  a  tower  170  feet  high,  con- 
taining the  first  tower  clock  ever  placed  in  Winona.  The  building 
committee  were :  T.  B.  Kouh.  Joseph  Schlingerman,  C.  M.  Gerner, 
John  Winkels,  J.  Braendle,  Jacob  Mawry  and  John  Ludwig.  In 
the  summer  of  1881  the  contract  for  the  foundation  was  given  to 
Kratz  &  Co.,  who  finished  their  work  in  the  fall  of  1881.  In  Jan- 
uary, 1882,  the  contract  for  the  main  building  was  given  out.  The 
brickwork  was  given  to  Kratz  &  Co.,  and  the  carpenter-work  to 
Noonan  &  Stellwager.  On  April  31,  Eight  Rev.  John  Treland 
came  to  lay  the  corner-stone.  The  ceremonies  were  conducted  with 
great  solemnity,  and  were  held  in  the  presence  of  a  large  concourse 
of  people.  All  the  Catholic  societies  of  the  city  were  in  attendance 
and  paraded  on  the  occasion.  The  procession  was  a  large  and  im- 
posing one. 

The  First  Baptist  Church  of  Winona  was  organized  Sep- 
tember 20,  1855,  at  which  time  the  Rev.  Samuel  Combs  commenced 
his  ministerial  labors  with  that  society.  He  continued  his  ministry 
here  until  the  early  part  of  1858,  and  it  was  during  his  pastorate 
that  the  church  was  built,  1857.  It  is  a  frame  structure,  43  X  60  feet, 
standing  upon  the  southeast  corner  of  Center  and  Fourth  streets, 
one  block  from  what  is  now  the  principal  business  corner  of  the 
city,  the  lot  fronting  60  feet  on  Fourth  street,  with  a  depth  of  140 
on  Center  street.  Cost  of  original  structure  not  known.  In  1870  a 
lecture-room  was  added  with  an  entrance  on  Center  street,  and  the 
society  has  now  a  very  comfortable  house  of  worship,  heated  with 
furnaces,  provided  with  good  Sabbath-school  room  and  furnished 
with  an  excellent  pipe-organ.  The  seating  capacity  of  the  audito- 
rium is  250,  lecture-room  125.  The  present  number  of  communi- 
cants IS  117.  The  church  officers  are  :  Trustees,  Messrs.  Alonzo 
Holland,  F.  A.  Robertson  and  A.  C.  Dixon,  the  latter  of  whom  is 
church  clerk.  The  deacons  are  Messrs.  Curtiss  Leary,  W.  G. 
McCutchen  and  N.  C.  Gault. 

The  church  has  not  been  noted  for  lengthy  pastorates,  and  the  sue- 


CHURCHES.  483 

cession  has  been  as  follows :  Rev.  Samuel  Combs,  whose  pastorate  com- 
menced in  1855,  terminating  in  January,  1858  ;  Rev.  O.  O.  Stearns 
from  November,  1869,  to  January,  1863  ;  L.  B.  Teft  from  January, 
1863,  to  February,  1867  ;  Rev.  Geo.  W.  Stone,  D.D.,  from  August, 
1867,  to  April,  1870  ;  Rev.  D.  Read,  D.D.,  from  April,  1870,  to  Octo- 
ber, 1872  ;  Rev.  J.  F.  Rowley  irom  April,  1874,  to  October,  1877  ; 
Rev.  Thomas  G.  Field  from  February,  1879,  to  December,  1881,  and 
Rev.  E.  T.  Hiscox,  the  present  pastor,  who  assumed  charge  of  the 
church  March  1,  1882.  The  congregations  are  not  large,  but  are 
steadily  growing  under  the  ministerial  conduct  of  Rev.  Hiscox,  who 
is  an  earnest  worker  and  as  fearless  a  speaker  within  the  sphere  of 
his  own  convictions  as  can  be  found  in  any  pulpit  of  the  city. 

The  Sabbath  school  in  connection  with  the  church  was  formally 
organized  about  April  1,  1856,  but  the  society  had  been  maintaining 
a  union  Sabbath  school  in  connection  with  the  congregational  and 
Methodist  people  since  1853.  The  present  membership  of  the 
school  is  about  150.  The  officers  are:  Superintendent,  H.  W. 
Kingsbury  ;  assistant  superintendent,  F.  A.  Robinson  ;  secretary 
and  treasurer,  Cyrus  Crosgrove  ;  librarian,  Mrs.  A.  Holland ;  yearly 
Sabbath  school  collections,  $100. 

E.  T.  Hiscox,  pastor  of  Baptist  church,  Winona,  is  a  native  of 
Norwich,  Connecticut,  a  graduate  of  the  college  of  the  city  of  New 
York,  class  of  1869,  and  of  the  theological  seminary  at  Rochester, 
New  York,  class  of  1872.  Was  first  settled  over  a  paiish  in  Massa- 
chusetts and  remained  there  until  1876,  when  he  removed  to  Iowa 
city,  Iowa,  having  accepted  a  call  to  the  pulpit  of  the  Baptist  church 
in  that  collegiate  city.  Commenced  his  labors  with  the  Winona 
Baptist  church  in  the  early  summer  of  1882.  Mr.  Hiscox  is  mar- 
ried, has  four  children,  two  of  them  attending  the  city  schools. 

Si.  Martin's  First  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church. — This  church 
was  organized  in  the  year  1856,  it  being  the  first  Lutheran  church  in 
the  county.  The  prominent  members  were  :  John  Barthels,  Tobias 
Leeb,  Nicholis  Wenk  and  C.  Henning.  L.  F.  E.  Krause  was  the 
first  minister  officiating.  Mr.  Krause  remained  with  the  congrega- 
tion from  its  organization  in  1856  until  the  year  1859,  when  he  was 
called  away.  From  1859  until  1861  the  congregation  were  without 
a  pastor.  Rev.  Krause  returned  to  the  church  in  1861,  where  he 
remained  until  1864.  From  1864  until  1866  the  church  was  again 
deserted,  excepting  that  occasional  visits  were  made  by  other  minis- 
ters.     Among   these   may  be    mentioned    Rev.  A.  Brand,   F.  J. 


484  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

Mueller  and  G.  Wollaeger.  In  June,  1866,  Kev.  Philip  Von  Kohr, 
the  present  pastor,  took  charge  of  the  church. 

The  first  church  was  dedicated  in  December,  1856.  It  was  a 
small  frame  structure,  18x30  feet.  In  1866,  when  Rev.  Philip  Yon 
Rohr  made  his  appearance,  the  congregation  consisted  of  nine  mem- 
bers or  families.  In  186T  the  building  was  enlai-ged  by  adding  to 
it  twenty  feet  and  improving  the  inside.  In  1870  the  present  church, 
a  substantial  brick  structure,  standing  on  the  corner  of  Broadway  and 
Liberty  streets,  was  erected.  The  building  is  40  X  70  feet.  It  has 
a  spire  ninety  feet  high,  projecting  ten  feet  from  the  main  building. 
The  congregation  at  present  numbers  about  225  members.  A  Sabbath 
school  was  organized  in  1870,  and  is  now  in  a  prosperous  condition. 
At  present  it  consists  of  about  350  pupils,  with  25  teachers.  They 
possess  a  library  of  nearly  1,000  volumes. 

German  Lutheran  School. — In  connection  with  the  church,  a 
parochial  school  was  established  in  1866.  It  was  taught  the  first 
four  years  by  the  present  pastor.  Rev.  Von  Rohr,  the  average  num- 
ber of  attending  pupils  being  100.  In  1880  the  congregation  bought 
two  lots  on  Fifth  street  and  erected  a  new  school  building,  50  X  60 
feet,  with  a  projecting  tower  fifty  feet  high.  Two  classes  have  been 
arranged,  with  two  male  teachers. 

German  Zion  {Evangelical)  Church.  —  Traveling  ministers 
were  at  work  some  time  before  any  church  organizations  were 
made  ;  among  these  may  be  mentioned  Revs.  A.  Farnutzer,  A. 
Huelster,  W.  Stegner  and  C.  Brill.  Rev.  A.  Farnutzer  made  his 
appearance  in  1858  ;  he  held  meetings  at  the  residence  of  Mr. 
Hesse.  He  remained  until  1860.  In  1860  A.  Huelster  came  to 
Winona  and  remained  one  year,  holding  service  in  a  hall  in  the 
town.  Next  came  Mr.  W.  Stegner,  from  1861  until  1862,  then  C. 
Brill,  from  1862  until  1865.  Finally  Rev.  J.  Kuder  came,  built 
the  church  and  organized  the  congregation  in  the  year  1866.  Then 
followed  a  line  of  six  pastors  ;  they  are  as  follows  :  Rev.  G.  Kne- 
bel,  1869-70  ;  E.  H.  Bauman,  1870-71 ;  H.  Bunse,  1871-74 ;  A. 
Knebel,  187^76  ;  W.  Oehler,  1876-79  ;  J.  Mantly,  1879-82  ;  J. 
G.  Simmons,  the  present  pastor,  1882.  The  church  is  a  frame 
building  standing  on  the  corner  of  Fourth  and  Franklin  streets. 
The  length  is  forty -four  feet,  the  width  twenty-six  feet.  It  has  a  spire 
thirty-five  feet  high.  The  building  was  remodeled  and  enlarged  in 
1881  at  a  cost  of  $800.  The  present  membership  is  about  seventy,  part 
of  which  reside  in  the  country  around  Winona.     A.  Sabbath  school 


CHUECHES. 


485 


connected  with  the  church  has  a  membership  of  seventy-five  pupils, 
twelve  teachers  and  a  library  of  200  volurnes.  There  also  exists  a 
missionary  society  ;  the  leaders  in  this  are  Mr.  F.  Maas,  John 
Thomsen  and  J.  G.  Simmons.  The  average  collection  is  $100  per 
year. 

The  Second  Advent  Christian  Church.  —  Owing  to  the  records 
of  this  church  having  been  removed  beyond  our  reach,  or  lost  track 
of  entirely,  it  has  proven  a  difficult  task  to  secure  complete  definite 
information.  The  following  was  furnished  by  Mrs.  Elizabeth  Wate, 
one  of  the  earliest  members,  who  clung  to  the  church  through  all 
its  vicissitudes.     The  congregation  was  organized  in  1862,  but  some 


High  School. 

time  previous  to  this  meetings  were  held  in  Pleasant  Valley,  and 
also  in  the  court-house  hall  and  Houseman's  hall  in  Winona.  This 
was  before  the  church  was  built.  The  building  is  a  small  rough, 
unpainted  frame  structure  standing  on  Broadway,  between  Washing- 
ton and  Winona  streets.  The  members  of  the  first  organization  are 
as  follows :  Warren  Rowell,  Samuel  Bates,  Ruth  Rowell,  Lucy  Bates 
and  Elizabeth  Wate.  Rev.  T.  K.  Allen  was  the  first  permanent 
minister,  the  congregation  having  been  visited  by  pastors  from 
abroad  before  he  came.  When  Rev.  Mr.  Allen  left,  the  congrega- 
tion were  taken  in  charge  by  Mrs.  Mansfield,  who  delivered  a  series 
of  sermons.  After  Mrs.  Mansfield  came  Elder  Edwin  T.  Himes  ; 
his  administration  was  cut  short  by  his  death.     From  1879  until 


486  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

1880  Mrs.  Kowell  had  charge  of  the  church.  Since  her  departure 
in  1880  until  the  present  writing,  the  church  has  been  without  a 
minister.  The  church  at  present  is  not  in  a  flourishing  condition, 
and  its  existence  is  rather  doubtful. 

Bohemian  Church. — This  church  was  organized  from  the  congre- 
gation of  the  German  Catholic  church  in  1879.  The  number  of 
members  is  now  about  eighty.  The  congregation  have  had  no  meetings 
or  pastor  under  their  new  organization  as  yet.  A  church  building  is 
under  course  of  erection  on  Broadway.  St.  John  will  be  the  name 
given  to  this  new  church. 

St.  Joseph'' s  Catholic  Benevolent  Society. — This  society  was 
organized  in  February,  1866.  It  was  not  chartered  until  February, 
1869.  The  first  officers  and  organizers  were  :  President,  N.  G. 
Krieg ;  vice-president,  Joseph  Helle  ;  secretary,  Franc  Tramport ; 
assistant  secretary,  Wm.  Schneider ;  treasurer,  G.  N.  Schork. 
The  direct  object  was  to  aid  the  members  in  sickness,  and  to 
defray  expenses  of  interment  and  assist  the  family  in  case  of 
death.  When  a  member  became  unable  to  work  he  received  from 
the  society  $3  per  week  until  his  recovery.  Since  that  time,  however, 
this  has  been  increased  to  $4  per  week.  The  membership  fee  has 
always  remained  the  same  —  25  cents  per  month.  If  a  member  dies 
his  burial  expenses  are  paid  and  the  widow  receives  $25  in  money. 
The  society  started  out  with  but  17  members  ;  it  has  increased  since 
then  to  116.  The  present  officers  are  :  President,  John  Winkels ; 
vice-president,  Andrew  Seyfried ;  treasurer,  F.  P.  Schumacher  ;  sec- 
retary, Gottfried  Strunk  ;  assistant  secretary,  Alexander  Prochowitz. 
The  society  is  in  a  prosperous  condition.  During  the  year  1881  it 
distributed  among  the  sick  the  sum  of  $272. 

German  Catholic  Benevolent  Association  of  Minnesota. — In  con- 
nection with  the  St.  Joseph  organization  there  is  another  society,  hav- 
ing more  of  the  aspect  of  a  life  insurance  association.  It  is  not  confined 
to  one  locality,  but  has  members  all  over  the  state,  and  includes  on 
the  whole  twenty-five  or  twenty-six  different  branches.  This  society 
was  organized  in  1878.  There  are  in  all  about  1,100  members.  The 
society  receives  all  persons  between  the  ages  of  eighteen  and  forty- 
five.  At  the  death  of  a  member  the  widow  and  orphans  receive 
within  sixty  days  the  sum  of  $1,000  from  the  society.  The  assess- 
ment upon  each  member  is  from  $1.10  to  $1.30  at  every  death. 

St.  John's  Catholic  {Bohemian)  Benevolent  Society . — The  charter 
of  this  society  was  granted  July  2,   1871.     This  organization  in 


BUSINESS    INCORPOKATIONS.  487 

Winona  is  simply  one  of  a  large  association  throughout  the  United 
States.  It  comprises  in  all  about  seventy-two  societies.  When  the 
branch  in  Winona  was  incorporated  it  numbered  about  fourteen 
members,  but  up  to  the  present  time  the  number  has  increased  to 
eighty-two.  The  first  officers  were  :  President,  Frank  Yotruba  ; 
secretary,  Joseph  Kasimor ;  treasurer,  Frank  Albrecht.  Its  object 
is  to  aid  its  members  in  sickness.  They  receive  during  their  illness 
$3  per  week,  and  at  their  death  the  widow  receives  $600  from  the 
entire  organization.  At  the  present  writing  the  society  is  in  a  pros- 
perous condition,  having  over  $1,000  in  the  treasury.  The  officers  at 
present  are  as  follows  :  President,  Joseph  Kasimor  ;  vice-president, 
Fj-ank  Lejsek;  secretary,  M.  Ridel ;  assistant-secretary,  John  Cerny; 
treasurer,  Frank  Votruba. 

St.  Ann's  Ladies'  Society. — This  society  was  founded  in  July, 
1868,  by  the  Rev.  Alois  Plut.  Its  object  was  the  decoration  of  the 
church  altar.  It  comprises  about  fifty  members.  The  officers  are  : 
President,  Mrs.  Francesca  Scheer ;  secretary,  Mrs.  Anna  Hitzger ; 
treasurer,  Mrs.  Johanna  Braendle. 

St.  Rosa's  Young  Ladies'  Society  was  founded  by  Rev.  Alois 
Plut  in  1869.  There  are  about  thirty  members.  The  officers  are  : 
President,  Miss  Louise  Ilengl;  treasurer.  Miss  Lena  Schmidt ;  secre- 
tary. Miss  Margaretha  Schneider. 


CHAPTER  XLY. 


BUSINESS  INCORPORATONS. 


Winona  Gas  Light  Company. — Winona  had  grown  to  a  city 
of  over  7,000  population,  and  her  industries  and  trade  were  assum- 
ing metropolitan  proportions  before  any  attempt  was  made  to  light 
her  streets.  This  fact,  seemingly  incredible  to  the  dwellers  in 
lower  latitudes,  argues  nothing  against  the  enterprise  of  the  city,  as 
the  moon  and  stars  in  this  high  latitude  have  a  brilliancy  unknown 
along  the  lower  parallels,  which,  together  with  the  lengthening 
twilight,  materially  decreases  the  necessity  of  artificial  illumination. 
However,  in  1870  it  was  thought  by  certain  citizens  possessed  of 
cash  and  public  spirit  that   the  time  had  come  for  lighting  the 


488  HISTORY    OF    WESrONA    COUNTY. 

streets  ol  the  growing  city,  and  on  August  1  of  that  year  the  Winona 
Gas  Light  Company  was  organized  with  a  paid  up  capital  stock  of 
$60,000.  Of  the  original  incorporators,  ten  in  number,  the  follow- 
ing are  still  residents  of  the  city :  Hon.  Wm.  Mitchell,  Hon.  Thomas 
Simpson,  F.  M.  Cockrell,  V.  Simpson,  Hon.  Thomas  Wilson,  J.  J. 
Kandall,  H.  M.  Lamberton  and  R.  D.  Cone.  The  shares  of  the 
other  two  incorporators  are  now  held,  one  each,  by  the  First  and 
Second  National  Banks  of  the  city.  The  present  officers  of  the 
company  are :  J.  J.  Randall,  president ;  J.  H.  Jones,  secretary  ; 
J.  A.  Prentiss,  treasurer.  Under  the  superintendency  of  James 
Russell,  a  practical  gas  manufacturer,  who  has  had  charge  of  the 
works  since  their  construction,  buildings  were  erected,  apparatus 
supplied,  pipes  located, — and  on  April  9,  1871,  the  first  gas  was  sent 
out  to  consumers.  The  consumption  of  gas,  which  at  first  was  3,450 
feet  daily,  has  steadily  increased  until  the  consumption  averages 
nearly  30,000  feet  a  day,  supplied  to  the  city  and  private  con- 
sumers through  a  series  of  mains  aggregating  a  total  length  of  eight 
miles.  Gas  is  supplied  to  private  consumers  for  $3  per  thousand 
feet ;  to  the  106  city  lamps  it  is  furnished  at  a  cost  .of  $25  per 
lamp  per  annum.  Posts  and  lamps  supplied  to  the  city  at  cost. 
Tlieir  office  is  in  room  No.  6,  Simpson's  Block,  where  the  secre- 
tary is  always  found  ready  for  business.  The  works  are  at  the 
intersection  of  Huff  and  Third  streets,  in  block  69  ;  fronting  f  40 
feet  on  Third  street  and  200  feet  on  Huff.  The  manufactory  covers 
about  2,000  square  feet  of  ground.  They  have  ample  shed  room 
for  the  year's  coal  consumption,  which  aggregates  800  tons,  and  the 
works  give  employment  to  a  superintendent  and  four  men.  In 
addition  to  the  lamps  supplied  by  the  gas  company  the  streets  are 
furnished  with  thirty  coal-oil  lamps  in  locations  where  gas-mains  are 
not  yet  laid,  and  maintained  at  an  average  annual  cost  to  the  city  of 
$11  per  lamp  for  oil  and  attendance. 

J.  H.  Jones,  secretary  of  the  gaslight  company  since  its  organi- 
zation, was  born  in  Chatauqua  countj^,  New  York.  Educated  at  West- 
field  Academy  in  his  native  county  and  came  to  Winona  in  1856. 
He  was  appointed  deputy  sheriff  that  same  year  and  held  the  office 
until  1860 ;  was  bookkeeper  for  J.  J.  Randall  thirteen  years  ;  has 
represented  his  ward,  the  first,  in  the  city  council,  and  during  1880 
was  city  clerk.  His  business  life  has  been  spent  in  clerical  work, 
and  he  has  held  a  desk  for  the  past  five  years  in  the  real  estate 
office  of  V.  Simpson.     Mr.  Jones  married  Nettie  Warner,  October 


BUSINESS    INCORPORATIONS.  489 

22,  1861,  and  of  their  two  surviving  children,  one  is  in  attendance 
upon  the  city  schools.  In  1861:  Mr.  Jones  became  a  member  ot 
Winona  Lodge,  No.  1 8,  A.  F.  and  A-  M-  He  is  also  a  member  of 
Winona  Chapter,  No  5. 

James  Russell,  superintendent  of  the  city  gasworks,  is  a  native 
of  Scotland,  from  which  country  he  emigrated  to  America  in  1858. 
He  had  a  practical  experience  of  several  years  as  a  manufacturer  of 
gas  and  in  fitting  up  gaswork  before  coming  to  Winona  in  1870  to 
assume  charge  of  the  works  in  this  city. 

27ie  Winona  Mill  Company. — This  company,  one  of  the  largest 
flour  manufacturing  concerns  in  the  country,  was  incorporated  as  a 
joint  stock  company  September  12,  1879,  with  a  paid  up  capital 
stock  of  $80,000,  which  was  increased  three  years  later  to  $250,000. 
The  original  incorporators  were  L.  R.  Brooks,  A.  tr.  Mowbray, 
R.  T.  Doud,  Chauncey  Doud  and  C.  L.  Bonner.  The  present 
officers  are  :  L.  R.  Brooks,  president ;  A.  G.  Mowbray,  superinten- 
dent ;  R.  T.  Doud,  secretary.  Their  property  lies  between  Front 
street  and  the  river,  with  Market  street  on  the  east  and  Walnut  on 
the  west ;  a  full  block  300  feet  square.  The  corner-stone  of  their 
mill,  said  by  competent  milling  autliority  to  be  the  largest  steam 
flouring-mill  in  the  United  States,  was  laid  on  September  20,  187l>, 
and  the  building  completed  in  May  of  the  following  year,  at  which 
time  milling  operations  were  begun.  It  is  a  frame  structure,  iron 
sheeted,  75  X 100  feet,  rising  eight  stories  above  the  basement  and 
amply  supplied  with  all  appliances  for  extinguishing  fires  and  fire 
escape.  A  standpipe  rises  within  the  mill  to  the  full  height  of  the 
building,  with  sectional  hose  attached  upon  each  floor ;  there  is  a 
fire-escape  ladder  in  front  and  two  knotted  ropes  on  each  floor  at 
opposite  sides  of  the  mill,  thus  affording  three  avenues  of  escape  in 
case  fire  should  break  out  in  the  lower  floors  and  communication 
with  the  stairways  be  cut  off.  The  engine-room  is  of  brick  25x90 
feet,  furnished  with  compound  Corliss  engines  of  750  horse  power, 
supplemented  with  Reynold's  independent  condenser  and  air-pump. 
The  boiler-room,  also  of  brick,  is  iOX  55  feet,  and  there  is  a  two-story 
brick  coalhouse  40x45,,  the  upper  story  of  which  is  used  for  packing 
flour.  The  mill  and  engine  room  are  lit  by  electric  light  supjJied 
from  seventy  Edison  burners.  The  offices  are  commodious,  well- 
furnished,  steam-heated,  and  connected  with  the  city  telephone 
exchange.  The  mill  is  a  full  roller  mill,  built  as  such  from  the 
foundation,  furnished  with  132  sets  of  rollers,  cost  $250,000  ;  has  a 


490  HISTORY    OF    WES^ONA    COLTNTY. 

capacity  of  2,000  barrels  of  flour  a  day,  and  is  claimed  to  be  not  only 
the  largest  steam  flouring-mill  in  America  but  the  first  full  roller 
mill  ever  built.  Their  elevator,  constructed  in  1881-2,  at  a  cost  of 
$15,000,  is  an  iron  sheeted  frame  structure  40x  72  feet  on  the  ground, 
rising  100  feet  to  the  top  of  the  cupola  and  has  a  storage  capacity  of 
150,000  bushels.  Wheat  is  received  from  their  ovm  elevators  and 
warehouses,  along  the  line  of  the  Winona  &  St.  Peter  railway  and 
its  branches.  Of  these  they  have  twelve,  purchasing  only  for  milling 
purposes.  Grain  shipments  eastward  are  the  exception  and  not  the 
rule,  and  confined  solely  to  such  car  lots  as  are  unfit  for  manufac- 
turing fine  grade  flour.  Shipments  of  produce  are  made  by  river  to 
all  lower  Mississippi  ports,  as  far  down  as  New  Orleans.  Ship- 
ments b}'  rail  are  to  the  principal  eastern  markets  of  the  United 
States,  and  to  the  Atlantic  seaports  for  European  export,  principally 
to  the  British  Islands.  This  immense  industry,  the  growth  of  less 
than  three  years,  furnished  direct  employment  to  a  force  of  seventy- 
five  workmen,  and  is  a  most  valuable  integer  iu  the  sum  total  of 
Winona's  manufacturing  and  commercial  enterprise. 

L.  R.  Brooks,  president  of  the  milling  company,  is  a  native  of 
New  York.  He  came  to  Minnesota  twenty-six  years  since,  and  was 
engaged  in  grain  trade  and  banking  previous  to  the  organization  of 
the  company  over  whose  affairs  he  presides.  Since  1874  he  has 
been  a  resident  of  this  city,  and  for  the  five  years  prior  to  1879  was 
cashier  of  the  Second  National  Bank  of  Winona.  He  was  the  first 
treasurer  of  the  board  of  trade  and  a  member  of  its  directory.  He 
is  also  a  member  of  the  firm  of  Brooks  Brothers,  who  do  a  general 
grain  and  lumber  business,  Chicago,  Milwaukee  &  St.  Paul  and  the 
St.  Paul  &  Manitoba  railways.  A  Master  Mason  in  good  standing, 
he  is  a  member  of  Winona  Chapter,  No.  5,  and  Coeur  de  Lion 
Commandery,  No.  3. 

A.  G.  Mowbray  is  a  native  of  England.  He  came  to  America  in 
1856 ;  settled  first  in  Ohio  and  removed  from  that  state  to  Mil- 
waukee, Wisconsin,  in  1861 ;  was  engaged  in  milling  in  that  city 
three  years,  then  went  to  Minneapolis,  remaining  until  1867,  when 
lie  bought  the  fiouring-mill  in  Stockton,  this  county,  which  he  ran 
until  he  came  to  this  city  in  1874  to  engage  in  milling  operations 
with  S.  C.  Porter.  The  Stockton  mill  was  the  first  gradual-reduc- 
tion mill  (so  far  as  known)  ever  operated  in  America,  having  been  so 
conducted  since  1873.  The  same  process  was  carried  on  in  the 
Porter  &  Mowbray  mill,  and  on  the  organization  of  the  Winona 


BUSINESS    INCORPORATIOIMS,  491 

Milling  Company  in  1879  that  mill  was  made  a  full  roller-mill,  the 
burrs  being  dispensed  with  entirely.  The  credit  of  the  organization 
of  the  Winona  Mill  Co.  properly  belongs  to  Mr.  Mowbray,  who  in 
1879  broached  the  subject  to  some  Winona  capitalists,  by  whom,  in 
connection  with  himself,  the  organization  was  speedily  consum- 
mated. Mr,  Mowbray  was  married  in  1861,  has  three  children  in 
the  public  schools  of  this  city,  one  daughter  at  school  in  Evanston, 
Illinois.  He  is  a  member  of  the  Winona  board  of  trade  and  a  frater 
of  the  A.  F.  and  A.  M. 

The  engine-room  is  in  charge  of  L.  A.  Pennoyer,  assisted  by 
his  two  sons,  George  and  Fred,  who  take  watch  and  watch  about. 
There  are  two  other  children,  L.  A.,  Jr.,  who  is  second  miller,  and 
a  younger  child  in  the  city  schools.  Mr.  L.  A.  Pennoyer  is  a  native 
of  New  York,  a  machinist  by  trade,  and  before  coming  to  Winona  in 
1874  was  engaged  in  erecting  engines  for  the  Jackson  foundry  and 
machine  shops,  Jackson,  Michigan.  He  came  to  this  state  in  their 
era])loy,  and  visited  Winona  to  overlook  the  engines  of  the  L.  C. 
Porter  Milling  Co.,  erected  by  the  Jackson  firm.  While  here  he 
accepted  the  position  of  engineer  with  L.  C.  Porter  Co.,  and  was 
with  that  firm  until  he  came  to  his  present  responsible  position  upon 
the  erection  of  the  Winona  mill  in  1879.  Mr.  Pennoyer  is  a 
member  of  Prairie  Lodge,  No.  7,  I.O.O.F.,  and  also  of  the  Koyal 
Arcanum  beneficiary.     He  has  one  child  at  school  in  this  city. 

Winotia  Wagon  Company. — This  industry,  organized  in  1879, 
though  yet  in  its  infancy,  justly  ranks  among  the  most  important 
manufacturing  enterprises  of  the  city.  During  the  three  years  of  its 
operations  it  has  more  than  doubled  its  capital,  its  capacity,  its  force 
of  operatives  and  its  manufactured  product.  As  virtual  successor  to 
the  Rushford  Wagon  Company,  of  Rushford,  Minnesota,  it  was 
organized  as  a  Winona  county  industry,  October  11,  1879,  with  a 
paid  up  capital  stock  of  $45,000.  The  original  corporators  were 
nearly  ninety  in  number,  and  the  management  of  the  company's 
affairs  was  entrusted  to  a  directory  of  nine.  The  original  officers 
who  still  compose  the  official  board  (with  the  exception  of  tlie  general 
manager,  whose  office  was  vacated  by  death)  are  :  O.  B.  Gould, 
president ;  A.  J.  Stevens,  general  manager  ;  John  Albertson,  super- 
intendent;  J.  C.  Blake,  secretary  and  treasurer.  January  22,  1881, 
the  capital  stock  was  increased  to  $100,000,  and  since  that  time  no 
new  shares  have  been  issued  ;  all  transfers  of  stock  being  to  holders 
as  preferred  purchasers.     By  this  means  the  number  of  stockholders 


492  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

has  been  gradually  decreased,  until  it  is  now  less  than  one-half  that 
of  the  original  incorporators.  In  the  spring  of  1880  the  company 
sustained  a  severe  loss  in  the  death  of  their  general  manager,  A.  J. 
Stevens,  who  died  in  April  of  that  year.  H.  M.  Kinnej,  elected 
his  successor,  still  retains  that  office  and  successfully  administers 
the  affairs  of  the  company.  The  present  board  of  directors  are 
O.  B,  Gould,  I.  B.  Cummings,  R.  D.  Cone,  John  Kendall,  Thomas 
Wilson,  W.  A.  Scott,  H.  M.  Kinney,  Henry  Stevens,  John  Albert- 
son.  The  works  of  the  company  are  located  upon  a  tract  of  eleven 
and  one-half  acres  of  land,  just  west  of  the  city  limits,  at  the  inter- 
section of  the  Chicago  &  Northwestern  railway  with  the  Chicago, 
Milwaukee  &  St.  Paul.  No  more  perfect  shipping  fticilities  could 
be  desired  than  are  here  obtained,  as  the  works  lie  within  the  forks 
formed  by  the  lines  of  both  railways,  whose  tracks  traverse  the 
grounds  in  every  desirable  direction  ;  including,  as  well  as  those 
already  mentioned,  the  Winona  &  St.  Peter  and  the  Green  Bay,  Wino- 
na &  St.  Paul  railways.  Here,  in  1879,  the  company  broke  ground 
and  erected  their  buildings,  consisting  of  a  main  manufactory,  40  X 120 
feet,  two  stories  high  ;  a  blacksmith  shop  and  a  paint  shop,  each 
40  X  70  feet,  and  a  warehouse  40  X  60  feet.  At  this  time  the  number 
of  operatives  was  thirty,  and  983  wagons  were  manufactured  during 
the  first  year.  In  1880-81  additions  were  made  to  the  original 
structure,  enlarging  their  capacity  at  least  fifty  per  cent  and  swell- 
ing the  amount  of  flooring-room  in  sheds  and  temporary  structures  to 
over  30, 000  square  feet.  The  enterprise  proved  a  marked  financial  suc- 
cess from  the  beginning,  and  in  1882  it  was  determined  to  erect 
larger  and  more  substantial  buildings,  to  meet  the  growing  demands 
of  trade.  These  new  works,  just  completed,  are  :  a  two-story  man- 
ufactory, 54X182  feet ;  a  blacksmith  shop,  67x90  feet ;  an  engine 
and  boiler  house,  36  X  37,  with  a  smokestack  rising  62  feet  above 
the  ground  level.  These  buildings  are  all  of  brick,  with  good  stone 
foundations,  rendered  as  nearly  fireproof  as  solid  walls,  iron  roofs, 
and  iron  doors  and  shutters  in  all  exposed  situations  can  render 
them.  The  main  manufactory  has  a  fire-wall  running  from  founda- 
tion to  ridge,  dividing  it  into  two  sections  diminishing  the  danger 
from  fire  by  just  one-half.  The  blacksmith  shop  has  a  slantnig 
truss  roof,  and  has  neither  part  nor  dividing  wall  to  impede  opera- 
tions. The  engine-room  is  supplied  with  a  new  engine  of  125  horse- 
power, displacing  the  old  one  of  one-fifth  that  capacity,  and  furnish- 
ing ample  power  for  driving  their  machinery.     The  buildings  are 


BUSINESS    INCORPORATIONS.  493 

heated  by  steam,  furnished  with  a  steam  elevator,  and  in  alt  respects 
fully  equipped  for  economical  and  efficient  work.  The  number  of 
operatives  has  steadily  increased  from  thirty  to  one  hundred,  and 
the  annual  product  from  le^s  than  1,000  to  over  3,000  wagons,  while 
the  working  capacity  is  double  that  amount.  Wisconsin  supplies 
their  oak,  Indiana  and  Michigan  the  ash  and  hickory  timber.  The 
product  of  this  manufactory  is  marketed  in  twenty-four  states  and 
territories  principally  lying  west  of  the  ninety-second  meridian. 

H.  M.  Kinney  is  a  native  of  Wisconsin,  a  machinist  by  trade, 
and  was  nine  years  in  the  employ  of  Fish  Bros.  &  Co.,  wagon 
manufacturers,  Janesville,  during  which  time,  as  their  agent,  he. 
visited  all  parts  of  the  United  States  and  formed  an  extensive 
acquaintance  with  its  wagon  trade.  April  25,  1880,  he  resigned  his 
place  with  that  house  to  accept  the  business  management  of  the 
Winona  Wagon  Company.  He  has  extended  the  trade  of  his  com- 
pany until  it  embraces  twenty-four  states  and  territories,  ])rincipally 
lying  west  of  the  eightieth  meridian.  He  has  a  pleasant  home  on  the 
North  side,  Washburn  street,  two  doors  west  of  Winona. 

James  C.  Blake,  secretary  and  treasurer  of  the  company,  was 
born  at  Winsted,  Connecticut,  July  12,  1849  ;  was  educated  in  the 
common  schools  and  in  the  Winchester  Institute  of  his  native  city, 
and  was  for  seven  years  in  the  mercantile  house  of  M.  and  C.  J. 
Camp  &  Co.,  of  that  place,  prior  to  coming  to  Winona  in  1871.  In 
1872  Mr.  Blake  formed  a  partnership  with  E.  F.  Curtis,  under  the 
firm  name  of  Curtis  &  Blake,  wholesale  and  retail  grocers,  in  which 
business  he  continued  until  he  sold  out  to  Mr.  Curtis  in  1876. 
He  then  became  a  member  of  the  Winona  Carriage  Joint  Stock 
Company,  and  was  actively  connected  with  its  interests  until  the 
business  was  wound  up  in  1879,  at  which  time  he  purchased  the 
shops  of  the  company,  now  rented  to  Lalor,  McKay  &  Co.  Con- 
cluding that  Winona  was  a  good  point  for  a  first-class  wagon  manu- 
factory, Mr.  Blake  interested  himself  in  the  organization  of  such  an 
industry,  and  when  the  Winona  Wagon  Company  was  successfully 
launched,  the  same  year,  he  became  its  secretary  and  treasurer, 

Winona  Plow  Company. — This  young  industry,  which  already 
gives  evidence  of  a  healthy  and  permanent  growth,  was  only 
organized  February  10,  1882,  and  has  not  yet  closed  its  first  year's 
operations.  The  authorized  capital  stock  of  the  company  is 
$100,000  ;  paid  up  capital,  $25,000.  The  original  incorporators 
were  J.  M.  Bell,  F.  S.  Bell,  J.  K.  Palmer  and  D.  S.  Kerr.     Of 


494  HISTORY    OF    WINOISTA    COUTfTT. 

these,  J.  M.  Bell  is  president  and  treasurer  ;  J.  K.  Palmer,  vice- 
president  and  superintendent,  and  D.  S.  Kerr,  secretary.  Messrs. 
Palmer  and  Kerr  are  practical  mechanics,  and  before  coming  to 
Winona  were  engaged  in  manufacturing  at  Waukegan,  Illinois.  The 
property  of  the  company  consists  of  three  and  a-half  acres  of  ground 
on  the  north  side  of  Fifth  street,  adjoining  the  Winona  Wagon 
Company's  lands  on  the  east.  Their  shipping  facilities  are  iirst-class, 
as  their  property  is  crossed  by  either  the  main  or  spur  tracks  of 
Chicago  &  Northwestern  and  the  Chicago,  Milwaukee  &  St.  Paul 
railways.  Their  buildings  are,  a  main  shop  40x120  feet,  with  a 
side  extension  25  X  80  feet ;  a  warehouse  and  office  30  X  80  feet, '  and 
a  paint  shop  28x40  feet.  The  business  consists  in  the  manufacture 
of  wooden  and  steel  beam  plows,  both  walking  and  sulky  harrows, 
cultivators  of  all  kinds,  road  scrapers  and  garden  wheelbarrows. 
The  business  gives  employment  to  a  force  of  from  twenty  to  twenty- 
five  hands,  and  the  manufactured  product  of  the  first  year  will  be 
about  $20,000.  An  engine  of  twenty-five  horse  power  supplies 
motor  for  the  machinery,  as  also  the  pipes  of  the  steam  heating 
apparatus. 

J.  M.  Bell,  president  and  principal  stockholder  of  the  Winona 
Plow  Company,  is  a  native  of  Perry,  Genesee  county,  New  York, 
where  he  was  born  September  28,  1830.  His  business  life  has  been 
spent  in  mercantile  and  banking  operations,  this  being  his  first 
venture  in  manufacturing  enterprises.  From  New  York  Mr.  Bell 
removed  to  Iowa  in  1857,  locating  in  the  central  part  of  the  state ; 
was  treasurer  of  Hamilton  county  four  years  and  organized  the 
merchants  National  Bank,  of  Fort  Dodge,  Webster  county,  of  which 
he  was  cashier  six  years.  After  a  short  sojourn  in  Illinois,  Mr.  Bell 
removed  to  Winona  in  1878  ;  became  cashier  of  the  Merchants 
National  Bank  of  this  city  and  held  that  office  until  the  bank  became 
a  state  institution,  when  he  severed  his  connection  with  it,  and  soon 
afterward  embarked  in  his  present  enterprise. 

R.  K.  Palmer  is  a  native  of  Ontario,  born  at  Brockville  in 
1844;  came  to  the  United  States  in  1848  with  his  parents,  who 
settled  at  Waukegan,  Illinois,  and  still  reside  upon  the  homestead 
they  took  up  thirty-four  years  since.  R.  K.  Palmer  learned  his 
trade  as  a  plowmaker  with  J.  H.  Ward,  of  Oshkosh,  and  was  in 
business  in  Waukegan  fifteen  years  before  his  removal  to  Winona 
in  1881.  During  the  years  1863-64  he  was  in  the  employ  of  the 
United  States  government,  having  charge  of  the  military  repair  and 


BUSINESS    ESrCORPORATIOlSrs.  495 

wagon  shops  at  Baton  Rouge,  Louisiana,  in  which  a  force  of  300 
hands  was  employed,  principally  contrabands.  After  carefully  ex- 
amining the  ground  and  comparing  advantages  Mr.  Palmer  con- 
cluded to  remove  his  business  from  Waukegan,  Illinois,  to  this  city, 
and  the  move  was  accordingly  made  ;  a  joint  stock  company  formed, 
buildings  erected  and  operations  commenced  in  the  spring  of  1882. 
His  oldest  son  "Fred,"  educated  to  business  in  his  father's  shop,  is 
one  of  the  employes  of  the  firm,  closely  following  his  father's  steps. 

Yienno,  Mining  Company  ;  principal  office  at  Winona.  This  is 
a  joint  stock  company  organized  by  consolidation  of  pre-existing 
companies  March  17,  1882,  with  an  authorized  capital  of  $15,000,- 
000,  of  which  $10,500,000  is  paid  up,  the  balance  in  treasury  stock. 
Officers  of  the  company :  C.  L.  Colman,  La  Crosse,  Wisconsin, 
president ;  C.  H.  Berry,  vice-president ;  B.  H.  Langley,  secretary  ; 
H.  J.  O'Neill,  treasurer.  Operations  are  conducted  in  the  Saw-tooth 
silver  district  of  Idaho,  Over  1,500  feet  of  tunneling  has  been 
done,  and  although  operations  have  so  far  been  conducted  without 
reference  to  ore  product,  mainly  for  clearing  tunnels  and  drifts,  a 
large  quantity  of  ore  is  already  out  and  in  sight.  The  company 
employ  a  force  of  200  hands  ;  have  constructed  roads  to  the  mines  ; 
built  boarding  houses  for  their  men,  and  other  permanent  structures, 
and  have  just  completed  a  stamp  mill  costing  $160,000,  having  a 
stamp  capacity  of  twenty-five  tons  daily,  with  power  and  shafting 
for  double  that  product.  Their  expenditures  are  now  $20,000  per 
month,  and  the  aggregate  outlay  has  been  about  a  quarter  of  a 
million  dollars. 

Winona  Building  and  Loan  Association. — The  Winona  Build- 
ing and  Loan  Association,  incorporated  July  6,  1882,  as  a  saving 
and  loan  institution  in  which  all  depositors  and  borrowers  are  stock- 
holders, and  all  profits  apportioned  to  stock,  gives  every  promise  of 
a  most  successful  continuance.  The  authorized  capital  stock  is 
$500,000,  in  shares  of  $200  each.  Within  thirty  days  fi'om  the  date 
of  issue  1,000  shares  were  taken,  and  an  additional  500  within 
the  next  three  months.  The  association  is  pre-eminently  mutual, 
there  are  no  preferred  stockholders,  and  to  the  small  capitalist  it 
affords  superior  facilities  for  loaning  and  borrowing  money  on  the 
most  advantageous  terms.  Its  organization  is  too  recent  to  deter- 
mine anything  definitely  concerning  its  operations  other  than  that 
afforded  by  the  rapid  placing  of  its  stock.  The  officers  of  the 
association  are  :  O.  B.  Gould,  president ;  J.  B.  McGaughey,  vice- 


496  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

president ;   C.    A.    Morey,    secretary  ;   W.    C.    Brown,    treasurer ; 
A.  H.  Snow,  attorney. 

Gate  City  Carriage  Company. — This  joint  stock  manufacturing 
establishment  was  organized  as  such  November  15,  1882,  with  a 
paid  up  cash  capital  of  $25,000,  and  is  but  the  enlargement  and 
contiimation  under  more  favorable  financial  conditions  of  the 
business  so  successfully  conducted  by  Messrs.  Davis,  Sawyer  and 
Mead,  as  the  Gate  City  Carriage  Works.  These  gentlemen  are 
practical  mechanics,  who,  four  years  ago,  almost  without  one  dollar 
of  capital,  commenced  business  as  a  co-operative  association,  in  a 
small  wooden  building  on  the  alley  in  the  block  just  north  of  their 
present  location.  Commencing  business  November  15,  1878,  just 
four  years  prior  to  the  organization  of  the  stock  company,  in  that 
time  they  liad  so  increased  their  operations  and  created  capital, 
that  they  owned  a  ten  years'  unincumbered  lease  of  a  real  estate  of 
60  X 150  feet  on  Fourth  street  just  east  of  Center,  the  entire  lot  under 
cover,  and  two  commodious  sheds  for  storing  stock  on  rented 
property  in  their  vicinity.  At  this  time  they  were  employing  a 
force  of  nineteen  men,  almost  exclusively  in  the  manufacture  of 
fine  carriages  and  repairs.  Their  reputation  for  first-class  work 
and  fair  dealing  had  created  a  demand  for  their  work  greater  than 
they  could  possibly  supply.  This  was  notably  the  case  with  their 
"buckboard,"  a  business  wagon  of  their  own  design,  especially 
adapted  to  the  wants  of  the  western  trade,  the  demand  for  which 
has  been  such  that  at  times  during  the  past  season  they  could  only 
supply  samples  where  carload  orders  were  sent  in.  Eapid 
as  had  been  their  accumulation  of  capital  and  the  increase  of 
business  facilities,  these  could  not  keep  pace  with  the  growing 
demands  of  trade,  enlarging  year  by  year  with  the  rapidly  increasing 
population  and  business  of  the  northwest.  In  the  summer  of  1882 
the  necessity  of  increased  capital  was  very  sensibly  felt,  and  after 
due  deliberation  they  decided  to  organize  their  business  into  a  joint 
stock  company,  and  this  was  formally  effected  as  above  noted  on 
November  15  of  that  year,  with  the  following  board  of  directors  : 
W.  K.  F.  Vila,  E.  S.'  Davis,  O.  B.  Gould,  H.  H.  Smith,  E.  S. 
Mead,  F.  W.  Robinson  and  F.  P.  Sawyer.  The  officers  of  the 
company  are  :  E.  S.  Davis,  president ;  E.  S.  Mead,  general  manager  ; 
F.  P.  Sawyer,  superintendent ;  H.  H.  Smith,  secretary  and  treasurer. 
Within  one  week  from  the  date  of  organization  the  company 
broke  ground  for  their  additions  to  the  present  works,  by  which,  with 


BUSINESS    INCORPORATIONS.  497 

the  motor  and  machinery  introduced,  the  number  of  employes  will 
be  materially  added  to  and  the  capacity  of  the  manufactory  increased 
at  least  33^  per  cent.  There  is  no  doubt  that  a  few  years  will 
see  this  company  permanently  established  in  quarters  of  whicli  they 
will  hold  the  title  in  fee  simple,  with  buildings  and  machinery 
adequate  to  supply  tlie  demands  of  a  trade  of  which  at  present  they 
have  themselves  but  a  very  meager  conception, 

E.  S.  Davis,  president  of  the  company,  is  a  native  of  West- 
boro,  Massachusetts.  He  learned  his  trade  as  a  carriage  woodworker 
in  the  manufactory  of  Coan  &  Ten  Broeck,  Chicago,  and  coming  to 
Winona  in  1S68,  was  in  the  employ  of  the  Winona  Carriage  Works 
until  associating  himself  in  business  with  Messrs.  Sawyer  &  Mead. 
Mr.  Davis  is  married,  has  five  children,  three  are  in  school.  He  is 
a  member  of  Winona  Lodge,  JSTo.  18,  A.  F.  and  A.  M. 

E.  S.  Mead,  general  manager,  is  a  native  of  New  York  city, 
and  came  to  this  city  with  his  parents  in  1855  ;  his  father  having 
settled  here  in  1853.  He  learned  his  trade  as  a  carriage  trimmer  in 
the  carriage  shops  of  Grant  &  Lalor,  of  this  city,  and  on  the 
establishment  of  the  Gate  City  Carriage  Works  in  1878,  became  the 
business  head  bf  that  co-operative  industry.  Married,  has  three 
children,  two  of  them  in  the  schools  of  this  city.  Wife  died 
October  21,  1882. 

F.  P.  Sawyer,  superintendent,  is  a  carriage  blacksmith  by  trade, 
which  he  learned  in  the  shops  of  C.  P.  Kimball,  of  Chicago.  He  is  a 
native  of  Portland,  Maine  ;  came  to  Winona  in  1878,  and  had 
worked  for  a  short  time  in  the  Winona  carriage  works,  with  his  old 
associates  there,  before  he  entered  into  the  little  co-operative 
association  which  has  so  rapidly  developed  into  what  promises  to  be 
one  of  the  best  paying  industries  of  the  city. 

H.  H.  Smith,  secretary  and  treasurer,  is  a  native  of  this  city,  born 
in  1858,  and  lacked  one  term  of  completing  his  course  in  the  high 
school  here  when  he  left  his  classes  to  accept  a  situation  in  the 
shoe-house  of  Cummings  &  Yila,  with  whom  he  remained  eight 
years,  only  leaving  to  accept  his  present  responsible  position  at  the 
desk  of  the  new  carriage  company. 

Winona  Machinery  Company. — This  industry  was  organized 
as  a  joint  stock  company,  November  16,  1882,  with  a  paid  up  cash 
capital  of  $50,000.  The  business  will  consist  of  general  machinery 
manufacture  and  repairs,  and  their  piston  packing  and  asbestos  bear- 
ing for  journals,  for  which  they  hold  patents.     The  manufactory  is 


498  HISTOEY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

at  present  located  in  temporary  quarters  under  the  "Tribune"  office 
on  Third  street,  where  they  occupy  a  room  21x80  feet.  At  this 
writing,  April  1,  their  machinery  is  being  put  in  place.  The  officers 
of  the  company  are :  President,  C.  O.  Goss  ;  secretary,  W.  E.  Smith ; 
general  manager  and  original  patentee  ot  the  piston  and  asbestos 
bearing  patents,  G.  W.  Williams. 

Winona  Carriage  Works. — Lalor,  McKay  &  Co.,  southwest 
comer  of  Third  and  Washington  streets.  This  business  was  founded  in 
1865,  by  Grant  &  Lalor,  and  so  continued  until  1874,  when  the  affiiirs 
of  the  firm  were  wound  up.  Mr.  Grant  retired  and  the  business 
was  taken  up  by  a  joint  stock  company,  who  conducted  it  until  1878, 
when  they  ceased  manufacturing  to  dispose  of  the  stock  on  hand. 
In  the  spring  of  1880  Messrs.  Lalor  &  McKay,  who  had  been  con- 
nected with  the  manufactory  almost  since  its  establishment  in  1865, 
the  former  as  partner,  the  latter  as  foreman,  took  a  five  years'  lease 
of  the  premises  and  have  conducted  the  business  with  most  gratify- 
ing results  until  the  present.  The  property  fronts  60  feet  on 
Third  street,  180  feet  on  Washington  street,  and  has  upon  it  a  two- 
story  manufactory  40x180  feet.  They  do  quite  an  extensive  busi- 
ness in  the  manufacture  and  repair  of  fine  carriages,  employing  a 
force  of  twenty  workmen,  including  the  members  of  the  firm,  who 
are  all  skillful  mechanics.  Sales  and  repairs  for  1881  aggregated 
$9,321.18  ;  for  1882,  $15,682.89  ;  sales  a  little  over  eighty-five  per 
cent  of  the  sum  total.  The  members  of  the  firm  are  J.  W.  Lalor, 
George  McKay  and  Milton  Lalor. 

J.  W,  Lalor,  the  senior  member  of  the  firm,  was  born  in  Rutland 
county,  New  York.  In  1847  he  went  to  Chicago,  where  he  learned 
his  trade,  carriage-maker  and  woodworkman,  and  was  for  many  years 
foreman  of  the  extensive  carriage  and  wagon  works  of  Coan  &  Ten- 
broeck,  of  that  city,  before  coming  to  Winona  in  1867,  and  com- 
mencing business  under  the  firm  name  of  Grant  &  Lalor.  Naturally 
possessed  of  a  mathematical  mind  and  a  love  of  mechanical  instruc- 
tion, Mr.  Lalor  has  paid  considerable  attention  to  carriage  archi- 
tecture, both  as  a  science  and  an  art,  and  this,  taken  with  his  thirty 
years'  experience  as  a  practical  workman,  has  given  him  the  mastery 
of  his  craft.  The  eldest  son,  Milton  Lalor,  is  a  member  of  the  firm. 
George  McKay  was  born  in  Edinburgh,  Scotland,  in  1843,  and 
came  to  America  with  his  parents  when  four  years  of  age.  They 
settled  in  London,  Ontario,  where  George  was  educated  and  served 
his  apprenticeship  as  a  carriage  blacksmith  in  the  well-known  manu- 


MANUFACTURmO    INDUSTRIES.  499 

factory  of  Mc  Bride.  From  London  he  came  to  Winona  in  1866  ; 
just  after  the  establishment  of  the  AVinona  Carriage  Works,  by  Grant 
&  Lalor,  he  assumed  charge  of  their  blacksmith  shop,  and  was  con- 
tinued in  that  responsible  position  by  the  management  of  the  joint 
stock  concern  until  their  operations  were  discontinued  ;  ttien  in 
1880,  in  company  with  J.  W.  Lalor,  leased  the  premises  and  con- 
tinued the  business  as  partner  he  had  so  successfully  supervised  as 
foreman. 

Business  increasing  beyond  the  capacity  of  the  firm,  with  its 
then  capital,  to  profitably  enlarge,  a  regular  incorporated  joint  stock 
company  was  formed  on  February  12,  1883,  under  the  name  of 
Winona  Carriage  Company.  The  purpose  of  the  company  is  to 
engage  solely  in  the  manufacture  of  tine  carriage  work.  The  paid 
up  cash  capital  of  the  concern  is  $25,000,  with  the  following  efficient 
board  of  ofiicers :  President,  J.  J.  Randall ;  secretary,  W.  F.  Phelps; 
treasurer,  C.  H.  Porter  ;  manager,  George  McKay  ;  superintendent, 
J.  W.  Lalor.  The  work  of  the  company  has  been  put  upon  a  new 
footing  since  the  change  above  noted,  and  operations  doubled. 


CHAPTER  XLYL 


MANUFACTURING  INDUSTRIES. 


The  manufacturing  industries  of  Winona,  which  have  nearly 
doubled  their  volume  since  January  1,  1879,  may  be  said  to  date 
from  the  fall  of  1855,  at  which  time  Messrs.  James  Wyckoff  and 
James  Hiland  erected  a  small  sawmill,  not  far  from  the  present  site 
of  the  Winona  Mill  Company's  flouring-mill.  As  nearly  as  can  now 
be  ascertained,  this  first  lumber-mill  was  started  for  business 
December  17,  1855,  and  ceased  operations  after  the  season  of  1860 
closed.  In  the  early  part  of  1856  Mr.  Wyckoff  sold  out  his  interest 
to  Messrs.  L.  C,  Porter  and  Wm.  Garlock.  January  1,  1857,  Mr. 
Hiland  disposed  of  his  interest  to  S.  D.  Yan  Gorder,  and  the  firm  as 
thus  constituted  conducted  business  until  the  opening  of  the  1861 
sawing  season,  when  the  mill  was  accidentally  burned.  In  the 
meantime  two  new  lumber-mills  had  been  started,  both  in  the  fall  of 
1857,  and  within  a  very  short  period  of  each  other,  both  now  doing 
29 


500  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

business  under  substantially  the  same  management  as  that  of 
twenty-five  years  ago,  and  both  of  them  grow,  through  successive 
changes  in  buildings  and  machinery,  to  the  very  front  rank  of 
lumber  manufactories  in  the  northwest.  The  winter  of  1880-81 
saw  a  worthy  rival  of  these  long  established  lumber-mills  growing 
into  place  at  the  extreme  eastern  limits  of  the  city,  and  in  the  spring 
of  1881  this  mill,  that  of  the  Winona  Lumber  Company,  began 
manufacturing. 

Laied,  JSTorton  &  Co.,  manufacturers  and  dealers  in  plain  and 
dressed  lumber,  lath,  shingles  and  carpenters'  material.  This  com- 
pany, the  oldest  lumber  firm  now  doing  business  in  the  city,  though 
not  strictly  speaking  the  pioneer  sawmill  men  of  Winona,  have 
been  in  successful  operation  as  lumber  manufacturers  for  over  a 
quarter  of  a  century,  their  sawmill  having  been  erected  twenty-five 
years  ago  last  spring,  while  their  first  lumber-yard  was  opened 
in  May,  1855,  two  years  earlier.  This  yard  was  on  the  present  site 
of  the  L.  C.  Porter  milling  company's  mill,  and  was  opened  by 
Messrs.  J.  C,  M.  J.  and  W.  H.  Laird,  the  latter  the  head  of  the 
present  firm,  the  others  having  long  ceased  all  connection  with  its 
operations.  The  firm  became  Laird,  Norton  &  Co.  in  the  fall  of 
185(5,  by  the  admission  of  Messrs.  J.  L.  and  M.  G.  Norton,  and  the 
following  spring  ground  was  broken  for  their  sawmill  upon  their 
present  location,  and  building  energetically  pushed  until  it  was 
completed,  and  the  saws  set  running  in  September  of  that  year. 
This  lumber  mill  was  50  X  70  feet,  furnished  with  one  muley  and  one 
small  circular  saw,  and  having  a  daily  capacity  of  20,000  feet  of 
lumber.  Their  original  property  fronted  300  feet  on  the  river,  run- 
ning eastward  from  Kansas  street.  This  frontage  has  been  increased 
from  time  to  time,  until  they  now  own  a  frontage  of  1,500  feet  on 
the  river,  running  eastward  from  Franklin  street,  and  extending  an 
average  width  of  two  blocks  backward  from  the  river.  Additions  were 
made  to  this  mill,  and  improvements  introduced  from  time  to  time, 
until  1 869,  at  which  date  two  large  double  rotary  saws  were  added,  the 
daily  capacity  being  increased  to  75,000  feet,  with  a  corresponding 
amount  of  shingles  and  lath.  The  old  engines  were  still  in  use,  and 
in  the  fall  of  1870  the  boilers  exploded,  and  the  whole  were  replaced 
by  engines  and  boilers  of  about  double  the  former  capacity.  Opera- 
tions continued  in  the  old  mill,  with  its  enlargements,  until  the  close  of 
the  sawing  season  of  1877,  when  the  old  structure,  which  had  been 
doing  dutj'for  twenty  years,  was  taken  down  and  the  present  mill  built. 


MANUFACTURING    INDUSTRIES.  501 

Tliis  change  did  not  include  the  boiler-house,  which  was  left  stand- 
ing, but  furnished  with  additional  engines  and  boilers,  increasing  its 
capacit}'  to  present  estimate,  600  horse  power.  The  new  mill  is 
ironclad  with  iron  roof.  190x60  feet,  30  feet  posts,  with  an  addi- 
tion 40  X  50  feet  of  equal  height  with  the  main  building,  and  a  brick 
boiler-house  26  X  80  feet.  The  capacity  of  the  new  mill,  as  demon- 
strated bv  actual  work,  is  234,000  feet  per  day,  with  an  average 
product  of  175,000  feet ;  the  shingle-mill  can  turn  out  150,000 
daily,  and  averages  120,000  ;  the  lath-mill  product  about  33,000. 
The  mill  is  furnished  with  two  gangs,  one  forty  inches  wide,  the  other 
thirty-six  inches,  iron  gangs  of  the  most  improved  make  ;  two  double 
rotaries,  steam  feed,  besides  the  saws  for  cutting,  slitting,  edging, 
etc.  At  the  time  this  mill  was  built,  it  was  the  best  sawmill  on  the 
Mississippi  river ;  and  even  now,  after  all  the  changes  of  the  past 
five  years,  it  is  much  to  be  questioned  whether,  all  things  taken 
into  consideration,  it  has  any  superior.  For  economy  of  space, 
smoothness  of  work,  facility  for  handling  logs  and  discharging  lum- 
ber, and  amount  of  cut,  it  stands  A  1  in  all  lumbering  circles. 

The  planing-mill,  built  in  1868,  one-half  of  its  present  si^e,  to 
which  it  was  enlarged  in  1882,  is  a  two-story  frame,  70x140  feet, 
24  feet  posts  ;  the  manufactory  for  sash,  door,  blind,  frames,  mould- 
ings, etc.,  occupying  the  upper  story.  The  boiler  and  shavings 
room  is  68X28,  the  whole  machinery  driven  by  engines  of  300 
horse  power.  This  mill  is  furnished  with  two  Wood's  planers  and 
matchers,  besides  double  surfacers  and  resawing  machine,  and  has 
a  capacity  of  75,000  feet  of  dressed  lumber  daily.  The  manufac- 
tured product  of  the  upper  story  reaches  a  weekly  average  of  500 
doors,  1,000  sash,  500  frames,  besides  blinds,  mouldings,  brackets, 
etc.  There  are  four  dry  kilns  on  the  premises,  Curran  &  Wolff's 
patent,  each  17x72  feet,  having  an  aggregate  capacity  of  30,000 
feet  a  day.  To  man  these  mills,  and  do  the  necessary  work  of  the 
yards,  requires  a  force  of  300  hands  and  20  teams,  notwithstanding 
labor  is  largely  economized  by  piling  the  bulk  of  the  mill  product 
from  tramways.  The  mills  are  thoroughly  protected  from  fire,  the 
mains  of  the  city  water-works  traversing  their  yards  from  east  to 
west.  In  addition  to  this,  the  firm  have  expended  nearly  $20,000  in 
private  water-works,  and  from  these  two  sources  they  have  forty 
hydrants  in  their  yards,  with  1,500  feet  of  hose  on  carts  ready  for 
use.  They  have  also  attached  hose  on  each  floor  of  both  saw  and 
planing-mills.     They  have  also  a  most  conveniently  arranged  ofiice, 


502  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

30X48,  steam  heated,  with  iire-proof  vaults,  private  offices,  tele- 
phone attachment,  and  all  the  conveniences  of  a  first-class  office. 
They  boom  their  logs  at  Beef  Slough,  and  rafts  are  brought  down, 
as  required  by  their  own  boat,  the  Julia.  The  firm  are  members  of 
the  Beef  Slough  Booming  Company,  the  Mississippi  River  and  the 
Chippewa  River  Logging  Companies.  They  also  own  large  tracts  of 
private  pine  lands  in  the  Chippewa  valley,  from  which  some  supplies 
are  drawn.  Tlieir  lumber  is  marketed  generally  in  the  west  and 
northwestern  states,  the  bulk  of  it  distributed  along  the  lines  of  the 
Winona  &  St.  Peter  railway  and  its  branches  and  tributaries.  The 
present  members  of  the  firm  are  W.  H.  Laird,  James  L.  and 
Matthew  G.  Norton. 

W,  H.  Laird  is  a  native  of  Pennsylvania,  from  which  state  he 
came  to  Winona  in  1855  to  engage  in  the  lumber  trade,  and  has  been 
actively  operating  in  that  industry  for  over  twenty-seven  years.  He 
is  president  of  the  Winona  board  of  trade,  a  member  of  the  Congre- 
gational church,  married,  and  has  a  wife  and  three  daughters  —  one 
married  and  residing  in  the  city,  one  at  home  and  one  attending  the 
state  normal  school  in  this  city. 

James  L.  Norton  is  also  a  native  Pennsylvanian,  and  was  a  rail- 
road contractor  before  coming  to  Winona  in  1856,  the  same  year  he 
became  a  member  of  the  present  firm.  His  family  consists  of  a  wife 
and  four  children,  all  of  whom  are  graduates  of  the  Winona  high 
school,  and  two  of  them  recent  graduates  of  the  Northwestern  Uni- 
versity at  Evanston.  The  family  are  members  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  church. 

Matthew  Norton  came  to  this  city  at  the  same  time  as  his  brother, 
entered  the  Laird  &  Norton  firm  at  the  same  time,  is  a  member  of 
the  same  church  and  has  the  same  number  of  children,  all  of  whom 
are  now  attending  normal  school  in  the  city.  Matthew  G.  Norton  is 
a  member  and  director  of  the  board  of  trade. 

John  Durham,  foreman  of  sash,  door  and  blind  factory,  is  a 
native  of  Pennsylvania,  a  carpenter  by  trade,  and  came  to  this  city 
with  the  Messrs.  Laird  in  1855.  He  has  been  more  or  less  in  the 
employ  of  the  firm  ever  since  their  establishment  in  this  city,  and 
when  not  so  engaged  has  been  following  his  original  trade  as  car- 
penter. When  the  manufacture  of  sash,  doors  and  blinds  was  com- 
menced in  1868,  Mr.  Durham  was  employed  in  that  department,  and 
six  years  later,  1874,  became  foreman  of  the  manufactory.  Mr. 
Durham  is  married,  has  one  child,  temporarily  absent  from  school 


MANUFACTURING    INDUSTRIES.  508 

on  account  of  her  health.  He  is  a  member  of  the  A.L.H.  bene- 
ficiary and  an  officer  of  the  Congregational  church,  having  been 
elected  deacon  in  1880. 

Timothy  Burns,  engineer  of  the  planing-mill,  entered  the  employ 
of  the  firm  May  1,  1858,  the  day  after  lie  arrived  in  Winona,  and 
has  been  in  their  employ  ever  since  ;  first  as  day  laborer,  then  as 
fireman,  and  for  some  years  past  as  engineer.  He  is  a  native  of  Ire- 
land, and  had  been  in  this  country  eleven  years  before  coming  to 
Winona. 

YouMANS  Bros,  &  Hodgests,  manufacturers  and  dealers  in  lum- 
ber, shingles,  lath,  sash,  doors,  blinds,  etc.  This  business  was  estab- 
lished in  1857  by  E.  S.  &  A.  B.  Youmans,  under  the  firm  name  of 
Youmans  Bros.  The  contract  for  their  mill  was  let  in  April  of  that 
year,  the  foundations  were  laid  the  following  month  and  sawing 
commenced  the  ensuing  October,  This  mill,  which  stood  substan- 
tially upon  the  same  site  as  the  one  they  now  operate,  at  the  foot  of 
Grand  street,  was  about  40x80  feet,  and  was  furnished  with  one 
muley  saw,  the  capacity  of  the  mill  being  about  30,000  feet  of  lum- 
ber a  week.  In  1859  a  small  circular  saw  was  put  in,  increasing  the 
capacity  to  about  15,000  a  day.  In  1860  a  shingle-mill,  with  a  daily 
capacity  of  15,000  shingles,  was  added,  and  two  years  later  a  large 
rotary  by  which  the  lumber  cut  was  increased  to  30,000  a  day. 
This  mill  was  operated  until  1870,  when  it  was  taken  down  and  the 
present  one  erected.  The  main  mill  as  then  constructed,  and  now 
standing,  is  50x180  feet,  iron  roof,  with  an  addition  for  shingle-mill 
28x60;  one  engine  and  boiler-house  40x45  feet  and  an  engine- 
room  18  X  50  feet,  the  aggregate  capacity  of  the  engines  being  about 
350-horse  power.  This  mill  is  furnished  with  one  42-inch  gang  saw, 
two  double  rotary  saws,  two  shingle-mills  and  one  lath-mill.  The 
average  daily  cut  of  the  mill  for  the  sawing  season  is  140,000  feet  of 
lumber,  90,000  shingles  and  30,000  lath.  The  company's  property, 
held  in  fee  simple,  fronts  150  feet  on  the  river  and  extends  south 
ward  to  Fifth  street,  having  a  width  on  Second  street  of  two  blocks 
and  a  half..  Through  leases  from  the  Chicago  &  Northwestern 
Railway  Company  they  control  a  river  front  of  1,500  feet  additional. 
Their  booming  facilities  are  not  surpassed  by  any  lumber-mill  on 
the  river.  They  boom  a  slough  ten  miles  long,  with  good  ingress 
for  logs  at  its  upper  end,  the  lower  terminating  at  the  mill.  In  1870 
their  planing-mill  was  built,  and  the  following  year  Mr.  A.  F.  Hod- 
gins  became  a  member  of  the  firm.     The  planing-mill   is  a  two 


504  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUJNTY. 

story  frame,  and,  as  originally  built,  was  60x80  feet,  the  upper 
story  used  for  the  manufacture  of  sash,  doors,  blinds,  frames, 
mouldings  and  cai-penters'  materials  generally.  This  present  season 
(1882)  this  mill  was  enlarged  to  double  its  former  capacity,  and  is 
now  60x160  feet,  furnished  with  four  planers,  some  of  Fay  &  Go's 
patent,  others  of  S.  A.  Wood  &  Go's  design,  the  whole  having  a 
capacity  of  75,000  feet  of  dressed  lumber  daily.  There  are  also  on 
the  premises  four  dry  kilns,  Curran  &  Wolff's  pattern,  with  an 
aggregate  capacity  of  40,000  feet  daily.  The  work  of  the  sash,  door 
and  blind  factory  is  almost  exclusively  upon  specific  orders,  the  daily 
product  in  such  work  being  less  and  the  prices  higher  than  for  the 
usual  stock  work.  Connected  with  the  planing-mill  is  the  brick 
engine  and  boiler  house  and  shavings  I'oom.  There  is  also  a  two- 
story  warehouse,  60x90  feet,  for  storing  manufactured  work,  glass, 
nails,  building  paper,  etc. ,  and  ample  shed-room  for  dressed  lumber. 
The  pay-rolls  of  the  company  show  a  force  of  275  men  and  eighteen 
teams  constantly  emjiloyed.  The  firm  organized  as  a  joint  stock 
company  in  1876  with  a  paid  up  cash  capital  of  $250,000,  absorbing 
the  stock  within  themselves.  The  compan}'-  are  members  of  the  Chip- 
pewa River  and  the  Mississippi  River  logging  companies,  and  also 
Beef  Slough  Boom  Company.  Their  supply  of  logs  is  mainly  from 
the  Chippewa  river,  but  some  strings  are  received  from  the  St.  Croix 
valley.  Lumber  is  marketed  principally  along  the  lines  of  the 
Chicago  &  Northwestern  railway  in  Minnesota,  Dakota,  Iowa  and 
I^ebraska.  Excellent  precautions  have  been  taken  against  fire. 
Their  own  private  mains  are  laid  through  the  yards,  pressure  for 
which  is  supplied  direct  from  their  own  pumps,  which,  in  connection 
with  those  of  Laird,  Norton  &  Co.,  have  hitherto  supplied  the  city 
mains.  Fifteen  hydrants  within  their  own  yards  and  600  feet  of 
hose  on  carts  ready  for  use,  give  ample  security  against  fire,  from 
which  in  the  twenty-five  years  of  their  operations  here  they  have 
been  absolutely  free.  The  present  stockholders  of  the  company  are 
E.  S.  Youmans,  A.  B.  Youmans  and  A.  F.  Hodgins. 

E.  S.  Youmans  is  a  native  of  New  York,  and  had  become  some- 
what familiar  with  sawing  operations  in  a  small  way  in  his  father's 
lumber  mill  before  coming  to  Winona  in  1857.  Mr.  Youmans  is 
married  and  has  two  children :  one  daughter  married  and  residing 
in  Connecticut ;  one  son,  employed  in  the  office  of  the  company. 

A.  B.  Youmans,  also  a  native  of  New  York,  came  to  Winona  at- 
the  same  time  as  his  brother,  and  like  him  has  given  his  attention 


MANUFACTURING    INBUSTIIIES.        '  505 

strictly  to  business.  lie  is  married  and  lias  two  children :  one 
married,  who  is  one  of  the  engineers  of  the  companj';  and  one  now 
attending  the  city  schools. 

A.  F.  Hodgins  was  born  in  Tennessee.  Came  from  Cralena,  Illinois, 
to  Winona  in  1856,  as  agent  for  Carson  &  Rand,  lumbermen.  Was 
here  in  their  interest  some  years,  when,  in  company  with  H.  Eaton, 
he  bought  them  out  and  continued  the  business  through  several  firm 
changes  until  1871,  when  he  became  a  member  of  the  firm  of  Yoii- 
mans  Brother  &  Hodgins.  He  is  married  and  has  one  child,  a 
daughter,  now  attending  the  State  Normal  School  in  this  city. 

James  King,  foreman  of  sash,  door  and  blind  factory  and  car- 
penter's department,  is  a  native  of  Pennsylvania.  Learned  his  trade 
as  carpenter  at  Pittsburgh,  in  that  state,  and  came  to  Winona  in 
1879.  He  was  one  year  in  the  employ  of  Conrad  Bohn,  and  then 
entered  the  service  of  the  firm  of  Youmans  Bros.  &  Hodgins,  work- 
ing for  them  one  year  in  the  little  factory  attached  to  the  sawmill, 
then  superintended  the  construction  of  the  planing-mill  and  sash 
factory  in  1875,  assuming  charge  of  the  manufacturing  department 
upon  its  completion.  He  is  married  ;  has  two  children  in  school, 
and  is  a  member  of  the  A.O.U.W.  fraternity. 

B.  S.  Batchelor,  foreman  of  the  planing-mill,  is  a  native  of 
Michigan,  and  has  followed  his  present  business  fifteen  years,  ten  of 
them  in  the  employ  of  the  company  with  whom  he  is  now  engaged. 
Ml-.  Batchelor  has  been  an  inhabitant  of  the  state  since  1856,  and  a 
resident  of  the  city  since  1871.  He  is  a  married  man  and  has  two 
children  in  the  city  schools. 

W.  L.  Raymond,  engineer  and  machinist,  with  Youmans  Bros. 
&  Hodgins,  is  a  native  of  New  York.  Came  to  Winona  with  his 
parents  when  three  years  of  age,  and  has  been  a  permanent  resident 
since  his  ninth  year,  a  period  of  eighteen  years.  He  learned  his. 
trade  with  W.  M.  Hurbert,  of  this  city,  with  whom  he  remained 
nine  years,  six  of  them  in  charge  of  the  shop,  before  coming  to  his 
present  position  in  1881. 

Wm.  Rogers,  engineer  in  the  Youmans  &  Hodgins  mill,  has 
become  of  age  in  their  employ,  having  been  on  duty  with  them  for 
twenty-one  years.  He  is  a  native  of  Cayuga,  New  York.  Came  to 
Winona  in  1858,  and  was  in  the  old  planing-mill  of  Porter,  Garlock  & 
Co.,  before  assuming  charge  of  the  engine  in  this  lumber-mill.  He 
is  married,  owns  a  pleasant  residence  on  Grand  street,  and  has  one 


506  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

child  now  in  attendance  in  tlie  public  schools.  He  is  a  member  of 
the  A.O.U.W.  fraternity,  of  this  city. 

Winona  Lumber  Company. — This  industry,  one  of  the  most  im- 
portant in  the  city,  was  organized  as  an  individual  enterprise, 
October  1,  1880,  by  Andrew  Hamilton,  who  at  that  time  owned  a 
tract  of  land  quite  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  city,  fronting  930  feet 
on  the  river  and  extending  southward  to  Front  street.  Upon  this 
property,  during  the  winter  of  1880-1,  Mr.  Hamilton  erected  his 
mill,  E.  White,  as  millwright,  having  supervision  of  its  construction. 
This  mill  is  60X196  feet,  with  an  addition  40x50  feet,  and  is 
provided  with  one  4:6-inch  gang  saw  and  two  rotaries.  The  engine 
and  boiler  room  is  36  X  81:  feet,  furnished  with  engines  of  680  horse- 
power, which  will  be  increased  to  1,000  horse-power  before  the 
sawing  season  of  1883  opens.  The  capacity  of  the  mill,  as  tested 
by  one  day's  actual  cut,  is  221,000  feet  per  day  ;  the  average  daily 
product  50,000  feet  less  than  that  amount.  The  shingle-mill  has  a 
capacity  of  160,000,  with  an  average  product  of  three-fourths  that 
amount.     Lath,  about  30,000  daily. 

May  1,  1881,  this  individual  enterprise  of  Mr.  Hamilton's  was 
converted  into  a  joint  stock  company,  with  a  paid  up  capital  stock 
of  $250,000.  The  officers  of  the  company  are  :  Andrew  Hamilton, 
president;  W.  H.  Laird,  vice-president;  Wm.  Hayes,  secretary  and 
treasurer.  Since  incorporation  the  company  have  acquired  additional 
lands  from  time  to  time,  until  they  now  (October  1,  1882)  own  a 
river  front  of  about  2,500  feet,  extending  backward  from  the  river  a 
width  of  from  one  to  three  blocks.  In  the  fall  of  1881  ground  was 
broken  for  a  planing-mill  on  the  southeast  block  of  this  property. 
The  foundations  were  laid  in  November  of  that  year  and  planing 
operations  begun  March  1,  1882.  This  mill  is  70x116  feet,  28 
•feet  posts,  with  an  engine,  boiler  and  shavings  room,  of  brick,  50  X 
70  feet.  The  planing-mill  is  run  by  a  Corliss  engine  of  150  horse- 
power, and  has  a  capacity  of  60,000  feet  of  dressed  lumber  daily. 
The  kilns  for  drying  lumber  are  36  X  84  feet,  and  have  a  capacity  of 
120,000  feet.  The  number  of  hands  employed  in  the  saw  and 
planing  mills  is  about  125,  with  an  equal  number  at  work  in  the 
yards,  the  pay-rolls  of  the  company  showing  a  grand  total  of  275 
men  and  twenty-six  teams.  Preparations  are  now  making  to  start  a 
sash,  door  and  blind  factory  in  the  upper  story  of  the  planing-mill, 
and  operations  will  commence  some  time  next  month  (November, 
1882).     This  branch  of  their  business  will  give  employment  to  an 


MANUFACTURING    INDUSTRIES.  507 

additional  force  of  from  twenty  to  twenty-five  hands.  Their  log  sup- 
plies are  drawn  from  the  Chippewa  river  and  its  tributaries.  Shipping 
facilities  are  good,  the  open  tracks  of  the  Chicago  &  Northwestern 
railway  traversing  their  yards  from  east  to  west.  The  great  bulk  of 
their  lumber  finds  its  market  in  Minnesota,  Dakota,  Nebraska  and 
Iowa. 

The  pipes  of  the  city  waterworks  are  laid  tlirough  their  yards, 
and  there  are  nine  hydrants  upon  their  premises.  These,  with  the 
attached  hose  in  both  mills,  afford  excellent  protection  from  fires. 

Andrew  Hamilton,  president  of  the  Winona  Lumber  Company,  is 
a  native  of  Armagh,  Ulster  county,  Ireland,  from  which  place  he 
came  to  America  in  1846,  and  ten  years  later  to  Winona.  In  1860 
he  formed  a  partnership  witli  Charles  Horton  in  the  lumber  busi- 
ness, which  they  conducted  jointly  until  1880.  For  the  past  ten 
years  Mr.  Hamilton  has  been  quite  extensively  engaged  in  stock 
raising,  and  now  owns  a  tract  of  1,200  acres,  just  east  of  Sugar-loaf 
Bluff,  upon  which  he  has  a  flock  of  1,000  merino  sheep,  seventy-five 
head  of  Jersey  and  grade  cattle,  from  fifteen  to  twenty  head  of 
horses  and  100  hogs.  From  nothing  in  1856  to  so  considerable  a 
financial  and  commercial  standing  in  1882  is  its  own  comment  upon 
Andrew  Hamilton's  business  capacity. 

Wm.  Hayes,  secretary  of  the  Winona  Lumber  Company,  is  a 
native  of  Pennsylvania,  and  for  seven  years  prior  to  coming  to 
Winona  in  1881  was  at  Beef  Slough,  in  connection  with  the  Missis- 
sippi River  Logging  Company. 

£.  White,  millwright  for  the  Winona  Lumber  Company,  is  a  na- 
tive of  New  York,  learned  his  trade  as  a  millwright  in  northern 
Ohio  and  came  to  Winona  in  1857.  With  the  exception  of  five 
years,  from  1861  to  1866,  when  engaged  as  purchasing  agent  for  the 
Winona  &  St.  Peter  Railway  Construction  Company,  Mr.  White 
has  followed  his  trade.  When  Mr.  Hamilton  commenced  construct- 
ing his  mill  in  1880  Mr.  White  was  engaged  as  millwright,  and  upon 
its  completion  assumed  charge,  and  the  later  buildings  of  the  com- 
])any  have  all  been  built  under  his  supervision.  Mr.  Wliite  is  mar- 
ried, has  two  children,  one  in  attendance  at  the  city  schools.  He  is 
a  member  of  the  A.  O.  U.  W.,  of  this  city. 

R.  H.  D.  Morrison,  engineer  of  the  planing-mill  of  the  Winona 
Lumber  Company,  is  as  proud  of  his  Corliss  pet  as  a  grandmother 
of  her  first  grandchild.  He  was  born  an  engineer  and  bred  a  far- 
mer, coming  from  Yermont,  his  native  state,  to  Houston  county, 


508  HISTORY    OF    WLNOISTA    COUNTY. 

Minnesota,  in  1859.  From  1866  to  1876  was  in  the  farm  machinery 
business,  the  last  three  years  of  that  time  dealing  in  portable  en- 
gines. From  1877  to  1879,  inclusive,  was  engineer  in  the  Chicago, 
Milwaukee  &  St.  Paul  elevator  in  this  city,  and  then  took  charge 
of  the  Corliss  engine  in  the  Empire  Lumber  Compan^^  which  he  re- 
tained until  assuming  his  present  place  in  March,  1882,  when  the 
planing-mill  was  started.  He  is  a  Master  Mason,  member  of  Winona 
Lodge,  No.  18.  Married  and  has  two  children.  One  in  business 
college,  one  in  the  normal  school. 

Empire  Lumber  Company. — This  is  a  joint  stock  company,  or- 
ganized under  the  laws  of  Wisconsin,  in  1881,  and  has  a  capital  stock 
of  $800,000.  The  officers  of  the  company  are  :  President,  D.  H. 
Ingraham,  of  Eau  Claire,  Wisconsin ;  vice-president,  D.  M.  Dulany, 
Hannibal,  Missouri ;  secretary,  Charles  Horton,  Winona,  Minnesota. 
The  business  of  the  company  consists  in  manufacturing  and  dealing  in 
lumber.  Their  mills  are  at  Eau  Olaire,  Wis.,  and  Dubuque,  la.  Yards 
at  Winona,  Minn.,  Dubuque,  la. ,  and  Hannibal,  Mo.  The  Winona  busi- 
ness at  present  is  confined  to  dealing  in  lumber  and  the  manufacture  of 
dressed  lumber,  sash,  doors,  blinds,  framxcs  and  carpenters'  materials. 
The  company's  premises  at  this  place  front  1,200  feet  on  the  river 
running  eastward  that  distance  from  Vine  street  and  extend  from 
the  river  to  First  street.  Here  they  have  erected  a  planing-mill  60 
X80,  an  engine-house  24x50,  a  sash,  door  and  blind  manufactory  42 
XlOO,  and  a  store-room  64x150.  The  engine-room  is  supplied  with 
a  Reynolds  Corliss  engine  of  75-horse  power,  the  planing-mill  with 
two  matchers,  surfacers,  resawing  machines,  moulders,  etc. ,  and  has 
a  capacity  of  40,000  a  day.  The  business  is  mainly  contract  work, 
but  little  being  manufactured  for  the  general  market.  The  drykiln 
has  a  capacity  of  10,000  feet  a  day,  and  the  product  is  all  used  in 
the  shop.     Employes  during  the  summer  season  number  about  140. 

Charles  Horton,  secretary  of  the  company,  and  manager  of  its 
interests  at  this  point,  is  a  native  of  New  York  ;  came  to  Winona  in 
1856,  and  has  been  in  lumber  business  here  since  that  date,  first  in 
connection  with  L.  C.  Porter,  and  afterward  with  Alexander  Hamil- 
ton, with  whom  he  was'in  partnership  as  a  lumber  dealer  from  1860- 
80.  Mr.  Ho|-ton  is  married  and  has  five  children,  four  of  them  in 
attendance  at  the  city  schools. 

G.  E..  Adams,  foreman  of  the  manufacturing  department  of  the 
Empire  Lumber  Company,  is  a  native  of  Rome,  New  York,  and 
learned  his  trade  in  the  sash,  door  and  blind  factory  of  H.  S.  Crosby 


MANUFACTUUESTG    INDUSTRIES. 


509 


&  Co.,  in  that  city.  He  came  to  Winona  in  1866,  and  was  for  eleven 
years  foreman  m  tlie  factory  of  Conrad  Bolm  before  coming  to  his 
present  position  with  the  Empire  company,  wliicli  he  did  upon  the 
completion  of  their  sash,  door  and  blind  factory.  Mr.  Adams  is 
married  and  has  two  children,  one  in  the  Winona  high  school.  He 
is  also  a  member  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church  and  connected 
with  the  A.  O.  TJ.  D.  and  A.  L.  H.  beneficiary  associations. 

C0NEA.D  BoHN,  manufacturer  of  sash,  doors,  blinds,  mouldings 
and  dressed  lumber.  This  house  affords  another  example  of 
Winona's  growth  in  industrial  enterprise,  showing  how,  from  small 
beginnings,  mammoth  enterprises  have  been  successfully  built  up 
and  a  constantly  increasing  volume  of  business  secured.  Mr.  Bohn 
came  to  Winona  in  1857,  very  early  in  the  history  of  the  now  thriv- 


BoHN  Manuka(  rrRiNG  Company. 


ing  city,  and  established  business  as  a  carpenter  and  builder.  In 
1866  he  started  a  small  planing-mill  on  the  corner  of  Main  and 
Sanborn  streets  ;  principally  for  the  preparation  of  builders'  material, 
and  conducted  operations  there  until  1873,  when  he  removed  to  his 
present  location  at  the  corner  of  Front  and  Laird  streets.  His 
property  lies  principally  between  Front  street  and  the  river  on  both 
sides  of  Laird  street.  It  lias  a  frontage  of  400  feet  on  Front  street, 
of  300  feet  on  the  river.  Here,  in  1873-4,  Mr.  Bohn  erected  a  two- 
story  and  a-half  frame  manufactory  50  X 100  feet,  and  a  brick  engine 
and  boiler  house  45  X  60  feet.  These  buildings  were  burned  in  1875, 
and  immediately  replaced  by  others,  the  new  manufactory  being  ten 
feet  wider  than  the  old  one.  The  following  year,  1876,  a  two-story 
warehouse,  50  X 120  feet,  was  built.  This  building  is  used  solely  for 
storing  and  glazing,  and  is  connected  with  the  main  manufactory 


510  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

by  an  elevated  gangway.  In  1880  a  three-story  addition,  40x80 
feet,  was  built  to  the  main  manufactory ;  and  in  1882  the  old  engines 
of  seventy-five  horse  power  were  removed  and  engines  of  double 
that  capacity  substituted.  In  addition  to  the  buildings  here 
enumerated  are  the  drying  kilns  which  have  a  capacity  of  8,000 
feet  of  lumber  a  day,  and  sheds  and  temporary  structures  covering 
an  area  of  several  thousand  square  feet.  Some  conception  of  the 
operations  of  the  manufactory  may  be  gained  from  a  statement  of 
the  raw  material  daily  used.  From  20,000  to  25,000  feet  of  lumber 
are  daily  manufactured  into  doors,  blinds,  sash,  etc.,  besides  which 
they  turn  out  from  20,000  to  30,000  feet  of  dressed  lumber.  The 
regular  monthly  product  of  the  manufactory  is,  4,000  to  4,500  doors, 
an  equal  number  of  glazed  sash  and  from  2,000  to  3,000  pair  of 
blinds,  and  their  working  force  125  men,  of  whom  from  40  to  50 
are  employed  in  the  manufactory.  Their  principal  market  is  in  the 
northwest,  with  a  smaller  demand  from  the  southwest.  The 
premises  are  well  provided  with  shipping  facilities,  as  the  spur 
tracks  of  the  Chicago  &  Northwestern  railroad  extend  along  their 
entire  front,  and  cars  are  loaded  and  unloaded  from  their  doors. 
Their  office  is  connected  with  the  City  Telephone  Exchange,  heated 
with  steam,  and  furnished  with  all  necessary  appliances  for  the 
conduct  of  their  constantly  growing  business.  In  1880,  in  connec- 
tion with  Gebhard  Bohn  and  Geo.  W.  Bohn,  his  brother  and  son, 
Mr.  Conrad  Bohn  started  a  branch  house  in  St.  Paul ;  a  depot 
of  supplies  for  the  immense  building  demand  of  that  market.  This 
establishment  gives  steady  employment  to  thirty  men  and  nine  teams. 
September  15,  1882,  the  business  was  converted  into  a  joint  stock 
company  with  a  capital  stock  of  $200,000,  one  half  paid  up.  The 
officers  of  the  company  are  :  Conrad  Bohn,  president ;  Gebhard 
Bohn,  secretary  ;  Geo.  W.  Bohn,  treasurer.  The  business  of  the 
manufactory  had  assumed  such  proportions  that  in  1882  Mr.  Bohn 
determined  to  discontinue  the  business  of  contracting  and  building, 
in  which  he  had  been  engaged  for  twenty-five  years,  and  with  the 
expiration  of  their  present  contracts  his  work  as  builder  will  be 
closed  out.  During  the  twenty-four  years  he  has  followed  contracting 
and  building  Mr.  Bohn  has  erected  some  of  the  notable  structures 
of  the  state,  among  which  may  be  mentioned  the  State  Normal 
School,  Winona,  and  addition  to  the  State  Insane  Asylum  in  18T3. 
With  the  exception  of  a  partnership  with  Wilse  in  1880-1,  Mr.  Bohn 


MANUFACTURING    INDUSTRIES.  5 1  I 

conducted  business  alone  until  the  formation  of  the  stock  company 
last  September. 

Mr.  Bolm  was  born  in  Hesse-Cassel,  Germany,  in  1836  ;  came  to 
New  York  in  1851  ;  was  in  that  city  five  years,  following  his  trade  as 
a  carpenter  and  builder,  and  in  1856  came  to  Chicago ;  from  there 
one  year  later  to  Winona,  where  he  has  kept  pace  with  the  growth 
of  her  industries,  himself  no  inconsiderable  factor  in  the  sum  total  of 
her  prosperity. 

Stroth  &  Ahrens,  planing-mill,  sash,  doors  and  blinds.  This 
manufacturing  establishment  is  located  on  the  corner  of  Front  and 
Franklin  streets,  on  a  lot  240  X 140  feet.  The  business  was  estab- 
lished in  1866  as  Rose  &  Co.,  but  was  virtually  the  same  establish- 
ment as  at  present,  although  it  did  not  assume  its  present  iirm  title 
until  two  years  later.  Their  buildings  are  a  main  manufactory, 
50  X  70  feet,  with  an  addition  22  X  28  feet,  the  whole  two  stories  in 
height  and  an  engine-room  22x45  feet.  The  engines  are  of  40 
horse-power,  and  the  capacity  of  the  planing-mill  from  12,000  to 
15,000  feet  per  day.  Business  consists  in  furnishing  doors,  frames, 
mouldings,  cornice  stuff  and  all  carpenters'  materials  upon  contract, 
as  well  as  manufacturing  general  stock  for  which  their  principal 
market  is  Chicago.  The  manufactory  employs  a  force  of  thirty-five 
hands  on  an  average,  and  business  for  1882  was  about  twenty-five 
per  cent  in  advance  of  previous  season.  The  members  of  the  firm 
are  C.  F.  Schroth  &  Henry  Ahrens. 

C.  F.  Schroth  is  one  of  the  old  residents  of  Winona,  having 
taken  up  his  residence  here  in  1856  ;  has  been  engaged  in  business 
for  himself  since  he  was  about  sixteen  years  of  age  ;  is  married,  has 
two  children  in  the  schools  of  the  city. 

NooNAN  &  Stellwagen,  contractors  and  builders,  office  and 
manufactory  on  the  northeast  corner  of  Third  and  Yine  streets. 
This  business  was  originally  established  by  Wm.  Rohweder,  in  1863, 
and  was  conducted  by  him  with  some  changes  in  the  firm  until  1877. 
John  Stellwagen  purchased  an  interest  in  the  business,  the  firm 
becoming  Rohweder  &  Stellwagen.  The  following  year  Rohweder 
sold  his  interest  to  Wm.  Noonan,  who  had  been  taking  small  con- 
tracts here  for  several  years,  and  the  firm  became  Noonan  &  Stell- 
wagen. Both  members  of  the  firm  are  excellent  mechanics,  and 
their  business  has  rapidly  increased  during  the  four  years  they  have 
conducted  it,  their  contracts  for  the  current  year  aggregating  $100,- 
000.     Their  manufactory  for  the  preparation  of  building  materials. 


512  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

is  located  on  Vine  street,  between  Second  and  Third.  It  is  a  two- 
story  frame  building,  30x50  feet,  with  a  one-story  addition,  18x50 
feet,  supplied  with  an  engine  of  twelve-horse  power,  and  fullj 
equipped  with  such  machinery  as  is  required  in  their  business. 
They  own  a  frontage  of  110  feet  on  Third  street  and  150  feet  on 
Vine,  with  a  comfortable  office,  sheds  for  storage,  etc.  Thej 
employ  from  fifteen  to  thirty  hands,  according  to  season  and  press 
of  business.  Among  their  more  important  constructions  are  the 
Winona  Mill  Company's  mill,  G-erman  Luther  schoolhouse.  Congre- 
gational church  interior,  plow  factory,  and  have  now  under  contract 
the  German  Catholic  church,  except  the  stonework,  stained-glass 
windows  and  interior  furniture.  Outside  of  the  city  they  have  taken 
some  good  contracts,  among  them  the  Kasson  school  building,  at 
a  cost  of  $14,000. 

Wm.  Noonan  was  born  in  Perth,  Ontario,  in  1839,  learned  his 
trade  there,  removed  to  Winona  in  1866,  and  has  worked  as  journey- 
man carpenter  or  contractor  in  this  city  ever  since.  Was  elected  a 
member  of  the  city  council  in  1877,  and  represented  his  ward  during 
two  terms,  retiring  from  office  in  1881.  Mr.  Noonan  is  a  member 
of  the  Catholic  church,  married,  has  four  children,  all  in  attendance 
upon  the  public  schools  of  this  city. 

John  Stellwagen  is  a  native  of  Hesse-Darmstadt,  born  in  1846, 
came  to  America  with  his  parents  when  an  infant,  and  in  1861 
settled  with  them  in  Winona  county.  Learned  his  trade  as  a  car- 
penter in  Utica  township,  and  in  1875  came  to  this  city.  Was 
foreman  for  Cc/nrad  Bohn  when  that  contractor  was  erecting  the  first 
wing  of  the  old  Rochester  Inebriate  Asylum  in  1876.  Mr.  Stell- 
wagen is  a  member  of  the  A.  F.  and  A.  M.  and  Druid  fraternities, 
is  married,  and  his  children,  six  in  number,  are  all  in  attendance 
upon  the  city  schools. 

A.  W.  Gage  &  Co.,  contractors  and  builders,  manufacturers  of 
sash,  doors  and  blinds.  The  senior  member  of  this  fii*m  is  one  of 
Winona's  pioneer  businessmen,  having  continuouslj  conducted  opera- 
tions in  this  city  since  the  fall  of  1855,  a  period  of  twenty-six  years. 
After  following  his  trade  as  a  carpenter  and  builder,  in  this  city,  for 
nine  years,  Mr.  Gage  built  his  manufactory  for  sash,  doors,  blinds 
and  building  material,  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  city,  on  lower  Front 
street,  near  the  present  location  of  the  Empire  Lumber  Company,  to 
which  corporation  he  sold  his  real  estate  in  that  location  in  the  fall 
of  1882,  after  conducting  business  there  for  eighteen  years.     The 


MANUFACTirRING    INDUSTRIES.  513 

manufactory  at  this  point  was  a  two-stoiy  frame  building,  42x76 
feet,  and  the  business  of  tlie  firm  employs  a  force  of  from  fifteen  to 
twenty-five  mechanics.  Some  of  the  buildings  erected  by  Mr.  Gage 
are  veritable  landmarks,  not  only  in  this  city,  but  in  the  state.  The 
old  Methodist  Episcopal  church  erected  by  him  in  1856,  and  still  doing 
duty  as  a  place  of  worship  for  the  Scandinavian  Lutheran  church, 
was  the  pioneer  Methodist  Episcopal  church  of  the  state,  and  is  so 
noted  in  the  records  of  that  denomination.  The  old  frame  court- 
house, which  all  good  citizens  desire  to  see  replaced  by  a  new  one, 
was  built  by  Mr.  Gage,  twenty  years  ago,  on  the  corner  of  Third 
and  Washington  streets.  Among  the  more  modern  buildings 
erected  by  him  are  the  present  Methodist  Episcopal  church,  the 
Episcopal  church  and  the  Presbyterian  church,  all  of  them  substantial, 
brick  and  stone  struct^ires  ;  also  the  Madison  school,  the  Republican 
block,  Choate's,  Mues',  Wakefield's,  and  other  business  blocks,  and 
many  of  the  finest  private  dwellings  in  the  city.  His  building 
operations  outside  of  the  city  and  county  have  been  quite  extensive. 
Among  these  may  be  mentioned  the  Caledonia  jail,  reputed  one  of 
the  finest  in  the  state,  costing  $35,000. 

The  members  of  the  firm  are  A.  W.  Gage  and  Daniel  Gage. 

A.  W.  Gage  was  born  in  Susquehanna,  Pennsylvania,  April  26, 
1832.  Received  such  an  education  as  the  schools  of  his  neighborhood 
afforded.  Learned  the  carpenter's  trade,  at  which  he  worked  during 
the  summer,  teaching  school  in  winter,  until  1853,  when  he  came  to 
Dubuque,  Iowa,  where  he  was  foreman  in  the  mill  of  C.  H.  Dickin- 
son &  Co.  until  coming  to  this  city  in  the  spring  of  1855.  Mr. 
Gage  has  always  devoted  his  attention  to  business  and  declined  any 
official  connection  with  municipal  affairs  until  the  spring  of  1881, 
when  he  was  elected  alderman  of  the  second  ward,  and  is  the  pres- 
ent chairman  of  the  waterworks  committee ;  a  most  important  post 
in  view  of  the  erection  of  the  new  waterworks  building  and  the 
completion  of  the  water-supply  system  of  the  city.  September  6, 
1856,  A.  W.  Gage  was  married  to  Miss  Christie  E.  Gage.  Of  their 
three  children,  two  only  are  living.  Miss  M.  E.  Gage,  now  teaching 
in  the  city  schools,  and  A.  John  Gage,  now  in  attendance  at  the 
normal  school.  Their  eldest  son,  F.  T.  Gage,  died  in  this  city 
September  21,  1881,  aged  twenty-four  years. 

Daniel  Gage  is  a  native  of  Pennsylvania.  Learned  his  trade  in 
Binghamton,  N.  Y.,  and  in  1856  came  to  Minnesota,  settling  in 
Belle  Plaine,  Scott  county,  frotn  which  place  he  removed  to  Winona 


514  HISTOEY    OF    WESTONA    COUNTY. 

in  1858.  Here  lie  followed  his  trade,  working  in  town  and  in  the 
surrounding  country  until  1864,  when  he  formed  a  partnership  with 
his  cousin,  A.  W.  Gage,  which  has  remained  vmbroken  during  a 
period  of  eighteen  years.  The  first  building  erected  by  the  firm 
was  the  Presbyterian  church,  now  standing  on  the  corner  of  Fifth 
and  Main  streets.  Mr.  Daniel  Gage  is  married  and  has  three 
children  in  attendance  upon  the  city  schools. 

Samuel  D.  Van  Gobder,  contractor,  is  a  native  of  Chemung 
county,  New  York.  At  ten  years  of  age  he  left  home  to  try  his 
luck  in  the  world,  and  six  years  later  was  running  a  sash,  door  and 
blind  factory  on  his  own  account,  at  Catharine,  in  his  native  state. 
He  was  engaged  in  this  business  and  in  canalboat  building  until  he 
came  to  Winona,  in  1856.  That  same  season,  in  company  with  Joel 
Mallory,  he  built  the  first  road  leading  into  Winona,  a  road  across 
the  slough  from  the  city  to  Sugar  Loaf  Bluff,  'and  also  the  road  over 
the  Stockton  Bluffs.  In  September  of  that  year  he  went  to  Chicago, 
and  purchasing  machinery  for  a  sash,  blind  and  door  factory  that 
same  fall,  in  company  with  Thomas  Simpson  and  one  Evans,  com- 
menced manufacturing.  The  following  January  the  factory  was 
sold  out  to  Hamilton  &  Kobinson,  and  Mr.  Yan  Gorder  bought  out 
James  Harlan's  interest  in  the  sawmill  erected  by  that  gentleman 
and  James  Wycoff  in  the  fall  and  winter  of  1855.  This  business 
was  conducted  until  the  spring  of  1861,  when  differences  of  opinion 
concerning  the  management  of  affairs  arising,  it  was  mutually  agreed 
to  receive  an  order  from  the  court  for  the  sale  of  the  property,  which 
was  accordingly  done,  and  the  property  bought  in  by  Mr.  Harlan 
for  Van  Gorder,  but  before  business  was  resumed  the  mill  was  acci- 
dentally burned.  He  was  then  in  the  lumber  trade  for  eighteen 
months,  when  he  sold  out  to  Mr.  Laird,  and  took  the  contract  for 
driving  the  piles  for  the  elevator  and  bridges  of  the  Winona  &  St. 
Peter  railway.  In  company  with  Joel  and  R.  P.  Mallory,  he  built 
all  the  small  bridges  along  the  line  of  the  old  transit  road  as  far  as 
Rochester,  and  graded  one  mile  of  its  track.  In  the  fall  of  1863  he 
took  charge  of  the  lumber,  wood  and  tie  supplies  of  the  railroad,  hold- 
ing that  position  one  year.  In  1865  he  put  a  ferry-boat  upon  the 
river  at  this  point,  and  there  being  no  eligible  landing  on  the  oppo- 
site shore,  was  obliged  to  land  at  the  old  stone  house  four  miles  up 
the  river.  The  first  season  eleven  teams  were  taken  across.  This 
ferry  was  sold  to  the  city  in  1880.  In  1869  Mr.  Van  Gorder  opened 
a  stone  quarry  across  the  river,  and  contracted  to  furnish  and  ferry 


MANUFACTURING    INDUSTRIES.  515 

the  stone  for  the  railroad  bridge  over  the  river  at  this  point.  The 
city  having  built  a  road  across  the  Wisconsin  bottoms  to  the  bluffs 
in  1867,  he  was  interested  in  establishing  a  stage  route  into  Wiscon- 
sin, and  providing  for  its  transfer  over  the  river.  In  company  with 
one,  Jenkins,  in  1879,  he  took  a  government  contract  of  $20,000  for 
river  improvement.  In  connection  with  the  waterworks  improve- 
ments of  this  year,  he  laid  about  1,800  feet  of  water-main  for  the 
city,  and  dug  the  well  at  the  works,  fifty-two  feet  diameter,  depth  of 
stone  curbing  twenty-eight  feet.  In  October,  1882,  he  contracted 
with  the  city  to  build  a  road  across  the  Wisconsin  bottoms,  one  and 
a  quarter  miles  long,  bridged  and  graded  above  high-water  mark. 
He  was  chief  of  city  police  during  the  years  1877-78-80-81.  Is  a 
member  of  Winona  Lodge,  No.  18,  A.  F.  and  A.  M.,  of  Winona 
Chapter,  Ko.  5,  R.  A.  M.,  and  of  Coeur  de  Lion  Commandery,  No.  3. 
Mr.  Yan  Gorder  has  never  married,  but  since  his  fifteenth  year  has 
charged  himself  with  the  support  of  his  parents  and  an  invalid  sister 
now  living  with  him. 

Nicholas  Monk,  contractor  for  stone  and  brick  work,  is  a  native 
of  Germany,  born  in  1842.  He  learned  his  trade  in  Holstein,  his 
native  place,  and  came  to  the  United  States  in  1867,  settling  in 
Winona  the  same  year.  The  stone  and  brick  work  of  the  Postofiice 
block,  the  Stevens  block,  the  Wakefield  block,  the  Congregational 
Church,  and  the  new  waterworks  building  and  stand-pipe,  are  speci- 
mens of  his  mechanical  skill.  During  the  building  season  he 
employs  a  considei'able  force  of  men,  according  to  the  demands  of 
business.  His  waterworks  contract,  for  building  and  stand-pipe 
moving,  is  $22,000,  Mr.  Monk  has  a  wife  and  two  children  living, 
one  of  the  children  now  in  the  city  schools. 

DouD,  Son  &  Co.,  manufacturers  of  flour  barrels,  central  office 
and  main  manufactory  at  Winona,  branch  manufactories  at  La  Crosse 
Wisconsin,  and  Hokah,  Lanesboro  and  Isenourse,  Minnesota.  The 
business  of  this  firm  consists  in  preparing  material  for  flour  barrels 
and  manufacturing  them,  and  no  better  sample  of  a  growing  Winona 
industry  could  be  given  than  the  history  of  the  operations  of  this 
firm  affords.  During  the  twenty  years  of  their  existence  here  they 
have  grown  from  a  small  hand  manufactory,  employing  two  or  three 
hands,  to  a  giant  industry,  working  extensive  machinery  and  em- 
ploying a  force  of  140  operatives.  Business  was  begun  in  this  city 
in  1862  by  Chaunce_y  Doud,  who  had  previously  been  engaged  in 
similar  business  in  New  York  and  Illinois.  The  name  of  the  firm 
30 


516  HISTOEY    OF    WINOT^A    COTTNTY. 

was  Doud  &  Son,  the  "son"  being  at  that  time  in  charge  of  operations 
in  Wisconsin.  Their  first  factory  was  located  on  Grand  street,  between 
Second  and  Third,  and  from  there  was  removed  to  Wilson  street, 
one  block  east  of  the  original  location,  in  1864.  Here  they  remained, 
gradually  extending  operations  until  they  were  burned  out,  in  July, 
1880,  when  a  move  was  made  to  their  present  location.  When  the 
firm  became  Doud,  Son  &  Co.,  in  March,  1874,  their  manufactory 
had  grown  to  include  two  shops,  each  22  X  50,  in  which  a  force  of 
twenty-five  hands  was  employed,  with  a  product  of  a  little  more  than 
300  barrels  a  day,  no  machinery  being  used.  One  of  these  shops 
was  destroyed  by  fire  in  1875,  and  a  new  one  immediately  erected, 
24x100  feet.  In  1878  an  addition  of  40  feet  was  made  to  this 
building,  and  machinery  put  in  for  champering,  leveling,  crozing 
and  tressing.  By  this  means  their  capacity  was  increased  to  800 
barrels  a  day,  with  an  actual  product  of  about  four-fifths  that 
amount.  When  these  buildings  were  destroyed  by  fire,  July  17, 
1880,  Doud,  Son  &  Co.  removed  to  their  present  location  on  the 
north  side  of  Mark  street,  just  east  of  the  Chicago,  Milwaukee  &  St. 
Paul  passenger  depot,  where  they  immediately  rebuilt  and  resumed 
operations.  Their  property  extends  along  Mark  street  a  distance  of 
332  feet,  runs  to  the  alley  iji  the  rear,  and  fronts  the  tracks  of  the 
Chicago,  Milwaukee  &  St.  Paul  railroad,  with  which  they  have 
ample  switch  connections.  Upon  these  premises,  in  1880,  they 
erected  a  two-stc-ry  frame  manufactory,  140x28  feet,  and  a  store- 
house, 100x26  feet.  They  also  erected,  the  same  year,  on  ground 
leased  from  the  railroad  company,  and  along  the  main  track  of  that 
corporation,  a  one-story  stockhouse,  24x100  feet.  In  1881  an  ad- 
dition of  112  feet  was  made  to  the  manufactory  and  of  100  feet  to 
the  storehouse,  making  these  buildings  252  feet  and  200  feet  respec- 
tively. When  the  1881  additions  were  made  the  firm  duplicated 
their  machinery,  and  they  have  now  in  operation  two  complete 
sets,  with  an  aggregate  capacity  of  2,000  barrels  daily,  an  actual 
product  of  1,500  barrels  a  day,  and  a  working  force  of  140  hands. 
The  Messrs.  Doud  have  largely  manufactured  their  own  staves 
from  the  beginning  of  their  business,  but  prior  to  1876  this  work 
was  done  where  their  barrel  manufactories  were  located.  Since 
that  date  their  stave  factories  have  been  in  the  woods.  These  fac- 
tories were  located  at  Doudville  and  Rudolph,  in  Wood  county, 
Wisconsin,  and  gave  employment  to  a  force  of  eighty  operatives  and 
nine  teams  prior  to  the  disastrous  fire  of  May  28,  1882,  by  which 


MANUFACTURIISrG    INDUSTRIES.  517 

their  Doudville  factory  and  store  were  burned,  and  a  loss  of  $40,000 
sustained.  The  location  at  Doudville  was  then  abandoned  and  a 
new  factory  erected  at  Pittsville,  in  the  same  county.  No  statistics 
of  the  "Wisconsin  and  other  Minnesota  barrel  manufactories  are 
given,  these  not  being  legitimately  connected  with  Winona  county 
industries.  The  product  of  the  Winona  manufactory  is  largely 
marketed  at  home ;  the  other  along  the  lines  of  the  Minnesota 
Southern  railroad.  The  present  members  of  the  firm  are  C.  Dowd, 
R.  T.  Dowd,  C.  G.  Doud  and  Geo.  S.  Doud. 

Chauncy  Doud,  the  senior  member  of  the  firm,  was  born  in 
Turin,  Lewis  county,  New  York,  August  15,  1809;  was  brought  up 
on  a  farm,  and  followed  that  business  from  his  youth  until  1849, 
when  he  ceased  farming  and  gave  his  whole  attention  to  barrel 
manufacturing,  a  business  in  which  he  had  been  more  or  less  engaged 
for  some  years.  Leaving  New  York  in  1837,  Mr.  Doud  removed  to 
St.  Clair  county,  Michigan,  farmed  it  five  years,  then  located  in 
Oswego,  Kendall  county,  Illinois,  where  he  was  engaged  in  farming 
from  1842  to  1849,  at  which  time  he  removed  to  Lockport,  Will 
county,  in  the  same  state,  and  established  his  barrel  manufactory,  an 
industry  he  has  now  constantly  followed  for  thirty-three  years. 
March  7,  1834,  Chauncey  Doud  married  Sarah  C.  Comstock,  of  Phila- 
delphia, Jefi'erson  county,  New  York,  with  whom  he  has  now  been 
living  almost  a  full  half-century.  They  have  six  children  :  two  sons, 
members  of  the  firm  of  Doud,  Son  &  Co.,  and  four  daughters,  tliree 
of  them  married,  and  residing  out  of  the  state,  and  one  unmarried, 
residing  at  home. 

The  L.  C.  Porter  Milling  Company  was  organized  under  the 
firm  name  of  Porter  &  Mowbray  in  1874,  and  so  continued  until 
1879,  when  L.  C.Porter  bought  out  the  interest  of  Mr.  Mowbray  and 
continued  the  business  under  the  name  it  now  bears.  The  property 
occupied  by  this  industry  extends  along  the  riverfront  eastward  from 
Market  street  430  feet,  and  runs  southward  one  block  and  a  half. 
Upon  this  property,  in  1874,  their  mill  was  erected,  a  five-story 
frame  building,  70  X  40  feet,  provided  with  nine  run  of  stone  and  having 
a  capacity  of  250  barrels  of  fiour  a  day.  Their  engine  and  boiler 
house  was  a  two-story  brick,  36x70,  built  the  same  year.  Three 
years  later  they  built  their  elevator,  50x70  feet  and  sixty  feet  in 
height,  having  a  capacity  of  50,000  bushels.  This  was  increased  in 
1882  to  90,000  bushels  storage,  and  a  handling  capacity  of  5,000 
bushels  per  day.     The  capacity  of  the  mill  was  increased  from  time  to 


518 


HISTOPwY    OF    WmONA    COUNTY. 


time  until  in  1881  it  had  attained  a  capacity  of  500  barrels  a  day,  using 
both  rollers  and  burrs.  The  mill  was  then  completely  remodeled,  the 
number  of  rollers  increased  to  twenty-two  and  the  capacity  enlarged 
to  600  barrels.  The  reduction  is  done  on  rollers,  t)ie  pulverizing  of 
the  middlings  on  burrs,  of  which  there  are  five  run.  The  capacity  of 
the  engines  in  the  mill  are  rated  300  horse-power,  the  elevator  is 
supplied  with  a  separate  engine  of  25  horse-power.  Grain  is  sup- 
plied from  their  own  warehouses  and  elevators  along  the  line  of  the 
Winona  &  St.  Peter  railway.  Of  these  they  have  now  in  opera- 
tion about  twenty,  and  will  double  that  number  next  season.  Of  the 
grain  thus  received  from  points  westward  as  far  as  the  Dakota  grain 
fields,  only  the  choicest  samples  are  used  for  milling  purposes,  the 


The  L.  C.  Porter  Milling  Company 


inferior  grades  being  shipped  to  the  eastern  market.  They  also 
handle  great  quantities  of  salt  and  coal  through  their  western  ware- 
houses. Shipments  of  flour  are  principally  to  the  eastern  home  mar- 
ket and  to  the  ports  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland.  Sawdust  is  used 
exclusively  for  fuel,  and  their  mill  was  the  first  one  employing  steam 
power  exclusively  in  the  state,  such  power  being  deemed  too  costly 
for  profitable  employment.  The  various  departments  of  their  busi- 
ness are  officered  as  follows :  O.  L.  Marfield,  in  charge  of  wheat 
department ;  W.  H.  Sims,  head  miller  ;  F.  A.  Coons,  chief  engineer. 
The  whole  force  of  the  mill  is  about  sixty  hands. 

For  a  personal  sketch  of  Mr.  L.  C.  Porter,  see  First  I^ational 
Bank. 

F.  A.  Coones,  chief  engineer  of  the  Porter  Milling  Company,  is  a 
native  of  Ontario,  Canada ;  learned  his  trade  as  a  machinist  in  St. 


MANUFACTURIlSrG    INDUSTRIES.  fyld 

Louis  and  came  to  this  city  in  1866.  Was  in  the  shops  of  tlie  Phcjenix 
Iron  Works  two  years,  the  engineer  for  Younians  Bros.  &  Hodgins 
one  year,  then  in  the  same  position  for  Laird,  Morton  &  Co.  eight 
years,  at  the  expiration  of  which  time  he  entered  the  service  of  the 
Porter  Milling  Company.  Mr.  Coones  is  married  and  has  one  child. 
He  is  a  member  of  Prairie  Lodge,  No.  7,  1. 0.0. P.,  and  also  a 
stockholder  in  the  Winona  Building  Association. 

O.  L.  Marfield,  superintendent  of  grain  department  of  the  Porter 
Milling  Company,  is  a  native  of  Ohio  ;  was  bred  a  miller  at  Chil- 
licothe,  in  that  state,  and  conducted  milling  business  there  on  his 
own  account  from  1860  until  he  came  to  Minnesota  for  his  health  in 
August,  1881,  and  assumed  charge  of  the  wheat  department  of  this 
house. 

W.  H.  Sims,  head  miller  of  the  Porter  Milling  Company,  is  a 
native  of  England  ;  followed  the  trade  of  miller,  to  which  he  was 
bred,  for  twelve  years  in  his  native  country  before  coming  to  Winona 
in  1866.  Was  in  charge  of  the  mill  of  H.  Miller,  his  brother-in-law, 
at  Minnesota  City,  in  this  county,  previous  to  accepting  the  position 
of  head  miller  with  the  L.  C.  Porter  Milling  Company  in  1879. 

N.  C.  Gault,  manufacturer  of  Schoonmaker's  patent  copper  light- 
ning cable.  This  industry  is  of  recent  establishment,  the  letters 
patent  under  which  the  manufacture  is  conducted  bearing  date  June 
28,  1881.  These  letters  patent  cover  both  the  idea  and  process  ot 
forming  a  hollow  zinc  wire,  overlaid  with  sheet  copper,  and  twisting 
the  same  into  a  continuous  flexible  cable.  The  advantages  of  the 
cable  rod  are  its  superior  conducting  properties,  its  unbroken  contin- 
uation from  the  point  above  the  standard  to  its  ground  termination, 
its  indestructibility,  and  its  absolute  flexibility,  by  means  of  which 
it  is  capable  of  the  most  natural  adjustment  to  all  surfaces.  The 
portion  above  the  roof  is  strengthened  by  the  insertion  of  a  solid 
steel  rod  in  the  center  chamber  of  the  spiral,  which  gives  abundant 
security  against  possible  displacement.  The  manufacture  is  super- 
intended by  the  patentee,  who  has  assigned  all  his  right  therein  to 
H,  D.  Morse  and  N.  C.  Gault.  The  manufactory  is  a  two-story 
frame  building  on  the  alley  between  Second  and  Third  streets,  in 
the  rear  of  the  '  'Tribune"  building,  20  X  70  feet.  The  manufactory  has 
a  present  capacity  of  5,000  feet  of  cable  per  day,  with  the  hand 
machine  now  in  use,  but  this  capacity  will  be  more  than  doubled  by 
the  introduction  of  some  motor  the  coming  season.  Their  cable 
coils  are  from  250  feet  to  500  feet  in  length,  of  two  sizes,  one  having 


520  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

a  diameter  of  nine-sixteenths  of  an  inch,  the  other  of  five-eighths  of 
an  inch.  They  also  manufacture  gold  and  silver  plated  points, 
ari'ows  and  vanes,  as  well  as  the  necessary  standards.  The  manu- 
facture is  exclusively  for  wholesale  trade,  as  the  manufacturers  are 
not  engaged  in  putting  up  rods.  Though  yet  in  its  infancy,  the 
demand  is  rapidlj^  extending,  and  already  some  fifty  firms  are 
handling  the  rod  in  the  various  northwestern  states. 

The  proprietor,  N.  C.  Gault,  is  a  native  of  New  Hampshire,  born 
near  Concord,  in  that  state,  in  1822  ;  was  brought  up  on  the  home 
farm,  and  followed  farming  until  coming  to  Winona  in  April, 
1856.  He  was  engaged  in  the  hardware  trade  here  until  1863  ; 
closed  business,  and  the  following  year  entered  the  United  States 
service  with  the  11th  reg.  Minn.  Inf.;  was  soon  after  enlistment 
elected  quartermaster  of  the  regiment,  and  served  with  it  until 
it  was  mustered  out.  Returning  to  Winona  he  was  appointed 
United  States  ganger  for  the  first  congressional  district  of  Minnesota, 
and  served  until  1875,  during  part  of  which  time  he  was  oil  inspector 
under  state  appointment.  Since  1875  was  not  actively  in  business 
until  he  engaged  in  his  present  industry.  He  is  a  prominent  mem- 
ber of  the  Baptist  church  in  this  city,  in  which  he  has  held  the  office 
of  deacon  twenty-four  years. 

James  H.  Schoonmaker,  patentee  and  superintendent  of  manufac- 
tory, is  a  native  ot  New  York  ;  came  to  Winona  in  1869,  and  for  the 
past  ten  years  has  been  engaged  in  the  manufacture  of  lightning 
rods,  principally  the  old  star  rod,  Chadwick's  patent,  for  the  firm  of 
Morse,  Miner  &  Co. 

Lamprecht  &  Kaiser,  manufacturers  of  glue,  soap,  tallow  and 
neatsfoot  oil.  This  business  was  established  in  1880,  in  its  present 
location,  block  No.  23,  Bander's  addition  to  the  city  of  Winona. 
Their  buildings  are  respectively  30x20  feet  and  36x80  feet,  and 
they  employ  an  engine  of  fifteen-horse  power  in  the  manufactory. 
Their  weekly  product  is  1,200  pounds  of  soap,  2,000  pounds  of 
tallow,  400  pounds  of  glue,  and  one-half  barrel  of  neatsfoot  oil,  to 
produce  which  they  employ  four  workmen. 

John  Lamprecht  was  born  in  Prussia  in  1843,  was  bred  a 
machinist,  came  to  America  in  1867,  and  worked  at  his  trade  in 
Chicago  until  he  came  to  Winona  in  1880. 

Emil  Kaiser  was  born  in  Baden,  Germany,  in  1848  ;  learned  the 
trade  of  soapmaker  in  his  native  country,  from  which  he  came  to 
America  in  1868.     In  1870  he  settled  in  Winona,  and  conducted 


MANUFACTURING    INDUSTRIES.  521 

business  at  the  corner  of  Mark  and  Huif  streets  prior  to  establishing 
his  manufactory  in  block  23. 

Sugar  Loaf  Brewery,  P.  Bub,  proprietor.  This  manufactorj 
was  established  in  its  present  location  in  1862,  by  Jacob  Weisbrod, 
at  which  time  it  had  a  capacity  of  about  500  barrels  a  year.  This 
capacity  was  increased  from  time  to  time  until  1872,  when  about 
1,000  barrels  a  year  were  manufactured.  In  this  year  the  old  brew- 
ery burned,  and  Peter  Bub,  who  had  been  Mr.  Weisbrod's  foreman 
for  two  years,  purchased  the  property.  This  consists  of  a  tract  of 
about  seven  acres,  at  the  junction  of  the  old  Sugar  Loaf  road,  with 
that  skirting  the  north  shore  of  the  lake.  Here,  in  1872,  Mr.  Bub 
erected  his  brewery,  the  main  structure  48  X  52  feet,  three  stories  in 
height,  with  a  one-story  addition  24x36  feet,  and  two  icehouses, 
respectively,  60x100  feet  and  20x80  feet.  This  brewery  had  a 
capacity  of  4,000  barrels  a  year.  In  1882  the  whole  was  remodeled 
and  a  new  three-story  stone  building,  52  X  70  feet,  added,  increasing 
the  capacity  of  the  manufactory  to  20,000  barrels,  with  an  actual 
product  of  about  one-third  that  amount.  The  brewery  proper  as 
it  now  stands  is  a  solid  three-story  stone  structure,  52x118  feet,  and 
cellars  of  2,000  barrels  storage  capacity.  An  additional  icehouse, 
24  X  36,  has  also  been  built ;  he  harvests  his  own  ice  crop,  keeps  a 
force  of  ten  hands  and  three  teams,  at  least  two-thirds  of  his  product 
finding  a  ready  market  at  home. 

Mr.  Bub  was  born  in  Bavaria,  in  1842,  was  bred  to  the  brewer's 
trade,  and  at  twenty-five  years  of  age  came  to  America,  direct  to 
Milwaukee,  where  he  was  for  three  years  in  the  employ  of  the  Best 
Brewing  Company  before  coming  to  "Winona  in  1870.  Here  he 
was  in  the  employ  of  Jacob  Weisbrod,  as  foreman  two  years,  then 
purchased  the  property. 

The  Pebuilding  and  Repaiking  Shops  of  the  Winona  &  St.  Peter 
and  the  Dakota  division  of  the  Chicago  &  Northwestern  railway 
at  tills  point  take  front  rank  among  the  great  industries  of  the  city. 
These  shops  are  located  upon  a  tract  of  forty  acres,  owned  and  occu- 
pied by  the  railway  company,  situated  just  within  the  corporate 
limits  of  the  city  on  the  west.  Upon  this  property  have  been 
erected  from  time  to  time  the  principal  machine  and  other  shops  of 
the  above-named  railway  divisions  ;  miles  of  side-track  have  been 
laid  for  siding  cars,  repairing  same  on  track  and  giving  ingress  and 
egress  to  the  company's  own  trains  of  coal,  iron,  timber  and  other 
supplies.     The  minor  repair  shops  at  Waseca,  Sleepy-Eye,  Tracy, 


522  HISTOEY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

Watertown  and  Huron  are  only  branches  from  this  parent  stem, 
drawing  their  supplies  from  this  depot,  reporting  all  work  done  and 
supplies  furnished  to  these  headquarters,  upon  whose  time-rolls 
they  are  borne  and  upon  whose  pay-rolls  they  are  paid.  The  seventy- 
five  engineers  and  firemen  along  both  divisions  in  like  manner 
report  to  and  are  connected  with  this  center,  from  which  emanates 
the  authority  controlling  900  miles  of  track  and  a  working  force  of 
450  mechanics  and  laborers. 

The  buildings  now  standing  upon  this  property  are  :  Machine 
shop  (main  building),  175  feet  long,  sixty-four  feet  wide,  with  walls 
twenty-four  feet  high  ;  opening  into  this  building  is  the  shop  for 
boiler  repairs,  66x40  feet  with  eighteen  feet  walls  ;  the  blacksmith 
shop,  80x40  feet,  with  twenty  feet  walls,  in  which  a  steam  hammer 
has  just  been  placed  that  can  strike  a  ten-ton  blow.  These  buildings 
are  all  of  brick,  solid  stone  foundations  and  truss  roofs.  The  rail 
mill,  a  frame  building  80x40  feet,  in  which  with  a  40-inch  steel 
disk  they  saw  cold  rails  and  drill,  punch,  straighten  and  saw  cold 
iron.  The  power  for  driving  the  machinery  in  these  four  buildings  is 
supplied  by  an  engine  of  eighty-horse  power,  stationed  in  an  attached 
engine  and  boiler-house,  60x40  feet.  The  roundhouse,  also  of 
brick,  has  stalls  for  twenty-two  engines.  The  water-tank  has  a  ca- 
pacity of  90,000  gallons,  supplied  by  pumps  for  which  the  engine 
furnishes  motor.  Water  is  distributed  through  pipes  to  the  several 
buildings  with  head  sufficient  to  afford  protection  in  case  of  fire,  and 
is  also  utilized  for  washing  engines.  The  clerks'  oflice,  24x40,  is  a 
neat  wooden  building  just  between  the  main  machine  shop  and  the 
main  track  of  the  road  which  traverses  the  yard  from  east  to  west. 
These  buildings  are  all  on  the  south  side  of  the  main  track,  as  are 
also  the  coal  and  sand  houses.  The  house  for  Blossburg  coal,  used 
in  blacksmith  shop,  is  20  X  60,  eighteen  feet  high,  with  a  lean-to  for 
charcoal  ;  the  soft  coal  house  is  100x46  with  twenty-foot  posts,  and 
the  sandhouse  40  X  60  with  eighteen-foot  posts. 

Upon  the  north  side  of  the  track  are  the  main  car  shop,  a  two- 
story  frame  building  150  feet  long  and  80  feet  wide,  with  a  brick 
engine  and  boiler  room  on  the  northwest,  20x20,  with  iron  roof, 
furnished  with  engines  of  forty-horse  power.  This  car  shop  contains 
all  the  machinery  for  woodwork,  the  paint  shop  and  the  uphol- 
sterer's room,  A  second  car  shop,  40  X 120,  with  a  lean-to  for  cast- 
ings for  car  department,  20  X  60  ;  a  storeroom,  60  X  40,  two  stories 
for  casting  and  supplies  for  machinery  department  and  an  oilhouse, 


MANUFACTURING'  mDUSTRIES.  523 

16X36,  complete  the  buildings  on  north  side  of  track,  and,  with  the 
exception  of  the  bridge  shop,  concludes  the  catalogue  of  the  build- 
ings at  this  point. 

The  office  of  the  master  mechanic  is  in  the  main  machine  shop, 
where  with  his  telegraph  operator  at  his  elbow  he  has  direct  commu- 
nication with  every  station  along  the  lines  of  his  double  division. 
The  number  of  men  in  the  employ  of  the  company  at  this  point  are  : 
Machine  shop,  50  ;  boiler  shop,  18 ;  blacksmith  shop,  24  ;  rail  mill, 
16 ;  roundhouse,  40  ;  tin  and  coppersmiths,  5  ;  carpenters  and 
truckmen  in  main  car  shop,  25  ;  laborers,  8  ;  painters,  4  ;  upholsterers, 
1 ;  car  repairers  on  track  and  oilers,  15  ;  engineers  for  stationary 
engines,  2 ;  coal  and  wood  men,  10 ;  storeroom  keepers,  3  ;  a 
clerical  force  of  4  and  1  telegraph  operator. 

W.  A.  Scott,  master  mechanic,  is  a  native  of  New  York,  and  has 
been  in  the  employ  of  the  company  for  twenty-four  years,  gradually 
working  his  way  up.  In  1867  he  was  appointed  foreman  of  the 
machine  shops  of  the  company  at  Belle  Plaine,  Iowa,  prior  to  which 
time  he  had  been  a  locomotive  engineer  of  six  years'*  standing  and 
three  years'  shop  experience.  Was  there  nine  years,  then  transferred 
to  Kendall,  Wisconsin,  from  which  place,  after  one  year's  service, 
he  was  assigned  to  duty  as  foreman  of  the  shops  at  Harvard,  Illi- 
nois ;  remained  there  eighteen  months,  when  he  was  appointed  master 
mechanic  of  these  divisions  and  removed  to  Winona  in  1878.  Mr. 
Scott  was  made  a  Master  Mason  in  1862,  a  Royal  Arch  Mason  in 
1863,  and  took  the  commandery  degrees  in  1864.  He  has  held 
many  positions  of  honor  in  the  fraternity.  Was  grand  treasurer  of 
the  grand  chapter  of  Iowa  in  1874  ;  eminent  commander  of  St.  Ber- 
nard Commandery,  Belle  Plaine,  Iowa,  from  1872-5  ;  generalissimo 
of  Woodstock  Commandery,  Illinois,  in  1876  ;  captain-general  of 
Coeur  de  Lion  Commandery  in  this  city  in  1881,  and  its  most  emi- 
nent commander  in  1882  ;  is  a  member  and  director  of  the  board 
of  trade,  Winona  Mill  Companj^,  Winona  Wagon  Company  and  the 
Winona  Silver  Mining  Company ;  is  married,  and  has  one  child. 

G.  W.  Williams,  general  foreman  of  the  locomotive  department 
of  the  Chicago  &  Northwestern  railway  shops  at  this  point,  was  as- 
signed to  that  position  January  1,  1878,  and  has  been  in  the  employ 
of  the  company  the  greater  part  of  the  time  since  1864.  Mr.  Williams 
is  a  native  of  New  York ;  served  an  apprenticeship  of  three  years  at 
his  trade  as  a  machinist  in  the  shops  of  the  Delaware  &  Lackawkna 
railroad   at  Scranton,  Pennsylvania  ;    entered   the   service   of  the 


524  HISTORY    OF    WESrONA    COUNTY. 

New  York  &  Erie  road  at  Susquehana  and  Port  Jervis,  and  was  in 
their  employ  four  years,  when  he  came  to  Chicago  and  entered  the 
service  of  the  Chicago  &  ISTorthwestern  railroad  in  1864.  He  came 
from  the  Chicago  shops  to  assume  charge  of  his  department  here  in 
1878.  As  an  inventor,  Mr.  Williams  has  achieved  success.  In  1882 
he  took  out  letters  patent  for  his  "Piston-packing  Adjuster."  This 
invention  consists  of  a  volute  or  spiral  spring  so  mechanically  con- 
nected that  it  will  adjust  the  packing  as  it  wears  and  balance  the 
piston  in  the  cylinder.  This  invention  has  been  sufficiently  tested 
to  prove  its  value  as  a  force  economizer.  Its  introduction  in  the 
Evartt's  flouring-mill  at  Waseca  enabled  them  to  turn  out  twenty 
barrels  of  flour  additional  in  each  day's  run.  August  1,  1881,  Mr. 
Williams  took  out  letters  patent  for  an  invention  destined  in  the 
opinion  of  competent  judges  to  supersede  all  other  journal  bear- 
ings. This  is  the  "  Asbestos  bearing,"  designed  to  prevent  journals 
from  running  hot,  as  it  sustains  a  heat  of  1,800  degrees  before  burn- 
ing. It  consists  of  an  asbestos  filling  compressed  into  a  metal  cyl- 
inder under  a  pressure  of  thirty  tons,  forming  a  cartridge  of  about 
one  inch  diameter.  These  cartridges  are  inserted  into  holes  drilled 
in  the  bearing  surfaces  of  boxes  and  journals  and  left  flush,  not  only 
giving  absolute  security  against  hot  journals,  but  greatly  reducing 
the  cost  of  lubrication,  as  the  soapy  nature  of  the  asbestos  consti- 
tutes it  an  excellent  lubricator  in  itself  The  bearing  has  already 
been  introduced  into  Youmans  Bros.  &  Hodgins  and  Laird,  Norton  & 
Co's  sawmills  in  this  city  ;  into  Troost's  flouring-mill  at  Minnesota 
City,  and  ran  386  miles  on  the  tender  of  a  passenger  engine  over  the 
Chicago  &  Northwestern  railway  without  one  drop  of  lubrication, 
giving  no  sign  of  overheating.  It  is  a  safety  bearing,  so  far  as  dan- 
ger from  fire  through  overheated  journals  is  concerned,  and  an 
economizer  of  force  and  oil,  reducing,  as  it  does,  the  amount  of  fric- 
tion and  the  need  of  lubrication.  Mr.  Williams  is  married  and  has 
one  child  four  years  of  age.  He  is  a  member  of  Winona  Lodge, 
No.  18,  A.  F.  and  A.  M.,  and  of  Winona  Chapter,  No.  5,  E.A.M. 
Wm.  H.  Bennett,  foreman  of  car  works,  has  been  in  the  employ 
of  the  company  for  the  greater  part  of  the  last  twelve  years,  with 
headquarters  at  Winona.  He  is  a  native  of  Maryland,  a  carpenter 
by  trade,  and  in  1869  came  west  to  Chicago,  thence  the  same  season 
to  La  Crosse,  and  finally  to  Winona.  Has  been  in  charge  of  car 
department   since  May   1,   1879.      Mr.    Bennett   is   a   member  of 


MAIS'UFACTFRrNa    rN"DUSTRIES.  525 

Winona  Lodge,  No.  18,  A.  F.  and  A.M.,  and  of  Winona  Chapter, 
No.  5,  K.  A.  M.     Married  and  has  one  child  in  school  in  this  city. 

John  McNally,  foreman  of  the  blacksmith  shop,  has  been  in 
the  employ  of  the  company  since  1875,  and  since  Angust  1,  1878, 
has  been  foreman  in  these  shops.  He  learned  his  trade  in  the  shops 
of  the  Cumberland  and  Pennsylvania  railroad,  in  Maryland,  and 
was  with  that  company  seven  years  ;  then  from  1871  to  1875  was 
at  work  in  Pittsburgh  and  St.  Louis. 

Engineers'  Department  Chicago  &  Northwestern  railway,  for 
all  divisions  west  of  Mississippi  river  in  Minnesota  and  Dakota, 
headquarters  in  depot  building,  Winona.  John  E.  Blunt,  chief 
engineer.  This  department  has  charge  of  all  maintenance  of  ways 
and  erection  of  buildings  for  the  company  within  the  territory  above 
specified.  The  principal  work  now  in  hand  is  the  construction  of 
the  Iroquois  branch  of  the  Dakota  Central,  from  Iroquois  to  Callope, 
a  distance  of  127  miles.  The  buildings  erected  in  Winona  under  the 
supervision  of  this  department,  not  included  among  the  shops  under 
the  master  mechanic's  charge,  are  notably  the  grain  elevator,  built 
under  the  management  of  the  old  transit  company.  Dimensions 
60X450  feet,  and  the  new  depot  building.  This  last  structure,  built 
during  the  season  of  1880-81,  and  taken  possession  of  in  the  spring 
of  the  latter  year,  is  a  two-story  brick,  stone  foundations  and  base- 
ment, mansard  roof,  composite  architecture,  extreme  length  150 
feet,  width  46^  feet.  The  exterior  presents  quite  an  ornate  appear- 
ance, and  the  interior  is  conveniently  arranged  to  meet  the  purposes 
of  its  construction.  In  it  are  the  general  offices  of  this  division, 
ticket  office,  waiting-rooms,  and  depot  hotel. 

John  E.  Blunt,  chief  engineer,  is  a  native  of  Tennessee.  Gradu- 
ated at  Andover,  Massachusetts,  class  of  1847,  and  from  the  mechan- 
ical school  at  Newburyport,  same  state,  in  the  class  of  1849.  Leaving 
school,  he  attached  himself  to  the  engineering  corps  of  B.  C.  Morse, 
and  was  with  him  in  the  south  until  1857,  principally  in  Tennessee, 
Georgia  and  Alabama,  and  was  still  in  the  south  when  the  war  of 
1861-5  broke  out.  The  following  year,  1862,  came  to  Chicago,  and 
was  in  the  employ  of  the  old  Galena  Eailroad  Company  (at  that  time 
the  Chicago  &  Galena  Union)  when  that  road  was  absorbed  by  the 
Chicago  &  Northwestern  system -in  1864.  Came,  with  the  absorp- 
tion of  the  Galena  road,  into  the  employ  of  the  Chicago  &  North- 
western road,  and  was  connected  with  the  Galena  division  until  he 
was  transferred  to  Winona  in  1878,  in  charge  of  the  Western  depart- 


526  HISTORY    OF    WnSTONA    COinSTTY. 

ment.  Mr.  Blunt  is  a  member  of  the  Congregational  church,  mar- 
ried, has  three  children  in  school  in  this  city,  one  daughter  pursuing 
her  studies  at  Newburyport,  Massachusetts,  and  one  son,  a  physi- 
cian, in  practice  at  Clinton,  Iowa. 

C.  C.  Puder,  assistant  engineer,  is  a  native  of  Portland,  Maine, 
and  came  to  Winona  in  1878,  when  Mr.  Blunt  assumed  charge  of 
the  department. 

Bridge  and  Builders'  department  of  Winona  &  St.  Peter 
division  Chicago  &  Northwestern  railway  ;  Alex.  Doig,  foreman. 
This  department  of  construction  employs  a  force  of  from  120  to  220 
mechanics  and  laborers,  of  whom  one-fourth  are  residents  of  Winona 
or  tributary  to  its  trade.  The  principal  work  of  the  past  three  years 
has  been  in  the  Stockton  bluffs,  where  a  large  amount  of  labor, 
money  and  material  has  been  expended.  The  accompanying  state- 
ment will  aiford  some  idea  of  the  work  of  this  department  within  the 
county  limits  during  the  period  above  specified.  Bridge  No.  28, 
constructed  in  1880,  consists  of  a  solid  stone  arch  of  10  feet ;  No.  29, 
which  was  originally  a  wooden  tressel-bridge  479  feet  long,  was 
replaced,  in  1880-81,  by  a  riveted  iron  bridge  85  feet  long;  No.  21, 
constructed  in  1881  at  Stockton  water-tank,  is  a  riveted  iron  bridge, 
single  span  of  64  feet ;  No.  26,  originally  a  wooden  tressel-bridge 
720  feet  long,  was  replaced,  during  1881-82,  by  a  two-span  riveted 
iron  bridge  with  piers  and  abutments,  each  span  55  leet  in  length. 
The  tresselwork  of  the  approaches  to  this  bridge  is  being  solidly 
filled  to  make  a  permanent  roadway ;  No.  27,  which  was  originally 
a  wooden  tressel  of  732  feet,  is  being  replaced  by  two  32-foot  arches, 
work  not  yet  completed ;  No.  30,  recently  commenced,  is  to  consist 
of  one  32-foot  arch.  The  approaches  to  these  constructions  will  all 
be  made  as  substantially  as  possible,  and  as  rapidly  as  may  be  a 
permanently  solid  roadbed  established. 

Mr.  Doig,  the  foreman  of  this  department,  is  a  native  of  Dun- 
dee, Scotland.  Came  to  America  in  1856.  Learned  his  trade  as  a 
housebuilder  in  Illinois  and  Minnesota,  and  commenced  work  as  a 
bridge  builder  the  same  year  that  he  came  to  this  city,  1865.  Was 
assistant  under  D.  Leary,  the  first  bridge  foreman  on  the  road,  until 
Mr.  Leary  went  into  the  service  of  the  Southern  Minnesota  road  in 
1876,  when  the  assistant  became  foreman.  Mr.  Leary,  so  well  known 
to  Winona  county  people,  is  at  present  the  superintendent  of  bridges 
and  building  on  the  Canada  Pacific  road,  so  that  the  Winona  & 
St.  Peter  division  of  the  Chicago  &  Northwestern  may  be  said  to 


MANUFACTURING    INDUSTRIES.  527 

have  furnished  bridge  brains  for  two  important  lines  of  road  besides 
its  own. 

S.  Sanborn,  superintendent  of  the  Winona  &  St.  Peter  division 
of  the  Chicago  &  Northwestern  railway,  extending  from  Winona  to 
Watertown,  with  branch  ;  aggregate  mileage  of  track  407  miles.  Mr. 
Sanborn  commenced  his  railroad  career  in  185fi,  at  the  very  bottom 
of  the  ladder,  first  as  depot  employe  and  then  as  brakeman  on  the 
old  Milwaukee  &  Mississippi  railway,  now  the  Prairie  du  Chien 
division  of  the  Milwaukee  &  St.  Paul.  January  17,  1863,  he 
entered  the  service  of  the  Chicago  &  Northwestern  road  as  freight 
agent.  In  1872  was  appointed  general  agent  for  the  road  at  Mil- 
waukee, and  two  years  later,  April,  1874,  was  assigned  to  duty  as 
superintendent  of  the  Winona  &  St.  Peter  division,  with  head- 
quarters in  this  city.  He  is  married  and  has  one  child,  now  in 
attendance  at  the  State  Normal  School  here. 

Wm.  P.  Cosgrove,  chief  train-dispatcher  Winona  &  St.  Peter 
division  of  Chicago  &  Northwestern  railroad,  is  a  native  of 
Michigan  and  a  telegraph  operator  of  twenty-seven  years'  experience. 
In  1857  he  assumed  charge  of  the  first  telegraph  office  opened  for 
commercial  purposes  in  the  city  of  Fond  du  Lac,  Wisconsin.  In 
1858  he  took  an  instrument  in  the  general  office  of  the  Chicago, 
Milwaukee  &  St.  Paul  railroad  at  Milwaukee,  and  was  chief  train 
dispatcher  there  for  twelve  or  fourteen  years  prior  to  assuming 
duties  at  their  headquarters  in  1874.  He  is  married  and. has  three 
children,  one  of  them  in  attendance  at  the  State  Normal  and  one  in 
private  school. 

Phcenix  Iroitworks,  corner  Third  and  Winona  streets  ;  W.  M. 
Hurlbert,  proprietor.  These  works  were  established  in  1866  by 
Mr.  Hurlbert,  who,  after  fifteen  years'  experience  in  the  machine 
shops  of  the  Vermont  Central  railway,  came  to  Winona  in  1863  to 
establish  the  machine  shops  of  the  Winona  &  St.  Peter  railways. 
The  Phoenix  Works  were  started  on  the  second  block  west  from  that 
now  occupied,  on  rented  ground,  and  here  in  September,  1866,  Mr. 
Hurlbert  erected  his  first  manufactory,  30x90  feet.  This  building, 
destroyed  by  fire  in  February,  1867,  was  replaced  the  same 
month  by  one  30  X 100  feet,  business  suffering  interraption  only  for 
a  short  period.  The  lots  upon  which  the  manufactory  stood  not 
being  in  the  market,  in  the  summer  of  1857  Mr.  Hurlbert  purchased 
one-half  of  the  block  lying  between  Winona  and  Huff,  on  the  south 
side  of  Third  street,  along  which  it  fronts  300  feet,  having  a  frontage 


528  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

of  150  on  Winona.  To  this  property  Mr,  Hurlbert  removed  his 
machine  shop  in  1867;  built  a  two-storj^  wood-shop  30x60  feet  and 
a  blacksmith  shop  20  X  30  feet.  The  foundry,  a  solid  stone  structure, 
40  X  65  feet,  with  iron  truss  roof,  was  erected  four  years  later,  in  1871. 
A  general  machine  business  is  done,  both  repairing  and  jobbing, 
quite  an  extensive  manufacturer  of  Minnesota  seeders  conducted 
and  employment  given  to  a  force  of  from  twenty-five  to  fifty  hands, 
according  to  season.  An  engine  of  twenty-five  horse-power  supplies 
motor  for  the  machinery,  and  steam  for  the  heating  apparatus.  The 
works  are  furnished  with  lathes. 

Mr.  Hurlbert  was  born  in  "Walpole,  New  Hampshire  ;  removed 
early  in  life  to  jSTorthfield,  Vermont,  and  there  learned  his  trade  as  a 
machinist  in  the  shops  of  the  Vermont  Central  railway.  Was  in 
charge  of  their  work  at  that  point  when  he  accepted  a  situation  as 
master-mechanic  of  the  Winona  &  St.  Peter  Railway  Company,  and 
in  that  capacity  came  to  Winona  in  1863,  established  their  shops 
and  managed  them  two  years,  when  he  resigned  his  position  and 
soon  afterward  engaged  in  his  present  industry,  which  he  has 
managed  successfully  for  over  sixteen  years.  In  1867  Mr.  Hurlbert 
patented  his  Minnesota  seeder,  which  has  quite  an  extensive  sale 
throughout  the  northwest. 


CHAPTER  XLVH. 


ST.  CHARLES  TOWNSHIP. 


St.  Charles  is  situated  in  the  valley  of  the  Whitewater  river, 
in  the  county  of  Winona,  on  the  Winona  &  St.  Peter  railroad, 
twenth-eight  miles  west  of  the  city  of  Winona. 

GEOLOGICAL   FEATUKES. 

The  city  of  St.  Charles  is  located  in  a  triangular  valley,  through 
which,  on  the  north  side,  flows  the  Whitewater  river.  This  valley 
has  been  formed  by  the  erosion  and  removal  of  the  original  layers 
down  to  solid  magnesian  limestonfe,  and  upon  the  bed  of  that  layer 
the  city  is  located,  while  upon  every  side  are  displayed  the  pre- 
cipitous sides  of  those  ancient  layers  which  have  remained  protected 
by  their  cap  of  solid  flags  of  Trenton  limestone,  and  have  withstood 
the  forces  of  the  destroying  elements. 


ST.    CHARLES    TOWNSHIP.  529 

The  Trenton  limestone,  which  is  the  upper  layer  of  rock  in  the 
bluffs  around,  is  naturally  of  a  blue  color,  but  when  near  the  surface 
and  affected  by  light  and  water  they  are  usually  faded. 

The  lower  Trenton  formation  here  has  been  described  by  Prof. 
N.  H.  Winchell,  state  geologist,  in  the  following  language  :  "  At  a 
quarry  near  St.  Charles,  half  a  mile  south  of  the  city,  the  lowest 
portion  of  the  Trenton  appears  as  follows,  in  descending  order: 
No.  1,  hard,  crystalline,  calcareous  layers,  ringing  under  the  ham- 
mer ;  of  a  light  drab  color,  without  shale ;  fossiliferous,  fifteen  feet. 
No.  2,  bluish-green  shale,  about  ten  feet.  Total,  Trenton,  twenty- 
five  feet." 

These  Trenton  flags,  with  the  underlying  beds  of  shale,  are 
impervious  to  moisture,  consequently  the  localities  which  they 
underlie  are  better  watered  than  those  of  the  lower  layers,  and  the 
margin  of  this  formation  is  usually  marked  by  springs  of  water. 

Next  in  the  descending  order  we  arrive  at  the  St.  Peter  sand- 
stone, which  is  about  100  feet  thick,  and  is  an  almost  pure  quartz 
sand,  containing  but  two-tenths  of  one  per  cent  of  foreign  matter, 
which  is  alumina  with  a  trace  of  carbonate  of  lime,  not  enough  of 
the  latter  even  to  cement  its  grains.  We  have  here  an  inexhaustible 
quantity  of  white,  non-fossiliferous,  and  almost  pure  quartz  sand, 
which  is  easily  excavated,  and  is  said  to  be  fairer  than  the  Linn  sand 
used  by  the  Scotch  manufacturers  of  flint  glass,  and  is  every  way  equal 
to  that  sand  for  this  purpose.  Here  it  is  used  only  for  making  com- 
mon mortar,  for  which  purpose  it  is  well  adapted.  Says  Mr.  Hurl- 
but,  in  his  valuable  papers  on  the  geology  of  southern  Minnesota, 
"The  thousands  of  escarpments  of  this  formation  which  border  the 
plains  in  as  many  convenient  places  offer  in  return,  for  but  little 
labor,  the  indulgence  in  every  fancy  in  subterranean  architec- 
ture, from  the  cool  and  spacious  dairy  vault  and  brewer's  cellar 
to  the  Mediaeval  Rhenish  castles  supplied  with  sparkling  fountains 
at  will." 

Under  the  above  we  find  a  layer  of  magnesian  limestone,  which 
is  found  at  the  surface  in  some  localities  near  the  Whitewater  river. 
This,  as  its  name  indicates,  is  not  a  pure  limestone.  It  contains  car- 
bonate of  lime  with  about  one  equivalent  of  carbonate  of  magnesia, 
with  some  insoluble  silicates  and  traces  of  alumina,  the  largest  per- 
cent being  carbonate  of  lime.  It  was  formerly  believed  that  because 
of  these  impurities  it  was  not  adapted  to  the  making  of  lime,  and 
therefore  people  built  kilns  south  of  this  city,  where  they  obtained 


580  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

the  purer  carbonate  of  lime  in  the  Trenton  beds.  This  was  a  blun- 
der, for,  although  the  magnesian  limestone  produces  a  large  amount 
of  insoluble  cemsjnt  and  does  not  slack  so  easily  and  perfectly  as  the 
carbonate  of  lime,  yet  it  is  more  economical,  as  it  requires  less  heat 
in  burning.  It  also  throws  out  less  heat  in  slacking,  and  is  therefore 
called  '  cool '  lime.  It  is  slower  in  setting,  so  that  from  fifteen  to 
twenty  bricks  can  be  laid  with  one  spreadmg  of  mortar,  and  a  cor- 
responding advantage  is  gained  in  plastering.  This  is  a  light  col- 
ored and  pretty  stone,  and,  being  hard  and  enduring,  it  is  well 
adapted  for  building  purposes. 

A  few  miles  north  of  this  city  is  a  quarry  of  magnesian  limestone, 
which  is  of  a  light  cream  color,  and  homogeneous  texture,  and  when 
first  taken  from  the  quarrj'^  is  soft.  It  is  easily  cut  into  all  desirable 
forms.  It  takes  a  polish  and  is  therefore  a  marble.  It  has  an 
abundance  of  calcareous  cement,  and  hardens  by  exposure  to  the  air. 
It  is  adapted  to  ornamental  work  as  well  as  heavy  masonry,  can  be 
cut  into  posts,  sills,  caps,  water-tables,  etc. 

Clay  abounds  in  the  vicinity,  which,  for  some  years  past,  has 
been  economized  for  the  manufacture  of  brick.  A  few  miles  from 
the  city  are  bogs  of  peat,  some  of  which  give  promise  of  yielding  a 
fair  burning  material,  yet  they  have  not  been  proved  by  sufficient 
test. 

The  quarries  of  the  Trenton  system  abound  in  fossils  peculiar  to 
that  age,  many  of  which  have  been  gathered  to  enrich  the  museums 
of  institutions  for  educational  purposes  as  well  as  of  private  col- 
lections. There  are  also  boulders  which  have  been  transferred  here 
during  the  past  geological  ages,  among  which  are  granite,  agates, 
silicious  limestone,  argentines  or  lamellar  calcites,  jaspers,  etc.,  some 
of  which  are  susceptible  to  a  polish  and  by  their  hardness  are 
adapted  to  useful  purposes. 

ORGANIZATION    OF    THE    TOWN. 

In  1851  there  were  no  white  settlers  in  this  part  of  the  country. 
The  buffalo  had  disappeared  but  the  deer  and  the  elk  still  pastured 
the  prairies  and  sought  shelter  in  the  wooded  valleys.  Abundance 
of  speckled  trout  played  in  the  crystal  waters.  By  an  act  of  the 
legislature  of  the  territory  of  Minnesota,  passed  February  23,  1853, 
so  much  territory  as  is  embraced  within  the  following  boundaries, 
to-wit :  Beginning  at  the  southwest  corner  of  T.  105  N.,  E.  10  W., 
thence  north  twenty-four  miles  to  the  northwest  corner  of  T.- 108  N., 


ST.    CHARLES    TOWNSHIP.  531 

R.  10  W.,  thence  east  to  the  Mississippi  river,  thence  down  said 
river  to  tlie  northeast  corner  of  Houston  county,  thence  west  to  the 
place  of  beginning,  was  established  as  the  county  of  Winona.  The 
county  of  Winona  is  on  the  eastern  and  northeastern  slope  of  the 
State  of  Minnesota  to  the  Mississippi  river.  The  summit  level  of  the 
country  between  Winona  City  and  Mankato  is  at  Rice  lake,  in  the 
county  of  Dodge.  The  streams  running  easterly  and  northeasterly 
from  that  point  are  rapid,  affording  abundance  of  power  for  hydraulic 
purposes.  Between  these  streams  there  are  generally  continuous 
ridges  of  land  which  break  in  grand,  lofty  and  picturesque  escarp- 
ments on  the  Mississippi  shore.  The  height  of  these  escarpments 
are  not  much  below  the  summit  level  at  Rice  lake  ;  the  streams,  in 
their  rapid  course  to  the  Mississippi,  seem  to  have  worn  down  their 
channels  through  the  solid  lime-rock,  and  through  the  more  friable 
Silurian  to  their  present  depths  ;  hence  on  the  shore  of  the  Missis- 
sippi we  behold  such  remarkable  features  in  the  landscape.  The 
nearer  these  streams  approach  to  the  river  the  deeper  are  the  gorges, 
and  it  was  after  much  toil  and  labor  that  the  early  pioneer  could 
ascend  through  these  gorges  to  the  elevated  prairies  above. 

After  the  government  survey  St.  Charles  was  known  as  T.  106 
K,  R.  low. 

On  April  29,  1854,  the  county  commissioners  divided  the  county 
of  Winona  into  six  election  precincts.  The  precinct  of  Elba,  in 
which  was  St.  Charles,  included  T.  105  K,  R.  8,  9  and  10  W.,  now 
Hart,  Fremont  and  Saratoga;  T.  106  K,  R.  9  and  10  W.,  now 
Utica  and  St.  Charles,  and  T.  lOT  N.,  R.  10  W.,  now  Elba.  E. 
Haws,  William  Davidson  and  L.  H.  Springer  were  appointed 
judges  of  election.  At  this  session  the  county  was  divided  into 
assessment  districts.  District  No.  one,  embracing  T.  108  N.,  R. 
9  and  10  W.,  and  T.  105,  106  and  lOT  K,  R.  10  W.  A.  P.  Hall 
was  appointed  collector.  On  July  3,  1854,  the  valuation  of  personal 
property  in  this  district  was  $11,318. 

As  the  real  estate  belonged  to  the  government,  the  improvements 
on  the  lands  were  taxed  as  personal  property.  The  tax  per  cent,  on 
the  valuation  this  year  was  one  and  thirty-five  hundredths  per  cent. 

On  May  1,  1854,  a  resolution  was  passed  by  the  county  commis- 
sioners constituting  each  election  precinct  a  road  district,  and 
William  Davidson  was  appointed  road  supervisor  of  the  Elba 
district. 

31 


532  HISTORY    OF    WEN'ONA    COUNTY. 

On  May  19,  1854,  school  district  No.  3  was  organized,  embracing 
T.  106  (St.  Charles),  and  the  north  tier  of  sections  in  T.  105,  K.  10  W. 

In  March,  1855,  school  district  No.  5  was  organized,  consisting  of 
sections  7,  8,  17,  19,  (city  of  St.  Charles),  20,  21,  30,  and  all  of 
section  29  excepting  the  southeast  quarter  of  T.  106  N.,  K.  10  W. 

The  first  election  in  Elba  precinct  was  held  in  the  fall  of  1854,  at 
the  house  of  William  Davidson.  Joseph  Mixter  and  John  T.  Blair 
were  appointed  clerks  of  the  election.  Benjamin  Langworthy  was 
elected  justice  of  the  peace.  William  Davidson  was  elected  one  of 
the  county  commissioners. 

The  early  records  of  Elba  precinct  while  under  the  territorial 
government,  and  belore  the  towns  were  organized  geographically, 
having  been  lost,  the  writer  has  been  under  the  necessity  of  supplying 
the  history  from  the  recollection  of  those  who  were  the  early 
pioneers  of  the  precinct ;  hence  it  is  not  as  complete  as  it  might 
have  been  if  the  records  could  have  been  examined. 

In  the  fall  of  1856  the  second  election  for  the  Elba  precinct  was 
held  at  the  house  of  James  Ball,  situated  on  the  premises  now 
known  as  the  "  Summit  Farm,"  in  the  town  of  St.  Charles.  At  this 
election  L.  H.  Springer  and  William  Davidson  were  appointed  judges, 
and  Joseph  Mixter,  clerk.  At  this  election  Carter  Fuller  was  elected 
constable.  During  this  year  the  republican  party  in  the  territory 
was  organized,  and  pitted  against  the  democracy.  C.  H.  Berry, 
now  of  Winona  City,  and  Wm.  Ashley  Jones,  were  present  at  this 
election  to  sustain  the  democratic  nominees.  W.  Thorne,  residing 
near  the  southern  limits  of  the  precinct,  came  a  distance  of  twelve 
miles  and  voted  the  democratic  ticket.  L.  H.  Springer  was  elected 
one  of  the  county  commissioners. 

At  the  April  session  of  the  year  1857  the  board  of  county  com- 
missioners organized  geographically  T.  106,  N.,  of  K.  10  W.,  into  a 
separate  precinct,  denominated  St.  Charles  precinct ;  and  H.  G.  Rice, 
Benjamin  Raynold  and  Wm.  P.  Wood  were  appointed  judges  of 
election,  to  be  held  at  the  schoolhouse  in  the  village  of  St.  Charles. 
On  May  11,  1858,  the  first  township  election  for  the  organized  town 
of  St.  Charles  was  held  for  the  purpose  of  electing  town  officers. 
A.  G.  Murray  was  elected  chairman  of  the  board  of  supervisors, 
and  Franklin  Langworthy  and  David  Balcombe  were  elected  super- 
visors ;  Harris  Scoville,  town  clerk ;  J.  F.  Remore,  assessor  ;  Geo. 
P.  Pratt,  collector  ;  Charles  Elsbury,  overseer  of  the  poor  ;  Geo.  P. 
Pratt  and  Geo.  Bartlett,   constables  ;    Harris    Scoville   and  Wm. 


ST.    CHARLES    TOWNSHIP.  533 

McKnight,  justices  of  the  peace,  and  Wm.  Hendee,  overseer  of 
highways.  At  this  election  L.  H.  Springer,  Wm.  Davidson  and 
M.  Grover  acted  as  judges  ;  John  M.  Cool,  and  Charles  Brewer, 
acted  as  clerks. 

Minnesota  #vas  admitted  as  a  state  into  the  Union  by  an  act  of 
congress  passed  May  11,  1858. 

EAELT    PIONEERS. 

In  the  spring  of  the  year  1853,  William  Davidson  pre-empted  on 
Sec.  IQ,  T.  106,  K,  R.  10  W.,  upon  which  he  built  a  log  house 
into  which  he  moved  his  family.  He  claims  to  be  and  is  considered 
to  be  the  first  settler  of  the  town  of  St.  Charles,  and  entitled  to  be 
called  "The  Old  Settler";  though  about  this  time  Hiram  Hull,  one 
of  the  famous  Minnesota  City  Company,  who  emigrated  from  the  city 
of  New  York  and  laid  out  Minnesota  City,  thinking  that  he  was 
locating  on  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi  river  instead  of  a  big  slough ; 
but  becoming  dissatisfied  with  that  place,  left  and  made  a  claim  on 
section  12,  in  the  town  of  St.  Charles,  upon  which  he  erected  a  small 
log  dwelling  and  made  some  other  improvements ;  but  sold  out  in 
the  fall  of  1853,  and  moved  to  the  east.  In  the  latter  part  of  May, 
1853,  Lewis  H.  Springer  and  famil}^,  from  the  State  of  Illinois,  after 
a  short  residence  at  Winona,  moved  and  settled  on  section  19,  in  the 
now  city  of  St.  Charles,  and  erected  a  double  log  house  on  the  south 
bank  of  the  south  branch  of  the  Whitewater  river,  and  near  the 
foot  of  what  is  now  Whitewater  street.  The  family  consisted  of 
himself,  his  wife  Adaline  and  his  daughter  Ella.  With  him  also 
came  Benjamin  Langworthy  and  Mrs.  Langworthy,  the  father  and 
mother  of  Mrs.  Springer,  and  Alonzo  and  Benjamin  Langworthy,  Jr. 
Alonzo  and  Benjamin,  sons  of  Benjamin  Langworthy,  made  their 
claims  on  section  18. 

In  the  same  year,  and  soon  after  Mr.  Springer  had  settled  on  his 
claim,  Eobert  Calhoun  and  Cai-ter  Fuller  made  their  claims  on  the 
uplands,  south  of  St.  Charles  city.  James  Smith,  Mr.  Kately  and 
Mr.  Russell  made  their  claims  and  settled  in  the  southeasterly  part 
of  the  town,  in  the  fall  of  the  same  year.  About  this  time  Wm. 
Hause  made  a  claim  about  a  mile  northeast  of  Springer's,  upon 
which  he  erected  a  claim  shanty.  He  had  formerly  made  and  sold 
a  claim  in  the  now  town  of  Saratoga.  No  other  claim  was  made 
in  the  north  part  of  the  town  until  the  year  1855,  when  David  Evans 
made  a  claim  and  erected  a  small  log  house  about  a  mile  north  of 


534  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

the  city  of  St.  Charles.  The  government  surveys  of  the  lands  of 
southern  Minnesota  were  made  in  the  fall  of  1853  and  the  spring  of 
1854.  A.  M.  Norris,  of  Dubuque,  had  the  contract  for  the  meri- 
dian and  township  lines,  and  W.  A.  Jones  had  the  contract  for  the 
subdivision  of  the  lands  in  this  locality,  assisted  %  A.  M.  Ray- 
mond. Some  ot  the  first  settlers  had  staked  out  claims  before  the 
subdivisions  had  been  made,  and  consequently  were  disappointed  in 
not  getting  all  that  which  they  desired  to  locate. 

In  the  spring  of  1854  Mr.  Salisbury  settled  on  the  southeast 
quarter  of  section  19.  Jolm  Elsbury  about  the. same  time  settled  on 
the  same  section,  and  Harris  Scoville  on  section  18.  During  this 
year  Lewis  H.  Springer  erected  a  small  frame  store  a  few  rods  south 
of  his  dwelling-house,  and  kept  a  small  assortment  of  dry  goods 
and  groceries  for  the  accommodation  of  the  settlers.  This  was  the 
first  mercantile  establishment  and  the  first  frame  building  in  town. 
Mr.  Sp]'inger  was  appointed  postmaster  in  the  spring  of  1854,  and 
kept  the  postoffice  in  this  new  building.  He  subsequently  sold  his 
stock  of  goods  to  Franklin  Langworthy,  and  Langworthy  sold  to 
Hiram  Rice.  Mr.  Rice  soon  after  built  a  new  store  opposite  where 
now, stands  the  old  Hall's  Hotel.  The  old  store  which  Springer 
built  is  now  a  part  of  the  house  occupied  by  Morgan  Thomas.  At 
the  time  Mr.  Springer  settled  in  St.  Charles  there  was  no  settle- 
ment west  on  this  route,  and  no  public-house  west  of  Winona  to 
accommodate  emigrants  until  Mr.  Springer,  in  the  spring  of  1853, 
opened  his  dwelling  as  a  public  inn  ;  and  many  of  the  early  settlers 
will  remember  when,  after  a  weary  journey  from  Winona  up  the 
steep  and  rugged  windings  of  the  high  bluffs  that  skirt  the  western  side 
of  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi,  and  crossing  the  prairie  where  little 
water  was  found,  famished  from  hunger  and  thirst,  they  arrived 
at  Springer's  tavern,  where  their  wants  could  be  supplied. 

At  the  present  time  not  a  vestige  of  Springer's  tavern,  where 
in  former  times  so  much  comfort  had  been  dispersed,  now  remains, 
save  the  old  roof  of  oak  shakes  and  a  few  logs,  on  the  premises  of 
Miss  Sarah  Birge,  daughter  of  the  late  Col.  Joseph  Birge,  used  as 
a  shelter  for  pigs  and  hens. 

In  the  year  1854  a  Mr.  Wheeler  settled  on  section  19  in  the  town, 
now  city  of  St.  Charles,  adjoining  the  county  line,  upon  which  he 
built  a  log  house  and  in  the  following  year  opened  the  same  for  a 
public  inn.  The  skin  of  a  wild  cat  staffed  with  straw  and  elevated 
on  a  pole  gave  intimation  that  entertainment  for  man   and  beast 


ST.    CHARLES    TOWNSHIP.  535 

could  be  had.  It  was  popularly  known  as  the  "  Wild  Cat  Tavern." 
This  was  the  second  house  opened  for  a  public  inn  of  the  town.  In 
the  summer  of  1856  James  and  Joshua  Easton  erected  the  first 
framed  public  inn,  being  the  same  building  now  owned  and  occupied 
by  Henry  Hall,  situate  on  Winona  street.  Mr.  Hall  made  his  first 
location  on  lands  east  and  adjacent  to  the  phitted  portion  of  the  city, 
now  owned  by  Carlos  Brewer.  In  the  month  of  July,  1856,  a  violent 
tornado  accompanied  with  rain,  thunder  and  lightning,  swept  through 
the  village,  prostrating  large  and  firmly-rooted  trees  in  its  course, 
taking  off  the  roof  of  Mr.  Hall's  house  and  all  the  logs  above  the 
upper  joists  and  landing  them  at  a  distance,  and  took  up  over  the 
walls  of  the  house  beds,  bedding,  and  furniture,  exposing  the 
inmates  of  the  dwelling  to  the  furious  blasts,  frightening  them  out  of 
their  senses  and  committing  other  misdemeanors  against  the  peace 
and  dignity  of  Mr.  Hail  and  the  people  of  the  village. 

Hiram  Rice  succeeded  L.  H.  Springer  as  postmaster  ;  Joseph 
Mixter  succeeded  Mr.  Rice ;  CoL  Joseph  Birge  succeeded  Mr. 
Mixter ;  M.  S.  Weeks  succeeded  Mr.  Birge  ;  Simeon  Harding 
succeeded  Mr.  Weeks,  and  John  Pickert  (present  postmaster) 
succeeded  Mr.  Harding. 

In  the  year  1858,  M.  H.  Gates  and  H.  C.  Parrott  erected  a  store 
building.  After  the  closing  of  the  mercantile  business  the  building 
was  used  as  a  wagon-shop  by  H.  C.  Parrott,  being  the  first  wagon- 
shop  established  in  St.  Charles,  and  from  which  beginning  sprang 
the  present  large  and  extensive  wag'on  and  sleigh  manufacturing 
establishment  of  H.  C.  Parrott  &  Co.  The  first  blacksmith  shop, 
being  a  frame  building  near  the  southern  confines  of  the  original 
village  of  St.  Charles,  was  erected  by  John  Elsbury,  in  the  Burr 
Oak  grove,  on  the  premises  now  owned  by  B.  M.  Cravath,  near  to 
which  Mr.  Elsbury  built  his  log  house  on  the  precise  site  where  now 
stands  the  beautiful  mansion  erected  by  S.  W.  Stone,  and  now 
owned  by  Mr.  Cravath.  In  the  blacksmith  shop  was  held  the  first 
public  dance  in  St.  Charles,  at  which  most  of  the  settlers,  young  and 
old,  attended. 

In  1860  James  H.  Easton  established  the  first  art  gallery  in  St. 
Charles.  Washington  Wendell  established  the  first  shoe  shop,  and 
Isaac  Talbot  the  second.  Dr.  Wendell,  the  brother  of  Washington 
Wendell,  was  the  first  physician  that  settled  in  St.  Charles. 


536  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 


CLAIM   TROUBLES. 


During  the  year  1854,  a  land-claim  society  was  organized  of 
which  Carter  Fuller  was  appointed  chairman  and  Joseph  Wheeland 
elected  secretary.  The  object  of  the  society  was  to  guarantee  to 
each  member  the  right  to  claim  and  hold  possession  of  320  acres  of 
land,  so  that  each  one  in  taking  this  amount  of  land,  might  secure 
at  least  forty  acres  of  timber.  This  liberal  way  of  appropriating 
Uncle  Sam's  land,  without  his  being  a  party  to  the  affair,  soon  led  to 
difficulty.  Mr.  Joseph  Wheeland,  a  member  and  secretary  of  the 
society,  had  made  his  claim  of  320  acres,  upon  which  he  had  erected 
a  log  house  and  into  which  he  had  moved  his  family.  He  sub- 
sequ^ntJy  sold  a  portion  of  his  claim,  and  then  to  make  out  his 
complement  of  land  floated  on  to  an  adjoining  piece  of  timber, 
claimed  under  the  by-laws  of  the  society  by  another  person.  Mr. 
Wheeland  having  been  protected  in  his  original  claim  of  320  acres, 
and  being  secretary  of  the  society  and  therefore  more  sacredly  bound 
to  carry  out  the  provisions  and  by-laws  of  the  society,  and  having 
been  the  first  one  to  violate  the  rules,  the  other  members  determined 
that  he  should  suffer  for  it.  Some  time  during  the  winter  of  1854-5, 
and  while  Mr.  Wheeland  was  at  Winona  on  business,  a  party 
in  disguise  went  to  his  house,  and  taking  by  force  his  wife  and  three 
small  children  in  a  sleigh  to  Carter  Fuller's  house  where  they  were 
left  (Mr.  Fuller  being  the  father  of  Mrs.  Wheeland),  then  returning 
to  the  house  and  taking  out  everything  that  was  valuable  set  the 
house  on  fire  which  was  soon  burned  to  ashes.  The  club  gang  then 
went  out  and  cut  down  all  the  timber  on  the  land,  drew  it  away, 
dividing  it,  as  was  supposed,  among  themselves.  S.  B.  Dickson,  a 
resident  of  St.  Charles,  says  that  "  he  and  Henry  Woodruff  were  on 
their  way  to  Saratoga  and  had  stopped  at  a  private  house,  when  the 
gang  were  drawing  the  timber.  The  gang  apprehending  that  they 
were  spies,  ordered  them  to  go  back  and  threatened  to  shoot  them  if 
they  ever  appeared  in  court  against  them."  After  the  burning  of 
the  house,  word  was  immediately  sent  to  Mr.  Wheeland,  who  came 
home  immediately  and  getting  a  clue  to  some  of  the  desperadoes, 
returned  to  Winona  to  get  out  a  warrant  for  their  arrest.  In  the 
meantime  a  large  party  of  the  members  of  the  club  appeared  in  the 
road  in  front  of  Mr.  Fuller's  house,  where  Mrs.  Wheeland  then  was, 
and  requested  admittance  into  the  house.  Mr.  Fuller  apprehending 
a  raid  and  evil  intent  had  prepared  for  a  vigorous  defense.     He  had 


ST.    CHAELES    TOWNSHIP.  537 

at  hand  one  double-barreled  rifle,  one  single-barreled  rifle,  one  shot- 
gun and  a  brace  of  six  shooters,  all  well  loaded.  He  refused  them 
admittance.  He  stood  in  his  door  with  rifle  in  hand  and  threatened 
to  shoot  the  first  man  who  would  dare  to  mount  the  fence  to  come 
into  his  enclosure.  A  parley  ensued  —  there  was  a  cessation  of 
hostilities.  It  was  finally  agreed  that  three  of  the  party  might  be 
admitted  to  explain  the  object  of  the  visit.  The  delegation  having 
said  that  they  had  come  with  no  hostile  intentions,  their  errand  was 
a  peaceable  one,  and  turning  to  Mrs.  Wheeland  asked  her,  "what 
amount  of  money  would  satisfy  her  for  the  damage  done  in  burning 
the  house."  Mrs.  Wheeland  replied,  "All  the  law  will  give." 
These  words  had  a  magic  eftect  upon  the  party  for  they  soon  scattered, 
and  when  Mr.  Wheeland  returned,  accompanied  with  Sheriff  Eaton 
with  a  warrant  for  their  arrest  they  were  non  est  inventus.  Some  of 
these  persons,  however,  were  subsequently  arrested  and  brought 
before  Justice  Thompson,  of  Winona,  for  trial,  and  Messrs.  Dickson 
and  Woodruff",  whom  the  gang  had  threatened,  in  case  they  should 
appear  in  court  against  them,  were  subpoenaed  as  witnesses  against 
them,  and  gave  their  testimony.  It  was  said  that  the  evidence  was 
conclusive,  yet  they  got  clear  by  some  means.  S.  S.  Beman  was 
counsel  for  the  defense.  Mr.  Dickson  states  that  when  he  was 
building  his  shanty  on  his  claim,  he  was  forbidden  to  do  so,  and  if 
he  persisted  in  doing  so  he  was  threatened  of  being  shot.  He  built 
his  shanty,  however,  but  while  he  was  gone  to  Winona  to  enter  his 
land  his  shanty  was  torn  down  and  the  boards  taken  away  and  never 
found.  Mr.  Dickson  further  states  that  at  about  the  first  of 
November,  1855,  he  was  at  Winona  at  the  time  of  the  land  sales. 
There  was  there  at  that  time  an  old  gentleman  who  had  made  a  claim 
of  a  quarter  section  of  land,  situate  in  Saratoga  town,  and  a  bona  fide 
settler  on  the  same  and  entitled  to  bid  it  off;  another  person  bid 
$1.25  per  acre,  and  cried  "  settle."  The  old  gentleman  then  raised 
the  bid  five  cents  and  cried  "  settle, "  upon  which  one' of  the  club 
society  told  him  if  he  did  not  withdraw  his  bid,  he  would  put  him 
into  the  river.  The  old  gentleman  refused  to  do  so.  The  ruflians 
seized  him  and  were  dragging  him  toward  the  river  when  he  drew  a 
revolver  and  shot  one  of  them,  wounding  him  in  the  thigh. 
Another  man  was  wounded  in  the  groin.  In  the  affray  the  old 
gentleman  had  his  thumb  shot  off.  He  was  trodden  down  by  the 
gang  and  severely  injured  in  the  breast.  He  finally  succeeded  in 
getting  up  and  taking  refuge  in  the  land  office,  where  the  mob  tried 


538  HISTORY    OF    WTNOISTA    COUNTY. 

to  get  hold  of  him,  but  was  prevented  by  the  officers.     In  about  two 
weeks  he  died,  probably  from  the  injuries  received  from  the  mob. 

PUBLIC    SCHOOLS. 

The  first  schoolhouse  erected  in  St.  Charles  was  a  frame  build- 
ing, in  the  year  1855,  on  the  west  side  of  Church  street.  A  young 
lady  from  Chatfield  by  the  name  of  Clarissa  Mastick,  taught  the 
first  school.  The  next  person  who  taught  the  school  was  Miss 
Lucy  Bolt,  now  Mrs.  James  H.  Easton,  of  Rochester,  Minnesota. 
This  schoolhouse  was  used  for  all  public  gatherings,  both  political 
and  religious.  A  debating  club  was  formed  that  year,  the  meetings 
being  held  in  the  schoolhouse.  The  old  schoolhouse  is  now  occupied 
as  a  residence  by  Wm.  Wheeler.  A  new  and  more  convenient 
schoolhouse  was  erected  during  the  year  1863,  on  the  east  side  of 
Whitewater  street,  and  a  few  rods  north  of  Winona  street,  which 
was  destroyed  by  fire  in  1869,  it  being  then  private  property,  having 
been  sold  by  the  school  district. 

A  special  act  of  the  legislature  organizing  the  St.  Charles  school 
district  was  approved  February  6,  1867.  At  the  annual  school 
meeting  held  in  March,  of  the  same  year,  a  board  of  education  was 
elected,  consisting  of  the  following  persons  :  John  M.  Cool,  chair- 
man ;  H.  C.  Parrott,  treasurer ;  John  Pickert,  clerk ;  J.  W. 
Brockett,  H.  H.  Guthrie  and  S.  Y.  Hyde.  Also  at  this  meeting 
there  was  appointed  a  committee  to  select  a  site  for  a  graded  school 
building,  and  report  at  some  future  meeting.  A  special  meeting  was 
called  April  10,  1867,  when  it  was  voted  to  issue  bonds  to  the 
amount  of  $10,000,  running  from  one  to  ten  years,  with  twelve  per 
cent  interest,  payable  annually  for  the  purpose  of  building  a  school- 
house.  At  this  meeting  the  committee  appointed  to  select  a  site 
made  their  report.  The  site  selected  was  what  was  denominated 
"Birge's  Square,"  between  Richland  and  Church  streets,  the  site  of 
the  present  school  building,  containing  about  two  acres  of  land. 
The  appropriation  of  $10,000  not  being  sufficient  to  complete  the 
building,  a  special  meeting  of  the  school  district  was  held  at  the 
new  schoolhouse  on  January  18,  1868,  when  the  board  of  educa- 
tion was  instructed  to  issue  and  negotiate  additional  bonds  of  the 
district  to  the  amount  of  $3,000,  payable  in  four  years.  Subse- 
quently the  legislature  legalized  the  action  of  the  board  of  educa- 
tion. The  new  building  was  built  of  wood,  two  stories.  The  first 
story  contained  four  schoolrooms,  and  the  second  story  contained 


ST.    CUIAKLES    TOWNSHIP.  539 

two  schoolrooms  and  one  large  assembly  room.  The  four  lower 
rooms  were  furnished,  and  the  St.  Charles  graded  schools  commenced 
on  January  16,  1868,  with  about  150  scholars  in  attendance.  Syl- 
vester Bedal  was  teacher  and  superintendent ;  Lavina  Averill,  Mary 
Tomlinson  and  Julia  Bertrand  were  assistants.  In  the  year  1878  this 
building  was  totally  destroyed  by  tire.  The  fire  caught  from  a  tin- 
ner's lurnace,  who  was  repairing  the  tin  gutters  on  the  roof.  The 
tire  occurred  a  few  days  before  the  annual  school  meeting,  at 
which  time  arrangements  were  made  for  building  a  new  building  of 
brick  and  stone.  The  new  building  was  completed  in  Decem- 
ber, 1878.  It  is  a  tine  two-story  and  basement  structure  of  red 
brick  trimmed  with  cut  stone  and  cream  colored  brick,  and  cost, 
unfurnished,  about  $12,000.  It  contains  eight  commodious,  well- 
lighted  and  well-ventilated  schoolrooms,  each  with  ample  cloak 
rooms.  It  is  in  the  form  of  a  letter  X,  thus  giving  opportunity  to  be 
lighted  by  windows  on  three  sides  of  each  schoolroom.  It  is 
heated  from  furnaces  located  in  the  basement.  In  the  High  School 
department  a  course  of  study  is  taught  preparatory  to  admission  to 
the  State  University.  At  the  present  time  there  are  six  depart- 
ments, with  as  many  teachers.  The  school  building  and  the  manage- 
ment of  the  school  is  a  monument  to  the  energy,  intelligence  and 
progressive  spirit  of  the  people  of  St.  Charles. 

MARRIAGES,    BIRTHS    AND    DEATHS. 

The  tirst  marriage  in  St.  Charles  was  that  of  Mr.  J.  S.  Olds  and 
Miss  Ellen  Aldrich,  of  Clarksburg,  Massachusetts,  in  the  spring  of 
1856.  They  were  married  by  Benj.  Langworthy,  justice  of  the 
peace,  at  the  house  of  L.  H.  Springer.  The  next  marriage  was  that 
of  James  II.  Easton  and  Miss  Lucy  Bolt,  by  H.  Thompson,  a  justice 
of  the  peace.     This  was  in  the  fall  of  1856. 

The  tirst  birth  was  that  of  Philip,  son  of  L.  H.  Springer,  in  the 
year  1854.  The  tirst  death  was  that  of  Richard,  son  of  John 
Elsbury.  His  death  was  occasioned  by  eating  the  flowers  of  some 
wild  plant.  The  next  death  was  that  of  Hiram  Rice,  merchant. 
The  place  of  burial  was  then  on  land  belonging  to  Alonzo  Lang- 
worthy,  on  the  north  side  of  the  Whitewater  river,  long  since 
vacated  as  a  burial  place. 

CIVIL    AND    CRIMINAL    SUITS. 

The  tirst  civil  suit  of  record  under  the  township  organization 
was  brought  before  Harris  Scoville,  justice  of  the  peace,  in  which 


540  HISTORY    OF    WEN-ONA    COUNTY. 

Pangburn  and  Langwortliy  were  plaintiffs,  and  M.  S.  Weeks, 
defendant,  June  11,  1858.  A  jury  was  called  but  failed  to  agree. 
The  parties  agreed  to  submit  the  case  to  the  justice  who  found  no 
cause  of  action.  Judgment  was  rendered  against  plaintiffs  for  costs 
amounting  to  $24. 92.  Sam  Cole,  attorney  for  plaintiffs,  and  Moses 
"W.  Fay  for  defendants. 

The  first  criminal  suit  of  record  was  the  State  of  Minnesota 
against  Alfred  Hawley  (now  adjutant  general  of  the  state),  on  a 
charge  of  an  assault  and  battery  upon  the  body  and  person  of 
William  Coon,  March  15,  1860,  in  which  the  defendant  was  dis- 
charged. 

RELIGIOUS    HISTORY. 

The  first  sermon  delivered  in  St.  Charles  was  by  E.  Ely,  of  the 
Baptist  persuasion,  at  L.  H.  Springer's  in  the  month  of  January, 
1854.  Mr.  Ely  now  resides  at  Winona.  He  was  one  of  the  first 
settlers,  and  is  the  historian  of  Winona  city.  In  August,  1854,  the 
Rev.  T.  R.  Cressey,  of  the  Baptist  church,  preached  at  L.  ET. 
Springer's  and  organized  a  Union  Sabbath  school,  being  the  first 
Sabbath  school  established  in  St.  Charles.  From  this  time  to  1857 
Father  Michael  Klepper,  a  member  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
church,  who  had  settled  on  a  farm  about  four  miles  north  of  St. 
Charles,  preached  in  the  schoolhouse  and  formed  the  first  Methodist 
class  in  this  town.  During  this  time  preachers  of  other  denomina- 
tions occasionally  preached  at  St.  Charles  and  vicinity.  A.  M. 
Page,  an  adventist,  occasionally  preached.  Union  Sabbath  schools 
were  usually  kept  up  during  the  summer  seasons. 

On  April  18,  1855,  the  Rev.  David  Brooks,  of  the  Methodist 
church,  preached  at  the  house  of  L.  H.  Springer,  being  the  first 
sermon  o'f  that  order  delivered  in  St.  Charles. 

In  the  fall  of  1856,  Father  Klepper  formed  the  first  class  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  church  in  St.  Charles,  composed  of  the  follow- 
ing named  members:  George  C.  Sheeks,  Mrs.  Sheeks,  Samson 
Sheeks,  Lucinda  Sheeks,  Eliza  Sheeks,  Wm.  Cunningham,  Joseph 
Drake,  Mrs.  Drake,  Nelso'u  Wilson,  Mary  Wilson,  Michael  Klepper, 
Mrs.  Rebecca  Klepper,  Martha  Ann  Klepper,  Marietta  Klepper,  Wm. 
Hendee,  Mary  Hendee,  Calvin  Hitt,  Mrs.  Hitt,  N.  D.  Mason  and 
Mrs.  Mason.  The  Minnesota  conference  was  set  off  from  the 
Wisconsin  conference  in  the  year  1856.  The  first  quarterly  meeting 
of  the  St.  Charles  circuit  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church  was  held 
at  the  schoolhouse  in  St.  Charles,  on  September  19,  1857.     At  this 


ST.    CHARLES    TOWNSHIP.  541 

meeting  the  Rev.  D.  Cobb  presided.  The  society  has  a  church 
building  and  parsonage  in  this  city. 

The  Baptist  church  of  St.  Charles  was  organized  in  the  year 
1859  by  the  Rev.  D.  L.  Babcock.  A  meeting  was  convened  for 
that  purpose  at  the  schoolhouse  in  St.  Charles,  on  March  3,  1859, 
and  was  called  to  order  by  appointing  Rev.  H.  B.  Slater  moderator, 
and  J.  W.  Denton  clerk,  pro  tem.  The  following  named  persons 
.  became  identified  with  the  organization  :  Simpson  Smith,  Elizabeth 
Smith,  Ebenezer  Growt,  Rhoda  Growt,  Emily  Growt,  Morris  James, 
Catharine  James,  "Ward  Smith  and  Justus  W.  Denton.  The  declara- 
tion of  faith  and  church  covenant,  as  published  by  the  Baptist  con- 
vention of  New  Hampshire,  was  adopted  as  their  rule  of  faith  and 
covenant.  In  1865  a  church  edifice  was  built  at  a  cost  of  about 
$3,000.  On  February  26,  1859,  according  to  public  notice  pre- 
viously given,  the  following-named  persons  assembled  in  the  school- 
house  in  St.  Charles,  for  the  purpose  of  organizing  a  Congregational 
church,  viz  :  Hatsel  Brewer,  Daniel  M.  Evans,  Palmer  Carpenter, 
Isaac  Hanks,  Alonzo  Rowley,  John  Davidson,  Robert  Robertson, 
Polly  Brewer,  Sarah  Evans  and  Martha  Carpenter.  Rev.  David 
Burt  was  chosen  moderator.  Henry  Balcombe  was  elected  scribe. 
It  was  then  resolved  that  the  above-named  persons  organize  them- 
selves into  a  church  to  be  called  the  First  Congregational  Church 
of  Christ  at  St.  Charles,  by  adopting  the  articles  of  faith  and  cove- 
nant which  were  then  and  there  presented.  The  articles  of  faith 
and  covenant  having  been  adopted,  the  church  was  duly  constituted 
and  organized.  Hatsel  Brewer  and  D.  M.  Evans  were  elected 
deacons.  Hatsel  Brewer  was  also  elected  clerk.  A  church  edifice 
was  constructed,  being  the  first  one  built  in  St.  Charles,  which 
recently  was  sold  to  the  German  Evangelical  society,  an  organiza- 
tion of  recent  date  in  this  city.  The  Congregational  society  have 
now  a  church  edifice  of  more  architectural  beauty  than  the  original 
one.  Their  first  church  building  was  erected  in  1859,  without  a 
spire. 

The  first  services  of  the  Episcopal  church  were  celebrated  by 
the  Right  Rev.  Bishop  Whipple,  in  the  spring  of  1861,  and  the 
next  in  December  of  the  same  year.  In  the  forepart  of  January, 
1865,  Rev.  J.  H.  Waterbury  commenced  holding  regular  services 
in  the  schoolhouse  on  each  alternate  Sabbath.  At  a  meeting  of  the 
friends  of  the  Episcopal  church,  held  January  27,  1868,  for  the 
purpose  of  organizing  Trinity  Church,  the  following  proceedings 


542  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

were  had  :  The  Rev.  John  W.  Shatzell,  missionary  in  charge,  took 
the  chair,  and  Robert  Stewart  was  chosen  secretary.  The  following 
persons  were  elected  wardens  and  vestrymen :  Senior  warden, 
Robert  Stewart ;  junior  warden,  David  Harris ;  vestrymen,  H.  C. 
Parrott,  J.  W.  Brockett,  Charles  Wardner,  Joshua  Martin,  George 
H.  Clark,  Albert  Stansbury,  Robert  H.  Cutter,  Albert  Richardson, 
Joseph  Birge  and  S.  W.  Stone.  The  church  being  duly  organized, 
services  were  held  every  alternate  Sabbath,  in  Templar's  hall. 
Subsequently  a  handsome  church  edifice  was  erected  on  St.  Charles 
street. 

A  Roman  Catholic  church  was  organized  in  the  year  1867,  by 
Father  Latte.  In  the  year  1868,  a  stone  edifice  was  erected,  and 
dedicated  in  the  fall  of  1874,  by  Father  Cotter,  of  Winona.  The  first 
services  of  the  Roman  Catholic  church  held  in  St.  Charles  were  held 
at  the  residence  of  Patrick  Donohue,  in  the  year  1861  or  1862. 
Patrick  Donohue,  Joseph  Wegeman  and  Father  Latte  were  the  first 
ones  to  organize  the  church. 

SECRET    SOCIETIES. 

On  February  15,  1864,  the  Grrand  Lodge  of  Minnesota  granted  a 
dispensation  creating  Rising  Sun  Lodge,  U.  D.,  of  A.  F.  and  A.  M., 
designating  Robert  Stewart,  W.M. ;  Benjamin  Birge,  S.W. ;  Geo.  H. 
Clark,  J.W.  The  charter  members  were  Robert  Stewart,  Benj. 
Birge,  Geo.  H.  Clark,  Farnum  Chickering,  Joseph  Birge,  Geo.  H. 
Brown,  Wm.  Cravey,  Lauren  L.  Chamberlain,  John  Curtis  and 
Charles  Griswold.  The  first  communication  was  held  February  25, 
1864.  The  next  year  a  charter  was  granted  under  the  name  of  Ris- 
ing Sun  Lodge,  No.  49.  Subsequently  Orient  Chapter,  R.  A.  M. , 
was  organized.  At  present  there  are,  in  the  city  of  St.  Charles, 
organizations  of  Odd-Fellows,  Knights  of  Honor,  Royal  Arcanum, 
United  Workmen,  and  temperance  lodges,  and  also  a  grange  of  the 
Patrons  of  Husbandry.  The  masonic  fraternity  in  1880  built  a 
handsome  lodge-room,  with  a  large  banquet  hall  connected  with  the 
lodge-room  by  folding  doors,  a  commodious  reception-room  and 
other  necessary  rooms. 

THE    WAR   OF    THE    REBELLION. 

St.  Charles  responded  nobly  to  the  call  of  the  country  for  its 
quota  of  troops  to  sustain  the  Union  in  the  war  of  the  rebellion,  and 
the  names  of  those  boys  in  blue  who,  Cincinnatus  like,  left  the  plow 
W  the  furrow  and  rallied  in  defense  of  the  flag  of  their  country,  de- 


ST.    CHARLES    TOWNSHIP. 


543 


serve  not  only  honorable  mention  in  the  history  of  St.  Charles,  but 
a  place  in  the  heart  of  every  liberty-loving  patriot. 

The  following  are  the  names  of  the  soldiers  of  the  war  of  the 
rebellion  of  1861,  credited  to  the  town  of  St.  Charles  : 


Barker,  Henry 7th  regiment. 

Colder,  Alex..' 7th 

Coolidge,  David 7th 

Bothrick.  Andrew 7th 

Stage,  Henry 7th 

Otis,  Stephen 7th 

Stone,  Hialmer  H 7th 

Miller,  John  N 7th 

Parks,  Wm.D 7th 

Butterfield,  David  J...  7th 

Latimer,  Peter  D 7th 

Reed,  Orrin  S 7th 

Smith,  Albert 7th 

Hewitt,  Edward 7th 

Hill,  Chauney  1 9th 

Harvey,  Joseph  E 9th 

Craig,  John  L 9th 

Chamberlain,  Joel  D . . .  9th 

Carriff,Geo.B 9th 

Lawton,  Michael  W. . .  9th 

Murray,  Warren 9th 

Spencer,  Anson 9th 

Stout,  Johnson  A 9th 

Christianson,  A 9th 

Hall,  Geo.  W 7th 

Boyd,  Robt.  K 11th 

Downing,  John  L 11th 

Sweet,  Hiram  F 11th 

Cook,  Geo 11th 

Ellis,  Henry  C 11th 

Stewart,  Charles  C 1st   infantry. 

Boyd,  Isaac  D 1st 

Bourdon,  Peter 1st 

Denton,  Marion  G 1st 

Harvey,  Geo.  K 1st 

Sweet,  Albert 4th 

Zrachte,  August 4th 

Ketycback,  Benj 4th 

Johnson,  Ben,  United  States  engineers. 
Griswold,  Charles,  1st  heavy  artillery. 
Morton,  Richard,  substitute. 


Many  of  the  above-named  persons  were  residents  of  towns  ad- 
joining St.  Charles,  but  were  accredited  to  the  town  of  St.  Charles 
in  consequence  of  bounty  received  from  the  said  town,  the  town  at 
one  time  paying  as  high  as  $300  bounty  to  fill  its  quota  of  soldiers 
called  for  by  the  government.  Besides  the  above,  T.  D.  "Weeks 
and  S.  C.  McElhaney,  of  St.  Charles,  enlisted  in  Col.  Birge's  regi- 
ment of  sharpshooters.     This  regiment  was  raised  at  Benton  Bar- 


Bertrand,  Isaac  C 

.   7th  regiment. 

Barton.  Alison 

.   7tl. 

Bartlett,  Alfred 

7th 

Brewer,  Charles 

.  7th 

Brown,  Wm.  G 

.  9th 

Boyd,  Robt.  H 

.   Hth          ' 

Clark,  Malcolm 

.  7th 

Carpenter,  A.  P 

.   1st 

Davidson,  Thos 

.   7th 

Dawley  R  L 

.   2d    battery 

Elsbury,  Geo.  H 

.   7th  regiment. 

Fuller,  Carter 

.  2d    battery. 

Fuller,  Judson  W.... 

.   7th  regiment. 

Fuller,  Albert  N 

.   7th 

Growt,  Orrin 

.  7th 

Growt,  A.  W 

.  7th 

Garver,  Geo.  S 

.  2d    battery. 

Hartley,  Thomas 

.  7th  regiment. 

Huddleston,  Thos.... 

.  1st    battery. 

Hawley,  A.  C 

.  3d    cavalry. 

Jenkins,  Geo.  0 

.  9th  regiment. 

Lowden,  S 

.  2d    battery. 

Morton,  Thos.  S 

.  9th 

Pickle,  Alonzo  N. .  .  . 

.   1st 

Remore,  Elijah 

.   1st   regiment. 

Robinson,  Martin .  .  . 

.  7th 

Raymond,  Lyman. .  . 

.  9th 

Richardson,  Geo. . .  . 

.  7th 

Smith,  John  C 

.  2d 

Talbert,  Thos.  F . . .    . 

.  6th 

Thomas,  Morgan  J. . 

.  7th 

Wilmot,  Edwin  D..  . 

.  7th 

Wiltse,  Abram 

.  9th 

King,  James 

Johnson,  Joseph  P. . 

.   2d    cavalry. 

Brewer,  Ira  C 

.  2d 

Smith,  Calvin 

.  2d 

Kimber,  AVm.  H. .  .  . 

.  2d    battery. 

Barklay,  Wm.  H.... 

.  5th  Iowa  cav. 

Barklav,  Hugh 

.  5th       " 

Eves,  Charles  E 

.  7th  regiment. 

Woodworth,JohnR. 

.  7th 

' 

'544  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

racks,  near  St.  Louis,  Missouri,  in  the  fall  of  1861,  under  the  patron- 
age and  special  favor  of  Gen.  Fremont,  who  intended  to  make  of 
it  a  model  sharpshooting  regiment,  and  one  that  would  represent 
the  whole  West.  With  this  view,  recruiting  officers  were  appointed 
in  nearly  all  the  Western  states,  to  recruit  for  Birge's  sharpshooters. 
Two  companies  were  raised  in  Ohio,  three  in  Illinois,  one  in  Michi- 
gan, and  three  were  organized  at  the  barracks  from  squads  sent  by 
recruiting  officers  from  Iowa,  Minnesota  and  other  Western  states, 
thus  forming  a  regiment  different  from  any  other  in  this,  that  it 
represented  every  state  in  the  west. 

In  the  spring  of  1864  it  was  contemplated  to  raise  a  battalion,  to 
be  called  the  First  Battalion  of  Minnesota  Volunteers  ;  but  not 
succeeding  at  the  time  in  raising  the  requisite  number,  the  follow- 
ing-named persons  from  St.  Charles  enlisted  into  the  8th  Iowa 
Cav.,  to  wit,  S.  A.  Johnson,  Gr.  H.  Johnson,  C.  H.  Taylor,  Robert 
Butcher,  John  C.  Strain,  John  Bourdon  and  David  James,  who 
were  mustered  into  service  at  Fort  Snelling,  Minnesota,  in  May,  1864. 

MEMBERS    OF   THE    LEGISLATTJKE. 

The  names  of  those  persons  who  have  been  members  of  the 
legislature  from  St.  Charles  are  as  follows  :  S.  S.  Beman,  senator, 
session  of  1857-8  ;  Manly  Grover,  representative,  session  of 
1857^8 ;  Ebenezer  Warner,  representative,  session  of  1861  ; 
Thomas  P.  Dixon,  of  Saratoga,  now  a  resident  of  St,  Charles,  I'epre- 
sentative,  session  of  1864  ;  Charles  Griswold,  representative,  session 
of  1865  ;  H.  W.  Hill,  representative,  session  of  1868  ;  S,  Y,  Hyde, 
representative,  session  of  1869  ;  John  M,  Cool,  representative, 
session  of  1870  ;  John  M.  Cool  and  S.  Y.  Hyde,  representatives, 
session  of  1871  ;  S.  S.  Beman,  senator,  and  John  L.  Blair,  repre- 
sentative, session  of  1872  ;  S.  S.  Beman,  senator,  session  of  1873  ; 
S.  S,  Beman,  senator,  session  of  1874 ;  H,  W,  Hill,  senator,  session 
of  1875  ;  H,  W,  Hill,  senator,  session  of  1876 ;  J.  F,  Remore,  sena- 
tor, session  of  1877  ;  J,  F.  Remore,  senator,  and  F,  C,  Robinson, 
representative,  session  of  1878  ;  H.  W,  Hill,  senator,  session  of 
1879.  The  constitution  of  the  state  was  amended  providing  for 
biennial  sessions  of  the  legislature,  S.  S,  Beman,  senator,  session 
of  1881 ;  H.  W.  Hill,  present  representative  for  the  session  of  1883. 

St.  Charles  Methodist  Church. — This  church  was  organized  in 
1857,  the  class  being  formed  by  Rev,  M.  Klepper  in  St.  Charles, 
consisting  of  twenty-three  members.     The  first  quarterly  meeting  of 


ST.    CHARLES    TOWNSHIP.  545 

which  there  is  any  record  was  held  September  19,  1867,  when  the 
following  board  of  trustees  was  elected  :  Joseph  Drake,  A.  D. 
Porter,  G.  C.  Sheeks,  William  Hendee,  N.  E.  Mason,  Calvin  Hitt 
and  Samuel  Latta.  The  first  Sabbath  school  was  organized  in  1858. 
The  date  is  not  recorded.  There  were  at  this  time  forty-nine  mem- 
bers. In  April,  1858,  B.  B.  Crist  was  appointed  to  thi«  circuit.  In 
1859  Rev.  J.  Cowden  became  pastor.  At  this  time  the  holding  of 
the  annual  conference  was  changed  from  spring  to  fall.  In  the  fall 
of  1859  Rev.  J.  M.  Gossard  became  pastor,  with  C.  G.  Hayes  as 
assistant.  The  estimating  committee's  report  for  1859-60  is  as 
follows  : 

Supplies  to  pastor,  groceries  and  household $160.00 

Quarterly  claim  . .  T 200.00 

To  Rev.  Mr.  Hayes 160.00 

To  Eev.  Mr.  Gossard 40.00 

Total $560.00 

The  above  is  a  perfect  qppy  of  the  report.  The  first  quarterly 
meeting  for  the  years  1859-60  was  held  at  St.  Charles  December  31. 
There  was  nothing  of  importance  occurred  during  the  years  1860-61. 
At  the  annual  conference  in  the  fall  of  1861  the  circuit  was  changed 
from  Whitewater  to  St.  Charles,  and  Rev.  Alfred  Welch  became 
pastor.  In  the  third  quarterly  minutes  we  learn  that  there  were 
seven  schools,  with  fifty  officers  and  teachers,  and  eight  hundred 
scholars.  From  1862  to  1865  Charles  Griswold  was  pastor.  Dur- 
ing the  years  1863-4  lots  were  purchased  and  a  parsonage  built. 
In  1865  H.  Webb  was  pastor.  During  this  year  the  church  was 
built,  at  a  cost  of  $3,000,  added  to  the  cost  of  parsonage,  $1,0Y2.67, 
making  a  total  of  $4072.67.  In  1866  S.  K.  Phelps  was  pastor  ;  in 
1867,  N.  Tainter;  1868-9,  Bartly  Blain ;  1870-1-2,  Henry  G. 
Bilber ;  1873,  William  M.  Bowdish,  who  was  pastor  three  years. 
J.  M.  Liscomb  then  took  the  charge  and  retained  it  for  three  years  ; 
1879-80  G.  W.  Barnett  was  pastor.  He  was  succeeded  by  the 
present  pastor.  Rev.  John  Watson.  During  the  present  incum- 
bent's charge  the  church  has  been  thoroughly  repaired  and  painted, 
at  an  expense  of  $266.25.  The  church  is  free  from  debt,  and  has 
an  insurance  of  $2,500,  and  the  parsonage  $1,500,  in  the  Continen- 
tal Insurance  Company. 

Association  of  Christians  Opposed  to  Secret  Societies. — The 
first  anti-secret  association  organized  iij  this  state  was  effected  at  the 
door  of  the  Congregational  church  in  St.  Charles  about  June  1,  1872, 


546  HISTORY    OF    WI]S"ONA    COUNTY. 

the  inside  of  the  building  not  being  available  for  a  business  meeting. 
The  organization  was  the  result  of  two  lectures  delivered  bj  Kev. 
Charles  A.  Blanehard,  of  Wheaton,  Illinois,  and  it  was  made  aux- 
iliary to  the  national  association,  the  objects  of  which,  according  to 
its  articles  of  constitution,  are  primarily  to  expose  and  oppose  all  the 
secret  associations  of  the  age,  inasmuch  as  they  are  regarded  by  the 
members  as  hostile  to  the  Christian  religion  and  the  existence  of  a 
republican  state.  The  new  organization  started  with  twenty-four 
members,  and  in  1873  its  name  was  changed  to  the  Winona  County 
Christian  Association,  and  a  new  constitution  adopted.  The  origi- 
nal officers  of  the  association  were :  Oren  Cravath,  president ;  E.  S. 
Harvey,  vice-president ;  P.  T.  Thurber,  secretary  and  treasurer. 
An  anti-masonic  library  is  owned  by  the  association,  and  meetings 
held  to  discuss  the  questions  involved  in  the  controversy  between 
this  society  and  those  who  oppose  their  views.  The  library  is  free 
to  all.  The  present  officers  are  :  S.  B.  Patterson,  president ;  P. 
Huller,  vice-president ;  L.  S.  Downing,  treasurer ;  W.  H.  Morrill, 
secretary  and  librarian.  December  12,  1878,  a  state  association  was 
formed  at  St.  Chai'les,  and  annual  convocations  are  held  from  time 
to  time  in  the  interest  of  its  declared  objects. 

PUBLIC    SCHOOL. 

If  the  grade  and  efficiency  of  the  public  schools  in  any  com- 
munity are  to  be  accepted  as  a  true  index  of  the  general  intelligence 
of  such  community,  and  the  value  it  places  upon  thorough  instruction 
in  such  branches  of  knowledge  as  may  be  included  in  a  somewhat 
liberal  curriculum,  then  may  St.  Charles  honestly  congratulate 
herself  upon  the  record  she  has  thus  made.  ]^or  is  the  ambitious 
little  city  on  the  western  confines  of  the  county  at  all  unmindful  of 
the  record  she  is  thus  making  for  herself  through  the  enlightened 
efforts  of  her  educational  board,  fully  sustained,  as  they  are,  by  the 
intelligent  liberality  of  that  independent  school  district.  This 
record  extends  over  a  period  of  about  sixteen  years,  during  which 
time  discouragements  of  no  ordinary  character  have  been  met  and 
overcome,  and  out  of  which  the  public  school  of  that  city  emerges 
with  a  reputation  for  efficiency,  thoroughness  and  honesty  of  admin- 
istration that  commands  the  hearty  approbation  of  all  qualified 
judgments. 

Prior  to  1867  the  St.  Charles  district  was  included  in  the  general 
public  school  system  of  the  county,  and  was  known  as  district  No. 


ST.    CHARLES    TOWNSHIP.  547 

60,  being  so  borne  on  the  rolls  of  the  county  superintendent  and 
included  in  his  regular  reports  to  the  state  superintendent  of 
instruction.  By  a  special  act  of  the  Minnesota  legislature,  passed 
February  6,  1867,  this  district.  No.  60,  was  created  a  chartered 
district,  as  such  entitled  to  all  the  special  privileges  accorded  such 
districts  under  the  laws  of  the  state.  The  district  at  this  time 
included  seven  and  one-half  sections  of  land.  By  special  act  of 
legislature,  of  March  4,  1868,  section  31  of  St.  Charles  township, 
Winona  county,  and  one  and  one-half  sections  from  Olmstead 
county  (formerly  included  in  the  independent  school  district  of 
Dover),  were  added  to  the  territory  included  in  the  old  district  'No. 
60,  making  the  full  complement  of  ten  sections  comprised  in  the 
chartered  school  district  of  St.  Charles  as  thus  constituted.  The 
boundaries  of  this  district  remain  unchanged  since  that  date.  The 
same  year  that  the  chartered  district  was  created,  1867,  a  com- 
modious school  building  was  erected,  and  preparations  were  made 
for  conducting  schoolwork  on  a  scale  commensurate  with  the  needs 
of  the  district.  The  new  school  building  occupied  a  full  block  near 
the  center  of  the  corporation,  one  block  east  of  the  main  business 
street  of  the  village.  It  was  a  substantial  frame  structure  with  solid 
stone  foundations,  containing  six  spacious  classrooms  and  a  general 
assembly-room,  and  cost  when  complete  $16,000.  Here  the  school 
grew  and  prospered  for  nearly  eleven  years,  when  it  was  destroyed 
by  fire,  August  31,  1878,  the  loss  being  about  one-half  covered  by 
insurance.  The  school  board  immediately  met,  called  for  plans  and 
specifications  for  a  new  school  building,  let  the  contract,  and  in 
just  ninety  days  from  breaking  ground  for  the  foundations  of  the 
new  structure  the  keys  were  turned  over  to  the  board  of  education, 
the  structure  complete  at  a  cost  of  $11,475.  To  this  should  be  added 
$1,500  for  furniture  and  furnaces.  The  new  structure  deserves  more 
than  a  passing  notice,  as  it  is  one  of  unique  character,  the  plans  for 
which  were  copyrighted  by  Langdon,  of  Winona,  in  1877,  and 
designated  by  him  the  Centennial  School  Building.  The  special 
features  of  this  plan  are,  economy  of  construction,  isolation  of  class- 
rooms, so  that  no  noise  or  confusion  in  one  disturbs  the  others, 
three  sides  of  each  classroom  fully  exposed  to  light  and  air,  and 
a  complete  system  of  ventilation.  The  plan  itself  is  quite  difficult 
of  description,  as  it  does  not  fall  under  any  particular  order  of 
architecture,  but  may  be  generally  stated  as  consisting  of  an 
irregular  hexagonal  center,  from  which  extend  four  arms.  The 
32 


548  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COITN-TY. 

passage-ways,  staircases,  entrances  to  clothes-closets  and  classrooms 
are  into  and  from  this  center,  four  of  the  sides  of  which  form  the 
four  unlighted  ends  of  the  classrooms  that  open  out  of  this  central 
hall.  By  this  arrangement  there  will  be  as  many  sets  of  class- 
rooms, four  in  each  set,  as  there  are  stories  to  the  structure.  These 
radiating  classrooms  are  all  set  diagonally  to  the  cardinal  points  of 
the  compass,  so  that  the  windows  of  each  classroom  give  free  access 
to  sunlight  upon  three  sides. 

The  St.  Charles  school  building  is  a  two-story  brick,  solid  stone 
foundations  and  basement  for  furnaces.  The  solid  walls  of  stone  in 
the  basement  carried  to  the  first  floor  are  continued  in  brick  to  the 
ceilings  of  the  second  story,  thus  rendering  the  divisions  complete 
and  greatly  enhancing  the  safety  of  the  structure  should  fire  break  out 
in  any  part.  A  separate  furnace  supplies  heat  to  each  wing  of  the 
building,  and  capacious  ventilating  flues  insure  a  constant  current  of 
pure  air  throughout  the  classrooms.  No  assembly-room  is  provided 
for  in  this  arrangement.  The  classrooms,  eight  in  number,  six  only 
of  them  occupied,  are  uniform  in  size,  and  fully  provided  with  all 
modern  appliances  for  schoolwork.  The  staircases  leading  from  the 
second  story  to  the  main  floor  are  amply  sufiicient  for  all  purposes. 
Of  these  there  are  two,  each  five  feet  wide  in  the  clear  and  arranged 
at  opposite  sides  of  a  broad  hall.  The  approaches  to  the  street  from 
the  main  hall  are  also  fully  adequate  to  the  most  rapidly  necessitated 
exit.  Besides  the  eight  recitation-rooms  there  are  eight  cloak-rooms, 
eight  teachers'  closets  and  ample  storage  room  for  fuel  below. 

The  presiding  genius  of  this  pattern  temple  of  teaching  is  Prof. 
D.  Steward,  who  is  ably  seconded  by  an  efficient  corps  of  five 
teachers,  supervising  oile  grammar,  one  intermediate  and  three 
primary  departments. 

The  first  secretary  of  the  new  school  board,  elected  under  the 
charter  given  in  1877,  was  John  Pickert,  present  postmaster  of  the 
city. 

Much  of  the  efficiency  of  the  school  is  due  to  the  untiring  efforts 
of  the  clerk  of  the  board,  E.  Hill,  Esq.,  who  has  held  that  position 
since  1873.  The  present  board  of  education  is  as  follows  :  E.  M. 
Gallup,  chairman  ;  E.  Hill,  clerk ;  Chas.  Gerrish,  treasurer ;  H.  C. 
Parrott,  Dr.  W.  A.  Chamberlin  and  R.  L.  Dawley. 

As  public  money  is  paid  only  on  the  actual  enrollment,  and  not 
upon  the  numbers  of  scholars  of  school  age  in  the  district,  the 
number  of  legal  school  age  within  the  district  is  not  known.     The 


ST.    CHAELES    TOWNSHIP.  549 

actual  enrollment  for  1882  was  403.  While  inspecting  the  premises 
and  classrooms  for  the  purposes  of  this  work,  we  were  given  a 
specimen  of  the  school's  proficiency  in  combining  numbers.  A  class 
of  over  twenty  scholars,  averaging  less  than  eleven  years  of  age 
each,  were  called  before  the  blackboard  and  repeatedly  added 
columns  of  figures,  ranging  from  fifteen  to  twenty-one  figures  in  a 
column,  aggregating  from  90  to  127  as  the  sum  total,  as  fast  as 
the  numbers  could  possibly  be  written  on  the  board  by  the  teacher. 
Again  and  again,  with  the  watch  in  our  hands,  we  timed  the  process, 
in  from  seven  to  fifteen  seconds.  We  were  invited  to  say  a  word  to 
the  class,  and  in  response  promised  to  put  them  in  Winona  county 
history.  Wishing  to  avoid  all  insidious  distinctions,  we  make  no 
mention  of  the  particular  class  or  teacher,  but  thus  redeem  our 
promise. 

D.  Steward,  principal,  is  a  native  of  Vermont  and  a  graduate  of 
Dartmouth  College,  class  of  1875.  Since  leaving  college  Mr. 
Steward  has  been  actively  engaged  in  teaching,  having  adopted  this 
as  his  life-work.  Mr.  Steward's  first  engagement  as  principal  of 
St.  Charles  schools  was  for  the  school  year  1880-1,  at  the  expiration 
of  which  he  took  a  trip  through  the  west,  and  returning,  assumed 
charge  for  the  school  year  1882-3,  at  an  advance  in  salary  of  twenty- 
five  per  cent  over  first  year's  contract.  Mr.  Steward  is  recognized  as 
a  thorough-going  teacher,  of  broad,  comprehensive  views,  and 
thoroughly  honest  in  his  educational  work. 

Miss  M.  A.  Buck,  daughter  of  Hon.  C.  F.  Buck,  of  Winona, 
has  charge  of  the  grammar  department ;  Miss  L.  M.  Glidden  is 
teacher  of  the  intermediate ;  Miss  Mary  Clarkson,  "  A  "  primary  ; 
Miss  Helen  F.  Lathrop,  "B"  primary;  MissM.  A.  Gates,  daughter 
of  M.  H.  Gates,  herself  a  native  of  St.  Charles,  and  with  Miss  Buck, 
a  graduate  of  the  State  Normal,  is  in  charge  of  the  "C"  primary 
room. 

On  February  25,  1864,  Rising  Sun  Lodge  was  organized  under 
dispensation  of  the  M.W.  Grand  Master  of  Free  and  Accepted 
Masons  of  the  State  of  Minnesota,  and  Robert  Stewart,  Benjamine 
Birge  and  George  H.  Clark  were  designated  as  principal  ofiicers, 
and  thus  it  continued  to  labor  until  October  26,  1864,  when  a 
charter  was  granted  by  the  M.W.  Grand  Lodge  of  Free  and  Ac- 
cepted Masons  of  Minnesota:  M.W.  A.  T.  C.  Pierson,  G.M.; 
R.W.  L.  E.  Thompson,  D.G.M.  ;  R.W.  C.  H.  Lindsley,  G.S.W.  ; 
R.W.  W.  T.  Rigby,  G.J.W.  ;  George  W.  Prescott,  G.  Sec,  under 


550  HISTORY    OF    WmONA    COimTY. 

the  name  and  style  of  Eising  Sun  Lodge,  No.  49,  A.  F.  and  A. 
M.,  with  Robert  Stewart,  W.M.  ;  Benjamine  Birge,  S.W.  ;  George 
H.  Clark,  J.W.  ;  Nathan  Novatus  Pike,  Treas.  ;  Joshua  Martin, 
Sec.  ;  Allen  O.  Adams,  S.D.  ;  Charles  M.  Lake,  J.D.  ;  R.  B. 
Bunce,  Tyler.  At  the  first  annual  election,  held  on  December  22, 
1864,  Samuel  Young  Hyde  was  elected  W.M.,  and  by  consecutive 
re-election  held  the  office  four  years,  presiding  with  rare  administra- 
tive prudence  and  marked  distinction. 

December  17,  1869,  Nelson  Hardy  Swift  was  elected  W.M.  At 
the  sixth  annual  election,  held  December  16,  1869,  Samuel  Y.  Hyde 
was  again  elected  W.M.,  and  at  the  annual  election  held  December 
15,  1870,  was  succeeded  by  Charles  Griswold,  who,  being  subse- 
quently elected  to  the  office  of  M.W.G.M.,  was  succeeded  by  the 
election  of  S.  A.  Johnson,  February  16,  1871,  said  election  being 
held  by  virtue  of  a  dispensation  granted  by  M.W.G.M.  C.  W.  Nash. 
At  the  eighth  annual  election  held  December,  21,  1871,  Samuel 
Y,  Hyde  was  again  called  to  preside,  and  by  successive  re-election 
was  continued  as  W.M.  until  December  28,  1875,  having  served 
eight  of  the  eleven  terms  since  the  charter  organization  of  the  lodge. 
December  16,  1875,  Alfred  P.  Stearns  was  elected  W.M.,  and  re- 
elected in  the  succeeding  years,  1876-77.  December  19,  1878, 
George  H.  Johnson  was  elected  W.  M. ,  and  re-elected  at  the  annual 
election  held  December  18,  1879.  Alfred  P.  Stearns  was  elected 
for  a  fourth  term  at  the  annual  election,  December  16,  1880,  and 
at  the  annual  election  of  December  15,  1881,  was  succeeded  by 
E.  Merrill  Gallup,  the  present  incumbent.  From  its  organization 
under  the  wise  guidance  and  guardian  care  of  illustrious,  worthy, 
administrative  officers  the  lodge  has  maintained  a  steady,  healthy 
and  prosperous  growth,  aggregating  since  its  organization  a  grand 
total  of  194  members,  of  which  it  yet  retains  upon  the  roll  fully  one- 
half,  notwithstanding  the  depleting  processes  of  death,  demission,  and 
the  many  and  various  other  causes  and  mutations  inevitably  inci- 
dental to  progress  in  all  human  affairs.  Inharmonies  have  some- 
times lurked  in  its  deliberations  to  confront  the  sagacity  of  wisdom, 
strength  and  beauty,  and  mar  the  loveliness  and  glory  of  friendship  ; 
but  mainly  all  its  activities  and  deliberations  have  been  characterized 
by  a  due  admixture  of  prudence,  patience,  fortitude,  and  that  noble 
forbearance  which  ultimately  neutralizes  every  defection  and  harmo- 
nizes all  infelicities.  Its  charities  have  been  many  and  munificent ; 
seldom  unworthily,  and  generally  judiciously  bestowed  ;  so  that  while 


ST.    CIIAKLES    TOWNSHIP.  551 

many  suffering  recipients  liave  experienced  a  sweet  satisfaction  and 
happy  relief  by  the  gracious  benefactions  of  its  liberal  almonry  of 
the  resources  of  many  years  of  prosperity  up  to  the  year  1880,  its 
treasury  was  never  plethoric  or  groaning  with  idle  accumulations. 

To  relieve  the  distressed  is  deemed  not  only  as  the  highest  and 
first  duty  of  the  masonic  brotherhood,  but  it  is  hailed  as  a  privilege 
and  honor  by  every  true  craftsman.  It  is  also  the  sacred  privilege 
of  every  person  in  alfliction  or  in  want,  to  apply  for  such  needed 
help  or  relief  as  may  be  in  the  power  of  a  Mason  to  grant.  When- 
ever such  application  for  relief  in  calamity,  distress  or  aflliction  has 
been  made  to  Rising  Sun,  No.  49,  whether  by  individual  or  com- 
munity, it  has  always  observed  and  enforced  the  masonic  rule  of 
brotherly  love,  relief  and  truth,  not  only  in  the  interest  of  the  craft, 
but  in  the  interest  of  sweet  charity  itself  in  manner  and  form,  never 
questioning  whether  its  beneficiary  objects  be  craftsman  or  profane. 

Thus  has  Rising  Sun  lived  and  prospered  in  its  charities,  amass- 
ing no  wealth,  and  scarcely  ever  with  a  respectable  fund  in  its 
treasury  ;  yet  in  April  of  the  year  1880  it  conceived  and  developed 
a  scheme  whereby  in  conjunction  with  Orient  Chapter,  No.  19, 
R.A.M.,  a  large  and  commodious  second-story  hall,  54x80  feet,  was 
erected  and  commodiously  arranged  into  audience  and  banquet  halls, 
with  rooms  necessary  and  ample  thereto,  together  with  a  fair  equip- 
ment of  furniture  and  convenient  fixtures  at  present  owned  and  occu- 
pied conjointly  by  both  societies  ;  and  now.  Anno  Lucis  5882,  Rising 
Sun  Lodge,  No.  49,  is  blessed  with  peace  and  harmony  of  more  than 
average  unanimity,  and  with  comparatively  brightening  prospects 
for  future  growth  and  usefulness,  with  foundations  deeply  laid  in  the 
solid  experiences  of  the  past ;  its  standing  is  firm,  compact  and  im-  - 
pregnable,  its  course  is  onward  to  the  motto  "Excelsior."  In  the 
present  organization  the  officers  are:  E.  Merrill  Gallup,  W.M. ; 
Robert  Mares,  S.W. ;  Clarence  Y.  Ferguson,  J.W. ;  James  C.  Wood- 
ard,  Treas.;  E.  Geo.  Hill,  Sec;  Robert  F.  Wahler,  S.D.;  Malcolm 
Clark,  J.D. ;  Allen  O.  Adams,  Chaplain;  Geo.  H.  Johnson,  Mar- 
shal; Henry  N.  Gage,  S.S. ;  Thomas  Clarkson,  J.S.;  "William 
Davidson,  Tyler. 

Orient  Chapter,  No.  19,  R.A.M. — Early  in  the  year  1870,  there 
being  in  St.  Charles  and  vicinity  several  members  of  the  masonic 
order  who  had  taken  the  royal-arch  degree,  it  was  thought  best  to 
establish  a  chapter  of  the  order,  and  accordingly  on  February  22  of 
that  year  a  petition  for  dispensation  to  institute  a  chapter  of  Royal 


552  HISTORY    OF    WE^fOIS-A    COUNTT. 

Arch  Masons  in  the  city  of  St.  Charles  was  presented  to  E.  D.  B. 
Porter,  at  that  time  M.E.G.H.P.  of  the  State  of  Minnesota.  The 
petition  was  signed  by  Robert  Stewart,  John  Bullen,  S.  Y.  Hyde, 
Truman  Morse,  Charles  Greswold,  T.  T.  Stevens,  Charles  H.  Slocum, 
Robert  B.  Kellam,  Alfred  P.  Stearns,  Henry  Talbot  and  Nelson  H. 
Swift,  and  named  companion  Robert  Stewart  as  M.E.H.P.,  Samuel 
T.  Hyde,  K. ,  and  John  Bullen,  Scribe.  The  dispensation  was  duly 
granted,  and  on  March  10,  1870,  the  first  regular  convocation  of  the 
chapter  was  held. 

Companion  Robert  Stewart,  who,  by  reason  of  age,  zeal,  ripe 
experience  and  ability  was  styled  the  "  Father  of  Masonry  in  St. 
Charles,"  held  the  office  of  M.E.H.P.  by  successive  re-election  until 
his  death,  which  occurred  July  31,  1876,  being  then  incumbent  of 
the  office. 

At  the  next  annual  election,  held  December  14,  1876,  companion 
John  Pickert  was  elected  H.P.,  and  by  consecutive  re-election  has 
held  the  office  ever  since,  and  under  his  efficient  management  and 
control  Orient  Chapter  has  maintained  a  steady,  strong  and  prosper- 
ous growth,  nearly  doubling  its  membership  during  his  administra- 
tion of  its  affairs,  having  now,  January  1,  1883,  the  grand  comple- 
ment of  seventy  members  on  its  rolls.  Its  present  officers  are  as 
follows  :  John  Pickert,  H.P.;  Thomas  P.  Dixon,  K.;  Edwin  Hill, 
S. ;  Samuel  A.  Johnson,  C.H. ;  A.  O.  Adams,  P.S. ;  Harlow  Brown, 
R.A.C.;  James  C.  Woodard,  Treas.;  E.  George  Hill,  Sec;  E.  M. 
Gallup,  M.  3d  vail ;  J.  W.  Scott,  M.  2d  vail ;  R.  F.  Wahler,  M.  1st 
vail  ;  Allen  Gerrish,  Sen. 

St.  diaHes  Lodge,  No.  6J^,  I.O.O.F. — Located  at  St.  Charles, 
was  instituted  on  the  28th  day  of  May,  1878,  under  the  direction 
of  Past  Grand  Master  I.  M.  Westfall,  acting  as  Deputy  Grand  Mas- 
ter. The  charter  members  were  :  Charles  E.  Kendall,  John  W. 
Zerwas,  B.  Neuman,  I.  M.  Westfall  and  H.  E.  Doty. 

The  following  officers  were  installed  by  O.  E.  Lawson,  acting 
G.M.:  Charles^  Kendall,  KG.;  John  W.  Zerwas,  Y.G.;  E.  C. 
Johnson^  Rec.  Sec. ;  B.  Neuman,  Treas. ;  J.  W.  Burns,  Conductor ; 
A.  W.  Stebbins,  R.S.  to  N.G.;  I.  M.  Westfall,  L.S.  to  KG.;  Jacob 
Wachter,  R.S.  to  Y.G.;  H.  E.  Doty,  L.S.  to  Y.-G.,  and  B.  Neu- 
man.  Warden. 

The  lodge  was  represented  in  the  Grand  Lodge  of  Minnesota  in 
1878  by  L  M.  Westfall,  in  1879  by  B.  Neuman,  in  1880  by  John 
W.  Zerwas,  in  1881  by  A.  W.  Stebbins  and  in  1882  by  John  W. 
Zerwas. 


ST.    CHARLES    TOWNSHIP.  553 

The  officers  for  the  last  term  of  1882  are  as  follows  :  T.  D.  See 
field,  N.  G. ;  George  Miller,  V.  G. ;  Henry  Maire,  Kec.  Sec. ;  John 
Cook,  Treas. ;  E.  D.  Wilmot,  Conductor ;  C.  H.  Tock,  Warden  ; 
Julius  Bussuitz,  Guardian  ;  John  W.  Zerwas,  K.S.  to  theN.G. ;  C.  A. 
Smith,  L.S.  to  the  KG.;  S.  A.  Keep,  K.S.  to  the  Y.G.;  Jacob 
Wachter,  L.S.  to  the  V.G.;  C.  Lane,  E.S.S.;  C.  A.  Demro,  L.S.S.; 
A.  W.  Stebbins,  Chaplain  and  Henry  Maire,  P.G. 

The  total  membership  at  present  is  thirty-three.  The  lodge  is  in 
a  flourishing  condition  financially,  and  its  supply  of  furniture  and 
lodge  fixtures  is  equal  to  any  of  its  numbers  in  the  state. 

Germania  Lodge^  No.  M.,  A.  0.  TJ.  W. — Was  organized  at  St. 
Charles  nearly  six  years  ago,  its  charter  bearing  date  August  10, 
1877.  The  original  membership  was  sixteen  ;  about  thirty  members 
in  all  have  been  obligated  and  the  present  membership  is  twenty. 
The  decrease  is  entirely  owing  to  removals  and  suspensions,  no 
deaths  of  members  having  occurred  since  organization.  Their  meet- 
ings are  held  in  Odd-Fellows'  Hall,  in  common  with  which  organi- 
zation they  are  joint  owners  of  the  hall  furniture  and  fixtures.  The 
present  officers  of  Germania  are:  J.  T.  Stewart,  M.W. ;  W.  Has- 
selgrave,  F. ;  I.  Bresler,  O.;  F.  Blankenburgh,  Eec. ;  F.  H.  Allen, 
Fin. ;  J.  C.  Woodard,  Rec'r. ;  Jeremiah  Dickenson,  Guide  ;  Ed. 
Pearson,  I.  W. ;  Louis  Schnell,  O.  W.  ^ 

CONCLUSION. 

Up  to  the  winter  of  1863-4  there  was  no  market  in  this  place 
for  wheat  or  other  farm  products,  save  what  was  required  by  the 
people  for  home  consumption  ;  but  at  this  time  Charles  Wardner 
came  here  from  Winona,  built  a  store  and  grain  warehouse  attached, 
and  put  in  a  large  stock  of  general  merchandise,  and  received  farm 
products  in  exchange  for  goods,  or  purchased  the  same  for  cash. 
The  Winona  &  St.  Peter  Railroad  Company  were  laying  the  iron 
track  between  here  and  Winona,  and  in  the  month  of  February, 
1864,  the  road  was  completed  to  this  place,  and  the  iron  horse  for  the 
first  time  entered  the  beautiful  village  of  St.  Charles.  Warehouses, 
stores  and  other  buildings  sprung  up  as  if  by  magic.  Two  lumber 
yards  were  opened  here  at  that  time,  and  all  kinds  of  business  began 
to  prosper.  Previous  to  this  time  the  nearest  market  for  the  people 
of  this  place  and  vicinity,  and  for  a  long  stretch  of  country  west, 
was  Winona,  the  roads  being  lined  daily  with  teams,  mostly  ox- 
teams,  laden  with  the  produce  of  the  land,  going  to  Winona  to  sell, 


554  HISTORY    OF    WESTONA    COinSTTY. 

and  in  return  purchase  such  commodities  as  were  necessary  for  the 
family  and  for  opening  up  and  improving  the  vast  and  fertile  coun- 
try tributary  to  Winona. 

On  February  28  the  legislature  passed  an  act  to  incorporate  the 
city  of  St.  Charles.  The  proposition  was  submitted  to  the  people  at 
an  election  held  on  March  1,  1870,  and  adopted.  On  March  8, 
1870,  an  election  was  held  for  the  purpose  of  electing  city  officers. 
At  this  election  S.  W.  Stone,  now  of  Aurora,  Dakota  Territory, 
was  elected  the  first  mayor  of  the  city  of  St.  Charles,  and  thence- 
forth it  became  a  full-fledged  city.  The  present  city  officers  are  as 
follows  :  C.  W.  Seefield,  mayor  ;  H.  C.  Parrott,  W.  R.  Parr,  C.  N. 
Clark,  S.  C.  McElhaney,  aldermen ;  C.  Gr.  Bachelder,  recorder ; 
J.  C.  Woodard,  treasurer ;  Joseph  Bockler,  assessor ;  E.  G.  Hill 
and  E.  M.  Gallup,  justices  of  the  peace  ;  A,  H.  Adams  and  G.  T. 
Olds,  constables ;  Miles  Growt,  city  marshal ;  O.  Potter,  street 
commissioner. 

At  this  time  (December,  1882)  the  city  of  St.  Charles  has  a  pop- 
ulation of  about  1,200.  Her  public  schools  are  of  the  very  best  in 
the  state,  being  of  a  high  standard,  in  which  her  citizens  take  a 
lively  interest,  employing  at  all  times  the  very  best  of  teachers. 
The  terms  of  school  aggregate  nine  months  in  each  year.  Six 
church  edifices  representing  as  many  different  denominations,  viz., 
Roman  Catholic,  Episcopal,  Baptist,  Methodist,  German  Evangeli- 
cal and  Congregational,  are  established  here,  in  which  religious 
services  are  held  in  some  or  all  every  Sabbath.  As  a  commercial 
and  manufacturing  place  it  has  superior  advantages,  being  sur- 
rounded with  a  rich  agricultural  district,  the  surplus  products  of 
which  are  yearly  on  the  increase. 


CHAPTER  XLYHI. 


ROLLING  STONE  TOWNSHIP. 


Rolling  Stone  township,   as  organized  by  the  county  commis- 
•  sioners,  consists  of  parts  of  townships  No.  107  and  108  north,  of 
range  No.  8  west,  of  Winona  county,  Minnesota.      The  Mississippi 
river  flowing  along  the  northern  boundary  in  a  southeasterly  direc- 
tion makes  the  town  irregular  in  form.     It  takes  its  name  from  the 


ROLLING    STON^E    TOWNSHIP.  555 

creek  which  flows  through  it  from  south  to  north,  affording  complete 
drainage,  excepting  a  small  brook  in  the  northwest  part,  which 
drains  five  or  six  sections. 

The  surface  consists  of  about  seven  sections  of  bottom  lands  con- 
tiguous to  the  Mississippi  and  subject  to  overflow,  but  producing 
wild  grass  and  timber,  and  about  1,500  acres  of  terrace  or  table 
lands  Ijing  between  the  bluffs  and  the  bottom  lands  and  the  remain- 
der of  bluff  or  ridge  and  of  valley  land. 

The  cultivated  lands  as  reported  by  the  assessor  for  this  year 
(1882)  number  5,134  acres,  leaving  14,843  uncultivated,  about  10,000 
acres  of  which  are  bluff  or  ridge  lands  and  4,843  are  along  the  Mis- 
sissippi bottom.  The  inhabitants  reside  in  the  valleys,  in  which 
there  are  sixty  farms,  twenty  of  them  reaching  upon  the  bluffs  where 
about  1,500  acres  are  cultivated. 

NAME,    FIRST    SETTLEMENT,    ETC. 

This  township,  Winona  and  Whitewater  are  the  only  names  in 
the  county  that  relate  to  the  Indian  names.  The  Sioux  name  for  the 
stream  was  E-yan-o-min-man.  Rendered  into  French,  Roche  qu  de 
Boule,  meaning  a  good  place  to  roll  stone  down  the  bluff. 

[For  this  information  the  writer  is  indebted  to  the  Hon.  H.  H. 
Sibley  and  also  to  Hon.  Norman  W.  Kittson.  Mr.  Kittson  spent 
two  years  near  the  mouth  of  the  creek  with  an  Indian  trader  by  the 
name  of  Labothe,  about  the  year  1840.] 

The  Sioux  treaty  which  extinguished  the  Indian  title  to  the  land 
was  not  ratified  till  1853,  but  in  February,  1852,  Mr.  Israel  M.  Nara- 
cong  made  a  claim  for  the  purpose  of  securing  a  water-power  on  the 
Rolling  Stone.  This  is  now  occupied  by  the  flouring-mill  of  A.  D. 
Ellsworth.  Mr,  Naracong  remained  here  till  July  following,  when 
he  left  for  his  home  in  Wisconsin  and  did  not  return.  Mr.  Naracong 
made  no  improvements  excepting  to  build  a  board  shanty  8x12  feet 
in  size,  which  he  occupied,  in  company  with  a  man  by  the  name  of 
Josiah  R.  Keene.  They  spent  part  of  the  winter  and  spring  in  cut- 
ting black  walnut  timber,  which  was  rafted  and  sold  in  Lacrosse. 
The  first  permanent  settlement  was  made  in  the  town  by  a  colony 
which  was  organized  in  New  York  city  in  October,  1851,  under  the 
name  of  the  ' '  Western  Farm  and  Village  Association. "  Minutes 
of  the  organization  and  of  the  meetings  were  published  in  the  New 
York  ' '  Tribune ; "  and  the  association  also  published  a  small  paper 
devoted  to  its  interests  and  called  "The  Western  Farm  and  Tillage 


556  HISTORY    OF    WINOWA    COUNTY. 

Advocate."  A  fee  of  $5  was  all  that. was  required  to  become  a 
meraber,  and  in  the  spring  of  1852  the  association  numbered  nearly 
400  from  different  places  in  the  northern  states,  parties  joining  from 
all  of  the  ]^ew  England  states  and  from  Michigan,  Pennsylvania, 
Ohio,  Indiana  and  Illinois.  A  majority  were,  however,  from  New 
York  city,  and  of  foreign  birth.  The  objects  of  the  association,  as 
expressed  by  their  paper,  recognizing  the  difficulties  and  inconven- 
iences of  individually  settling  new  countries,  proposed  to  obviate 
them  by  organization  to  settle  upon  cheap  lands,  to  secure  cheaper 
transportation  and  by  purchasing  building  material  and  supplies  in 
quantities  to  get  cheaper  rates  ;  and,  also,  to  have  the  advantages  of 
society,  churches,  schools,  roads  and  bridges,  and  other  things  per- 
taining to  civilization,  without  waiting  for  the  country  to  be  settled 
gradually. 

It  may  be  recorded  here  that,  at  the  time  of  settlement,  there 
were  false  and  malicious  statements  spread  in  regard  to  the  character 
of  the  colony.  They  were  stigmatized  as  infidels,  Fourierites,  com- 
munists, etc.  There  was  no  foundation  for  these  statements,  but 
they  had  a  tendency  to  bring  the  settlers  into  disrepute.  The  editor 
of  the  "Tribune,"  Mr.  Greeley,  took  a  lively  interest  in  the  associa- 
tion, but  predicted  a  failure  from  what  he  considered  a  defective 
plan.  The  association  as  such  was  a  partial  failure,  but  many  of  its 
objects  have  been  fully  realized.  The  committee  appointed  to  locate 
the  colony  selected  the  Eolling  Stone  valley  for  the  farm  lands,  and 
the  table  lands  near  the  mouth  of  the  creek  for  the  village,  naming 
the  village  Minnesota  City  and  the  township  Kolling  Stone.  A  large 
majority  of  the  association  were  dissatisfied  with  the  location  and 
would  not  remain,  giving  as  reasons  that  the  location  was  not  imme- 
diately on  the  river,  that  the  land  still  belonged  to  the  Indians,  and 
that  the  general  character -of  the  place  was  not  suitable  for  settlement. 

The  real  truth  of  dissatisfaction  was  probably  owing  to  personal 
and  individual  considerations.  It  is  well  known  that  many  of  the 
artisans  and  professional  men  of  the  cities  have  what  may  be  termed 
a  land  lunacy,  supposing  that  to  become  a  landowner  secures  inde- 
pendence and  plenty. 

This  colony  was  composed  of  all  manner  of  artisans,  who  were 
intelligent  and  industrious  in  their  line  of  business,  and  were 
dependent  on  that  for  a  living,  and  were  without  sufficient  ready 
money  to  live.     There  was  not  among  them  all  half  a  dozen  prac- 


EOLLING    STONE    TOWNSHIP.         '  557 

tical,  professional  farmers,  nor  half  that  number  practically  acquainted 
with  what  we  call  western  life. 

It  is  true  some  things  were  not  properly  represented.  The  location 
was  said  to  be  on  the  river,  and  that  building  lumber  could  be 
bought  from  passing  rafts  at  from  $5  to  $8  per  thousand  feet,  and 
that  steamboats  could  land  goods  very  near  the  place,  which  was 
found  to  be  untrue.  If  it  had  been  true,  these  persons  could  not 
stay  here.  As  soon  as  the  place  was  selected,  in  April,  the  associa- 
tion sent  a  squad  of  men,  twelve  or  fourteen  in  number,  to  prepare 
houses  for  shelter  for  those  who  were  to  follow  in  May,  the  15th 
being  the  time  set  for  the  colony  to  be  here.  This  pioneer  squad,  as 
they  were  called,  if  they  had  been  well  qualified  for  this  work,  could 
not  have  accomplished  it,  as  they  had  no  recognized  leader  and  not 
a  dollar  in  money  for  their  use.  The  treasurer  did  not  arrive  till 
some  time  in  May,  and  after  paying  some  of  the  surveyors  and  other 
incidental  expenses  the  association  was  without  money. 

But  the  colony  came,  and  about  the  30th  of  May  there  were 
ninety  men  and  nearly  400  women  and  children  on  the  ground  with- 
out any  shelter,  except  temporary  tents  and  such  shelter  as  could  be 
made  with  poles  and  turf.  The  season  was  backward,  cold,  wet 
and  windy,  and  considerable  sickness  prevailed.  There  were  com- 
paratively very  few  deaths,  but  at  the  beginning  of  winter  only 
twenty  families  remained. 

The  first  pubhc  meeting  held  by  the  settlers  here  was  on  May  6, 
1852,  and  fifty-two  responded  to  their  names. 

Ma}^  19  a  petition  was  drawn  and  sent  to  the  postoffice  depart- 
ment for  the  establishment  of  a  postofiice,  with  the  name  of  Robert 
Pike  as  postmaster.  Mr.  Pike  received  his  appointment  and  the 
office  was  established  about  the  middle  of  June. 

On  the  25th  of  May  occurred  the  first  death,  Mr.  David  Dens- 
more,  a  tailor  by  trade,  from  Kennebec,  Maine  ;  he  was  here  without 
a  family  and  about  sixty  years  of  age.  There  were  two  or  three 
deaths  immediately  after  Mr.  Densmore's,  and  some  of  the  persons 
who  left  the  colony  spread  exaggerated  reports  of  the  condition 
of  the  settlers.  Gov.  Ramsey  and  his  secretary,  Alex.  Wilkin, 
came  down  from  St.  Paul  to  see  if  they  could  be  of  any  assistance. 
The  Governor  expressed  his  confidence  in  the  ability  of  the  people 
to  take  care  of  themselves  and  gave  them  cheerful  words  of  encourage- 
ment, but  expressed  the  opinion  that  the  colony  should  have  located 
nearer  to  St.  Paul. 


558  •     HISTOEY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

The  last  week  in  May  a  committee  was  appointed  to  explore  the 
country  between  here  and  the  great  bend  of  the  St.  Peter's  river  to 
ascertain  if  there  was  a  feasible  route  for  a  railroad.  The  com- 
mittee consisted  of  Robert  Pike,  I.  M.  Naracong  and  William 
Stephens.  Two  reports  were  made,  both  of  them  representing  the 
route  as  entirely  feasible  and  the  country  as  a  beautiful  undulating 
prairie  and  well  watered,  with  here  and  there  fine  groves  of  timber. 
It  is  interesting  to  note  that  in  these  reports  the  beauty  and  desira- 
bility of  the  present  site  of  Rochester  is  well  described. 

On  July  4  a  census  was  taken  and  the  population  numbered  154. 
July  12  an  election  precinct  was  organized  and  Thomas  K.  Allen 
chosen  justice  of  the  peace,  Augustus  A.  Gilbert,  notary  public ; 
James  Wright,  assessor  ;  Josiah  Keene,  constable,  and  Robert  Tay- 
lor, collector.  These  oflScers  were  subsequently  appointed  by  Gov. 
Ramsey.  July  26  Messrs.  John  lams,  Hiram  Campbell  and  O.  M. 
Lord  were  appointed  road  commissioners. 

Religious  meetings  were  held  in  the  forenoons  and  afternoons  of 
every  Sunda3\  The  First  Baptist  society,  the  first  religious  organiza- 
tion in  southern  Minnesota,  was  formed  here  in  the  summer  of  1852. 
In  the  fall  of  1852  a  school  was  taught  by  Miss  Ann  Orton.  In  the 
spring  of  1853  a  school  district  was  organized  under  the  laws  of  the 
territory,  being  the  first  and  for  some  time  the  only  organized  dis- 
trict in  the  then  county  of  Fillmore,  and  summer  and  winter  terms 
of  school  have  been  continuously  taught  here  since. 

There  was  no  election  held  here  this  fall,  as  a  six  months'  resi- 
dence was  necessary  to  become  voters  ;  but  the  settlers  sent  John 
lams  to  St.  Paul  as  a  lobbyist  while  the  legislature  was  in  session 
and  paid  his  expenses.  Mr.  lams  was  from  Wabash,  Indiana,  a  car- 
penter by  trade,  and  was  afterward  chosen  as  the  first  sheriff  of  the 
county.  He  built  the  first  log  house  erected  here,  covering  the  roof 
with  shakes  or  long  shingles  split  from  the  red-oak  trees.  Four 
more  log  houses  were  built,  the  others  being  made  of  rough  pine 
boards,  brought  here  in  small  rafts  by  Mr.  Deiismore  and  Mr.  Lord. 
In  these  houses  the  settlers  spent  the  winter  very  pleasantly,  with 
much  social  enjoyment. 

The  association  had  laid  out  a  village  of  large  dimensions,  with 
wide  streets  and  avenues  and  large  public  parks  on  the  terrace  land 
near  the  mouth  of  the  creek,  apportioning  to  each  member  four 
large  village  lots  and  also  a  claim  of  160  acres  of  farm  land  in  the 
valleys.     So  few  remained  that  there  was  ample  room  for  all,  but 


EOLLING    STONE    TOWNSHIP.  559 

the  claims  were  made  before  there  was  a  government  survey,  and 
when  these  hnes  were  made,  claims  often  conflicted.  This  occa- 
sioned considerable  discord,  until  the  claim  laws  were  well  under- 
stood. 

The  summer  season  of  1858  was  occupied  in  building  and  open- 
ing farms  in  the  valleys. 

Mr.  E.  B.  Drew  had  broken  thirty  acres  of  valley  land  in  1852, 
and  therefrom  raised  a  small  crop  of  sod  corn,  some  potatoes  and 
other  vegetables,  and  in  the  fall  he  sowed  some  winter  wheat.  This 
was  considered  the  first  farm  opened  in  1852,  though  small  patches 
of  ground  were  broken  in  numerous  places  during  the  same  season. 
The  next  season  some  of  the  settlers  moved  on  to  the  valley  farms, 
and  continue  to  reside  there.  This  year  a  large  supply  of  sod  corn, 
potatoes  and  a  great  variety  of  garden  vegetables  were  raised.  Wild 
grass  was  abundant,  and  though  a  good  deal  of  hay  was  burned  by 
prairie  fires  in  the  fall,  the  cattle,  numbering  about  eiglity  head, 
did  remarkably  well.  Fish  were  plenty  and  easily  taken,  and  wild 
game  also  ;  flour  was  procured  down  the  river  at  $4  per  barrel,  and 
from  that  time  to  this  there  has  been  no  want  of  the  staple  articles 
of  food,  and  usually  a  large  surplus. 

Before  the  lands  were  offered  at  public  sale  pre-emption  claims 
had  been  filed  upon  the  valley  farms  and  upon  the  village  plat,  and 
these  lands  were  entered  at  the  land  office  in  Goot's  subdivisions. 

During  the  season  of  1854  Mr.  Lord  put  in  operation  a  sawmill. 
Settlements  were  gradually  extended  and  new  farms  were  opened, 
buildings  added,  etc.  A  wagon  road  was  established  to  Winona, 
and  one  up  the  South  Yalley  and  one  up  the  North  Valley,  and 
bridges  were  built,  but  nothing  occurred  beyond  the  ordinary 
incidents  of  early  settlement  for  several  years. 

In  1854  congress  established  a  mail  route,  No.  14015,  from 
Minnesota  City  to  Traverse  des  Sioux,  and  semi-monthly  service  was 
ordered  on  the  route  in  the  fall  of  1855.  This  was  the  first  mail 
route  established  in  the  territory  south  of  the  St.  Peters  river.  The 
route  was  afterward  extended  from  Mimiesota  City  to  Winona  and 
terminated  at  St.  Peters  instead  of  Traverse  des  Sioux, 


About  the  year  1860  the  settlers  had  increased  in  numbers  so  as 
to  form  two  more  school  districts,  one  in  the  west  part  of  the  town 
in  what  is  now  the  village  of  Rolling  Stone,  and  one  in  Middle  or 


560  HISTOEY    OF    WINOT^A    COLTNTY. 

McLaughlin's  valley.     In  1866  another  district  was  formed  in  Deer- 
ing's  valley. 

These  districts  have  cheap  frame  schoolhouses.  There  are 
at  present  enrolled  in  the  Kolling  Stone  school  forty-seven  pupils,  in 
McLaughlin's  valley  thirteen,  in  Deering's  valley  fourteen  and  ninety- 
six  in  the  Minnesota  City  school.  The  last  named  has  a  brick 
schoolhouse  and  two  departments  of  school ;  the  house,  grounds, 
etc.,  being  valued  at  $6,000.  There  are  three  fractional  districts 
united  with  parts  fi-om  the  adjoining  towns,  but  the  schoolhouses 
are  in  the  other  towns. 

RAILROADS. 

The  Winona  &  St.  Peter  or  Chicago  &  Northwestern  railroad 
has  now  been  in  operation  about  twenty  years.  It  enters  the  town- 
ship near  the  southeast  corner  and  passes  out  through  the  valley  of 
the  Rolling  Stone,  on  the  south  side.  It  has  at  Minnesota  City  a 
spur  track  to  Troost's  mill  of  about  100  rods  in  length,  and  a  side 
track  to  Ellsworth's  mill  and  elevator,  and  a  neat,  convenient 
passenger  depot  and  freight  house  used  in  common  with  the 
Milwaukee  &  St.  Paul  road,  which  passes  through  the  town  along 
the  Mississippi  river ;  the  latter  road  has  here  two  long  side  tracks 
and  a  grain  elevator. 

VILLAGES. 

Rolling  Stone  village,  in  the  western  part  of  the  town,  is  at  the 
junction  of  the  north  and  west  valleys  of  the  creek.  The  inhabitants 
of  the  village  and  of  the  vicinity  are  Germans.  It  contains  three 
stores,  two  hotels,  two  blacksmith  shops,  a  fine  stone  church  and 
neat  parsonage,  a  schoolhouse  and  two  or  three  saloons.  The  church 
belongs  to  the  Catholic  denomination,  and  nearly  all  the  people  in 
the  vicinity  are  members.  A  Catholic  burial-ground  is  also  estab- 
lished here. 

The  stream  near  here  furnishes  power  for  a  custom-mill,  which 
is  largely  patronized  by  the  surrounding  country.  Minnesota  City  is 
situated  at  the  mouth  of  the  Rolling  Stone  valley,  six  miles  west  of 
Winona,  near  the  east  line  of  the  township.  It  contains  a  railroad 
depot,  two  flouring-mills,  two  stores,  two  elevators,  two  hotels,  a 
blacksmith  shop,  a  butcher  shop,  a  brick  schoolhouse,  a  large 
brewery  and  a  saloon.  Population  200.  A  Baptist  church  is  organ- 
ized here  and  regular  services  have  been  held  for  several  years. 
The  society  has  no  building. 


ROLLING    STONE    TOWNSHIP.  561 


IMPROVEMENTS. 


Troost's  mill  was  built  by  Mr.  Otto  Troost  in  1866.  The  mill  is 
60  X  80  feet  in  size,  on  the  ground,  and  four  stories  high,  and  has  a 
larger  capacity  of  manufacture  than  any  other  mill  on  the  stream. 
Tlie  power  is  partly  supplied  by  diverting  the  creek,  a  distance  of 
sixty  rods,  to  the  Mississip])i  bottom,  making  a  fall  of  sixteen  ieet, 
while  the  natural  creek  flows  two  miles  to  reach  the  same  level.  A 
Corliss  engine  of  150-horse  power  is  also  used,  the  two  enabling  the 
mill  to  manufacture  400  barrels  of  flour  per  day.  The  wheat  is 
taken  to  the  mill  by  a  spur  or  side-track  from  the  Winona  &  St. 
Peter  railroad  and  is  obtained  mostly  in  the  western  part  of  the  state. 

Ellsworth's  mill  was  built  in  1867.  The  power  is  furnished  by 
a  dam  across  the  Rolling  Stone,  giving  ten  feet  of  fall.  The  building 
is  a  wooden  structure  upon  a  strong  stone  foundation,  in  size  54  X  72 
feet  and  three  stories  high,  with  elevator  next  to  the  side  track  and 
a  warehouse  detached  40  X  70  feet  in  size.  The  capacity  of  the  mill  is 
750  bushels  of  wheat  or  150  barrels  of  flour  per  day.  It  has  unusual 
facilities  for  the  manufacture  of  good  grades  of  flour  ;  being  con- 
nected with  an  elevator  any  grade  of  wheat  may  be  selected  for  mill- 
ing.    The  estimated  value  is  $35,000. 

FLOOD. 

In  February,  1876,  Minnesota  City  was  visited  with  a  disastrous 
flood.  The  Rolling  Stone  drains  a  large  extent  of  surface  and  at  the 
village  has  a  narrow  exit.  The  ground  was  frozen  hard  and  a  heavy 
rain  had  filled  the  water-holes  and  covered  the  country  with  a  sheet 
of  ice.  The  snow  then  covered  this  to  the  depth  of  a  foot  when  a 
warm  heavy  rain  fell  for  twenty-four  hours,  and  as  the  ground  could 
not  absorb  any  water,  it  raised  higher  than  has  ever  been  known. 
The  mill-pond  above  the  village  was  filled  with  ice  four  feet  in  thick- 
ness, and  when  the  ice  broke  up  and  began  to  flow,  within  a  few  min- 
utes it  destroyed  three  dwellings,  a  store,  a  butcher  shop,  and  was 
deposited  in  huge  pieces  upon  the  railroad  bridges  and  track  and  in 
different  places  over  the  flelds. 

PAST  AND  PRESENT. 

It  is  now  thirty  years  since  the  men  who  plow  first  came  to  this 
town.  Railroads  and  wagon-roads  have  taken  the  places  of  the  In- 
dian trails.  For  the  Indian  the  rich  soil  and  the  beauty  of  the 
scenery  had  no  value ;  though  fish  were  plenty,  game  was  not  so  abun- 


562  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTr. 

dant  as  farther  away,  and  he  had  no  desire  to  remain  ;  and  to-day  he 
looks  with  disdain  upon  the  fields  of  grain  and  grass,  the  farm- 
houses, fences  and  barns ;  if  he  is  hungry  he  covets  some  of  the 
plethoric  stock  for  meat,  and  would  like  to  possess  some  of  the  fine 
horses  to  ride.  The  schools,  the  mills,  the  factories  are  open  to  him, 
but  he  makes  no  sign  of  changing  his  condition  ;  when  the  plow 
comes  in  he  must  go  out ;  he  has  no  ambition  to  manufacture  ;  a 
pipe,  a  canoe  and  bows  and  arrows  exhaust  his  skill.  To  the  set- 
tlers who  came  here  the  first  few  days  seemed  like  a  perpetual  Sun- 
day, now  even  the  darkness  does  not  hush  the  hum  of  active  life. 
The  cars,  the  mills  and  the  steamboats  during  the  night  keep  pace  with 
the  plow  and  harvester  and  thresher  in  the  day.  Thirty  years  ago 
our  resources  were  limited,  our  numbers  comparatively  few  ;  now 
we  have  all  the  advantages  pertaining  to  communities  of  civilized  life. 
Of  the  persons  who  came  here  then,  there  are  at  present  remaining  in 
the  vicinity  twenty-three.  Some  of  them  have  grown-up  families  and 
their  grandchildren  are  going  to  school,  and  old  and  young  are  still 
ready  to  cheer  to  the  sentiment  of  Kobert  Pike,  given  thirty  years 
ago,  ' '  Hurrah,  then,  for  our  chosen  home  !  " 

No  greener  valleys  meet  the  sight, 

No  purer  foutitains  gushing  free, 
No  birds  of  song,  or  flowers  more  bright, 

Bringing  perfume  and  melody. 


CHAPTEK  XLIX. 


TOWNSHIP  OF  DRESBACH. 


The  township  of  Dresbach  lies  in  the  southeast  corner  of  Winona 
county.  It  is  the  smallest  township  in  the  county,  containing  4,400 
acres.  The  shape  of  the  township  is  nearly  a  perfect  right-angled 
triangle,  with  the  acute  angle  on  the  bank  of  the  Mississippi,  just 
above  Dakota.  The  township  is  five  and  one-fifth  miles  long  from 
north  to  south,  and  about  three  and  one-fourth  miles  wide  on  the 
southern  boundary.  It  is  bounded  on  the  east  by  the  Mississippi 
river,  south  by  Houston  county,  and  on  the  west  by  the  township  ot 
New  Hartford.  The  township  was  formed  under  the  organization 
act  of  1858,  and  was  named  Dresbach,  after  Geo.  B.  Dresbach,  Sr., 


DEESBACH    TOWNSHIP.  563 

the  founder  of  Dresbach  village.  The  surface  of  the  township  is 
considerably  broken  by  the  chain  of  bluffs  extending  through  the 
county  along  the  Mississippi.  The  bluffs,  from  their  abruptness  and 
loftiness,  iri  some  parts  of  the  township,  form  a  very  majestic 
appearance,  and  are  much  admired  by  the.  lovers  of  nature.  The 
highest  bluffs  are  found  along  the  Mississippi,  where  they  rise  several 
hundred  feet  above  the  river.  Mineral  bluff  (named  from  the  min- 
eral deposits  found  under  its  base)  is  the  highest  (405  feet)  in  the 
township.  This  bluff  is  just  at  the  upper  end  of  the  village  of 
Dresbach.  It  affords  from  its  summit,  one  of  the  grandest  views  of 
any  bluff  along  the  Mississippi.  One  can  see  La  Crosse,  Onalas, 
Kansas,,  Trempealeau,  Galesville,  and  several  other  towns  in  Wis- 
consin, at  distances  of  ten  to  twenty  miles.  There  are  other  bluffs  in 
tlie  township,  from  the  tops  of  which  one  never  becomes  tired  of 
looking,  or  ' '  grows  weary  and  sick  at  heart. " 

The  soil  of  the  township  is  good,  being  a  black  sub-clay  soil, 
and  annually  produces  large  crops  of  wheat,  corn,  oats,  rye,  barley, 
potatoes,  etc.  It  is  also  well  adapted  to  grazing,  to  which  many 
farmers  are  beginning  to  turn  their  attention.  All,  or  nearly  all,  the 
township  was  once  heavily  timbered,  the  principal  species  being 
white  and  black  oak.  The  timber  cleared  from  the  farms  has  been 
a  source  of  great  income  to  the  farmer  as  it  always  brought  him 
ready  cash  in  the  market.  In  fact,  many  farmers  have  relied  too 
long  on  their  timber  for  their  incomes,  until,  as  a  result,  theii-  lands 
have  become  almost  treeless.  The  township  is  well  supplied  with 
water.  Living  springs  are  found  gushing  from  the  bluffs  all  over 
the  township,  some  affording  sufficient  water  the  year  round  for 
large  farms.  The  springs  are  cold  and  clear  as  crystal,  and  free 
from  all  unpleasant  tastes.  There  are  no  large  streams  in  the  town- 
ship, but  in  every  valley  and  from  every  bluff  you  will  find  a  little 
rill  with  clear  and  cool  water  rippling  its  way  to  the  Mississippi. 

The  population  of  the  township  is  about  350,  consisting  of  nearly 
every  nationality  of  Europe.  The  native  born  rank  first  in  popula- 
tion, and  Germans  in  the  foreign  element.  The  township  has  good 
public  roads  running  and  intersecting  each  other  at  various  places, 
thus  affording  the  farmer  an  easy  and  accessible  way  to  market  with 
his  produce.  Most  of  the  produce  of  the  township  is  marketed  at 
La  Crosse,  La  Crescent,  Dakota,  Pickwick,  and  some  at  Winona.  No 
other  township  in  the  county  has  so  many  and  accessible  markets  as 
33 


564  HISTORY    OF    WmOlS-A    COUNTY. 

Dresbach.     The  farmers  find  a  regular  market  at  Dakota  the  year 
round  for  all  kinds  of  produce. 

Indian  mounds  and  relics  are  found  in  various  parts  of  the  town- 
ship. Not  long  since,  while  some  men  were  digging  in  Mineral 
bluff,  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet  above  the  river,  a  skeleton  of  an 
unusual  size  was  unearthed.  On  measuring,  the  giant  skeleton  was 
found  to  be  ten  feet  in  length,  with  other  parts  in  proper  proportion. 
In  the  skull  was  found  a  copper  hatchet,  and  a  dart  or  arrow-head 
nine  inches  long.  Another  skeleton,  nine  feet  long,  was  found  in 
the  village  of  Dresbach,  while  some  men  were  digging  a  road  or 
trench. 

These  skeletons  were  of  an  unusual  size  to  those  generally  taken 
from  Indian  mounds.  Their  size,  form  and  structure  would  lead 
those  versed  in  paleontology  to  believe  they  belonged  to  a  race 
prior  to  the  Indian.  In  many  of  the  mounds  have  also  been  found 
copper  hatchets,  chisels,  various  kinds  of  tomahawks,  and  other 
weapons  of  war ;  also  these  antique  races  seemed  to  have  some  pro- 
cess of  hardening  copper,  unknown  to  any  modern  process.  Where 
they  came  from,  when  they  lived,  and  whence  they  have  gone,  is 
only  conjecture  and  speculation.  That  they  were  mighty  races, 
skilled  in  the  mode  of  warfare,  understanding  the  mechanical  arts, 
for  all  these  we  have  conclusive  evidence.  But  of  their  end  we 
know  nothing.  Whether  they  were  swept  from  the  earth  by  some 
deadly  epidemic,  or  annihilated  themselves  by  intestine  wars,  or 
died  of  inherent  weakness,  we  have  nothing  to  inform  us. 

The  first  permanent  settler  that  came  to  the  township  of  Dres- 
bach was  Nathan  Brown,  of  New  York,  who  settled  in  1849  at 
Dakota.  There  was  a  man  by  the  name  of  John  Keed  here  a  few 
years  prior  to  Mr.  Brown,  but  Eeed  was  merely  a  trader  and  never 
became  a  permanent  settler.  All  that  now  can  be  learned  of  Reed 
is,  that  he  had  a  trading-post  on  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi  at  (old) 
Dakota.  The  ruins  of  an  old  chimney  were  seen  for  several  years 
after  he  left,  which  were  supposed  to  be  where  he  had  his  trading- 
post.  But  Mr.  Nathan  Brown,  now  living  near  the  village  of  Da- 
kota, was  the  first  to  erect  permanent  buildings  and  become  a  regular 
settler.  First  buildings  that  Mr.  Brown  raised  were  two  log  cab- 
ins,—  one  for  a  dwelling,  the  other  for  a  store.  He  also  built  a  log 
stable — all  12  X 16  feet.  The  stock  in  his  store  consisted  of  corn,  fiour, 
sugar,  meat,  tobacco,  etc.  His  trade  for  the  first  few  years  was  con- 
fined to  the  Indians  and  rivermen.     The  log  cabins  built  by  Mr. 


DRESBACH    TOWNSHIP.  565 

Brown  have  all  been  torn  down  and  have  entirely  disappeared.  He 
bought  most  of  his  goods  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  Wisconsin.  The  fol- 
lowing prices  will  show  the  cost  of  different  articles  in  the  early 
history  of  this  county — tea,  $1.25  per  lb.  ;  coffee,  5  lbs.  for  $1  ;  flour, 
$6  to  $8  per  bbl.  At  one  time  Mr.  Brown  paid  as  high  as  $22.50 
a  barrel  for  pork. 

The  next  permanent  settler  following  Mr.  Brown  was  a  French- 
man, by  the  name  of  Peleau,  who  was  sent  here  by  Richard  Chute 
&  Co.  in  1850.  Peleau  built  a  store  and  residence  at  (old)  Dakota, 
and  carried  on  considerable  trade  with  the  natives  and  scattering 
settlers.  His  buildings,  as  well  as  those  first  built  by  Mr.  Brown, 
have  all  been  torn  down.  In  fact,  the  buildings  known  as  old  Da- 
kota have  all  disappeared,  and  not  even  a  relic  left  to  commemo- 
rate the  spot  of  the  "  Ancient  City."  The  next  settlers  after  Messrs. 
Brown  and  Peleau,  were  a  colony  of  French,  who  bought  land  and 
settled  where  the  village  of  Dresbach  now  stands.  Of  this  colony 
Joseph  Maynard  bought  120  acres  of  land  of  the  government  in 
1852.  Lambert  Robillard  in  1852  bought  160  acres  from  the  gov- 
ernment. Joseph  and  Francis  Trudell  (1852)  had  112  acres. 
Alfonso  Warren  (1852)  bought  190  acres.  He  was  the  first  to  burn 
lime  and  manufacture  grindstones.  The  above-described  lands  con- 
stitute the  present  plat  of  the  village  of  Dresbach.  The  said  lands 
were  bought  by  Geo.  B.  Dresbach,  Sr.,  in  May,  1857.  The  village 
site  was  located  and  platted  September,  1857. 

VILLAGE    OF    DRESBACH. 

In  September  and  October,  1857,  eleven  houses  were  built,  now 
a  part  of  the  present  village.  The  first  store  of  the  village  was 
built  and  run  by  Abram  Warren,  of  Ohio,  in  1857.  A  postoffice 
was  also  established  that  year  with  Mr.  Warren  as  postmaster. 
Warren  sold  out  his  store  to  A.  L.  Jenks,  who  also  succeeded  him 
as  postmaster.  In  1863  another  store  was  started  b}'  William  Pat- 
ton,  of  New  York,  who  assisted  Geo.  B.  Dresbach  in  building  the 
present  sawmill  in  1862-3.  The  size  of  the  building  was  36  X  70  and 
cost  $8,400.  Ed.  Minor  opened  a  general  merchandise  store  in 
1863  ;  also  the  same  year  Mr.  Caleb  Inman  started  a  store.  Mr. 
Inman  is  still  a  merchant  in  the  village.  Geo.  B.  Dresbach  opened 
a  store  in  1866,  and  Jesse  P.  Nevill  a  store  in  1867,  who  was  suc- 
ceeded by  Henry  Becker,  in  1869.     Mr.  Becker  is  still  a  merchant 


566  HISTOEY    OF    WTf^ONA    COUNTY. 

in  the  village,  and  carries  on  a  big  trade.     William  Dickson  started 
a  grocery  store  in  1878.     He  still  runs  his  store. 

MANUFACTORIES    OF    DEESBACH. 

The  present  owners  and  operators  of  the  steam  sawmill  are 
Louis  Blumraintritt  and  Henry  Blochik.  They  are  also  dealers  in 
lumber,  lath,  shingles,  etc. 

William  H.  Sherwood  and  Gilbert  Johnson,  both  formerly  of 
New  York,  are  the  owners  and  operators  of  two  large  brickyards. 
They  ship  from  three  to  four  millions  of  brick  annually.  They  em- 
ploy from  thirty  to  forty  men. 

W.  B.  Williams  and  L.  C.  Smith,  of  Red  Wing,  Minnesota, 
started  a  brickyard  in  Dresbach  in  the  spring  of  1882.  They  burned 
superior  quality  of  brick,  and  will  ship  about  one  million  of  brick 
this  year.  Will  increase  the  capacity  of  the  yard  for  next  season  to 
three  or  four  millions  of  brick. 

In  1882  Geo.  B.  Dresbach,  Jr.,  and  John  H.  Moss  organized  the 
Northwestern  Brick  Company,  under  the  firm  name  of  Moss  &  Dres- 
bach. This  company  will  manufacture  one  million  of  brick  this 
year,  and  increase  their  capacit}^  for  next  season. 

Joseph  Ginther  and  John  Schmeltzer,  blacksmiths  and  machinists, 
have  increased  their  line  of  business  by  building  a  steam-mill  this 
year,  for  the  manufacture  of  ground  feed,  turning  lathes,  laths  and 
barrel  hoops. 

Winona  County  Mining  and  Stone  Company,  an  incorporated 
company  with  capital  stock  of  $100,000,  was  organized  in  1880, 
with  John  Gilman,  of  St.  Paul,  president;  Geo.  B.  Dresbach,  Sr., 
vice-president,  and  E.  S.  Burns,  secretary  and  treasurer.  This  com- 
pany is  at  present  operating  steam  machinery  in  quarrying  rock  and 
mining  mineral  just  above  the  village  of  Dresbach.  J.  F.  Tostevin 
&  Sons,  of  St.  Paul,  are  now  operating  a  stone  quarry  with  steam 
machinery  in  the  village  of  Dresbach.  They  also  own  and  run  a 
stone  sawmill  in  connection  with  their  quarry.  They  saw,  dress  and 
ship  stone  of  sizes  ready  for  use.  Geo.  B.  Dresbach,  Sr.,  and  John 
Gilman  own  a  stone  quarry  of  fifteen  acres  now  in  operation  ;  the 
stone  of  the  above  quarries  being  of  the  celebrated  Berea,  Ohio, 
sandstone  in  quality,  now  so  extensively  used  throughout  the  United 
States  for  building  purposes  and  grindstones. 

The  above  quarries  and  the  four  brickyards  now  in  operation 
make  Dresbach  a  very  lively  and  businesslike  place. 


DEESBACII    TOWNSHIP.  567 


It  is  not  known  by  the  settlers  how  Dakota  got  its  name,  but  is 
supposed  to  have  originated  among  the  Indians.  The  first  houses 
that  were  built  in  (old)  Dakota  stood  just  above  the  present  village. 
They  were  simply  a  few  log  cabins  erected  as  a  trading-post  with  the 
Indians  and  early  settlers.  The  houses  have  all  disappeared,  and 
nothing  remains  to  tell  the  story  of  the  "ancient  city."  As  this 
point  had  a  good  landing  and  outlet  to  the  surrounding  country,  the 
early  settlers  had  always  labored  to  start  a  village  here.  The  name 
is  somewhat  clothed  in  mystery,  but  the  village  itself  was  founded 
and  started  by  Nathan  Brown  in  1849.  In  1873  the  site  of  the  old 
village  was  vacated  and  that  of  the  present  Dakota  located  and  sur- 
veyed. The  location  is  most  beautiful,  being  high  and  dry  and  free 
from  inundations  of  the  river.  The  soil  is  sandy  and  seldom  wet  or 
muddy.  The  first  house  was  built  in  1873.  The  building  was 
moved  one  mile  from  above  the  village  and  put  up  on  River  street, 
between  Rogers  and  Center  streets,  by  Henry  Becker,  who  opened 
a  store  in  the  part  moved,  and  built  on  an  addition  for  a  dwelling. 
Mr.  Becker  carried  on  quite  an  extensive  business  for  over  a  year, 
when  he  sold  his  •  building  to  J.  W.  Young  and  moved  his  stock  to 
Dresbach. 

The  first  hotel  was  built  in  the  village  in  1876  by  Ellis  Brown, 
deceased.  After  the  death  of  her  husband  Mrs.  Brown  ran  the  hotel 
until  1880,  when  William  Clow  rented  for  two  years.  The  house  is 
now  run  by  Dennis  Sullivan. 

In  1874  the  postoffice  of  Dakota  was  established,  with  Nathan 
Brown  as  postmaster,  which  office  he  still  holds. 

SKIFF    FEKKY. 

March  31,  1873,  Alex.  C.  Donalson  began  to  make  regular  daily 
trips  from  Dresbach  to  Lacrosse  with  his  skifi  ferry.  He  ran  three 
seasons  between  the  above  places,  averaging  200  trips  a  season,  of 
eighteen  miles  a  trip,  making  10, 800, miles  for  the  three  seasons. 
In  1876  Mr.  Donalson  extended  his  trip  from  Dakota  to  La  Crosse. 
He  has  averaged  his  regular  200  trips  of  twenty  miles  each  every 
year,  making  24,800  miles  since  1876  and  34,800  miles  since  1873. 
Mr.  Donalson  is  the  best  oarsman  that  paddles  the  Mississippi.  He 
is  a  large,  tall,  muscular  man,  and  glides  his  boat  over  the  water 
with  as  much  ease  and  grace  as  the  gentle  current  itself 


568  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 


Mr.  Peter  Lee  built  and  started  the  first  blacksmith  shop  in 
Dakota  in  1874.  He  formerly  ran  a  shop  in  La  Crescent  and  Dres- 
bach.  The  first  and  only  harness  shop  ever  ran  in  Dakota  was 
opened  by  Joseph  Hoffman  in  1874.  In  1876  Mr.  Leonard  Helsaple 
opened  a  wagon-repairing  shop.  He  sold  out  to  Mr.  W.  H.  Yauce 
in  1878,  who  sold  his  building  to  Dennis  Sullivan,  who  uses  it  as 
a  sleeping-house  for  his  boarders.  In  May,  1874,  Charley  Dalton 
started  a  merchandise  and  drug  store  in  Dakota.  Nathan  Brown 
also  owned  and  ran  a  store  for  some  time  in  Dakota.  In  March, 
1880,  A,  C.  Brown  started  a  general  merchandise  store.  .The  latter 
is  doing  a  flourishing  business  and  at  present  he  is  acting  postmaster. 

BURIED    IN    DAKOTA    CEMETERY. 

The  first  persons  that  died  at  Dakota  and  were  buried  in  Blufi' 
Cemetery  were  :  Mrs.  Eliza  A.  Brown,  first  wife  of  Nathan  Brown, 
and  infant  of  the  same.  Mrs.  Brown  died  July' 21,  1854,  child 
August  16,  1854.  The  following  are  the  names  of  some  of  the  old 
settlers  in  and  about  Dakota  who  are  buried  in  the  above  grave- 
yard :  Susan,  wife  of  Caleb  Inman,  died  July  21,  1880,  aged  70 
years  ;  Mary,  wife  of  G.  S.  Guynnup,  died  December  16,  1876,  aged 
58  ;  Keynold  H.  Brown,  died  March  30,  1870,  aged  72  ;  Charles 
Brown,  died  July  17,  1870,  aged  79  ;  Alvina,  wife  of  B.  J.  Moore, 
died  November  4,  1875,  aged  47  ;  Anna  J.  Cleveland  died  July  2, 
1878,  aged  67;  Phebe  A.,  wife  of  Simon  Mott,  died  September  27, 
1861,  aged  77;  Sarah,  wife  of  Leonard  Helsaple,  died  September 
16,  1880,  aged  66. 

SCHOOLS. 

The  first  school  of  any  kind  was  a  select  school  taught  in  the 
township  in  the  winter  of  1856-7.  The  name  of  the  teacher  cannot 
now  be  ascertained.  The  school  was  taught  where  the  village  of 
Dresbach  now  stands.  In  the  winter  of  1858-9  was  taught  another 
subscription  school  by  a  teacher  by  the  name  of  Charles  Omsted. 
The  first  public  district  school  was  taught  in  Dresbach  the  winter  of 
1859-60  by  Harlow  Colsten  at  $25  a  month.  The  people  had  by 
private  subscription  built  a  schoolhouse,  but  the  winter  being  very 
severe  the  house  was  too  cold  to  hold  school  in  it,  so  the  school  was 
taught  in  a  private  house.  There  were  thirty-five  pupils  enrolled. 
School  board—  G.  B.  Dresbach  and  Rufus  Reed.  The  first  public 
school  in  Dakota  under  district  organization  was  taught  by  Miss 


DRESBACH    TOWNSHIP.  569 

Ellen  Young  in  1860.  The  school  was  held  in  Nathan  Brown's 
trading  shanty.  There  were  eight  scholars  and  the  teacher.  The 
latter  received  $12  per  month.  The  township  has  always  been 
active  in  her  educational  interests.  She  has  gone  from  her  trading 
shanties  and  log  cabins  to  large,  commodious  schoolhouses. 

The  first  M.  E.  church  of  Dresbach  township  was  organized  May 
25,  1856,  by  Rev.  John  Hooper,  of  Caledonia  circuit. 

The  organization  was  effected  at  B.  J.  Moore's  house,  one-half 
mile  west  of  Dakota.  The  names  of  those  present,  and  who  became 
members  of  the  organization,  were  John  Cramer  and  wife,  James 
Fletcher  and  wife,  and  B.  J.  Moore  and  wife.  As  a  number  of  the 
members  of  the  above  organization  moved  away,  the  meetings  were 
discontinued  for  awhile.  There  were  no  churches  then  in  this  part 
of  the  county,  so  their  meetings  were  conducted  in  shanties  and 
private  houses.  Soon  after  the  above  meetings  were  discontinued 
the  township  became  settled  with  a  church -going  people  with  no 
public  worship.  A  new  organization  was  formed  in  April,  1861,  and 
called  the  Dakota  and  Dresbach  class.  The  same  organization  is  in 
effect  yet,  with  a  class  at  each  of  the  above  places.  The  organization 
has  a  membership  of  thirty-one,  with  B.  J.  Moore  leader  at  Dres- 
bach and  Miss  Lucinda  Winters  leader  at  Dakota.  G.  W.  Barnette, 
of  LaCrescent  circuit,  pastor  at  both  places.  The  first  Sabbath  school 
of  the  township  was  organized  by  Rev.  John-  Hooper,  in  a  claim 
shanty,  just  below  where  Dakota  now  stands,  with  B.  J.  Moore 
superintendent.  Here  the  children,  now  grown  to  manhood  and 
womanhood,  were  gathered  from  Sabbath  to  Sabbath  to  learn  those 
eternal  truths  taught  their  parents.  The  school  was  conducted  by 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  church,  and  had  about  twenty  scholars.  A 
union  Sabbath  school  was  organized  in  Dresbach  in  1860,  with  E. 
G.  Buck  superintendent.  The  school  is  now  under  the  supervision 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church,  with  Godfreid  Widmoyer  super- 
intendent. There  is  an  attendance  of  about  fifty-five.  In  1879  a 
union  Sabbath  school  was  organized  out  of  the  old  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Sabbath  school  of  Dakota,  by  Rev.  John  Bally,  with  B.  J. 
Moore  superintendent.  The  school  has  an  attendance  of  forty-five, 
and  is  in  a  prosperous  condition. 

November  18,  1881,  a  society  under  the  name  of  the  Dakota 
Mite  and  Church  Society,  was  organized,  with  D.  N.  Gilliland  pre- 
sident. Miss  Lucinda  Winters  vice-president.  Miss  Mary  Robillard 
secretary,  and  Miss  Anna  Eliza  Lee  treasurer.      The  society  was 


570  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

instrumental  in  many  ways,  bearing  the  pecuniary  burden  of  the 
church. 

The  Sons  of  Temperance  were  organized  in  Dakota  in  1878,  with 
Peter  Lee  W.  P. ,  Alex.  ISTecmiet  secretary,  Alfred  Purdy  treasurer, 
and  Gardner  Lee  sentinel.  The  society  flourished  for  three  years, 
and  accomplished  a  good  work. 


Li  May  and  June,  1882,  the  village  of  Dakota  was  visited  by  the 
most  severe  and  alarming  sickness  that  ever  struck  this  healthy  little 
town.  Charley  Dalton,  while  on  a  trip  west  of  St.  Paul,  caught 
what  was  supposed  to  be  the  measles.  After  returning  home  he 
came  down  very  sick.  In  a  few  days  the  whole  town  became  help- , 
lessly  prostrated.  Physicians  were  called,  who  pronounced  it  the 
measles  and  a  slight  form  of  the  scarlatina.  For  four  weeks  every 
family  in  town  was  so  stricken  there  were  not  enough  well  to  wait 
on  the  sick.  The  families  most  severely  bereaved  were  Messrs.  D. 
W.  Peters  and  James  Wilkinson's.  Three  of  Mr.  Peters'  little  girls 
—  Carrie,  Zolie  and  Hattie  May,  died  within  three  weeks.  Scarcely 
had  the  people  returned  from  the  grave  of  the  latter  of  these  little 
girls  when  the  town  was  again  thrown  into  mourning  by  the  death 
of  Joey  Wilkinson,  a  little  boy  about  four  years  old;  and  still  another 
gloom  by  the  death  of  a  sister.  The  sickness  spread  to  the  surround- 
ing vicinities,  and  was  very  severe  in  some  families.  The  people 
had  just  recovered  from  the  above  when  the  death  of  Miss  Sadie 
Sullivan,  of  Dakota,  was  announced.  She  had  been  sick  some  time 
with  consumption.  She  was  buried  in  the  Catholic  graveyard  in 
Pine  Creek. 

Ashel  Pearse  was  the  first  inhabitant  to  locate  where  the  village 
of  Dresbach  now  stands.  He  built  his  first  log  cabin  in  1853,  near 
the  river,  just  where  the  Johnston  and  Sherwood's  brickshed  now 
stands.  The  log  cabin  has  been  moved  just  below  the  brickyard, 
and  is  now  used  as  a  cow-stable.  While  Pearse  was  building  his 
cabin  he  was  stopped  by  the  Wabasha  Indians,  who  looked  upon 
the  whites  as  intruders  on  their  rights.  After  the  Indians  became 
reconciled,  Pearse  resumed  his  building  and  finished  several  log 
cabins. 

FIKST   ROAD. 

The  first  road  was  built  in  the  township  by  private  parties,  up 
and  down  the  river.     In  1854  a  territorial  road  was  surveyed  through 


DRESBACH    TOWlSrSHIP.  571 

the  township,  up  and  down  the  river.  This  was  changed  to  a  state 
road,  soon  after  the  admission  of  the  state,  and  finally  into  a  county- 
road,  under  the  county  road  statute. 

ACCIDENTS. 

While  Josepii  Maynard,  one  of  the  original  members  of  Dres- 
bach,  was  hauling  a  load  of  corn-fodder,  his  team  became  frightened 
and  ran  away,  upsetting  the  load  on  Mr.  Maynard  and  breaking  his 
leg.  He  lingered  for  several  weeks,  but  died  from  the  effects  of  his 
injuries,  November  19,  1865.  In  April,  1878,  Joseph  Hoffman,  a 
young  man,  accidentally  fell  off  a  log,  at  Dakota,  and  drowned  in  the 
Mississippi.  In  1881,  Jimmy  McClane,  while  crossing  the  river  at 
Dresbach.  accidentally  fell  from  his  skiff"  and  was  drowned. 

GRAIN  SHIPPED  FROM  DAKOTA. 

The  following  figures  show  the  amount  of  grain  shipjied  from 
here  annually  since  the  railroad  was  built :  20,000  bushels  of  wheat, 
7,000  bushels  of  barley,  4,000  bushels  of  oats. 

The  first  schoolhouse  in  Dresbach  was  burned  down  in  1875. 
The  present  one  was  built  the  next  year,  at  a  cost  of  $500.  First 
cost  $300. 

DEPOT   AGENTS. 

The  following  persons  have  been  depot  agents  at  Dakota : 
Harvey  Gates,  J.  B.  O'Neil ;  D.  C.  Sheehan  came  in  the  fall  of  1879, 
and  remained  until  fall  of  1881,  when  P.  J.  Sheehan,  the  present 
agent,  succeeded  him. 

First  marriage  in  the  •  village  of  Dresbach  was  J.  W.  Tibbets 
and  Catharine  Isilla  (Maynard)  Tibbets.  Marriage  ceremony  was 
performed  by  Elder  Card,  Baptist  minister  of  La  Crosse. 

The  first  birth  in  the  above  village  was  that  of  Willie  Morrison, 
son  of  William  and  Adaline  Morrison. 

JUSTICES  OF  THE  PEACE. 

The  judicial  history  of  the  township  begins  with  the  election  of 
Z.  M.  Caswell,  first  justice  of  the  peace,  in  1856.  First  court  con- 
vened in  Judge  Caswell's  office,  in  October,  1857.  Next  justice 
after  Justice  Caswell,  and  first  under  township  organization  act,  was 
Terrence  McCauly.  He  held  the  office  twelve  years.  James 
Fletcher  was  also  justice  during  part  of  the  time  McCauly  held  the 
office.     Succeeding  justices  McCauly  and  Fletcher,  William  Patton, 


572  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

formerly  of  New  York,  was  elected  to  the  bench,  who  occupied  the 
seat  six  years,  when  he  was  succeeded  by  the  election  of  E.  S. 
Burns  and  G.  B.  Dresbach,  Sr.,  to  the  honorable  position  which  they 
have  held  for  six  years,  and  who  yet  occupy  the  tribunal  bench  of 
the  township. 


CHAPTER  L. 

JTEW    HARTFORD,  RICHMOND,   HOMER    AND    PLEASANT   HILL   TOWNSHIPS. 
NEW  HARTFORD  TOWNSHIP. 

The  township  of  New  Hartford  was  organized  in  1858.  Excepting 
a  small  corner  of  Sec.  1,  the  township  embraces  thirty-six  entire  sec- 
tions. Its  boundaries  are,  on  the  east,  Dresbach  township  and  the 
Mississippi  river,  on  the  west  Pleasant  Hill  township,  on  the 
south  Houston  county,  and  on  the  north  Richmond  township. 

The  soil  on  the  ridge  land  is  a  reddish  clay,  and  in  the  valleys  a 
black  loam  or  muck.  The  surface  is  very  much  broken,  high  bluffs 
or  hills  and  deep  valleys  and  ravines  follow  each  other  in  rapid  suc- 
cession. The  products  are  wheat  on  the  ridge  land  and  corn,  bar- 
ley and  oats  in  the  valleys. 

Pine  creek  enters  the  township  in  Sec.  18,  flows  southeast 
through  New  Hartford  village,  Sees.  19,  30,  29,  and  leaves  the  town- 
ship in  Sec.  32.  Pine  creek  branch  enters  the  township  in  Sec.  31, 
flows  east  and  joins  the  main  stream  in  Sec.  32. 

Among  the  old  settlers  may  be  mentioned  Nathan  Brown,  who 
came  as  early  as  1849,  and  settled  on  what  is  now  Sec.  1,  of  New 
Hartford  township.  Nathan  Brown  has  lived,  almost  without  any 
change  whatever,  in  this  one  locality  for  thirty-three  years. 

H.  W.  Carroll  came  to  the  township-  in  1854,  and  settled  on  Pine 
creek.     He  now  resides  on  N.E.  J  Sec.  6. 

Geo.  Johnson  came  in  1854,  and  settled  in  Rose  Yalley,  Sec. 
27.  He  now  resides  in  Lane's  valley  on  W.  ^  Sec.  25.  James 
Lane  arrived  the  same  year.     He  now  lives  on  Sec.  35. 

The  year  1855  was  noted  for  the  arrival  of  the  following  :  Hel- 
kiah  Lilly,  Jerry  Tibbetts,  Joseph  Beach,  Daniel  Blankley,  Myron 
Steadman  and  S.  C.  Dick.  Helkiah  Lilly  entered  the  S.W.  i  of  S. 
W.  I  Sec.  34,  and  has  kept  it  until  the  present  day.     Jerry  Tibbetts 


NEW    HARTFORD    TOWNSHIP.  573 

settled  on  Sec.  4;  Daniel  Blankley  secured  the  N.E.  J  Sec.  16; 
Myron  Steadman  entered  the  S.W.  J  Sec.  6,  while  S.  C.  Dick 
settled  on  S.E.  J  Sec.  4. 

There  are  ten  district  schools  in  the  township :  District  1  on 
Sec.  6,  dist.  72  on  Sec.  5,  dist.  71  on  Sec.  2,  dist.  73  on  Sec.  16, 
dist.  74  on  Sec.  19,  dist.  32  on  Sec.  25,  dist.— on  Sec.  27,  dist.  86 
on  Sec.  12,  dist. — on  Sec.  1,  dist.  109  on  Sec.  14. 

The  number  of  school-children  in  the  township  is  said  to  be  250, 
but  all  are  not  in  attendance. 

The  average  crop  for  the  year  1882  is  as  follows  :  Oats,  per 
acre,  40  bushels  ;  corn,  per  acre,  30  bushels ,  barley,  per  acre,  20 
bushels ;  wheat,  per  acre,  12  bushels. 

The  lirst  township  meeting  was  held  April  11,  1858. 

Joseph  Babcock,  J.  B.  More  and  Joseph  Goodyear  were  ap- 
pointed as  a  board  of  supervisors. 

The  successive  town  clerks  are:  Elias  Brickert,  1858-9  ;  J.  H. 
Leonard,  1859-62 ;  Daniel  Blankley,  1862-4 ;  N.  J.  Wooden, 
1864-5;  Daniel  Blankley,  1865-6;  A.  S.  Dunning,  1866-73;  L. 
Gerrish,  1873-4 ;  Daniel  Blankley,  1874-7  ;  A.  T.  Bateman, 
1877-81  ;  W.  H.  Bateman,  1881-2  ;'  A.  T.  Bateman,  1882-3. 

The  board  for  1882 :  Z.  W.  Nutting,  John  Shroeder,  S.  C.  Dick, 
supervisors  ;  R.  D.  Clow,  Geo.  Hiler,  constables  ;  Daniel  Blankley, 
R.  H.  Sims,  justices  of  the  peace  ;  O.  D.  Grant,  assessor. 

There  are  two  cemeteries  in  the  township,  one  on  S.E.  J  of  S. 
E.  J  Sec.  12,  owned  by  Nathen  Brown  ;  another  on  Sec.  9,  owned 
by  Geo.  Hiler.  There  are  no  churches  in  the  township,  services 
being  held  occasionally  in  the  schoolhouses. 

NEW    HAKTFORD    VILLAGE. 

New  Hartford  village  lies  on  Sec.  19  of  New  Hartford  township. 
It  was  laid  out  about  1856  by  Henry  Cushman,  Daniel  Clay  and  a 
man  by  the  name  of  Reynolds.  Mr.  Reynolds  owned  the  first  house 
in  the  village.     The  first  store  was  kept  by  Benj.  Young. 

No  regular  postoffice  existed  until  about  1866,  when  a  regular 
office  was  established,  and  H.  Lilly  appointed  postmaster.  He  kept 
the  office  nine  years.  Henry  Cushman  built  the  first  sawmill  in 
1856.  Soon  after,  a  gristmill  was  erected  by  H.  Lilly  and  H.  Cush- 
man. This  was  about  1860.  In  one  year  H.  Lilly  bought  out  H. 
Cushman  and  run  the  mill  three  years  alone.  At  this  time  it  was 
purchased  by  Blumin  Tritt,  who  has  kept  it  ever  since.     Soon  after 


574  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

the  village  was  laid  out  John  Brodwell  built  a  small  shoeshop,  but 
turned  it  into  a  schoolhouse  and  taught  it  himself.  A  log-school 
building  was  erected  on  Sec.  30  soon  afterward.  This  was  taught 
by  Mrs.  Tom  Phelps.  The  present  school  was  erected  in  the  town 
about  1870.  The  fli-st  teacher  was  Lidia  Basworth.  Dimensions  of 
the  building  23  X  26  feet.  This  is  used  as  a  church.  G.  Lyon  is  the 
present  postmaster ;  he  also  keeps  the  one  store  in  the  village. 
One  blacksmith  shop  owned  by  I.  Beach.  One  shoeshop  run  by 
G.  A.  Edin. 

The  town  of  New  Hartford  has  an  area  of  forty  acres,  and  is 
traversed  by  Pine  creek. 

EICHMOND  TOWNSHIP. 

Kichmond  township  lies  in  T.  106  N.  and  E.  5  W.  Its  boundaries 
are,  on  the  east  and  north  the  Mississippi  river,  on  the  south  New 
Hartford  township,  and  on  the  west  Homer  township.  Richmond 
is  but  a  fractional  township  at  most,  being  cut  by  the  Mississippi  into 
twelve  complete  and  seven  fractional  sections.  It  was  organized 
May  11,  1858.  The  members  of  the  first  board  were  :  Town  clerk, 
J.  M.  Dodge ;  chairman  of  supervisors,  A.  M.  Gross ;  supervisors, 
Amos  Shay,  M.  Dunning ;  assessor,  J.  M.  Winn  ;  collector,  A.  C. 
Dunning ;  constables,  C.  C.  Willy,  C.  R.  Howe  ;  justices  of  the 
peace,  B.  F.  Davis,  N.  D.  Gilbert.  There  were  forty  votes  cast  at 
the  first  election.  The  following  are  the  names  of  the  successive 
township  clerks  :  A.  6.  Gross,  1858-9  ;  A.  S.  Dunning,  1859-62; 
J.  Donehower,  1862-3 ;  J.  H.  Davenport,  1863-65 ;  O.  Cram, 
1866-6  ;  C.  A.  Leach,  1866-69  ;  Levi  Brown,  1869-71  ;  George 
Eagles,  1871-73  ;  Edward  Mott,  1873-75  ;  J.  P.  Nevill,  1875-78  ; 
C.  A.  Leach,  1878-81  ;  J.  P.  Nevill,  1881-2-3.  The  present  town- 
ship board :  Chairman  of  supervisors,  Amos  Shay  ;  supervisors, 
Henry  Winter,  Patrick  Griffin  ;  assessor,  James  Donehower  ;  con- 
stable, A.  B.  Leach  ;  justice  of  the  peace,  J.  P.  Nevill. 

The  surface  of  the  township,  like  all  the  country  immediately 
around,  is  very  much  broken  ;  the  soil  is  a  clay  loam.  The  products 
are  wheat,  corn,  oats  and  barley.  The  average  crop  for  the  year 
1882  was  :  Wheat,  per  acre,  15  bushels  ;  corn,  per  acre,  60  bushels  ; 
oats,  per  acre,  40  bushels.  Barley  is  raised  in  very  small  quantities. 
Riclimond  township  js  traversed  by  two  creeks.  Little  Trout  run  and 
Richmond  creek.  Little  Trout  run  rises  in  Sec.  32,  flows  northwest 
and  leaves  the  township  on  Sec.  18.     Richmond  creek  rises  in  Sees, 


RICHMOND    TOWNSHIP.  575 

27  and  28,  flows  northwest,  and  empties  into  the  Mississippi  river 
near  the  village  of  Richmond. 

M.  Dunning  was  about  the  earliest  settler  in  the  township.  He 
came  to  the  village  of  Richmond  in  1852  ;  Amos  Shay  came  in 
1854  ;  he  remained  in  the  village  a  short  time  and  then  removed  to 
Sec.  27,  where  he  has  been  engaged  in  farming  until  the  present  day. 
M.  Dunning  reached  the  village  in  1852  ;  in  1855  he  removed  to 
Sec.  28,  where  he  may  be  found  still.  Edward  Outhouse,  in  1854, 
settled  on  Sec.  19.  The  farm  is  now  in  the  hands  of  his  children, 
he  having  died  some  time  since.  In  1856  Patrick  Griffin  settled  on 
Sec.  18  ;  he  is  still  in  possession  of  his  farm.  The  K  W.  ^  of  Sec.  19 
is  owned  by  J.  M.  Gates,   who  took  possession  in  IS^ovember,  1857. 

There  are  but  two  schools  in  the  township,  namely,  district  47 
on  Sec.  17  ;  district  46  on  Sec.  21 ;  number  of  school-children  in 
the  township,  24. 

There  never  was  a  regular  church  in  existence,  but  divine  service 
has  been  held  in  the  schoolhouses  since  1857.  They  had  circuit 
preaching  by  ministers  of  both  Baptist  and  Methodist  denomina- 
tions: J.  M.  Winn,  a  Baptist  minister,  had  his  residence  in  the 
old  village  of  Richmond  in  1857. 

The  first  road  through  the  township  was  the  present  river  road. 
The  first  marriage  was  that  of  Austin  Dunning  to  Sydney  Yalton. 
The  value  of  the  personal  property  in  the  township,  according  to  the 
late  returns,  is  $12,000. 

A  discovery  of  a  very  valuable  blue  sandstone  was  made  in  1882 
on  Sec.  21.  It  is  being  worked  by  an  Ohio  stone  company  ;  also  a 
white  sandstone  (resembling  marble  and  susceptible  of  high  polish) 
and  red  ochre  have  been  discovered. 

RICHMOND    VILLAGE 

was  laid  out  in  1855  by  Fredrick  Cushman,  John  Fortune  and 
Henry  Cushman.  The  plat  stood  on  N.E.  ^  of  Sec.  21,  on  the  bank 
of  the  Mississippi  river,  and  had  an  area  of  twenty  acres.  Among 
the  old  settlers  in  the  village  may  be  mentioned  :  M.  Dunning, 
Isaac  Nichols,  H.  Carroll,  Thomas  Gordon,  Jacob  Donehower, 
Andrew  Mitchell  and  Amos  Shay.  John  Fortune  built  a  house  in 
1854,  and  his  house  was,  without  doubt,  the  first  in  the  village. 
O.  B.  Dodge  built  a  store  devoted  to  general  merchandise  in  1855. 
He  was  soon  followed  by  J.  F.  Martin,  S.  C.  Dick  and  Jacob  Done- 
hower, each   of  whoin   owned   a   store   of   the   same  description. 


576  HISTORY    OF    WmONA    COUNTY. 

Besides  these,  a  Mrs.  Jennings  owned  a  small  millinery  establish- 
ment. Fredrick  Cushman  built  the  first  sawmill  in  1855.  At  the 
same  time  a  blacksmith  shop  was  run  bj  Huttenhow.  J.  M.  Winn 
was  the  village  physician.  The  first  school-building,  the  present 
district  school,  was  erected  in  1857.  School  has  never  been  dis- 
continued. ' '  East  Richmond, "  a  rival  to  Richmond  proper,  was 
laid  out  in  1857  by  A.  Davenport  and  a  Mr.  Rodgers,  just  south  of 
the  first  village  on  the  same  section.  A  few  houses  were  built,  but 
it  was  soon  after  abandoned.  Richmond  proper  at  that  time  was 
quite  a  town,  but  since  then  it  has  gradually  decayed,  houses  have 
been  torn  down  and  removed  entirely,  until,  at  present  writing,  what 
once  was  a  thriving  little  town,  nothing  remains  but  four  shabby  old 
dwellings  and  a  small  store  kept  by  J.  P.  Nevill.  Lamoille,  a  rail- 
way station  on  the  Chicago,  Milwaukee  &  St.  Paul  railway,  is  on 
the  Mississippi  river  ;  it  is  two  miles  from  Pickwick,  a  small  town  in 
Homer  township. 

HOMER  TOWNSHIP. 

Homer  township  was  organized  May  11,  1858.  It  lies  in  T.  106 
and  107  W.  and  R.  6  N.  It  is  bounded  on  the  west  by  Wilson  and 
Winona  townships,  on  the  south  by  Pleasant  Hill  township,  on  the 
east  by  Richmond  township,  and  on  the  north  by  the  Mississippi 
river.  It  comprises  thirty-three  complete  sections  and  five  fractional 
ones.  The  Mississippi  river  strikes  the  township  on  N.W.  J  of  Sec. 
31,  and  flows  southeast  through  Sees.  1,  2  and  3.  The  surface  is 
very  much  broken  ;  the  soil  on  the  ridge  land  is  clay,  while  in  the 
valleys  it  is  a  black  loam.  The  products  are  wheat,  corn,  oats  and 
barley.  The  average  per  acre  for  the  present  year  (1882)  is  as  fol- 
lows :  Wheat,  per  acre,  12  bushels  ;  corn,  per  acre,  60  bushels ; 
oats,  per  acre,  35  bushels.  Stone  quarries  may  be  found  all  along 
the  river,  but  they  are  only  worked  occasionally. 

The  number  of  votes  cast  at  the  first  election  in  the  township  was 
eighty-eight.  The  names  of  the  first  township  officers  are  as  fol- 
lows :  Charles  Griswold,  town  clerk ;  S.  Britton,  collector ;  Samuel 
Britton,  overseer  of  the  poor  ;  Jarard  Baldwin,  chairman  of  super- 
visors ;  Daniel  Daugherty,  G.  W.  Grant,  supervisors  ;  J.  C.  Korton, 
Ferdinand  Cox,  justices  of  the  peace ;  J.  C.  Crane,  Albert  Preston, 
constables  ;  Samuel  Ailing,  assessor. 

The  first  regular  postoffice  was  kept  by  John  Torry  in  1857  ;  the 
first  marriage  in  the  village,  and  no  doubt  the  first  in  the  township, 


HOMER    TOWNSHIP.  577 

was  that  of  a  servant  girl  of  Willard  Bunnell  named  Racliil  to 
Harry  Herrick.  This  was  in  1856.  The  population  of  Homer  at 
present  is  sixty-four.  There  is  one  store,  owned  by  Robert  Norton, 
a  blacksmith  shop,  run  by  Jacob  Myres,  and  a  doctor,  J.  Q.  A.  Vale. 
Robert  Norton  is  the  postmaster. 

The  succeeding  town  clerks  were  :  S.  A.  Ailing,  1860-62  ;  R.  F. 
Norton,  1862-3;  John  R.  King,  1863-5  ;  C.  Howard,  1865-7;  J. 
Q.  A.  Yale,  1867-70;  S.  A.  Ailing,  1870-2;  J.  Q.  A.  Yale, 
1872-4  ;  J.  Q.  A.  Yale,  1874-82-3.  The  members  (^f  the  present 
board  are  :  W.  I.  Larason,  chairman  of  supervisors  ;  John  Hanson, 
S.  Gardner,  supervisors  ;  R.  F.  Norton,  treasurer ;  F.  B.  Martin, 
assessor ;  S.  F.  Ailing,  G.  W.  King,  justices  of  the  peace  ;  Nelson 
Breed,  J.  M.  Rutherford,  constables. 

The  township  is  traversed  by  two  creeks,  Cedar  creek  and  Big 
Trout  run.  Cedar  creek  rises  in  the  southwestern  part  of  the  town- 
ship, flows  northeast,  and  empties  into  the  Mississippi  river  on  Sec. 
1.  Big  Trout  run  is  formed  by  numerous  springs  in  the  southern 
part  of  the  township  ;  at  Pickwick  it  broadens  into  a  small  lake,  and 
furnishes  water-power  for  a  large  flour-mill ;  from  Pickwick  the 
stream  flows  northeast,  and  leaves  the  township  on  Sec.  13.  It 
fina,lly  terminates  in  the  Mississippi  on  Sec.  8,  in  Richmond  town- 
ship. 

The  first  settler  in  Homer  township,  and  also  the  first  in  the 
county,  was  Willard  Bunnell,  who  came  in  1849,  and  settled  on  the 
present  site  of  the  village  of  Homer ;  he  was  an  Indian  trader. 
C.  F.  Buck  followed  soon  after  and  settled  near  by.  This  place  was 
then  called  "Bunnell's  Landing."  Leonard  Johnson  came  in  1852 
and  started  up  a  wood-yard  on  a  place  just  below  Bunnell's  landing 
called  Johnson's  point.  John  Lavine  made  his  appearance  at  Min- 
neoah,  then  a  mushroom  village  just  above  Bunnell's  landing,  in 
1853.  In  1855  he  settled  on  Sec.  11,  in  Cedar  Creek  valley,  and 
remained  there  ever  since.  Peter  Gorr  came  to  the  township  in 
1853,  and  settled  on  Sec.  18,  in  Gorr's  valley,  now  known  as  Pleas- 
ant valley.  In  1881  Peter  Gorr  removed  to  the  old  site  of  Minneoah, 
on  the  bank  of  the  Mississippi.  R.  F.  Norton  came  to  Minneoah 
in  1854  ;  he  keeps  a  store  at  present  writing  in  the  village  of  Homer. 
Wm.  Lamson,  another  old  settler,  reached  the  township  in  1855. 

The  first  road  in  the  township  reached  from  Willard  Bunnell's 
place  westward  to  the  township  line.  It  was  begun  in  1853  by  pri- 
vate enterprise  and  completed  in  1854.     The  first  house  in  the  town- 


578  HISTORY    OF    WrNONA    COUNTY. 

sliip  was  owned  by  Willard  Bunnell  and  stood  at  Bunnell's  landing. 
Willard  Bunnell  also  kept  the  first  postoffice  in  his  own  house  as 
early  as  1853.  The  first  birth  in  the  township  was  that  of  Louisa 
Bunnell —  born  February  22,  1850.  This  was  also  the  first  birth  in 
the  county. 

There  are  but  two  churches  in  the  township,  the  Free  Baptists 
in  Pickwick  village,  built  in  1881,  and  the  ^tsTorwegian  in  Sec.  32, 
built  1870.  Divine  service  is  held  in  many  of  the  schoolhouses, 
however,  by  circuit  pastors.  There  are  eight  district  schools  in  the 
township,  viz  :  District  14  in  Sec.  30,  dist.  15  in  Sec.  12,  dist. 
12  in  Sec.  33,  dist.  19  in  Sec.  24,  dist.  13  in  Sec.  18,  dist.  94  in 
Sec.  29,  dist.  18  in  Sec.  16,  dist.  103  in  Sec.  8. 

Pickwick  village,  and  indeed  all  Homer  township,  was  very 
much  agitated  over  news  received  in  1862  that  the  Indians  were 
planning  an  attack  upon  the  settlement.  People  came  flocking 
from  all  parts  of  the  township  to  the  stone-mill  in  Pickwick,  intend- 
ing to  use  it  as  a  fort.  It  was  a  false  alarm,  however,  caused  by 
untrue  statements  and  exaggerated  reports.  The  Indians  were  at 
the  time  on  the  war-path  at  Mankato,  but  Pickwick  had  no  cause  for 
alarm. 

HOMEK    VILLAGE. 

Homer  village  was  laid  out  in  1855,  by  Willard  Bunnell.  It  lies 
on  Sec.  33,  T.  107,  E.  6.  Willard  Bunnell,  who  came  in  1849,  and 
C.  F.  Buck,  were  the  first  settlers  in  the  village. 

The  first  house  was  owned  by  W.  Bunnell.  Frank  Wilson  built 
the  first  store  in  1855.  Before  the  town  was  laid  out  this  place  was 
called  Bunnell's  landing,  and  a  postoffice  was  kept  in  Mr.  Bunnell's 
house.  Another  village,  called  Minneoah,  was  laid  out  just  above 
Bunnell's  landing  in  1852.  This  place  was  abandoned  at  the  laying 
out  of  Homer,  but  for  a  time  there  existed  quite  a  small  community. 
Among  the  merchants  in  Minneoah  were  Thomas  J.  Hough,  who 
kept  a  store  there  in  1854.  He  was  bought  out  by  John  Torry. 
Charles  and  Koyal  Lovell  also  kept  a  store  in  1854.  A  hotel 
existed,  owned  by  Myron  Toms.  One  doctor,  J.  C.  Norton,  had  his 
office  in  the  village.  At  the  laying  out  of  Homer  this  village  was 
deserted.  At  the  present  writing  nothing  remains  of  it  but  two 
dwelling-houses. 

Among  the  early  settlers  in  Homer  were  Woodruff  Griswold 
and  Norton,  who  built  a  store  in  1857.  The  same  year  they  put  up 
a  warehouse.     Ferdinand  Cox  had  a  small  store  in  1857.     He  sold 


HOMEE    TOWNSHIP.  579 

drugs  and  liquors.  These  stores  were  torn  down  and  abandoned  in 
1860.  In  1857  Jacob  Myers  built  a  blacksmith  shop,  which  he  has 
kept  up  until  the  present  day.  A  sawmill  was  erected  in  1868  by 
R.  F.  Norton,  but  was  deserted  in  1874.  There  was,  however,  a 
sawmill  previous  to  this,  owned  and  built  by  Hoxie  Abel  in  1860. 
A  shoeshop  was  kept  by  a  Mr.  Ganes  as  early  as  1859.  A  private 
school  was  in  existence  in  the  village  h'om  1858  until  1860,  but  the 
first  district  school  was  built  in  1857  on  Sec.  33.  The  first  teacher 
was  Charles  Smith. 

PICKWICK    VILLAGE. 

Pickwick  was  laid  out  in  1857.  It  stands  on  Sec.  13  ol  Homer 
township,  at  the  head  of  a  tiny  lake  formed  by  the  expansion  of 
Big  Trout  Run.  It  is  almost  surrounded  by  high  blufis,  and  is 
widely  known  for  its  picturesque  situation.  Big  Trout  Run  flows 
northeast  from  the  village,  and  its  zigzag  course  can  be  traced  for 
miles  down  the  valley  by  the  willows  growing  on  its  banks.  The 
village  was  named  after  ''Pickwick  Papers,"  by  Charles  Dickens. 
Thomson  Grant,  who  came  in  1853,  was  the  first  settler  in  the  vil- 
lage. The  first  store  was  owned  by  Ferdinand  Cox,  who  came  in 
1855. 

Thomson  Grant  and  Wilson  Davis  were  the  principal  land- 
owners in  the  village.  Wilson  Davis  came  in  1856.  Thomson 
Grant  owned  the  first  house.  There  was  at  that  time  one  wagon 
shop  and  one  blacksmith  shop.  The  blacksmith  shop  was  owned 
and  built  by  John  Cripps  in  1858.  The  wagon  shop  was  worked  by 
Joel  Morrison.  A  sawmill  and  gristmill  combined  was  erected  in 
1854  by  Thomson  Grant.  The  present  fiourmill  was  commenced 
in  1856  by  Thomson  Grant  and  Wilson  Davis.  A  small  building 
owned  by  the  mill  company  was  used  as  a  school  as  early  as  1858. 
Miss  Lou  Grant  was  the  teacher.  In  1861  a  school  was  put  up  by 
the  district.  Miss  Sarah  Shorey  was  the  teacher  for  several  years. 
The  present  school,  a  frame  building  24x44  feet,  was  built  by  the 
district  in  1863.  Charles  Sufierins  kept  the  first  postoffice  in  1858. 
At  present  writing  Pickwick  has  two  stores,  a  fiourmill,  one  black- 
smith shop,  a  hotel  and  a  church.  The  stores  are  owned  by  Charles 
Sufferins  and  J.  W.  King  respectively.  John  Cripps  works  the 
blacksmith  shop.  The  hotel,  quite  a  large  building,  is  three  stories 
high,  and  owned  by  George  Outhouse.  The  mill  is  built  of  stone,  is 
45x60  feet,  six  stories  high,  and  has  a  capacity  of  100  bbls.  of  flour 
34 


580  HISTORY    OF    WnfONA    COUIS"TY. 

per  day.     It  is  owned  by  Davis  &  Grannis.     Near  the  mill  is  a 
beautiful  little  waterfall  of  twenty-eight  feet. 

Services  have  been  held  occasionally  in  the  schoolhouse  since  it 
was  built,  and  a  Sunday  school  has  been  in  existence  since  1863. 
The  present  church  was  built  through  the  instrumentality  of  Judson 
B.  Palmer,  state  missionary  of  the  Free  Baptist  church.  It  was 
erected  in  1881.  The  dimensions  are  30x50  feet,  and  has  a  spire 
about  fifty  feet  tall.  The  first  pastor  was  Rev.  Given,  who  came  in 
1881  and  remained  six  months.  The  church  was  then  without  a 
minister  until  Eev.  L.  Kerr  came  in  1882.  The  congregation  now 
numbers  100  members.  The  average  attendance  of  the  Sunday 
school  is  thirty-five,  with  five  teachers.  They  are  in  possession  of  a 
small  library  of  about  fifty  volumes. 

Pickwick  has  one  secret  society.  Masonic  Lodge,  No.  110.  Tlie 
ofiicers  are:  W.M.,  J.  L.  Finch;  S.W.,  Leonard  Johnson;  J.W, 
Calvin  Berry  ;  S.D.,  E.  B.  Huffman  ;  J.D.,  Joseph  Sinclair ;  secre- 
tary, J.  M.  Rutherford ;  treasurer,  John  Spurbeck.  The  society 
was  organized  in  1874,  and  has  a  present  membership  of  thirty- 
three. 

PLEASANT  HILL  TOWNSHIP. 

Pleasant  Hill  township,  commonly  described  as  No.  105  N.,  R. 
6  W. ,  contains  thirty-six  full  sections  of  640  acres  each.  It  is  situated 
on  the  ridge  between  the  Mississippi  and  Root  rivers.  The  old  terri- 
torial road  between  La  Crosse,  Wisconsin,  and  Mankato,  Minnesota, 
runs  upon  this  ridge,  entering  the  township  at  the  southeast  corner 
of  section  36 ;  thence  pursuing  a  winding  diagonal  course  it  leaves 
the  township  about  eighty  rods  south  of  the  north  line  of  section  7. 
The  northeastern  part  of  the  township  is  drained  by  Trout  creek,  the 
northwestern  part  by  branches  of  Cedar  creek ;  both  of  these  streams 
flow  into  the  Mississippi  river.  The  western  part  is  drained  by  three 
branches  of  Money  creek.  The  principal  one  is  called  Corey  Valley 
creek,  in  honor  of  H.  A.  Corey,  who  settled  just  over  the  line  in  the 
edge  of  Wiscoy  township.  The  southwestern  and  southern  portions 
are  drained  by  branches  of  Silver  creek.  The  principal  one  of  these 
streams  is  called  Loony  Valley  Run.  These  streams  flow  into  Root 
river.  The  eastern  part  is  drained  by  the  branches  of  Pine  creek, 
known  as  north  branch  and  south  branch.  They  unite  about  one 
hundred  rods  east  of  Pleasant  Hill  township,  at  New  Hartford  post- 
office,  and  flow  into  the  Mississippi  river.  This  township  was  named 


PLEASANT    HILL    TOWNSHIP.  581 

by  Joseph  Cooper,  who  came  here  in  December,  1854,  and  made  a 
claim.  Some  time  in  the  spring  of  1856  Mr.  Cooper  made  applica- 
tion to  the  postoffice  department  at  Washington  for  a  postoffice,  to 
be  called  Pleasant  Hill.  While  awaiting  the  return  from  Washing- 
ton, he  and  others  organized  a  school  district,  and  when  asked  by 
the  county  registrar  of  deeds  at  Winona  for  the  name  of  the  town- 
ship, he  turned  to  a  neighbor,  Mr,  Reynolds,  and  asked  what  they 
should  call  the  town.  Mr.  Reynolds  said,  "Call  it  the  same  as  the 
postoftice."     So  he  told  the  recorder  it  was  Pleasant  Hill. 

The  surface  of  the  township  is  very  uneven,  the  bluffs  varying  in 
height  from  200  to  300  feet.  Upon  the  crest  of  nearly  every  bluff 
can  be  found  the  well  improved  farms  of  the  inhabitants,  who  are 
happy  in  the  possession  of  their  homes,  and  surrounded  by  all  the 
comforts  of  industry,  and  the  beneficence  of  an  ever-merciful  God. 
But  it  is  by  the  views  in  the  valleys  that  the  eye  is  held  as  if  by 
enchantment.  Here  upon  the  foot  of  the  hills  is  seen  the  cozy 
farmhouse,  built  near  some  cool  spring  of  water,  surrounded  by 
fruit  and  ornamental  trees  ;  while  in  the  background  are  waving 
fields  of  golden  grain,  flanked  with  the  deep  green  fields  of  maize, 
or  still  deeper  shades  of  the  woody  heights  covered  with  all  the 
varieties  of  oak,  elm,  maple  and  hickory,  interspersed  with  white 
birch  and  poplar,  and  clumps  of  shrub  oaks,  plum  and  crab-apple, 
draped  with  the  heavily  laden  grape-vine,  and  beyond  this  the  steep 
slopes  covered  with  hazel-brush,  while  at  every  fence  corner  is  found 
black  or  raspberry  bushes,  loaded  with  their  ripening  fruits.  Turn- 
ing the  eye  from  the  hillside  to  the  dale,  a  more  beautiful  picture 
meets  the  view.  Here  is  seen  the-babbling  brook,  sparkling  in  the 
sunshine  as  it  pursues  its  winding  course  down  the  valley,  rippling 
over  its  pebbly  bottom  at  some  steep  descent,  or  tranquilly  resting 
in  some  small  eddy  under  a  clump  of  alders  or  dogwood,  invit- 
ing the  spotted  trout  to  a  safe  retreat  from  the  pleasure-seeking 
angler,  who,  with  jointed  rod  and  horsehair  Kne,  is  seen  tossing  his 
tempting  bait  into  every  available  portion  of  the  stream.  While 
upon  one  side  may  be  seen  the  beautiful  pasture  land,  extending 
from  the  stream  to  midway  of  the  hillside,  covered  with  a  smooth 
sod  of  bluegrass  mixed  with  red  and  white  clovei*,  with  here  and 
there  a  stout  old  burr-oak  or  a  magnificent  elm  affording  ample  shade 
to  the  white  fleeced  ewes  as  they  quietly  ruminate,  surrounded  by 
their  sportive  lambs,  frisking  about  through  sunlight  and  shadow, 
yet  ever  careful  to  keep  away  from  that  part  of  the  enclosure  where 


582  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

the  great,  sleepy  looking  cows  are  cropping  the  juicy  grasses,  or  stand 
chewing  the  cud  in  the  shade  of  some  of  the  little  groves  of  alder, 
willow  or  plum-trees.  Upon  the  other  side  the  eye  is  charmed  by 
the  waving  fields  of  redtop  and  timothy  falling  over  the  sickle  of 
the  mowing  machine,  while  the  spring-toothed  horserake  gathers  it 
into  large  windrows,  ready  to  be  put  into  the  mow  for  winter  use. 
The  farmhouse  and  barns,  orchard  and  woodland,  golden  grain  and 
waving  maize,  stream,  pasture  and  meadow  land,  all  unite  in  the 
sunshine  to  form  a  picture  which  no  brush  can  paint  and  no  pen 
describe.  And  although  the  township  was  quite  properly  named 
Pleasant  Hill,  it  will  always  exist  in  the  mind  of  the  writer  as  the 
township  of  Pleasant  Valleys. 

The  history  of  Pleasant  Hill  township  since  the  first  white  man 
settled  in  it  is  one  that  will  undoubtedly  interest  the  majority  of  its 
present  inhabitants,  and  will  also  be  of  general  interest  to  the  people 
of  Winona  county.  The  first  man  to  build  a  house  inside  of  the 
present  limits  of  Pleasant  Hill  township,  was  Mr.  John  Hooper,  who 
is  frequently  spoken  of  as  "  High-low "  Hooper,  from  the  fact  that 
he  could  not  converse  in  an  even  tone  of  voice,  but  would  start  a 
sentence  in  a  low,  gruff  tone  and  change  to  a  high  key  and  back  to 
a  low  one  without  apparently  noticing  it  himself 

Mr.  Hooper  came  to  Pleasant  Hill  township  by  way  of  the  north 
branch  of  Pine  creek,  in  the  summer  of  1854,  and  selected  a  site 
near  a  fine  spring  of  water.  Here  he  built  a  log  house  and  erected 
a  blacksmith  shop.  He  made  a  lot  of  ox-shoes  during  the  autumn, 
and  in  December  he  started  down  Pine  Creek  valley  with  his  tools 
and  ropes  for  shoeing  oxen,  and  wherever  he  met  a  man  who  wanted 
his  oxen  shod,  he  would  cast  the  oxen,  put  on  the  shoes  and  go  on 
his  way  rejoicing.  He  soon  sold  out  his  claim  and  followed  black- 
smithing  in  various  places  in  Winona  and  Houston  counties. 

The  first  man  to  make  a  permanent  home  in  the  township  was 
Mr.  Joseph  Cooper,  who  came  to  the  "ridge"  at  the  head  of  the 
south  branch  of  Pine  creek  in  December,  1854.  Here  he  exclaimed, 
"  What  a  pleasant  hill !  "  and  immediately  made  a  claim  of  160 
acres  of  land,  lying  on  the  ridge  and  embracing  the  heads  of  South 
Branch  and  Money  Creek  valleys. 

He  at  once  commenced  to  chop  and  hew  logs  for  a  house,  and  on 
March  20,  1855,  he  had  completed  and  moved  into  a  log  house 
22  X  24  feet  and  one  and  one-half  stories  high.     He  was  followed  the 


PLEASANT    HILL    TOWNSHIP.  583 

same  spring  by  Michael  Burns,  Andrew  Finch,  Calvin  Grant,  Alex- 
ander Stedraan  and  others. 

Soon  the  sound  of  the  woodman's  -ax  was  heard  resounding 
throughout  the  length  of  the  ridge,  and  what  once  had  been  the 
hunting  grounds  of  the  red-man  now  began  to  assume  the  appear- 
ance of  white  habitation.  The  pioneers  had  nothing  to  fear  from 
wild  animals,  as  there  were  none  more  ferocious  than  the  timber  or 
large  grey  wolf,  which  never  attacked  any  of  the  settlers,  though  it 
would  frequently  follow  them  when  out  at  night. 

There  was  an  abundance  of  wild  game  in  the  woods,  and  the 
unerring  aim  of  the  chopper  (who  always  carried  his  rifle  with  him) 
often  brought  down  a  fine  buck  as  it  bounded  through  his  small 
clearing.  As  an  instance,  showing  the  plenitude  of  deer  in  the  early 
days,  it  is  stated  on  authority  that  two  young  men  named  Armstrong 
killed  360  deer  in  the  winters  of  1855-6. 

ROADS. 

This  township  was  better  provided  for  with  roads  than  most 
adjoining  ones.  The  territorial  road  was  "blazed,"  and  had 
been  traveled  a  few  times  with  wagons.  The  first  road  ever 
laid  out  by  the  township  was  from  the  center  of  the  east  side  of 
section  eight  (8)  due  east  through  sections  nine  (9)  and  ten  (10), 
thence  north  about  eighty  (80)  rods,  thence  east  and  northeast  in  a 
winding  course  to  the  line  of  New  Hartford  township.  The  topog- 
raphy of  the  country  is  such  that  it  is  almost  impossible  to  build  the 
roads  in  any  direct  line  ;  but  such  is  the  energy  and  determination 
of  the  people  that  they  spare  neither  labor  nor  expense,  but  excavate 
roads  in  the  steep  hillsides  at  a  cost  of  from  $500  to  $800  per  mile. 

SCHOOLS. 

The  people  showed  an  early  determination  to  supply  their  chil- 
dren with  an  opportunity  to  obtain  an  education;  and  as  early  as  the 
spring  of  1856  an  application  was  made  to  form  a  school  district  in 
Pleasant  Hill  township,  to  be  located  near  the  center  of  the  town- 
ship, and  a  plot  for  the  same  was  drawn  by  Mr.  Joseph  Cooper.  The 
plot  included  the  majority  of  the  inhabitants  on  the  ridge  at  that 
time.  The  logs  for  the  schoolhouse  were  cut  early  in  the  summer 
of  1856,  but  owing  to  some  misunderstanding  the  house  was  not 
built  till  the  spring  of  1857. 

The  house  was  built  of  hewn  logs,  covered  with  oak  shingles. 


584  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

The  only  pine  about  the  building  was  a  blackboard  and  teachers' 
desk.  To  accommodate  the  pupils  a  row  of  holes  was  bored  around 
the  inside  of  the  room,  and  hardwood  pins  were  driven  into  these 
and  oak  boards  laid  on  the  pins.  In  this  rather  discouraging  look- 
ing room  Mr.  Wm.  D.  Murray  taught  the  first  school,  and  there  are 
many  young  men  in  the  township  at  this  time  (1882)  to  testity  to  his 
ability  and  kindness.  He  is  invariably  spoken  of  as  "  Uncle  Billy," 
and  no  one  holds  any  grudge  against  him  on  account  of  misuse  or 
ill-treatment,  but  all  proclaim  him  as  the  man  who  was  invincible  in 
mathematics.  It  is  pleasing  to  state  that  the  old  log  house  has  been 
replaced  with  a  very  comfortable  frame  building,  and  although 
"Uncle  Billy  "  has  ceased  to  teach,  he  is  still  living  in  the  township, 
and  still  interested  in  mathematics. 

EELIGIOtJS    ORGANIZAnONS. 

The  people  who  left  the  more  prosperous  parts  of  the  east  soon 
felt  a  need  of  spiritual  as  well  as  physical  food.  In  the  early  part 
of  March,  1856,  several  families  in  the  northeast  part  of  the  township 
gathered  at  the  house  of  Alexander  Stedman  for  divine  worship. 
Here  Rev.  Joseph  F.  Hamblen,  a  Free  Will  Baptist  preacher, 
preached  to  them,  and,  assisted  by  his  brother,  Mr.  Wm.  B.  Ham- 
blen, an  eccentric,  self-styled,  missionary,  he  soon  had  a  church 
organized,  and  regular  services  were  held  afterward.  Soon  after  this 
a  Methodist  organization  was  formed  in  the  northwest  part  of  the 
township,  but  it  soon  united  with  members  in  Wiscoy  township,  and 
services  were  held  at  the  joint  schoolhouse,  situated  a  few  rods  west 
of  Pleasant  Hill,  in  the  town  of  Wiscoy. 

In  1872  the  people  of  Catholic  persuasion  decided  to  build  a 
church  in  Pleasant  Hill,  and  during  the  winter  of  1872-3  a  very 
neat  building  was  erected  on  the  N.E.  J  of  N.E.  J  Sec.  21.  The 
land  was  owned  by  Mr.  Cooper,  who  at  first  gave  one  acre  for  church 
site.  The  congregation  afterward  purchased  one  acre,  and  now  have 
a  fine  cemetery  in  the  grounds  adjoining  the  church.  The  church 
was  dedicated  in  the  winter  of  1873-1  and  styled  St.  Patrick's  church. 
The  first  person  buried  in  the  cemetery  was  John  McCaffrey,  of 
Pleasant  Hill. 

There  are  also  two  Protestant  cemeteries  in  Pleasant  Hill ;  one 
situated  on  the  N.E.  J  of  Sec.  11  is  by  far  the  finest  one  in  the  town. 
It  contains  two  acres,  and  is  pleasantly  situated  on  the  southeast 
slope  of  a  beautiful  hiU  and  contains  some  very  fine  slabs  and  monu- 


WISCOY   TOWNSHIP.  585 

merits,  designating  the  resting-places  of  the  beloved  departed.  Tlie 
iirst  person  that  died  in  Pleasant  Hill  was  a  child  of  Geo.  B.  Nich- 
olson. It  died  in  the  early  part  of  December,  1856.  Mr.  Alexander 
Stedman  took  the  coffin  upon  his  horse,  and  followed  by  a  few  neigh- 
bors^ also  on  horseback,  carried  it  via  of  an  old  Indian  trail,  down 
the  valley  to  Pickwick,  where  it  was  buried.  It  was  afterward  re- 
moved to  this  cemetery. 

The  other  cemetery  is  in  Sec.  22,  but  it  is  not  so  well  cared  for 
as  the  others,  and  is  'almost  obscured  by  the  small  oak  bushes  which 
are  allowed  to  grow  in  it.  The  first  person  buried  here  was  Mr. 
Eddy,  who  immigrated  to  this  country  in  1855. 

The  first  and  only  store  ever  kept  in  this  township  was  in  a  frame 
building  18x24  ft.;  moved  in  sections  from  Kichmond,  Minnesota, 
to  the  northwest  corner  of  the  southwest  quarter  of  section  nine  (9), 
where  it  was  filled  with  dry  goods  and  groceries  by  Martin  &  Banks 
in  the  summer  of  1859,  and  was  profitably  run  till  the  early  spring 
of  1864,  when  the  store  and  contents  were  consumed  by  fire,  since 
which  no  attempt  has  been  made  to  open  another  store. 


.     CHAPTEK  LI. 

WISCOT,   WILSON,   WARREN    AND    HILLSDALE    TOWNSHIPS. 

WISCOY  TOWNSHIP. 

Wiscol'  township  lies  in  T.  105,  R.  7.  Its  boundaries  are,  on  the 
north  Wilson  township,  on  the  east  Pleasant  Hill  township,  on 
the  south  Houston  county,  and  on  the  west  by  Hart  township.  It 
comprises  thirty-six  complete  sections.  The  surface,  like  that  of  the 
neighboring  country,  is  very  much  broken.  Money  Creek  valley, 
a  deep  valley  running  almost  north  and  south,  is  traversed  by  a 
stream  which  bears  its  name.  There  are  two  branches  of  this  creek, 
the  east  branch  and  west  branch.  The  main  stream  enters  the 
township  on  Sec.  35.  The  east  branch  flows  north  through  Sees. 
27,  26  and  24,  while  the  west  branch  traverses  Sees.  28,  29,  20,  16. 
This  subdivides  and  flows  north  through  Sees.  8,  9,  7  and  5. 
The  soil  is  productive,  raising  wheat,  corn,  oats  and  barley.  The 
average  crop  is  said  to  be,  wheat  per  acre,  15  bushels ;   corn  50 


58<i)  HISTORY    OF    WIT^ONA    COUNTY. 

bushels;  oats,  40  bushels;  barlej,  "small  quantities."  Timber  is 
plentiful  throughout  the  township.  There  are  but  three  district 
schools  in  Wiscoy,  namely,  on  Sees.  12,  16  and  27.  There  are  in 
all  about  150  pupils  in  the  township.  The  first  school  was  the  one 
now  standing  on  Sec.  12,  built  1857.  The  first  teacher  was  Eufus 
Thomas.  There  is  one  cemetery  in  Wiscoy,  standing  on  Sec.  16, 
laid  out  in  1866.  A  Methodist  Episcopal  church  stands  on  Sec.  12. 
It  has  a  very  small  membership,  and  its  insignificant  history  is  en- 
veloped in  comparative  obscurity.  Wiscoy  has  two  flourmills,  one 
standing  on  Sec.  29,  owned  by  Judson  Wells  (a  frame  building 
erected  in  1856,  and  having  a  capacity  of  fifty  barrels  per  day). 
Another  mill  owned  by  L.  J.  Clark,  built  1 865,  stands  on  Sec.  16, 
and  has  a  capacity  of  forty  barrels  per  day.  The  first  postoflice  in 
Wiscoy  was  kept  by  Benton  Aldrich  as  early  as  1857  on  Sec.  36. 
James  Clark  took  charge  of  the  oflfice  in  1873,  and  has  been  post- 
master since  that  time.  The  first  settler  in  Wiscoy  was  Ira  A. 
Boianton,  who  came  in  1855  and  settled  on  Sec.  12.  Ira  Boianton 
is  now  dead,  but  the  farm  is  in  the  hands  of  his  children  and  widow. 

A.  F.  Hill  arrived  the  same  year  and  took  up  a  farm  on  the  same 
section.  H.  A.  Corey  and  Lemuel  Abell  came  to  Wiscoy  the  same 
year  (1855).  H.  A.  Corey  settled  on  Sec.  24,  in  Money  Creek  val- 
ley. He  is  still  living  and  in  possession  of  his  farm.  Lemuel  Abell 
settled  on  N.W.  J  of  Sec.  3.  O.  G.  Morrison  arrived  in  1857  and 
entered  a  part  of  Sec.  27.  Both  Lemuel  Abell  and  O.  G.  Morrison 
have  kept  their  farms  without  changing  hands.  The  township  was 
organized  and  the  first  meeting  held  May  10,  1858.  Rufus  Thomas 
was  appointed  town  clerk.  The  members  of  the  first  board  were : 
Lemuel  Abell,  Joseph  Brooks,  supervisors  ;  H.  A.  Corey,  assessor ; 
Franklin  Vidits,  collector  ;  James  Greenfield,  overseer  of  the  poor  ; 
Calmer  Harris,  Edward  Taylor,  justices  of  the  peace  ;  Esben  Skin- 
kle,  A.  B.  Watsen,  constables.  The  town  clerks  in  order :  Rufus 
Thomas,  1858-9  ;  S.  G.  Jones,  1859-60  ;  C.  A.  Fuller,  1860-62  ; 
C.  A.  Wheeler,  1862-65  ;  M.  S.  Wood,  1865-67  ;  C.  A.  Wheeler, 
1867-8;  D.  W.  Pickart,  1868-9;  S.  G.  Jones,  1869-72;  James 
Clark,  1872-82-3.      Present  board  :   E.  Skinkle,  Charles  Waldo, 

B.  C.  Walling,  supervisors ;  Daniel  Cook,  justice  of  the  peace  ;  Wm. 
Morse,  Albert  Warner,  constables  ;  Daniel  Cook,  treasurer. 

WITOKA    VILLAGE, 

Witoka  was  laid  out  in  1855  by  Geo.  W.  Morse,  L.  Thomas  and 
David  Parker.     It  lies  on  Sec.  35  and  comprises  an  area  of  fifty- 


WISCOY    TOWNSHIP.  587 

eight  acres.  It  was  known  at  first  by  the  name  of  Centerville,  but 
was  afterward  changed  to  Witoka.  L.  Thomas  came  May  16,  1855, 
and  built  the  first  house  in  the  village.  He  also  put  up  a  store  for 
the  sale  of  general  merchandise.  The  same  year  Calvin  Ford  came 
and  started  a  store  also.  A  blacksmith  shop  was  built  at  this  time 
by  Wm.  Jones,  who  was  followed  by  Harvey  Bourne.  The  first 
postoffice  was  established  in  1856 ;  L.  Thomas  was  the  postmaster. 
During  the  first  year  he  carried  the  mail  at  his  own  expense,  but 
at  the  end  of  that  time  a  mail  route  was  established.  The  first 
marriage  was  that  of  Becky  Smith  to  Wm.  More  in  1857.  In  1856 
a  small  dwelling-house  was  built  which  was  turned  into  a  school- 
house.  This  school  was  taught  by  Rufus  Thomas.  A  district  school 
was  erected  in  1857 ;  the  first  teacher  was  Charlotte  French.  There 
was  a  doctor  in  the  village  at  this  time.  Dr.  Samuel  Miller.  Divine 
service  was  held  as  early  as  1855,  in  the  house  of  L.  Thomas, 
presided  over  by  Rev.  Cogswill.  The  next  year,  1856,  a  series  of 
sermons  were  delivered  every  four  weeks  by  Elder  L.  Babcock,  in 
the  same  place.  After  this  meetings  were  held  in  the  schoolhouse, 
by  both  Methodist  and  Baptist  ministers.  The  first  hotel  in  Witoka, 
a  large  frame  building,  was  owned  by  L.  Thomas,  and  was  burned 
in  1877.  At  present  there  are  two  towns,  known  respectively  as 
West  or  Old  Witoka  and  East  or  New  Witoka.  All  the  residence 
part  of  the  village  is  in  West  Witoka,  while  the  business  part, 
stores,  hotel,  etc.,  lies  in  East  Witoka.  East  Witoka  lies  directly 
on  the  line  between  Wilson  and  Wiscoy  townships.  When  the 
Pleasant  Valley  road  was  laid  out  in  1878,  all  the  stores,  etc.,  left 
the  old  town  and  came  over  to  East  Witoka.  At  present  writing 
there  are  two  stores  in  East  Witoka,  kept  respectively  by  O.  Abell 
and  George  Yougs ;  two  blacksmith  shops,  owned  by  Phillip 
Bourne  and  B.  Bragg ;  two  wagon  shops,  worked  by  B.  Bragg  and 
Walter  Crandell  ;  a  large  brick  hotel  two  stories  high,  run  by  L. 
Thomas.  The  dimensions  of  the  hotel  are  34  X  24  feet,  with  a  wing 
26x18.  The  postmaster  is  O.  Abell.  A  fine  graded  school  was 
built  in  West  Witoka  in  1868.  It  is  a  frame  building  with  a  dimen- 
sion of  80x30  feet.  The  school  has  two  departments;  the  "prin- 
cipal" is  W.  Wilbur,  with  Emma  Stray er  as  "assistant."  J. 
Crandall  is  the  village  physician.  There  is  one  church  in  West 
Witoka,  the  Congregational.  The  building  was  intended  for  the 
use  of  a  grangers'  hall,  but  was  sold  in  1879  to  the  church.  Rev. 
Elmer  was  the  first  pastor  ;  he  was  replaced  in  1880  by  the  present 


588  lllSTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

pastor,  H.  A.  Bushnell.  A  Sabbath  school  exists  in  connection 
with  the  church,  with  an  average  attendance  of  sixty-five  pupils. 
Henry  Kader  is  the  superintendent.  There  is  one  society  in  Witoka, 
the  "Witoka  Grange.''  This  association  was  organized  in  1870, 
with  a  membership  of  14A.  The  officers  for  1882  were  :  G.  M. 
Riley,  worthy  master ;  J.  E.  Balcli,  secretary ;  H.  Neman,  treasurer. 
Its  object  is  mutual  protection  from  monopolies  and  exorbitant 
charges  for  transportation. 

WILSON  TOWNSHIP. 

"Wilson  township  lies  in  T.  106  and  R.  6.  It  is  bounded  on  the 
north  by  Winona  township,  on  the  south  by  Wiscoy  township,  on 
the  east  by  Homer  township  and  on  the  west  by  Warren  township. 
The  surface  is  very  much  broken,  and  is  divided  by  the  bluffs  into 
two  valleys  running  north  and  south.  These  valleys  are  traversed 
by  two  creeks,  West  Burns  Valley  creek  and  East  Burns  Yalley 
creek.  West  Burns  Yalley  creek  rises  in  Sec.  15  and  flows  northeast 
through  the  valley,  and  joins  the  east  branch  on  N.E.  J  Sec.  8. 
East  Burns  Yalley  creek  has  its  source  in  Sec.  9,  flows  north  to  Sec. 
3,  where  the  two  unite  and  leave  the  township  on  Sec.  2.  The  soil 
is  productive  and  wheat,  corn,  oats  and  barley  are  raised.  In  an 
early  day  this  land  was  thickly  covered  with  timber,  which  has  now 
been  to  a  great  extent  cut  down.  The  township  comprises  thirty-six 
complete  sections,  and  measures  six  miles  in  each  direction.  It 
was  organized  May  11,  1858,  with  W.  W.  Kelly  as  town  clerk. 
The  officers  appointed  at  this  first  meeting  were  :  J.  S.  Wilson 
(chairman),  D.  McDougall,  Myron  Toms,  supervisors ;  M.  W.  Crit- 
tindon,  assessor ;  Amos  Shepherd,  collector  ;  William  Jones,  over- 
seer of  the  poor  ;  William  Jones,  Alvin  Lufkins,  constables  ;  Ren  el 

D.  Fellows,  Dexter  Shepherd,  justices  of  the  peace. 

At  this  first  meeting  there  were  seventy-seven  votes  cast.  The 
following  are  the  town  clerks  in  order  up  to  the  year  1882  :  W.  W. 
Kelly,  1858-60  ;  J.  A.  Gile,  1860-1 ;  E.  P.  Wait,  1861-2  ;  James 
Lynn,  1862-3  ;  Mason  Leet,  1863-4 ;  J.  C.  Brown,  1864-5  ; 
James  Lynn,  1865-6  ;  Norris  Grey,  1866-7  ;  J.  A.  Gile,  1867-8  ; 
R.  D.  Fellows,  1870-2  ;  Joseph  Bockler,  1872-3  ;  R.  D.  Fellows, 
1873-4 ;  Joseph  Bockler,   1874-8  ;    R.  D.   Fellows,   1878-81  ;   J. 

E.  Balch,  1881-2-3.  The  board  for  the  year  1882  were  :  J. 
Moran,  Arnold  Gernes,   John  Nevill,   supervisors;  J.  C.   Brown, 


WARREN    TOWNSHIP.  589 

assessor  ;  Wm.  A.  Abell,  Fred.  Dobblestein,  constables  ;  Theodore 
Searle,  Andrew  Gerlicher,  justices  of  tlie  peace. 

The  average  crop  for  the  year  1882  is  said  to  be,  oats  per  acre, 
45  bushels  ;  wheat  per  acre,  12  bushels  ;  corn  per  acre,  40  bushels  ; 
barley  per  acre,  20  bushels. 

Wilson  township  has  seven  district  schools  ;  they  stand  on  the 
following  sections  :  18,  13,  20,  28,  31,  32,  35.  The  county  poor 
farm  is  in  this  township  ;  it  lies  on  Sec.  6  at  the  head  of  Gilmore 
valley.  There  are  four  churches  in  Wilson  township,  namely,  Con- 
gregational, on  Sec.  35  (village  of  Witoka)  ;  Evangelist  (German), 
on  Sec.  28  ;  German  Catholic  and  Lutheran. 

There  are  two  postoffices  in  Wilson  township,  one  at  Witoka,  O. 
Abell,  postmaster ;  another  on  Sec.  29  is  kept  by  Henry  Blaiser  — 
this  is  known  as  Wilson  postoffice.  The  first  house  in  the  township 
was  built  by  J.  Giles  in  1854  on  Sec.  29.  Frank  Brown  was  the 
first  child  born,  in  1854.  The  postoffice  now  known  as  Wilson 
postofiice  was  first  called  Wayland  postoffice,  and  was  kept  by  John 
F.  Giles.  John  Giles  was  no  doubt  the  first  man  to  settle  in  Wilson  ; 
he  came  as  early  as  1853  and  entered  a  part  of  what  is  now  Sec.  29. 
,  He  was,  however,  dissatisfied  with  his  claim,  and  removed,  but  re- 
turned again  in  1854.  The  year  1855  was  marked  by  the  entrance 
of  a  large  number  of  land-seekers.  J.  C.  Walker,  Antone  Schoebe, 
Joseph  A.  Hilbe,  Joseph  Heller,  Wm.  Bergman,  Sr.,  Wm.  Berg- 
man, Jr.,  Louis  Keller,  Levi  Winget,  Jerry  Moran,  R.  D.  Fellows, 
Michael  Koenig,  Henry  Benig,  Lauren  Thomas  and  Henry  Heublin 
all  were  among  the  number. 

John  Nevill  is  said  to  have  come  in  1854,  one  year  earlier  than 
the  above.  J.  C.  Walker  entered  a  part  of  Sec.  1  ;  his  farm  has 
since  been  sold,  and  is  known  as  ' '  Hamilton's  farm. "  Antone 
Schoebe  and  Joseph  Hilbe  took  up  land  in  East  Burns  valley. 
Joseph  Heller  entered  land  at  the  head  of  Rolling  Stone  valley. 
Louis  Keller  settled  on  Sec.  28,  where  he  can  be  found  still.  Henry 
Benig  settled  on  Sec.  30  and  Michael  Koenig  on  Sec.  21.  The  flour- 
mill  now  owned  by  M.  J.  Laird,  of  Winona,  was  the  first  and  only 
mill  in  Wilson. 

WARREN  TOWNSHIP. 

Warren  township  lies  in  T.  106  N.  and  R.  8  W.  Its  boun- 
daries are  as  follows  :  On  the  north  Hillsdale  township,  on  the  east 
Wilson  township,  on  the  south  Hart  township,  and  on  the  west 
Utica  township.     The  surface  in  the  north  and  northeastern  part  is 


590  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

verj  much  broken,  while  the  remainder  forms  a  level  prairie.  The 
soil  is  good  and  the  products  are  wheat,  corn,  oats  and  barley.  War- 
ren is  traversed  by  two  branches  of  Kolling  Stone  creek.  The  east 
branch  rises  in  Sec.  26,  flows  north  through  Sees.  23,  14,  11, 
10,  3  and  2,  leaving  the  township  on  Sec.  3.  The  west  branch 
rises  in  Sees.  7  and  8,  flows  northeast  through  Sec.  5  and  leaves  the 
township  on  Sec.  5.  Warren  is  also  cut  by  the  Winona  &  St. 
Peter  railway,  which  enters  the  township  on  N.W.  ^  of  the  N.E.  J 
Sec.  4,  runs  southwest  through  Sees.  5,  18,  17  and  8,  and  leaves  it 
on  S.W.  J  of  Sec.  18.  Warren  has  no  village  settlements  whatever. 
There  are  two  postofliees,  each  in  the  southern  portion  of  the 
township.  Wyattville  postoflice  is  in  Sec.  33 ;  it  was  established 
about  1859,  with  Hiram  Wyatt  as  postmaster.  Frank  Hill  postoflice 
was  established  at  the  same  time,  with  A.  B.  Dunlap  as  postmaster. 
About  1862  two  other  postofliees  were  in  existence,  one  in  Sec.  19 
and  the  other  in  Sec.  20.  The  one  in  Sec.  19  was  known  as  North 
Warren,  and  kept  by  L.  C.  Ferrin  ;  the  one  in  See.  20  was  kept  by 
Hiram  Paris,  and  was  known  simply  as  Warren  postoffice.  Both 
of  these  were  abandoned  soon  after  their  establishment.  In  1856  a 
large  hotel  or  tavern  was  kept  for  the  accommodation  of  travelers 
by  James  McQuestion  on  Sec.  20.  This  hotel  was  burned  some  time 
in  1865.  A  store  devoted  to  general  merchandise  was  owned  and 
run  by  Farrar  &  Russell  in  1859  on  See.  33.  This  has  been  aban- 
doned long  since.  A  flour-mill  was  built  in  1857  ;  this  was  at  flrst 
used  as  a  sawmill,  but  was  converted  into  a  gristmill  in  1865.  This 
mill  stands  on  Sec.  4,  and  is  owned  by  William  Duncanson  ;  its 
capacity  is  very  small. 

Leonard  George  kept  a  school  in  1856  in  a  private  house  which 
stood  on  Sec.  21.  The  next  school  was  kept  by  Margaret  Grey  in 
a  little  sehoolhouse  built  on  See.  31  in  1857.  Susan  Buswell 
taught  the  next  in  1858  ;  this  was  in  Sec.  20. 

William  Duncanson  caine  to  Warren  township  in  the  spring  of 
1854  from  La  Crosse.  The  flrst  wagon  track  was  made  by  him 
through  this  section  on  June  5,  1854.  He  settled  on  what  is  now 
theN.E.JofS.E.  iSec.  20.  In  the  fall  of  1854  Theodore,  sonof  Wm. 
Duncanson,  was  born  ;  this  was  undoubtedly  the  first  birth  in  the 
township.  The  flrst  laid-out  road  was  that  known  then  as  the  ter- 
ritorial road,  running  from  Chatfleld  through  Rush  Creek  and  Sec. 
20  to  Stockton. 

Church  service  was  flrst  held  in  the  various  schoolhouses.     At 


WARREN    TOWNSHIP.  591 

present  there  are  the  following  churches  :  Methodist,  in  Sec.  20  ; 
Presbyterian,  in  Sec.  36  ;  Brethren,  in  Sec.  19.  To  each  of  these 
is  attached  a  cemetery. 

William  Duncanson,  of  whom  mention  lias  been  made,  was  the 
oldest  settler  in  Warren.  He  came  in  June,  1854.  He  was  fol- 
lowed in  the  fall  by  Jacob  Duncanson,  his  brother.  Jacob  Duncan- 
son,  with  his  family,  settled  on  Sec.  21  ;  Oliver  Panger  and  A,  J. 
Ayers  arrived  at  the  same  time  and  entered  part  of  Sec.  19.  The 
following  made  their  appearance  in  1855  :  Joseph  Mixter,  Lucius 
Brainerd,  Frederick  Hall,  Moses  Stickney,  Hiram  Wyatt,  Sylvester 
Frink,  E.  B.  Jewett,  Mortimer  Gage  and  H.  P.  Archer.  The  fol- 
lowing came  in  1856  :  Theodore  Warnkan,  Arnt  Warnkan,  John 
Demoung  and  Jessie  Wheeler. 

Warren  township  has  six  district  schools.-  Sec.  8,  district  40  ; 
Sec.  12,  dist.  Ill ;  Sec.  19,  dist.  36  ;  Sec.  21,  dist.  39  ;  Sec.  32,  dist. 
6  ;  Sec.  34,  dist.  5. 

The  first  meeting  was  held  and  the  township  organized  May  11, 
1858.  G.  W.  Gleason  was  appointed  town  clerk.  The  board 
elected :  Supervisors,  A.  P.  Hoit,  L.  B.  Terrin,  T.  Thayer ;  con- 
stable, W.  P.  Thayer  ;  overseer  of  the  poor,  Sylvester  Frink  ;  justice 
of  the  peace,  Jesse  Wheeler  ;  collector,  I.  K.  Farrar ;  assessor, 
Lucius  Brainerd.  The  town  clerks  in  succession  were  G.  W,  Gleason, 
M.  P.  Thayer,  E.  B.  Jewett,  B.  S.  Gross,  W.  N.  Buswell,  E.  M. 
Buswell,  W.  N.  Buswell,  E.  M.  Buswell,  W.  E^.  Buswell,  E.  B. 
Jewett,  M.  P.  Thayer,  H.  C.  Wilbur,  J.  A.  Ginther,  H.  D.  Gage, 
John  Kenny,  H.  C.  Wilbur  (present  clerk).  Board  elected  in  1882 
were  as  follows  :•  Supervisors,  E.  M.  Buswell,  Edward  Markle,  Wm. 
Felzer  ;  constables,  Fred.  Janzow,  Edward  Albert ;  justices  of  the 
peace,  John  L.  Farrar,  John  Miller ;  asssessor,  J.  L.  Farrar  ;  treas- 
urer, Almon  Sartwell. 

A  stone-quarry,  on  Sec.  3  of  Warren  township,  employs  from 
200  to  400  men  during  the  summer  months.  A  variety  of  limestone, 
very  valuable  for  building  purposes,  is  taken  from  this  quarry,  [t 
is  owned  by  the  Chicago  &  Northwestern  railway,  and  has  been 
worked  for  four  years. 

Brethren  Church  of  Warren  township. — This  church  was  organ- 
ized in  the  year  1855,  with  the  following  official  members  :  Phillip 
Earner,  elder ;  David  Whetstone,  deacon,  and  Christian  F.  Wirt, 
pastor.  The  lay  members  were  Stephen  Thackery  and  wife,  Solo- 
mon Ramer  and  wife,  Peter  Ramer  and  wife,  Daniel  Ramer  and 


592  HISTORY    OF   WESTOlSrA   couisrTY.    . 

wife,  Andrew  Reterman  and  wife.  The  membersliip  at  first  num- 
bered sixteen.  It  is  impossible  to  give  the  complete  history  of  this 
church,  as  the  record  has  not  always  been  kept.  This  much,  how- 
ever, is  known.  In  the  first  three  years  of  its  organization  four 
members  died  and  several  removed  from  the  country,  while  a  few 
deserted  the  church  and  united  with  the  Advents.  The  church  up 
to  1874  held  service  in  the  schoolhouse.  In  1874  a  building  was 
erected  to  be  used  as  a  church.  It  was  a  frame  structure,  30x50 
feet.  They  possessed  a  plot  of  one  and  a  half  acres  for  church  and 
cemetery.  The  new  church  cost  $1,600,  and  stands  on  Sec.  19. 
A  Sabbath  school  connected  with  the  church  is  in  a  good  condition. 
Presbyterian  {German)  Church  of  Warren  township. — Regularly 
organized  in  1873.  Prominent  original  members :  John  Lafky, 
Peter  Hertz wurm,  Paul  Loerch,  John  Lafky,  Jr.  The  church  is  a 
frame  building,  put  up  in  1874.  It  is  forty  feet  long  and  twenty-four 
feet  wide,  and  stands  on  Sec.  36.  Connected  with  the  church  is 
eight  acres  of  land  and  a  cemetery.  The  ministers  in  order  are 
John  L.  Funk,  Jacob  Schaeder,  John  Leirer,  August  Bush.  A  neat 
frame  parsonage  is  connected  with  the  church.  Tlie  membership  is 
said  to  be  twenty-four. 

HILLSDALE  TOWNSHIP. 

Hillsdale  is  but  one-half  of  an  entire  township  comprising 
eighteen  complete  sections  in  all.  Its  boundaries  are,  on  the  north 
Rolling  Stone,  on  the  east  Winona,  on  the  south  Warren,  and  on  the 
west  Norton.  It  is  six  miles  long  and  three  miles  wide.  On  the 
north,  e'&.st  and  south  portions  the  surface  is  broken,  while  to  the 
northwest  there  is  a  slight  prairie  land  or  "grubb  land"  as  it  is 
sometimes  called.  It  has  a  limestone  soil  composed  of  a  rich  dark 
loam.  One  of  the  early  pioneers,  while  breaking  land  on  the 
present  site  of  Stockton,  dropped  potatoes  along  in  the  furrows  as 
he  plowed  and  at  the  same  time  turned  the  sod  over  them.  The 
land  was  not  touched  again  until  fall,  when  out  of  the  one-fourth 
acre  of  land  he  dug  110  bushels  of  potatoes.  (The  richness  of  the 
soil  can  be  imagined.)  Timber  was  plentiful  at  first,  especially 
along  the  streams.  There  were  several  kinds  of  oak  besides  hickory 
and  butternut.  Oak  is  plentiful  still.  Among  the  animals  were 
deer,  red-fox,  prairie-wolf,  badgers,  woodchucks  and  beavers  in  the 
streams.  The  early  pioneers,  shut  out  almost  entirely  from  the  east 
except  in  summer,  found  it  difficult  to  secure  provisions.     Deer  and 


HILLSDALE    TOWNSHIP.  593 

prairie-chickens  were  numerous,  and  venison  was  a  great  article  of 
food.  Potatoes  alone  brought  $1.40  per  bushel,  and  other  things  in 
proportion.  Timber  was  plentiful,  but  lumber  was  scarce.  J.  H. 
Swindler  says  he  built  him  a  house  in  1855,  14x16  feet,  out  of 
1,200  feet  of  lumber;  the  dimension  pieces  and  framework  were 
taken  from  the  neighboring  woods.  The  earliest  settlers  were  a  few 
of  the  members  of  the  "  Western  Farm  and  Village  Association  "  of 
New  York  city.  S.  D.  Putnam,  Charles  Bannan  and  Lawrence 
Dilworth  all  came  in  1852,  and  were  members  of  the  above  company. 
S.  A.  Houck,  O.  H.  Houck  and  John  McClintock  came  in  1853. 
In  1855  J.  J.  Matteson,  John  Hart,  C.  Hertzberg,  Jabez  Churchill 
and  J.  H.  Swindler  arrived.  S.  D.  Putnam  entered  the  N.E.  ^  of 
Sec.  27  in  June,  1852.  Charles  Bannan  entered  a  part  of  Sec.  23 
and  John  McClintock  a  part  of  Sec.  27.  Lawrence  Dilworth  settled 
on  Sec.  23,  J,  J.  Matteson  on  Sec.  26  and  John  Hart  on  Sec.  23. 

What  is  now  known  as  district  31  on  Sec.  23  is  said  to  have 
been  the  first  school  in  Hillsdale.  It  was  built  early  in  1857  by  pri- 
vate subscription,  the  districts  not  being  organized  at  that  time.  The 
schools  at  present,  with  their  section  and  districts,  are  :  District  81 
on  Sec.  31,  dist.  97  on  Sec.  30,  dist.  31  on  Sec.  23,  dist.  110  on 
Sec.  36,  dist.  17  on  Sec.  34.  The  average  number  of  pupils  in 
Hillsdale  for  1882  is  203. 

A  grist-mill  was  built  in  1865  on  Sec.  26,  by  Benjamin  Sherry. 
It  was  two  and  one-half  stories  high  and  had  two  run  of  burrs.  It 
stood  on  Rolling  Stone  creek.  At  present  writing  it  is  owned  by 
H.  W.  Jackson.  The  Winona  &  St.  Peter  railway  runs  through  the 
township  in  a  northeasterly  and  southwesterly  direction.  It  has  a 
station  at  Stockton.-  Hillsdale  is  also  traversed  by  Kolling  Stone 
creek,  which  enters  the  township  on  Sec.  34,  flows  north  through 
Sees.  27  and  26,  and  leaves  the  township  on  Sec.  23. 

The  township  was  organized  and  the  first  board  appointed  May 
11,  1858  :  J.  B.  Alexander,  town  clerk  ;  L.  P.  King,  James  Gwinn, 
M.  Collins,  supervisors  ;  J.  B.  Morehead,  assessor ;  O.  D.  Hicks, 
collector ;  Henry  Wiseman,  overseer  of  the  poor ;  T.  Q.  Gage,  jus- 
tice of  the  peace  ;  S.  T.  Gwinn,  J.  Schmettyer,  constables.  Suc- 
cessive town  clerks  :  J.  B.  Alexander,  C.  E.  Gage,  J.  B.  Alexan- 
der, A.  S.  Gregory,  George*Little,  John  A.  Moore,  J.  N.  Byington. 
Wm.  H.  Churchill,  George  S.  Wiseman,  J.  N.  Byington,  H.  W.- 
Mowbray, B.  Dripps,  F.  A.  Thomas,  James  Mitchell  (present  town 
clerk).     Present  board :  John  Monk,  W.  H.  Jackson,  H.  J.  Krans- 


594  HISTOEY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

key,  supervisors  ;  S.  T.  Gwinn,  John  Midler,  constables  ;  James 
King,  Henry  Kranskey,  justices  ol  the  peace  ;  James  King,  col- 
lector ;  George  McNutt,  treasurer. 

STOCKTON    VILLAGE. 

The  village  of  Stockton,  in  Hillsdale  township,  was  laid  out  in 
the  summer  of  1856,  although  the  land  was  pre-empted  in  1855  ;  J. 
B.  Stockton,  Wm.  Davidson  and  Wm,  Springer  were  the  proprietoi's. 
The  town  was  named  after  J.  B.  Stockton  ;  Stockton  stands  on  the 
E.  -J  of  Sec.  34.  The  plat  is  one  mile  long  and  one-half  mile  wide, 
and  embraces  an  area  of  320  acres.  Rolling  Stone  creek  enters  the 
town  plat  on  the  west  and  flows  northeast  through  the  village. 
Stockton  stands  in  the  main  Rolling  Stone  valley,  sometimes  spoken 
of  as  the  ' '  west  branch. "' 

In  the  summer  of  1855  H.  A.  Putnam  emigrated  to  this  section 
with  his  family,  and  built  a  frame  building,  24x18  feet,  which  was 
used  both  as  a  dwelling  and  as  a  store  for  general  merchanclise. 
This  was  undoubtedly  the  j&rst  house  erected.  Among  the  early 
residents  may  be  mentioned  :  George  Gregory  and  family,  Rev. 
Wm.  Poling,  John  Dacon  (blacksmith),  Andrew  Miller  (carpenter), 
Henry  Parrot  (wagonmaker),  Robert  Curtis  (blacksmith),  Henry 
Wiseman  and  John  Alexander,  Wiseman  and  Alexander  owned  a 
carpenter  and  wagon  shop  in  1857.  The  year  1858  was  marked  by 
the  grading  of  the  "Transit  railway"  (now  Winona  &  St.  Peter), 
which  cut  through  the  town.  The  population  were  pleased  with  the 
new  venture  and  were  anxious  for  its  completion,  but  when  the 
company  failed  and  were  unable  to  pay  their  bills  for  labor  and 
goods,  the  enterprise  was  looked  upon  with  disfavor.  The  road  was 
then  purchased  by  the  Winona  &  St.  Peter  company,  aisd  completed 
in  1861. 

J.  B.  Stockton  was  the  proprietor  of  the  flrst  hotel  in  1856. 
Wm.  Dodge  was  the  lirst  postmaster  in  Stockton.  The  ofhce  was 
kept  in  1856  just  south  of  the  town  line.  The  present  mill  was  built 
in  the  shape  of  a  sawmill  in  1855,  by  Wm.  Dodge.  In  1857  it  was 
sold  to  Starbuck  &  Jones,  who*  converted  it  into  a  gristmill  with 
two  run  of  burrs.  In  1859  it  passed  into  the  hands  of  Hugh  Sherry, 
who  sold  a  half  interest  to  Dr.  S.  B.  Sl^jeardown.  It  was  run  by  the 
i^above  for  five  years,  when  it  was  purchased  by  Mowbray  &  Sons, 
the  present  possessors.  In  1879  the  old  burrs  were  abandoned  and 
new  patent  rolling  and  crushing  machinery  put  in.     The  capacity  is 


HILLSDALE    TOWNSHIP.  595 

now  250  bbls.  per  day.  Rolling  Stone  creek  supplies  half  the  power, 
the  remainder  is  secured  by  steam-engines.  The  mill  is  a  frame 
structure,  three  stories  high,  and  doing  a  lively  business.  The  first 
school,  a  frame  building,  20x28  feet,  was  built  in  1857,  and  was 
taught  by  Albert  Thomas.  The  present  school,  a  large  frame  build- 
ing, was  built  in  1875.  It  has  a  dimension  of  28x50  feet.  There 
are  two  departments,  a  primary  and  intermediate  department.  Two 
teachers  and  an  average  attendance  of  100  pupils.  This  school  is 
doing  some  good  work. 

Present  merchants  are  as  follows  :  Thomas  &  Swindler,  general 
merchandise,  also  drugstore ;  Sheardown  &  Sheardown,  general 
merchandise  and  drugs  ;  James  Mitchell,  hardware  and  boots  and 
shoes ;  Simon  Ramm,  general  merchandise.  Two  physicians, 
namely.  Dr.  S.  B.  Sheardown,  Sr. ;  Dr.  T.  B.  Sheardown,  Jr.  Two 
blacksmith  shops  kept  by  Christopher  Lowerish  and  Geo.  McNutt. 

Stockton  has  two  churches,  the  Episcopal  and  Methodist.  The 
services  of  the  Episcopal  church  were  held  at  first  in  the  schoolhouse 
at  Stockton.  The  first  minister  was  Rev.  Benj.  Evans.  The  con- 
gregation was  regularly  organized  in  1859,  and  a  church  building 
was  erected  the  same  year.  This  structure  is  of  frame,  32  X  42  feet, 
with  a  spire  forty-five  feet  high.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wm.  Bond,  Wm. 
H.  Bayard  and  family,  J.  A.  Moore  and  family  and  John  Monk  and 
family  were  the  prominent  original  members.  For  several  years  the 
church  has  been  without  a  regular  minister.  Rev.  Joseph  Hilmer, 
of  Winona,  has  charge  of  the  congregation  at  present. 

Methodist  church  meetings  were  held  in  Stockton's  Hotel  as 
early  as  1856,  Rev.  A.  J.  Kelson  presiding,  These  were  continued 
until  1857,  at  the  building  of  the  schoolhouse,  when  it  was  used. 
Rev.  Wm.  Poling  was  appointed  minister  by  the  conference  in 
1857.  A  fi-ame  church  was  built  in  1872  ;  dimensions,  40x32  feet; 
tower  or  belfry,  fifteen  feet  (above  roof).  Rev.  Wm.  H.  Soule  was 
the  first  minister  appointed  for  the  new  church.  Present  member- 
ship, forty-four. 

A  Sabbath  school  was  organized  in  1856  by  Mrs.  H.  A.  Putnam, 
in  her  own  house.  The  present  school  has  a  membership  of  fifty, 
with  five  teachers.     Rev.  W.  A.  Miles  is  the  minister  for  1883. 

Temperance  Society. — Refuge  Division  of  the  Sons  of  Temper- 
ance, No.  71. 

This  society  was  chartered  in  1876,  with  twenty-five  charter 
members.  For  quite  a  while  this  was  a  fiourishing  society  and  'lid 
35 


596  HISTOEY   OF   WINONA   coihstty. 

much  good  for  the  communitj,  but  at  present  it  has  fallen  into 
decay.  The  officers  are  :  W.  H.  Thomas,  W.P.;  Mrs.  Mary  Blair, 
K.S.';  Leila  McKutt,  F.S.;  Frank  Mitchell,  I.S.;  Alex.  Torrence, 
O.S.  ;<»r.  E.  Blair,  Treas. ;  Greo.  Eissinger,  Chap.  Charter  mem- 
bers at  present,  forty. 

Lyceium. — A  literary  and  debating  society,  organized  for  mutual 
benefit.  Officers  :  S.  B.  Sheardown,  president ;  W,  H.  Thomas, 
secretary ;  K.  H.  Allen,  treasurer. 

Stockton  cemetery,  having  an  area  of  two  acres,  was  laid  out  in 
1860,  at  the  north  end  of  the  town  plat.  The  main  streets  are  four 
rods  wide,  excepting  Broadway,  which  is  six  rods  wide.  The  alleys 
are  sixteen  feet.     The  population  is  said  to  be  383. 


CHAPTER  LTI. 

NORTON,  MOUNl'   VERNON,   WHITEWATER   AND    ELBA  TOWNSHIPS. 

NORTON  TOWNSHIP. 

This  townsliip  when  organized.  May  11,  1858,  was  given  the 
name  of  Sumner.  It  was  afterward  changed  to  Jefferson  and 
finally  to  Norton,  its  present  name.  The  town  line  passing  through 
its  center  locates  it  in  T.  107,  while  the  range  places  it  in  9  west. 
It  is  bounded  on  the  north  by  Mt.  Yernon,  on  the  east  by  Rolling 
Stone  and  Hillsdale,  on  the  south  by  Utica  and  on  the  west  by  Elba. 
The  surface  in  the  central  and  southern  parts  is  what  is  known  as 
rolling,  open  land,  and  contains  some  of  the  best  land  in  the  county. 
While  in  the  eastern  portion  the  land  is  very  much  broken. 

Rolling  Stone  valley,  traversed  by  a  branch  of  Rolling  Stone 
creek,  is  in  this  locality.  This  valley  is  said  to  be  from  400  to  500 
feet  deep.  The  scenery  is  wild  and  romantic.  The  wagon  road 
winds  around,  in  and  out  along  the  edges  of  frightful  precipices  and 
under  immense  overhanging  rocks  hundreds  of  feet  overhead.  A 
great  attraction  in  this  valley  or  ravine  is  a  large  cave  which  reaches 
over  a  quarter  of  a  mile  underground,  and  is  filled  with  stalactites 
and  curious  stones.  Elm,  ash,  basswood,  oak,  hickory,  and  some 
maple,  are  found  along  this  valley.  On  the  high  land  water  is  very 
S3J.V2e.     The   water  is   hauled  from  the  valleys  and   put  in  large 


NORTON    TOWNSHIP.  597 

cisterns,  or  in  some  cases  wells  are  drilled  500  feet  deep  through  the 
rock,  and  the  water  drawn  up  with  a  windmill.  When  the  early 
pioneers  made  their  appearance  in  1855  wolves  were  numerous,  and 
black  bears  were  seen  occasionally.  Deer  have  been  known  to 
come  up  and  eat  along  with  the  cattle,  and  one  old  settler  had  a 
large  flock  of  quail  that  he  fed  regularly  near  his  cabin. 

Out  of  a  large  number  of  pioneers  that  made  their  homes  in  this 
locality  there  are  scarcely  a  half-dozen  remaining.  A  large  number 
have  died,  and  a  large  number  have  sold  their  farms  and  emigrated 
to  Dakota.  Wm.  Sweet  entered  what  is  now  the  S.E.  ^  Sec.  32,  in 
the  early  part  of  May,  1852.  It  will  be  of  interest  to  note  that  this 
was  the  first  claim  made  back  of  the  bluffs  from  the  Mississippi 
river  in  Winona  county.  John  Van  Hook  is  the  next  man  supposed 
to  have  made  his  appearance.  In  1854  he  pre-empted  what  is  now 
S.E.  i  Sec.  30.  Alios  Sch wager,  Adam  Hick,  John  Monk,  Wm. 
Ruprecht,  Pardon  Spooner,  J.  R.  Warner  and  Michael  Moore,  all 
came  the  next  year  (1855).  Alios  Sch  wager  settled  in  Rolling 
Stone  valley  on  what  is  now  Sec.  15.  Adam  Hick  took  up  N.W.  ^ 
Sec.  28  ;  John  Monk  the  S.E.  J  Sec.  36  ;  Michael  Moore  the  S.E.  J 
Sec.  22  ;  J.  R.  Warner  the  S.  W.  ^  Sec.  33  ;  Pardon  Spooner  the 
S.W.  I  Sec.  32,  while  Wm.  Ruprecht  settled  on  Sec.  25.  Peter 
Epelding  came  in  1855,  and  settled  on  Sec.  24  ;  J.  P.  and  H.  N. 
Hilbert  came  in  1855,  and  settled  on  Sec.  12.  Each  of  the  above 
were  prominent  among  the  early  pioneers. 

A  postoffice  was  kept  as  early  as  1864  by  Fredrich  Gensmer. 
Ely  Turner  succeeded  him  in  1866.  The  postoffice  was  abandoned 
some  time  in  1868.  Since  then  Norton  has  been  without  a  post- 
ofiice.  Wm.  Ruprecht  built  a  sawmill  in  1860,  on  Sec.  25,  on 
Rolling  Stone  creek.  The  water-power  at  that  point  was  found  to 
be  excellent,  so  in  1875  it  was  turned  into  a  gristmill  with  two  run 
of  burrs.  This  was  a  frame  building,  34x20  feet,  and  two  stories 
high.  In  1882  the  mill  was  enlarged  and  new  patent  rolling  and 
crushing  machinery  was  added.  The  mill  has  a  custom  business 
principally.  Norton  has  no  village  organization,  no  physician,  no 
lawyer,  and  above  all  no  saloon. 

There  are  five  district  schools,  namely,  District  28  in  Sec.  28, 
dist.  127  in  Sec.  27,  dist.  26  in  Sec.  13,  dist.  101  in  Sec.  17, 
dist.  100  in  Sec.  8.  Besides  these  there  is  one  German  Catholic 
school  on  Sec.  31.  This  school  was  organized  by  private  enterprise. 
There  are  three  churches  in  the  township.     German  Lutheran  on  Sec. 


598  HISTORY    OF    WIlSrONA    COUNTY. 

2Y,  Brethren  church  on  Sec.  8,  and  the  German  Methodist  Episcopal 
on  Sec.  5  (now  abandoned).  The  German  Lutheran  church  is  a 
white  frame  building  with  a  neat  exterior  appearance.  It  stands  on 
Sec.  27,  and  was  built  in  1878.  It  is  28x40  feet,  and  has  a  spire  60 
feet  in  height.  They  have  a  school  building  18x24  feet,  and  a 
parsonage,  besides  two  acres  of  land.  School  has  been  kept  since 
1878, — a  German  district  school  in  summer  and  an  English  school  in 
winter.  Congregation  of  the  church  numbers  about  fifteen  families. 
They  have  circuit  preaching  at  present.  Rev.  Otto  Koch,  of  Lewis- 
ton,  is  the  present  minister. 

There  are  two  cemeteries  in  Norton,  one  attached  to  the  Lutheran 
and  another  to  the  Brethren  church.  At  present  the  population  are 
mostly  Prussian  Germans.  Some  of  these  have  been  known  to 
come  in  with  nothing  but  a  few  head  of  cattle,  and  by  hard  work 
and  perseverance  have  secured  themselves  large  and  valuable  farms. 
Three  hundred  votes  were  cast  at  the  last  election  in  the  township. 

MOUNT  VERNON  TOWNSHIP. 

T.  108,  R.  9,  was  settled  about  the  same  time  as  the  adjoining 
towns,  more  particularly  Minneiska,  in  Wabasha  county,  which 
bounds  it  on  the  west.  Some  of  the  earliest  settlers  were  White- 
man,  Deacon  Smith,  Brizius  and  Patrick  Murray,  in  Trout  valley, 
Williams  and  Smith  on  tlie  ridge,  who  were  quickly  followed  by 
others,  and  all  the  available  land  was  soon  taken  up.  Not  a  section 
of  the  township  but  what  is  more  or  less  productive  and  under  cul- 
tivation. The  Trout  valley  intersects  it,  running  almost  north  and 
south,  while  the  eastern  and  western  portions  are  considerably 
broken  by  valleys,  containing  considerable  timber,  while  on  the 
ridges  is  to  be  found  good  prairie  land. 

ORGANIZATION. 

The  first  town  meeting  was  held  at  the  house  of  S.  N.  Burns, 
May  11,  1858,  and  the  following  officers  were  elected :  G.  A.  White- 
man,  Patrick  Murray,  H.  C.  Jones,  supervisors  ;  G.  A.  Whiteman, 
chairman  of  supervisors ;  Charles  Smith,  town  clerk  ;  Samuel  Bul- 
lard,  assessor ;  Lyman  Lovel,  collector ;  M.  Malmson,  overseer  of 
poor  ;  John  Montgomery,  justice. 

The  following  is  the  list  of  gentlemen  who  have  filled  the  posi- 
tions of  chairman  of  supervisors  and  town  clerk  up  to  1883  : 


MOUNT    VERNON    TOWNSHIP.  599 

YEAR.  CII.  OF  SUPERVISORS.  TOWN  CLERK. 

1858 G.  A.  Whiteman Charles  Smith. 

1859 H.  C.  Jones Charles  Smith. 

1860 G.  Billiard Charles  Smith. 

1861 H.  C.  Jones Charles  Smith. 

1862 P.  Murray Charles  Smith. 

1863 P.  Murray Charles  Smith. 

1864 8.U.  Bullard ...  .Charles  Smith. 

1865 Joseph  Taylor Charles  Smith. 

1866 S.  M.  Bullard Charles  Smith. 

1867 S.  M.  Bullard Charles  Smith. 

1868 C.  H.  Molecha Charles  Smith. 

1869 S.  Speakman J.  H.  Williams. 

1870 A.  Steavor J.  H.  Williams. 

1871 A.  Steavor N.  W.  Osborn. 

1872 S.  Bullard N.  W.  Osborn. 

1873 S.  Bullard N.  F.  Richards. 

1874 John  Valentine J.  H.  Williams. 

1875 John  Valentine J.  H.  Williams. 

1876 Peter  Speltz J.  H.  Williams. 

1877 Peter  Speltz J.  H.  Williams. 

1878 S.  Bullard J.  H.  Williams. 

1879 S.  Bullard N.  Schell,  Jr. 

1880 S.  Bullard N.  Schell,  Jr. 

1881 J.  H.  Williams N.  Schell,  Jr. 

1882 • J.  H.  Williams N.  Schell,  Jr. 


Good  roads  are  constructed  on  the  ridges  and  in  the  valleys,  and 
considerable  money  has  been  expended  on  the  improvement.  The 
first  road  laid  out  by  the  township  was  ordered  July  5,  1858,  four 
rods  wide,  commencing  at  Sec.  17  and  running  two  miles  through 
the  Trout  vallev. 


There  are  four  school  districts  with  four  good  substantial  school- 
houses;  the  first  one  built  was  at  Oak  Ridge.  Previous  to  the 
erection  of  any  schoolhouse,  ©r  opening  of  any  public  school,  the 
wife  of  Deacon  Smith,  in  Trout  valley,  was  persuaded  by  a  few  of 
her  neighbors  to  teach  their  children,  which  she  willingly  did,  teach- 
ing gratuitously  the  few  she  could  gather  in  the  then  almost  unbroken 
wilderness.  A  few  years  have  since  rolled  by,  and  now  as  good 
schools  and  as  efficient  teachers  minister  to  the  wants  of  the  young  as 
are  to  be  found  in  the  country. 


600  HISTORY    OF    WESrONA    COUNTY. 

CHURCHES. 

The  township  contains  two  churches,  both  German, — Catholic 
and  Methodist.  The  Methodist  was  the  first  one  erected,  a  plain 
frame  building,  at  Oak  Kidge.  Religious  services  are  co-equal  with 
the  advent  of  the  settlers,  services  being  held  by  pastors  from 
adjoining  towns  in  private  houses.  The  Methodists  have  a  large 
and  thriving  congregation.  On  December  5,  1875,  a  meeting  of 
Catholics  was  held  at  the  house  of  John  Speltz,  for  the  purpose  of 
organizing  a  congregation  and  the  erection  of  a  church,  which 
resulted  in  the  building  of  a  handsome  brick  edifice  at  Oak  Ridge, 
at  a  cost  of  $3,000,  with  a  seating  capacity  of  400.  The  corner-stone 
was  laid  in  May,  1876,  and  finished  and  consecrated  in  August  of 
the  same  year.  The  parish  is  in  charge  of  Father  Lawrence.  The 
erection  and  successful  completion  of  the  church  is  due,  in  a  great 
measure,  to  the  efforts  of  Peter  and  John  Speltz,  Casper  Kriede- 
macher,  A.  Stever,  M.  Hitinger,  Jacob  Frisch,  N.  Reis,  M, 
Sibenaler,  N.  Walch,  N.  Gidenger,  P.  Stever,  IS".  Muller  and  others. 

CEMETERIES. 

There  are  three  burying-places  in  the  township,  two  public  and 
one  Catholic.  The  first  public  one  was  ordered  laid  out  May  27, 
1873,  near  John  Smith's,  on  the  ridge.  The  Roman  Catholics  have 
theirs  in  connection  with  their  church  ;  the  first  interment  in  which 
was  October  16,  1876,  the  wife  of  Peter  Speltz.  The  other  public 
cemetery  is  near  the  Methodist  church  at  Oak  Ridge. 

WAB   RECORD. 

The  township  then  containing  very  few  men  that  could  be  spared 
and  but  sparsely  settled  and  with  but  recent  C(5mers,  did  all  that  was 
possible  under  the  circumstances  in  defense  of  the  country's  flag. 
The  town  offered  a  bounty  of  $125  on  February  12,  1864,  to 
volunteers,  and  increased  it  at  a  special  meeting  called  for  that 
purpose  August  20,  1864,  to  $250,  and  again  at  another  meeting 
held  January  23,  1865,  agreed  to  pay  $137  additional  to  volunteers 
in  service  credited  to  the  town  previous  to  February  1,  1864,  and 
also  to  men  drafted  and  credited  to  the  town  under  last  call,  $300, 
and  to  those  who  might  hereafter  be  drafted,  $300. 

CASUALTIES. 

The  township  has  been  remarkably  free  from  crime  or  casualties 
of  any  description.     No  murder  or  robbery  sullies  its  record.     Law- 


WHITEWATER    TOWNSHIP.  601 

suits  and  their  accompanying  bitterness  are  almost  unknown,  and 
justices  and  lawyers  do  not  thrive  off  the  residents  of  Mt.  Yernon. 
The  majority  of  the  settlers  are  steady,  frugal  Luxemburgers, 
who  are  not  prone  to  lawlessness  of  any  description.  The  first 
accident  that  occurred  was  the  drowning  of  a  young  man,  Mr. 
Dunston,  a  connection  of  J.  H.  Williams,  who  fell  from  a  barge 
into  the  river.  A  man  who  was  employed  by  John  Smith  (Christo- 
pher Schilsen)  was  kicked  by  a  horse  while  hauling  a  thrashing 
machine  up  the  ridge,  and  only  survived  a  few  days.  In  the  spring 
of  1873  the  community  suffered  a  severe  loss  in  the  death  of  Patrick 
Murray,  one  of  the  pioneers,  and  very  oldest  settlers,  who,  while 
ploughing,  was  kicked  by  a  fractious  horse  so  severely  that  death 
very  soon  ensued.     No  other  accident  worthy  of  note  has  occurred. 

WHITP]WATER  TOWNSHIP. 

The  surface  is  generally  very  much  broken.  On  the  western 
part,  however,  nearly  the  entire  length  of  the  township  skirts  on 
Greenwood  prairie,  in  Wabasha  county.  The  township  lies  in  T. 
108  K  and  E.  10  W.  It  is  bounded  on  the  north  and  west  by 
Wabasha  county,  on  the  east  by  Mt.  Yernon  township,  and  on  the 
south  by  Elba  township.  Whitewater  lies  in  the  extreme  north- 
western corner  of  Winona  county.  There  are  two  principal  valleys 
— Whitewater  valley  and  Beaver  creek  valley.  Whitewater  valley 
is  six  miles  long,  and  runs  directly  north  and  south  through  the 
township.  It  is  traversed  by  Whitewater  river,  which  enters  the 
township  on  Sec.  35  and  leaves  it  on  Sec.  1.  This  river  attains  an 
average  width  of  forty  feet  and  a  depth  of  three  feet.  Beaver  val- 
ley runs  almost  east  and  west ;  it  is  four  miles  long  and  traversed  by 
Beaver  creek.  This  creek  rises  in  Sec.  19,  flows  east,  and  empties 
into  Whitewater  river  at  the  village  of  Beaver  on  Sec.  15.  Timber 
is  abundant  along  the  valleys,  and  trout  plentiful  in  the  streams. 
There  have  been  two  village  settlements  in  the  township,  viz  : 
Whitewater  Falls,  now  gone  to  decay,  and  Beaver.  The  early  his- 
tory of  these  is  in  general  the  early  history  of  the  township. 

EARLY    PIONEERS. 

The  following  came  in  1854  :  Stephen  Covey,  John  Cook,  F.  C. 
Putnam,  Wm.  J.  Dooley,  Wm.  Woods  and  Albert  Scrivens. 
Stephen  Covey  took  up  a  claim  on  Sec.  15,  John  Cook  on  Sec.  34, 
F.  C.  Putnam  S.W.  i  Sec.  23,  Wm.  J.  Dooley  on  Sec.  15,  William 


602  HISTORY    OF    WINOIfA    COTHSTTY. 

Woods  on  IST.E.  i  Sec.  27,  and  Albert  Scrivens  on  Sec.  15.  The 
year  1855  was  marked  by  the  arrival  of  the  following :  A.  J.  Mc- 
Kay, J.  M.  Minnegar,  Albert  Hopson,  Pliney  Putnam,  Lyman 
Young,  S.  A.  Houck,  Oliver  Porter,  Nathan  Fisher,  J.  W.  Hayes, 
Wm.  Vilander,  Louis  Skidmore,  Leonard  Eobinson,  C.  W.  Buswell 
and  Nathan  Warner.  A,  J.  McRay  took  up  his  residence  on  the 
site  of  Beaver  ;  J.  M.  Minnegar  settled  on  what  is  now  N.W.  J 
Sec.  23  and  N.E.  J  Sec.  22,  Albert  Hopson  on  Sec.  22,  Pliney  Put- 
nam on  Sees.  10  and  11,  Lyman  Young  on  S.E.  I  Sec.  2,  S.  A. 
Houck  on  W.  ^  Sec.  2,  Oliver  Porter  on  S.W.  i  Sec.  1,  Nathan 
Fisher  on  N.E.  i  Sec.  29,  J.  W.  Hayes  on  N.E.  J  Sec.  15,  Wm. 
Yilander  on  Sec.  15,  which,  by  the  way,  he  purchased  from  J.  W. 
Hayes  for  the  small  sum  of  $2.50,  Louis  Skidmore  on  N.W.  J  Sec. 
35,  Leonard  Robinson  on  Sec.  27,  C.  W.  Buswell  on  Sec.  34,  and 
Nathan  Warner  on  the  same  section. 

BEAVEE    VILLAGE. 

Beaver  village  is  situated  on  Sec.  15,  at  the  junction  of  Beaver 
creek  with  Whitewater  river.  Beavers  were  numerous  in  these 
streams  at  an  early  day.  A  large  dam  was  built  by  these  animals  in 
the  creek  near  the  village  ;  from  this  came  the  names  Beaver  creek 
and  Beaver  village.  The  village  was  laid  out  in  1856,  and  covers 
an  area  of  forty  acres.  The  first  house  in  this  locality,  and,  indeed, 
the  first  in  Whitewater  township,  was  put  up  by  Stephen  Covey  in 
1854  ;  the  first  store  was  built  in  1856  by  Wm.  Dooley ;  it  was  a 
log  structure,  14x20  feet,  and  devoted  to  general  merchandise. 
Among  the  early  residents  were  John  Knowles,  H.  B.  Knowles, 
Dr.  Sheldon  Brooks  and  J.  W.  Hayes. 

The  first  blacksmith  shop  was  built  by  Carl  Pope  in  1856  ;  first 
death  was  that  of  Stephen  Covey,  who  died  in  1857,  and  was  buried 
on  his  farm,  S.E.  J  Sec.  15  ;  first  birth  was  that  of  Cora  Knowles, 
bom  February  16,  1856  ;  first  marriage  was  that  of  Laura  Covey  to 
John  Cheney  in  1856.  A  private  school  was  kept  in  the  house  of 
Carl  Pope  in  1857  ;  it  was  taught  by  Sarali  Pope,  and  had  an  attend- 
ance of  perhaps  twenty-five  pupils.  A  sawmill  was  built  on  Beaver 
creek,  on  Sec.  16,  in  1856,  by  Carleton  and  Gardner  Malindy  ;  it 
was  a  very  crude  aflPair  at  first :  a  hollow  log  was  pressed  into  service 
and  used  as  a  flume  ;  in  1857  it  was  converted  into  a  gristmill  with 
one  run  of  burrs  ;  F.  E.  Becker  is  the  present  owner.  The  mill  has 
been  much  improved  ;  it  is  now  two  stories  in  height,  is  40x100 


ELBA    TOWNSHIP.  603 

feet  in  dimensions,  has  two  run  of  burrs,  patent  rolling  machinery 
and  a  capacity  of  fifty  barrels  per  day  ;  the  water-power  is  excellent 
at  this  point.  An  hotel  was  built  in  Beaver  in  1865  by  David  Jecobis  ; 
it  was  a  structure  half  frame  and  half  log.  Beaver  contains  a  popu- 
lation of  125  persons.  Two  stores,  kept  by  G,  G.  Knowles  and 
Samuel  Detamore  respectively  ;  two  blacksmith  shops,  owned  by  R. 
Young  and  S.  Card  ;  one  wagon  shop  run  by  Peter  Neiheisel,  and  a 
feedmill  owned  by  Adam  Winters.  This  mill  grinds  corn,  oats, 
etc.,  into  feed  for  stock.  In  the  fall  it  is  converted  into  a  sorghum- 
mill  ;  great  quantities  of  amber  cane  are  consumed  and  converted 
into  sorghum  molasses.  Sherman  Card  keeps  the  one  hotel  in 
Beaver  ;  it  does  a  small  business,  as  travel  has  fallen  off  almost 
entirely.  One  school  in  Beaver,  district  45,  has  an  attendance  of 
forty  pupils. 

METHODIST    EPISCOPAL    CHURCH. 

This  was  built  in  1868  through  the  exertions  of  Elder  Clipper  ; 
the  church  is  frame,  40  X  60  feet,  with  a  spire  60  feet  tall  ;  the  con- 
gregation was  organized  in  1858  ;  they  at  that  time  held  their  meet- 
ings in  the  schoolhouse  ;  the  prominent  members  were  Pliney  Put- 
nam, Elder  P.  Richardson  and  George  Stoning ;  the  first  minister 
was  Elder  "Wm.  Sweet,  now  residing  in  Norton  township ;  Rev.  J. 
Tisdale  is  the  pastor  at  present  writing ;  they  have  a  Sabbath 
school  with  twenty-five  pupils  and  three  teachers,  and  a  small  library 
of  forty  volumes. 

WHITEWATER    FALLS 

Is  situated  on  Whitewater  river,  on  Sees.  26  and  27.  It  is  so 
called  from  rapids  in  the  river  at  this  point ;  it  was  laid  out  in  1856, 
but  gradually  fell  into  decay ;  it  has  a  population  now  of  perhaps 
thirty  people.  There  are  six  district  schools  in  Whitewater  town- 
ship and  two  postoffices — one  at  Beaver,  with  Samuel  Detamore  as 
postmaster,  and  another  at  Whitewater  Falls,  with  A.  C.  Randall  as 
postmaster. 

EJ.BA  TOWNSHIP. 

Elba  is  situated  in  T.  107  N.,  R.  10  W.  Its  boundaries  are,  on 
the  north  Whitewater  township,  on  the  east  Norton,  on  the  south 
St.  Charles,  and  on  the  west  Olmsted  county.  The  surface  is  very 
much  broken,  and  is  covered  by  three  deep  valleys,  which  in  turn 
are  traversed  by  three  prominent  streams.  There  are  three  branches 
of  the  Whitewater  river,  the  north  branch,  the  east  branch  and  the 


604  HISTORY    OF    WDSrONA    COUNTY. 

middle  branch.  These  unite  at  the  village  of  Elba,  on  See.  10,  and 
form  one  principal  stream,  which  flows  north  and  leaves  the  town- 
ship on  Sec.  2.  Whitewater  river  is  formed  bj  numerous  springs 
arising  from  the  blufis,  and  furnishes  excellent  water-power  for  a 
number  of  mills  along  its  course.  The  streams  abound  in  speckled 
trout,  and  the  country  is  much  visited  all  through  the  summer 
months  bj  Ashing  parties  in  quest  of  sport.  The  bluffs  along  the 
valley  are  from  350  to  400  feet  in  height,  and  form  some  of  the 
most  beautiful  scenes  in  that  section  of  the  country. 

Good  farms  are  found  in  the  valleys,  and  excellent  "wlfeat 
tables"  on  the  high  land. 

Floods,  caused  by  heavy  rains  in  summer,  are  frequent  on  the 
Whitewater  and  its  branches,"  causing  much  annoyance  by  the  wash- 
ing away  of  dams  and  the  injury  of  mills. 

The  timber  found  in  the  township  is  principally  oak  and  elm, 
which  is  plentiful  in  the  valleys. 

Immigration  into  the  township  began  as  early  as  1854.  Kobert 
Crooks  was  probably  the  first  among  the  early  pioneers.  He  came 
to  that  locality  in  the  spring  of  1854,  and  took  up  a  claim  on  what 
is  now  part  of  Sec.  28.  He  was  followed  the  same  year  by  F. 
McCarty  and  a  man  named  Southwick.  F.  McCarty  settled  on 
what  is  now  Sec.  22,  while  Southwick  made  a  claim  on  Sec.  3.  The 
following  came  in  1855  :  A.  E.  Todd,  D.  J.  Todd,  D.  R.  Holbrook, 
L.  U.  Todd,  W.  Telugan,  Peter  Kiefer,  Andrew  Burger,  Wm.  Hem- 
melberg,  A.  D.  Nichols,  Alva  Philbrick,  H.  D.  Bailey  and  Jerry 
Philbrick.  A.  E.  Todd  took  up  land  on  Sees.  6  and  7,  D.  J.  Todd 
on  Sees.  8  and  9,  D.  R,  Holbrook  on  Sec.  9,  L.  U.  Todd  on  Sec.  8, 
W.  Telugan  on  Sec.  11,  Peter  Kiefer  on  JST.W.  J  Sec.  12,  Andrew 
Burger  on  Sees.  11  and  12,  Wm.  Himmelberg  on  Sec.  11,  A.  D. 
Mchols  on  Sec.  10,  Alva  fPhilbrick,  H.  D.  Bailey  and  Jerry  Phil- 
brick, all  on  Sec.  10. 

First  death  in  the  township  was  that  of  Mrs.  Casper  Kreider- 
macher,  who  died  of  cholera  in  1856,  and  was  buried  on  Sec.  3. 

The  first  school  was  held  in  a  little  log  schoolhouse,  built  in 
1855  by  Alva  Philbrick,  on  what  is  now  Sec.  10.  The  first  saw- 
mill was  built  on  the  north  branch  of  the  Whitewater,  on  Sec.  8,  by 
A.  E.  Todd,  in  the  summer  of  1856.  It  was  washed  out  by  a  flood 
some  time  after,  and  was  rebuilt  on  Sec.  7.  The  mill  is  now  stand- 
ing and  does  principally  a  custom  business  for  the  farmers  in  the 
neighborhood. 


ELBA    TOWNSHIP.  605 

"Fairwater  Flouring  Mill"  was  built  on  Sec.  7,  on  the  north 
branch  of  the  Whitewater,  some  time  in  1866,  by  W.  Parr  and  W.  ' 
R.  Ellis.  It  was  two  stories  in  height  and  had  a  dimension  of  35  X 
40  feet.  E.  C.  Ellis  is  the  present  owner.  The  mill  has  two  run  of 
burrs  and  a  capacity  of  thirty  barrels  per  day.  The  first  laid  out 
road  in  the  township  was  the  road  running  from  Winona  west  to 
the  county  line.  This  road  ran  directly  through  the  center  of  Elba 
township,  and  was  laid  out  in  1857. 

The  postoffice  in  the  village  was  the  first  and  only  one  in  the 
township.  It  was  established  in  1857,  with  H.  D.  Bailey  as  post- 
master. 

There  are  two  churches,  the  German  Catholic  at  Elba  village, 
and  the  United  Brethren  on  Sec.  21.  The  latter  was  built  in  1876. 
It  is  30  X  40  feet,  with  a  spire  forty  feet  tall.  They  have  a  congrega- 
tion of  perhaps  seventy-five  members,  composed  mostly  of  Germans. 
The  first  minister  was  Rev.  Reiswick,  the  present  one  is  Rev.  J. 
Gutensohn.  Attached  to  the  church  is  a  cemetery  and  two  acres  of 
land. 

There  are  five  district  schools  in  Elba  in  Sees.  33,  27,  10,  3  and  8. 

The  first  meeting  took  place  May  11,  1858,  for  the  general  organ- 
ization. J.  H.  Dearborn  was  elected  town  clerk  ;  J.  W.  Ireland, 
J.  Philbrick,  N.  V.  Crow,  supervisors  ;  John  Bole,  assessor  ;  E.  B. 
Barnes,  collector  ;  Thomas  Barnes,  G.  E.  Fisher,  justices  of  the  peace ; 
David  Duryee,  overseer  of  poor  ;  Hugh  Barclay,  Aaron  Baker,  con- 
stables. The  following  are  the  town  clerks  in  succession  :  J.  H. 
Dearborn,  David  Cook,  A.  D.  Nichols,  M.  R.  Lair,  A.  D.  Nichols, 
R.  Bullen,  H.  F.  Denio,  John  Bullen,  John  Udell,  Gregory  Ritt, 
H.  F.  Denio,  the  clerk  for  1882-3. 

ELBA    VILLAGE. 

Elba  village  is  situated  on  Sees.  9  and  10,  at  the  junction  of  the 
three  branches  of  the  Whitewater.  Although  it  has  never  been 
recorded  as  a  village  plat,  there  has  been  a  settlement  there  since 
1856.  The  first  house  was  put  up  by  C.  South  wick.  Among  the 
early  residents  were  D.  R.  Holbrook,  Israel  Messenger,  Manoa 
Turner,  D.  J.  W.  Ireland,  David  Duryee,  John  Penson  and  A.  D. 
Nichols.  The  first  postoffice  was  established  in  1857,  with  H.  D. 
Bailey  as  postmaster.  D.  S.  Loy  kept  the  first  store  in  1862  ;  John 
Bollen  soon  started  another  store.  The  first  blacksmith  shop  was 
kept  by  Mr.  Medcalf.     The  first  school  was  a  log  house,  built  1858. 


606  HISTORY    OF    WESroiS^A    COUNTY. 

Dr.  J.  W.  Ireland  practiced  in  the  village  and  the  surrounding 
country  from  1860  to  1864:.  The  flouring-mill  in  Elba  was  built  in 
1860,  by  John  Rodgers.  The  water-power  is  furnished  by  the  north 
and  middle  branches  of  Whitewater.  The  mill  is  25  X  30  feet.  In 
the  first  place  they  had  two  run  of  burrs  and  a  much  larger  capacity 
than  now.  It  passed  through  a  number  of  hands  and  underwent 
considerable  improvement.  Another  run  of  burrs  have  been  added, 
besides  a  turban  water-wheel,  a  stone  wall  and  a  new  flume.  The 
present  owners  are  J.  Hoffman  and  T.  C.  Udell.  The  capacity  is 
seventy-five  barrels  per  day.  Elba  contains,  at  present  writing,  two 
stores,  two  hotels,  a  blacksmith  shop  and  a  carpenter  shop.  The 
present  school  was  built  in  1866.  It  is  a  district  school  with  an  average 
attendance  of  fifty  pupils.  The  German  Catholic  church  was  built 
in  1877,  through  the  instrumentality  of  Ferdinand  Kramer,  Peter 
Geren  and  Nicholas  Marnoch.  It  is  a  frame  building,  40  X  60  feet, 
with  a  belfry  fifteen  feet  high.  The  first  minister  was  Father  Plut, 
of  Winona,  who  visited  the  congregation  through  a  period  of  two  or 
three  years.  The  congregation  consists  of  200  members.  Attached 
to  the  church  is  a  cemetery  and  thirty-five  acres  of  land. 

The  population  of  the  village  is  now  100.  It  has  a  very  healthy 
climate,  and  it  is  a  noticeable  fact  that  for  thirty  years  it  has  never 
had  a  case  of  scarlet-fever  or  diphtheria. 


CHAPTER  LHI. 

HAKT,   FREMONT   AND    SARATOGA    TOWNSHIPS. 

HART  TOWNSHIP. 

This  township  lies  in  T.  105  N.,  of  R.  8  West.  It  comprises 
thirty-six  complete  sections.  Its  boundaries  are,  on  the  north  War- 
ren township,  on  the  east  Wiscoy,  on  the  south  Fillmore  county, 
and  on  the  west  Fremont  township.  The  surface  is  rough  and 
broken  —  what  is  known  as  "grub  land."  The  soil,  nevertheless,  is 
very  productive.  The  high  bluffs  divide  the  country  into  four  val- 
leys. Rush  Creek,  Dry,  Pine  Creek  and  Knapp  valleys.  All  except- 
ing Pine  Creek  valley  run  north  and  south  ;  the  latter  runs  east  and 
west.     Dry  valley  is  so  called  from  a  small  stream  which  disappears 


HART    TOWNSHIP.  •  607 

in  a  subterranean  channel  only  to  reappear  again  in  unexpected 
places.  Rush  Creek  valley  is  the  largest  of  the  four,  and  is  named 
after  Rush  creek ;  Knapp's  valley,  so  called  from  J.  R.  Knapp,  an 
old  resident  in  that  vicinity  ;  Pine  Creek  valley  named  after  Pine 
creek.  This  stream  in  an  early  day  was  heavily  timbered  with 
black  walnut,  maple,  oak,  basswood  and  scattering  pine.  The  pine 
has  now  disappeared.  Rush  creek  enters  the  township  on  S.W.  J 
Sec.  6,  flows  southeast  through  Sees.  7,  13,  19,  29  and  33,  leaving 
the  township  on  Sec.  33 ;  Pine  creek  enters  township  on  S.W.  J 
Sec.  30,  flows  southeast  through  Sees.  31  and  32,  and  joins  Rush 
creek  on  Sec.  33.  Hart  was  organized  May  11,  1858,  under  the 
name  of  Benton  township  ;  a  year  after  it  was  given  its  present 
name.  The  first  town  clerk  was  John  Pierce,  appointed  at  the  first 
meeting  in  1858.  The  first  board  were  :  J.  W.  Young,  John  Knapp, 
justices  of  the  peace  ;  Liborius  Kauphusman,  Patrick  Orourke, 
constables  ;  George  Bisset,  assessor ;  Jesse  Conner,  collector  ;  M. 
T.  Doherty,  Thomas  Baily,  F.  M.  Andrews,  supervisors.  The  town 
clerks  in  succession  :  John  Pierce,  M.  T.  Doherty,  J.  M,  Hitchcock, 
John  King,  Berend  Bollmann,  John  King,  Berend  Bollmann  (clerk 
for  1882-3).  Board  for  1882-3:  Daniel  McKay,  M.  Degnan, 
George  Schaupp,  supervisors  ;  B.  Bollmann,  D.  H.  Otis,  justices  of 
the  peace  ;  John  Millman,  assessor  ;  Herman  Trester,  constable. 

OLD    SETTLERS. 

Oliver  Parmelee  came  to  this  section  in  1854  and  took  up  part 
of  Sec.  2.  Laborius  Kauphusman  came  in  1865,  surveyed  land,  and 
made  a  claim  on  S.E.  J  Sec.  16.  He  then  left,  and  returned  soon 
afterward  with  his  family  ;  he  is  now  dead,  but  the  farm  is  in  the 
hands  of  his  children.  Thomas  Heberer  and  M.  T.  Doherty  came 
the  same  year  (1855)  ;  Thomas  Heberer  settled  on  Sec.  2,  while  M. 
T.  Doherty  entered  the  N.E.  I  Sec.  12.  The  following  made  their 
appearance  in  1856  :  Henry  Ronnenberg,  Rev.  A.  Brand,  John  C. 
Brand,  John  Parmelee,  Smith  Thorington,  Job  Thorington  and 
John  Brammer.  Henry  Ronnenberg  settled  on  Sec.  12  ;  Rev.  A. 
Brand  came  with  a  large  herd  of  cattle  and  took  up  land  on  Sec.  24  ; 
John  C.  Brand  entered  part  of  Sec.  23  ;  John  Parmelee,  Smith 
Thorington  and  Job  Thorington  settled  on  Sec.  10,  while  John 
Brammer  made  a  claim  of  N.E.  J  Sec.  1.  A  large  hotel  (or  tavern 
as  it  was  called),  named  the  "Benton  House,"  was  kept  by  O.  E. 
Eockens  in  1857  on  Sec.  2.     At  this  time  there  was  an  immense 


608  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

amount  of  travel  througli  this  section  of  the  country,  and  the  hotel 
did  a  thriving  business.  This  soon  fell  off,  however,  at  the  entrance 
of  railways,  and  the  place  was  deserted  in  1865.  There  is  but 
one  mill  in  Hart ;  it  is  a  flouring-mill  built  on  Rush  creek  in 
1860  (Sec.  29)  by  G.  M.  Hitchcock.  It  is  a  frame  structure  of  me- 
dium size,  and  has  a  "custom  business"  only.  There  is  but  one 
postoffice  in  the  township,  namely.  Hart  postoffice.  It  was  estab- 
lished in  1872,  with  John  Kiekbusch  as  postmaster.  The  present 
postmaster  is  Charles  Wolfram,  who  also  keeps  a  small  country 
store.     (This  is  on  Sec.  26.) 

There  are  five  schools  in  Hart :  District  11  in  Sec.  8,  dist.  37  in 
Sec.  12,  dist.  50  in  Sec.  10,  dist.  48  in  See.  25,  dist.  49  in  Sec.  20. 

The  population,  which  is  mostly  composed  of  emigrants  from 
lower  Germany,  has  decreased  since  1870.  This  is  said  to  be  caused 
by  emigration  west,  and  the  buying  up  of  land  by  a  few  individuals. 
One  farm,  owned  by  the  heirs  of  Laborius  Kauphusman,  on  Sec.  16, 
comprises  an  area  of  1,000  acres.  Since  the  failure  of  wheat  of  late, 
the  population  have  turned  their  attention  to  stock  raising.  The 
average  crop  for  1882  is  said  to  be,  wheat,  12  bushels  per  acre  ; 
corn,  35  bushels  per  acre  ;  barley,  25  bushels  per  acre  ;  oats,  40 
bushels  per  acre. 

There  are  two  churches  in  Hart,  Lutheran  on  Sec.  23,  and 
Roman  Catholic  on  Sec.  9. 

Lutheran. — The  present  church  building  was  erected  in  1861, 
although  meetings  were  held  long  before.  It  is  a  frame  building, 
48X30  feet,  with  a  spire  fifty  feet  high.  There  is  a  comfortable 
parish  house  connected,  and  also  a  parochial  school.  E.  M.  Buer- 
ger, one  of  the  founders  of  the  Missouri  Synod  at  St.  Louis,  was 
pastor  of  this  church  from  1868  to  1880.  The  first  minister  was 
John  Reiz ;  the  present  one,  Frances  Johl.  The  congregation,  which 
is  quite  large,  is  composed  of  Germans.  The  school  has  an  average 
attendance  of  fifty  pupils.  They  teach  both  German  and  English. 
A  cemetery  of  one  acre  is  connected  with  the  church. 

FREMONT  TOWNSHIP. 

Fremont  township  lies  in  T.  105  N.,  R.  9  W.  Its  boundaries 
are,  on  the  north  Utica,  on  the  east  Hart,  on  the  west  Saratoga, 
and  on  the  south  Fillmore  county.  The  surface  of  Fremont  town- 
ship is  diversified.     In  the  eastern  and  southern  portions  the  land 


^EEMON^T  TOWNS! rrp.  609 

is  much  broken,  while  in  the  central  and  western  parts  it  is  almost 
level.  Rush  creek  flows  through  the  northeastern  corner,  cutting 
Sees.  1,  2  and  12,  while  Pine  creek  flows  through  the  southeastern 
portion,  cutting  Sees.  25  and  35. 

The  town  was  organized  May  11,  1858,  and  E.  B.  Wells  ap- 
pointed town  clerk.  The  first  house  built  in  Fremont  township  was 
erected  by  Isaac  Arnold,  in  the  fall  of  1854,  on  what  is  now  Sec.  2. 
It  was  a  small  log-house,  perhaps  14x16  feet  in  dimensions.  In 
1856  L.  C.  Rice  built  a  small  store  on  what  is  now  Sec.  2.  This 
was  the  first  store  known  to  have  been  kept  in  Fremont.  In  the 
same  year  (1856)  "Captain"  Hinkley  started  a  blacksmith  shop  on 
Sec.  22.  The  first  postoflice  was  established  in  1857,  on  Sec.  2,  at  a 
village  known  as  Neoca  (long  since  abandoned),  with  L.  C.  Rice  as 
postmaster. 

In  1856  a  sawmill  was  built  by  John  Henry  and  John  Du  Bois, 
on  Sec.  26,  on  Pine  creek.  Although  a  very  crude  affair,  it  was 
capable  of  sawing  1,000  feet  of  lumber  per  day.  The  water-power 
was  not  very  good  at  this  point.  In  1870  this  was  converted  into  a 
gristmill.  Since  then  it  has  been  very  much  improved.  It  is  now 
36x20  feet,  is  two  stories  in  height,  has  two  run  of  burrs,  and  a 
capacity  of  grinding  fifteen  bushels  of  wheat  per  hour. 

Edward  Porter  was  the  first  person  that  died  in  the  township. 
He  died  in  the  winter  of  1856,  and  was  buried  on  what  is  now  Sec. 
5.  The  first  birth  was  that  of  Charles  Gates,  born  some  time  in 
1856,  on  Sec.  14.  The  first  marriage  was  that  of  Ann  R.  Arnold  to 
John  Du  Bois,  in  the  year  1856. 

In  1857  the  first  schoolhouse  was  l)uilt.  It  stood  on  Sec.  8,  and 
was  24x16  feet.  Malinda  Joy  was  the  first  teacher.  There  were 
on  an  ave)"age  forty  pupils  in  attendance.  Fremont  has  been  hon- 
ored by  the  presence  of  one  doctor.  Dr.  W.  S.  Morrison  came  in 
1867,  and  has  been  practicing  in  the  vicinity  ever  since.  The  first 
hotel  was  kept  by  Isaac  Arnold  on  Sec.  2  as  early  as  1855.  The 
first  road  was  built  under  the  supervision  of  Phineas  Gates  in  1856. 
It  was  known  as  the  Gates  road,  and  led  from  the  Du  Bois  mill  on 
Sec.  26  to  the  territorial  road  in  the  center  of  the  township.  There 
are  two  churches  in  Fremont, — Scotch  Presbyterian  on  Sec.  20  and 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  church  on  Sec.  10.  The  Presbyterian 
church  was  built  in  1865.  It  is  38  X  26  feet,  with  a  spire  seventy-one 
feet  from  the  ground.  The  first  minister  was  Rev.  Craven,  from 
St.    Charles.     The   congregation,    which    is   composed   entirely   of 


610  HISTORY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

Scotch,  number  about  fifty  members.  A  cemetery,  the  only  one  in 
the  township,  is  connected  with  the  church.  Rev.  S.  D.  Westfall, 
the  present  minister,  came  in  1870.  The  Methodist  Episcopal 
church  stands  on  Sec.  10,  and  was  built  in  1874.  It  is  26x40  feet, 
with  a  belfry  fifteen  feet.  The  congregation  is  very  small  at  present, 
although  it  was  once  quite  a  flourishing  body.  The  first  meetings 
were  held  in  the  schoolhouse  as  early  as  1857.  The  first  minister 
was  Rev.  Wm.  Poling.  There  are  two  stores  in  Fremont,  one  on 
Sec.  10,  kept  by  Kelley  &  Bro.,  at  a  place  known  as  the  "  Corners," 
or  Fremont  postofiice,  and  another  on  Sec.  29,  kept  by  H.  Sennis. 
The  three  postoffices  are:  "Fremont,"  on  Sec.  10,  J.  A.  Kelley, 
postmaster,  established  in  1876  ;  Argo  postofiice,  on  Sec.  16,  with 
John  Henry  as  postmaster,  established  in  1866,  and  Clyde  postofiice 
on  Sec.  19,  with  Martin  Schultz  as  postmaster,  and  established  in 
1873.  There  are  six  district  schools,  namely.  District  104  on  Sec. 
29,  dist.  67  on  Sec.  26,  dist.  68  on  Sec.  20,"  dist.  66  on  Sec.  14, 
dist.  96  on  Sec.  10,  dist.  64  on  Sec.  3.  The  poll  list  at  the 
election  of  1882  numbered  210. 

OLD    SETTLERS. 

The  following  came  in  1854  :  Isaac  Arnold,  Phineas  Gates  and 
Phineas  Gates,  Jr.  Isaac  Arnold  made  a  claim  on  what  is  now 
Sec.  2,  while  Phineas  Gates,  Sr.,  and  Phineas  Gates,  Jr.,  settled 
on  what  is  now  Sec.  14.  In  1855  the  following  named  came  :  Noah 
Gates,  Edward  Porter,  Samuel  Arnold,  E.  Kelley,  Mathew  Ferguson, 
John  Ferguson,  John  Jarman,  Orsmus  Joy,  Lemuel  Bartholomew, 
Porter  Richards,  John  Henry,  Duncan  Ferguson,  Donald  Ferguson, 
John  DuBois,  Thomas  Robertson,  Reason  Evaretts,  John  Dobbs 
and  Geo.  Johnson.  Noah  Gates  settled  on  Sec.  2,  Edward  Porter 
on  Sees.  6  and  7,  Samuel  Arnold  on  Sec.  9,  E.  Kelley  on  Sec.  9, 
Mathew  Ferguson  on  Sec.  15,  John  Ferguson  on  the  same  section. 
John  Jarman  on  Sec.  17,  Orsmus  Joy  on  Sec.  4,  Lemuel  Bartholo- 
mew on  Sec.  9,  Porter  Richards  on  Sec.  4,  John  Henry  on  Sec.  21, 
Duncan  and  Donald  Ferguson  on  Sec.  17,  John  Du  Bois  on  Sec.  26, 
Thomas  Robertson  on  Sec.  20,  Reason  Evaretts  on  Sec.  28,  John 
Dobbs  on  Sec.  5  and  Geo.  Johnson  on  Sec.  8. 

A  party  of  young  men  came  to  this  locality  in  the  spring  of  1855 
and  camped  on  what  is  now  Sec.  4.  Among  these  were  "Jack" 
Earle,  W.  H.  Joy  and  John  Draper.  The  population  is  composed 
mostly  of  Scotch  at  present,  while  most  of  the  early  pioneers  have 
disappeared. 


SARATOGA  TOWNSHIP.    ,  611 


SARATOGA  TOWNSHIP. 


This  township  lies  in  the  extreme  southwestern  corner  of  Wino- 
na county,  having  Olrastead  county  on  the  west  and  Fillmore 
county  on  the  south.  Though  the  face  of  the  countrj'  is  somewhat 
broken  along  its  western  front,  it  contains  some  of  as  fine  farming 
land  as  is  to  be  found  in  any  state  of  the  Union.  Settlements  were 
made  almost  simultaneously  in  the  western  portion  of  the  township 
and  along  the  northern  ridge,  adjoining  the  township  of  St.  Charles. 
These  settlements  date  back  a  period  of  nearly  thirty  years,  and 
some  of  the  claims  then  taken  are  still  being  farmed  by  the  original 
pre-emptors.  The  soil  upon  the  prairie  is  a  deep  vegetable  loam, 
with  a  clay  subsoil ;  but  in  the  oak  openings  it  is  of  a  lighter  char- 
acter, a  sandy  loam  intermixed  with  gravel.  This  latter  is  a  quicker, 
warmer  soil,  and  sj^ecially  adapted  to  the  growth  of  corn,  as  this 
cereal  ripens  quicker  on  the  gravelly  soil,  a  very  material  considera- 
tion in  this  latitude.  All  the  valuable  farming  lands  of  the  township 
may  be  included  under  one  or  the  other  of  these  classes  of  soil.  The 
western  portion  of  the  township  is  well  watered  and  quite  a  valuable 
water  privilege  exists  at  Troy.  The  volume  of  water,  though  not 
large,  having  its  sources  in  unfailing  springs,  affords  with  its  head 
of  twenty  feet  sufficient  power  to  maintain  a  very  considerable  mill- 
ing industry.  The  staple  of  the  farms  in  past  years  has  been  wheat, 
to  which  within  tlie  past  decade  the  growth  of  barley  has  been 
added  in  quantities  sufficient  to  dispute  the  palm.  These  grains, 
with  clover  and  timothy  seed  (which  are  grown  in  large  quantities), 
oats  and  corn,  have  been  and  still  are  the  main  dependence  of  the 
farmer  throughout  this  whole  region,  little  if  any  stock  more  than 
sufficient  for  farm  purposes  being  raised.  But  as  the  wheat  yield 
has  decreased  from  time  to  time,  more  and  more  attention  has  been 
paid  to  the  breeding  of  horses,  cattle  and  swine  for  market,  and  now 
there  are  some  valuable  herds  of  these  animals  on  well  conducted 
stock  farms  within  the  area  of  the  township.  Dairying  has  also 
begun  to  challenge  the  attention  of  the  farmers  of  this  and  adjoining 
townships,  and  some  farms  keep  quite  a  number  of  milch  cows,  the 
number  and  quality  of  them  increasing  from  year  to  year.  Cream- 
eries are  being  established  to  manufacture  the  cream  product  of  these 
dairy  herds,  and  the  industry  promises  soon  to  assume  an  important 
rank  among  the  farm  products  of  the  western  portions  of  the  county. 

Considerable  settlements  had  been  made  in  Saratoga  town'^hip 
36 


612  HISTOKT    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

as  early  as  the  spring  of  1855,  a  few  pre-emptions  and  actual  occu- 
pancy of  the  land  dating  as  far  back  as  the  fall  of  1853.  The  settle- 
ments during  1855  were  numerous,  and  the  following  season,  1856, 
it  was  quite  difficult  if  not  impossible  to  find  any  valuable  lands 
unclaimed.  The  formal  organization  of  the  township  was  effected 
under  the  new  state  government,  May  11,  1858,  at  Troy,  a  small 
village  and  postoffice  in  the  southwestern  part  of  the  township,  at 
which  time  the  usual  officers  were  elected.  Luke  Blair  and  Thomas 
P.  Dixon  were  appointed  judges  of  election,  and  J.  P.  Moulton  and 
E.  W.  Day,  clerks.  The  whole  number  of  ballots  cast  was  146. 
Luke  Blair,  James  Walker  and  Robert  JSTesbit  were  elected  super- 
visors ;  J.  C.  Dixon,  town  clerk  ;  E.  S.  Harvey,  assessor  ;  D.  Dur- 
ham, collector  of  taxes  ;  Thos.  P.  Dixon  and  Oscar  Kately,  justices 
-of  the  peace  ;  L.  M.  Phelps  and  Alvin  Durham,  constables  ;  Geo. 
W.  Grain,  overseer  of  the  poor,  and  L.  B.  Smith,  overseer  of  roads. 
The  township  was  named  Saratoga,  on  account  of  the  beautiful 
natural  springs  in  its  western  section,  the  vote  standing  eighty-six  in 
favor  of  Saratoga  and  sixty  in  favor  of  Afton.  The  office  of  town 
clerk  has  been  successively  filled  as  follows:  A.  D.  Trowbridge, 
elected  as  the  successor  of  J.  C.  Dixon,  in  1859,  held  the  office  three 
years  ;  E.  W.  Day,  elected  in  1862,  served  one  year  ;  P.  F.  Thurbur, 
one  year ;  Wm.  H.  Fry,  one  year.  In  1865  E.  W.  Day  was  again 
elected  and  served  until  1878,  a  period  of  thirteen  years,  when  the 
present  incumbent,  E.  B.  Grery,  was  elected,  and  has  held  the  office 
continuously  until  date,  March  1,  1883.  The  town  officers  elected 
or  holding  over  for  1882,  are :  J.  D.  Ball  (chairman),  Alexander 
Campbell  and  O.  B.  Sutherland,  supervisors  ;  N.  M.  Cross,  treasurer; 
"W.  B.  Hesselgrave,  assessor;  E.  B.  Gery,  town  clerk;  G.  French 
and  Samuel  Cary,  justices  of  the  peace;  Ira  Canfield  and  James 
"Wise,  constables.  A  comfortable  and  commodious  town  hall  was 
erected  in  187Y.  It  is  situated  in  the  center  of  the  township  and 
cost  S800. 

The  military  record  of  the  township  was  never  kept.  The  names 
recorded  of  the  few  men  enlisted  toward  the  close  of  the  war,  when 
the  prospects  of  a  draft  were  imminent,  aftbrd  no  proper  data  from 
which  to  calculate  the  number  of  men  who  volunteered  from  this 
township  during  1861-65  inclusive.  All  that  can  be  gathered  on 
this  point  will  be  presented  in  the  military  records  of  the  county  as 
a  whole.  No  township  register  of  births,  deaths,  marriages  was 
kept,  by  which  to  determine  positively  the  actual  date  of  the  earlier 


SARATOGA    TOWNSHIP.  613 

of  such  events,  yet  the  following  statement  concerning  early  town- 
ship matters  may  be  taken  as  substantially  correct.  The  first  claim 
to  United  States  lands  under  the  pre-emption  act  made  in  this 
township  was  by  one  Hawes,  some  time  in  the  season  of  1853,  but 
the  date  of  his  claim  cannot  be  accurately  given.  The  second,  third 
and  fourth  claims  were  made  by  Luke  Blair,  on  September  12,  1853, 
principally  in  Sec.  2,  and  were  for  himself  and  his  two  sons, 
Chas.  L.  and  John  L.  Isaac  Arnold  and  FuUerton  also  made 
claims  that  same  fall,  but  date  of  claims  is  not  ascertained. 

The  first  white  child  born  in  the  township  was  George  IST.  Blair, 
son  of  Geo.  W.  and  M.  S.  Blair  (nee  Deuell),  born  July  20,  1855. 
Following  him  was  a  son  of  Gilman  French,  born  in  the  year  1855, 
then  Geo.  D.  French,  son  of  John  S.  and  Kate  French,  born  Feb- 
ruary 6,  1856  ;  John  M.  Blair,  son  of  John  T.  Blair,  born  in  1856  ; 
Otto  Phelps,  born  some  time  in  the  fall  of  1856. 

The  first  death  and  burial  in  the  township  was  that  of  a  non-resi- 
dent. Rev.  Angel  Wright,  who,  following  some  horse  thieves  into 
this  section  from  Iowa,  was  taken  sick  and  died  in  Saratoga  village, 
some  time  in  the  summer  of  1855.  The  first  death  of  an  actual  resi- 
dent was  that  of  Justen  Braddock,  early  in  August,  1 856,  and  imme- 
diately following  was  that  of  Mrs.  Dr.  Gates,  wife  of  G.  L.  Gates, 
M.D.,  now  of  Winona  city,  who  died  August  25,  1856.  Harriet 
Warren  died  April  29,  185T;  an  infant  son  of  George  Blair's,  July 
1,  that  season;  a  child  of  Henry  Olney's  about  the  same  time,  and. 
Kate  Flannigan  in  the  following  September.  These  last  four  were 
buried  in  what  is  known  as  Worth  cemetery,  the  others  in  Saratoga 
cemetery,  but  all  within  the  bounds  of  the  township. 

On  the  night  before  Christmas,  1856,  a  brother  of  Mrs.  William 
Reeves,  traveling  from  High  Forest,  Olmstead  county,  passed 
through  Saratoga  village,  warmed  himself  at  the  hotel  of  Moulton  & 
Dixon,  and  notwithstanding  the  warning  of  Mi-.  Dixon,  concluded  to 
try  and  reach  his  sister's  house,  five  miles  distant,  despite  the  severe 
storm  and  cold.  This  man  was  found  frozen  to  death  on  Sec.  9, 
by  Mr.  Charles  Gerrish,  on  Christmas  morning,  eight  o'clock,  one- 
half  a  mile  from  his  house,  one  and  one-fourth  miles  from  Mr. 
Reeves'.  Mr.  Gerrish  took  charge  of  the  body  without  waiting  for  a 
coroner,  and  finding  from  the  deceased  .papers  that  he  had  come 
from  Chatfield,  took  him  to  Saratoga  for  identification.  And  this 
act  of  Mr.  Gerrish's  in  taking  charge  of  the  bod_y  without  waiting 
for  coroner,  was  made  the  occasion  of  an  electioneering  argument 


614  HISTOEY    OF    WINONA    COUNTY. 

against  his  election  to  the  territorial  convention  of  1857,  called  to 
frame  a  state  constitution. 

The  iirst  marriage  actually  celebrated  within  the  township  was 
that  of  Lester  Becker  and  Shuah  Littlefield,  December  25,  1855;  but 
the  marriage  of  William  Smith  and  Jane  Fullerton,  residents  of  the 
township,  was  performed  at  Chatiield  at  least  ten  months  earlier, 
about  the  middle  of  February,  1855.  Following  these  was  the  mar- 
riage of  Allen  Whipple  and  Lois  Harding,  November  8,  1856,  and 
that  of  Samuel  Burns  and  Jane  Flemming,  at  probably  an  earlier 
date  than  the  fall  of  1856,  but  nothing  positive  can  be  ascertained  in 
relation  thereto. 

The  first  frame  farm  buildings  in  Saratoga  township  were  erected 
on  the  claim  of  Luke  Blair,  N.W.  ^  of  Sec.  2.  These  were  a  frame 
barn,  16x24  feet,  with  14  feet  posts,  and  a  frame  dwelling  (now 
standing  as  the  kitchen  part  of  the  farm-house),  16x24,  with  8  feet 
posts.  These  buildings  were  erected  in  the  spring  of  1855.  The 
frame  dwelling  of  H.  G.  Cox,  still  standing  in  excellent  repair,  built 
of  oak  plank,  was  erected  in  1857.  The  first  sawmill  was  built  in 
the  winter  of  1856-57  (by  H.  G.  Cox  and  Vincent  Hix)  for  George 
Hayes  and  Lewis  Smith.  It  was  situated  about  one  and  one-half 
miles  southeast  from  the  village  of  Troy,  on  Trout  run.  The  first 
gristmill  was  built  in  1857,  by  Joseph  and  Samuel  Musser,  who 
brought  their  millwrights  with  them  from  Pennsylvania.  This  mill 
is  still  standing  at  Troy,  on  the  water  privilege  there,  a  most  excel- 
lent one  with  about  twenty  feet  head.  The  first  crop  of  grain  grown 
in  the  township,  as  nearly  as  now  known,  was  on  the  Wheeler  boy's 
claim,  the  N.  W.  ^  of  Sec.  5,  now  owned  by  Lyman  Cox. 

As  early  as  1854-5,  Harvey  &  Broughton,  and  the  following  year 
Broughton  &  Andrews,  kept  small  stocks  of  goods,  groceries  and  sup- 
plies principally  along  the  ridge  on  the  north  line  of  the  township. 
In  the  fall  of  1856,  H.  M.  Clark,  now  of  Chatfield,  Olmstead  county, 
brought  in  a  small  stock  of  groceries  and  crockery  ware,  and  started 
business  in  Saratoga  village.  This  stock  was  sold  the  following 
spring  to  Dixon  &  Moulton  and  merged  into  the  general  store  estab- 
lished by  them  in  the  spring  of  1857. 

Kev.  Gardner  K.  Clark  was  the  first  minister  to  settle  in  the  town- 
ship. He  came  in  the  faW  of  1866  (with  his  son  H.  M.)  and  the  first 
church  service  (Congregational)  was  held  in  Gate's  log-house,  still 
standing,  a  jaionument  of  early  pioneer  times.  The  following  sea- 
son, 1857,  the  church  was  built  and  in  the  fall  of  that  year  was  occu- 


SARATOGA    TOWNSHIP.  615 

pied.  This  church,  the  only  one  ever  built  in  the  township,  is  still 
standing  and  doing  duty  as  a  place  of  religious  worship. 

The  iirst  hotel  in  the  township  was  built  and  kept  by  Thomas  P. 
Dixon,  still  a  resident  of  the  city,  and  J.  P.  Moulton,  who  at  a  later 
date  represented  Olmsted  county  in  the  state  legislature,  and  for 
six  years  was  receiver  of  the  land  office  at  Wellington,  Minnesota. 
The  first  postoffice  was  established  at  Saratoga  in  the  fall  of  1856. 
Thomas  P.  Dixon  was  commissioned  postmaster,  and,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  two  years  during  the  latter  part  of  Buchanan's  adminis- 
tration, held  the  office  until  he  resigned  in  April,  1882,  the  date  of 
his  removal  from  Saratoga  to  St.  Charles.  His  removal  from  the 
office  in  1858  and  the  appointment  of  John  O'Leary  as  his  successor, 
the  latter  a  man  who  could  neither  read  nor  write,  was  effected  on 
political  grounds  and  mainly  through  the  influence  of  the  Chatfield 
land  office. 

The  first  physician  who  located  in  the  township  was  John  C. 
Dixon,  who  taught  school  in  the  little  settlement  of  Saratoga  village 
during  the  winter  of  1856-7,  commencing  practice  as  a  physician  in 
the  spring  of  the  latter  year.  Dr.  Dixon  is  not  now  a  resident  of 
the  county,  having  removed  some  years  since  to  Candor,  Tioga 
county,  New  York. 

The  first  schoolhouse  in  the  township  was  built  by  voluntary 
subscription  in  the  summer  of  1856,  on  the  town  plat  of  Saratoga, 
near  the  church,  and  was  first  occupied  that  fall,  when  Dr.  Dixon 
was  employed  as  teacher.  The  first  school  taught  in  the  township 
was  opened  in  Charles  Gerrish's  house,,  on  Sec.  9.  This  was  a 
double  log-house,  and  in  one  of  these  rooms,  the  south  one,  the 
school  was  opened  in  the  summer  of  1856  for  a  term  of  three  months. 
The  teacher's  name  was  Helen  Hewitt,  and  there  were  twenty-seven 
pupils  on  her  school  register. 

Evergreen  Lodge^  No.  J^6.,  A.  F.  and  A.  M.  —  Located  at  Troy,  a 
small  post  village  in  the  southeast  corner  of  Saratoga  township,  was 
chartered  December  23,  1864,  upon  petition  of  S.  Y.  Hyde,  A.  N. 
Rice,  S.  S.  Armstrong,  Vincent  Hicks,  J.  C.  Hopkins,  E.  J. 
Thompson,  C.  M.  Lovell  and  D.  S.  Hacket.  Mr.  S.  Y.  Hyde,  now 
of  La  Crosse,  was  the  first  worshipful  master,  and  his  successors 
have  been  Freeman  Morse,  P.  B.  Ivellum,  S.  L.  Draper,  M.  H. 
Fuller  and  H.  H.  Straw.  The  first  secretary  was  A.  N.  Price,  suc- 
ceeded by  Neil  Currie,  E.  B.  Gerry,  W.  W.  Heyden,  L.  A.  Gates, 
H.  H.  Heyden,  W.  E.  Walker  and  W.  B.  Hesselgrave.  The 
37 


616  HISTORY    OF    WmONA    COUNTY. 

present  officers  of  the  lodge  are:  S.  L.  Draper,  W.M. ;  M.  H, 
Fuller,  S.W.;  R.  McCready,  J.W.;  E.  B.  Gerry,  Treas.;  W.  B. 
Hesselgrave,  Sec;  H.  H.  Straw,  S.D.;  R.  Sutherland,  J.D.;  M. 
Campbell,  Chap.;  W.  E.  Walker,  Tiler. 

The  total  number  of  members  connected  with  the  lodge  since 
organization  has  been  ninety.  Of  this  number  six  have  died, 
thirty-four  appear  on  the  list  of  present  members,  and  the  rest  have 
demitted.  Last  year  the  lodge  completed  a  new  hall  at  a  cost  of 
$1,200,  and  are  now  in  comfortable  quarters. 


HISTORY  OF  OLMSTED  COUNTY. 


INTRODUCTION. 


But  little  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  century  has  passed  since  the 
earliest  and  most  remote  facts  and  incidents  recorded  in  the  follow- 
ing pages  transpired.  Many  now  living  among  us  were  active 
participants  in  those  incidents  and  experiences,  while  many  of  those 
who  were  active  in  making  the  earlier  history  of  Olmsted  county, 
have  removed  to  other  lands  to  make  for  themselves  new  homes, 
and  yet  others  have  been  called  hence  to  the  great  unknown. 

However  comparatively  brief  the  time,  and  however  limited  the 
field  embraced  in  this  work,  a  little  calm  and  intelligent  reflection 
will  bring  to  mind  something  of  the  importance,  the  excellence  and 
the  grandeur  of  the  results  and  achievements  obtained.  A  mere 
garden-spot  in  area,  as  compared  with  the  vast  Northwest,  not  a 
generation  past  the  undisputed  home  of  the  Indian  and  the  scarcely 
less  savage  wild  animal,  has,  through  industry,  toil,  privation  and 
perseverance,  stimulated  by  a  love  of  home  and  laudable  accumula- 
tion, and  guided  by  intelligence  and  reason,  been  reclaimed  from 
the  severe  and  rugged  features  of  nature  and  made  to  "bud  and  blos- 
som as  the  rose."  Broad  prairies  and  charming  woodlands,  at  the 
magic  touch  of  the  husbandman's  labor  and  skill,  have  been  converted 
into  fertile  and  fruitful  fields,  yielding  their  abundance  for  man  and 
beast.  Thousands  of  comfortable  and  pleasant  homes,  many  of 
them  deeply  attractive  for  their  beauty  and  splendor,  have  been 
built — dear  homes,  around  which  the  fondest  and  most  holy  associa- 
tions love  to  linger,  and  in  which  are  nurtured  the-  highest  and  best 
impulses  of  human  life  and  action.  In  this  county,  too,  the  cause 
of  education  has  received  early,  continuous  and  generous  attention, 
as  the  neat,  comfortable  and,  in  many  instances,  elegant  and  capacious 
schoolhouses  within  her  boundaries  clearly  demonstrate.  Nor  has 
the  cause  of  Christianity  been  forgotten  or  ignored.     At  the  very 


618  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

earliest  settlement  of  the  county,  the  hardy  and  energetic  pioneers, 
on  each  returning  Sabbath,  felt  it  a  duty  as  well  as  a  precious  priv- 
ilege, to  assemble  in  the  humble  cabin  or  primitive  schoolhouse  for 
religious  worship.  From  these  days  of  ' '  small  things"  have  sprung 
the  large  and  influential  religious  organizations  to  be  found  in  so 
many  localities  in  the  county,  and  who  to-day  congregate  to  worship 
in  fine  and  capacious  church  edifices. 

To  build  some  humble  monument  in  memory  of  the  dawn  of 
civilization  in  Olmsted  county  ;  to  mark  upon  the  tablet  of  a  loving 
and  an  enduring  memory  the  names  of  some  of  the  brave  and  noble 
pioneers  who  have  wrought  out  so  great  and  magnificent  results,  is 
the  grateful  and  pleasing  task  of  him  who  sketches  the  subsequent 


In  preparing  the  history  of  Olmsted  county  proper,  the  writer 
has  been  assisted  materially  by  having  access  to  ' '  Mitchell's  His- 
tory of  Olmsted  County.  1866."  We  are  also  under  lasting  obliga- 
tions to  Messrs.  James  Bucklin,  W.  D.  Hurlbut,  M.  J.  Daniels, 
Judge  O.  P.  Stearns,  A.  Harkins,  Thomas  Hunter,  William  Brown, 
William  Williams,  James  Button,  Hon.  C.  M.  Start,  George  Healy, 
and  several  others  of  our  fellow-citizens,  for  valuable  information 
connected  with  our  task.  That  our  work  is  perfect,  we  do  not  claim, 
but  that  it  is  as  full  and  reliable  as  the  time  allotted  and  facilities 
available  for  its  preparation  would  permit,  will,  we  believe,  be  con- 
ceded by  all  those  tolerably  conversant  with  all  the  facts  and  circum- 
stances connected  with  the  undertaking.  S.  W.  E. 


CHAPTER  I. 

DESCRIPTION   AND   EARLY   SETTLEMENT. 

The  county  of  Olmsted,  in  the  State  of  Minnesota,  is  situated 
approximately  between  43°  49'  and  44°  33'  of  north  latitude,  and 
between  92°  10'  and  92°  40'  west  longitude.  It  is  bounded  on  the 
north  by  Goodhue  and  Wabasha  counties,  on  the  east  by  Wabasha 
and  Winona  counties,  on  the  south  by  Fillmore  and  Mower  counties 
and  west  by  Dodge  county.  Tlie  extreme  length  of  the  county  is 
thirty  miles  east  and  west ;  the  greatest  width  from  north  to  south  is 
twenty-five  miles.  The  boundary  line  of  the  county  on  the  north 
and  the  south  are  somewhat  irregular.  T.  108,  E.  11  and  12,  have 
been  attached  to  Wabasha  county,  and  the  direct  line  between 
Olmsted  and  Mower  is  broken  by  attaching  a  strip  of  land  one  mile 
wide  by  twelve  miles  in  length  to  the  towns  of  High  Forest  and 
Rock  Dell,  in  Olmsted  county.  The  county  embraces  about  650 
square  miles.  The  general  surfece  is  gently  undulating,  or  rolling 
and  swelling,  like  the  huge  billows  ot  old  ocean,  and  before  the 
transforming  hand  of  industry  and  civilization  had  changed  the 
aspect  and  conditions,  the  broad,  rich  prairies,  the  pleasant  valleys 
and  romantic  hills  were  covered  with  rich  herbage  and  with  the 
various  hued  flowers  that  are  scattered  in  such  rich  profusion  over 
the  western  wilds,  intermingled  with  blossoming  and  fruit-bearing 
shrubs.  It  is  doubtful  if  the  eye  of  man  ever  rested  on  a  spot  of 
earth,  which  for  fertility  of  soil,  beauty  of  landscape  and  healthful- 
ness  of  climate,  excels  the  domain  of  which  we  write. 

The  larger  portion  of  the  county  is  prairie.  The  soil  is  a  dark 
loam,  from  one  and  one-half  feet  to  two  and  one-half  feet  in  depth,  and 
adapted  to  the  production  of  all  kinds  of  grain  and  vegetables 
commonly  raised  in  this  climate.  Bordering  the  streams  there  are 
long  stretches  of  natural  meadow  land,  affording  large  quantities  of 
hay  of  an  excellent  quality.  The  soil  in  the  valleys  partakes  more 
of  the  sandy  composition,  but  in  seasons  of  sufficient  rain,  it  is 
exceedingly  productive, —  crops  growing  more  rapidly  and  maturing 
from  one  to  two  weeks  earlier  than  on  the  higher  prairie  land.  In 
the  northwest  corner  of  the  county  there  is,  or  rather  was,  a  belt  of 


620  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

lieavy  timber,  composed  of  oak,  bass,  hickory  and  some  sugar-maple. 
In  various  other  portions  of  the  county,  noticeably  that  bordering 
on  Root  river,  in  the  southern  part,  there  are  considerable  bodies  of 
timber,  of  similar  kinds  to  those  above  mentioned.  Much  of  this 
timber  has  been  used  for  fuel,  fencing  and  building,  and  considerable 
tracts  of  what  was  once  heavily  timbered  land  have  been  "cleared 
off"  and  converted  into  productive  grain  fields,  pasture  and  meadow. 

But  of  everything  in  the  line  of  nature's  methods  and  arrange- 
ments in  the  configuration  of  Olmsted  county,  for  sublimity, 
picturesqueness  and  grandeur,  the  grand  and  towering  old  ' '  bluffs  " 
stand  pre-eminent.  Beautiful  and  romantic,  with  their  rounded  and 
symmetrical  caps,  they  add  unspeakable  charm  and  attractiveness  to 
the  landscape,  relieving  it  of  that  unpleasant  sameness  and  monoto- 
ny incident  to  an  unbroken  level  expanse.  These  bluffs  or  hills 
are,  for  the  most  part,  situated  along  the  borders  of  water-courses 
and  comprise  but  a  very  small  portion  of  the  surface  of  the  county. 
In  most  instances  the  side  of  the  bluff  opposite  the  valley  or  stream 
recedes  gently  back  into  a  stretch  of  beautiful  level  prairie,  wood- 
land or  grove.  The  bluffs,  besides  the  charm  and  variety  which 
they  afford,  are  the  depositories  of  inexhaustible  quantities  of  lime- 
stone of  excellent  quality  and  vastly  valuable  for  walls  and  building 
purposes. 

A  word  of  explanation  here  is  deemed  appropriate.  When,  in 
the  succeeding  pages,  the  name  of  a  town,  as  Cascade,  Elmira, 
etc.,  is  mentioned  in  connection  with  the  early  settlement  of  the 
county,  or  other  events  transpiring  before  the  organization  of  the 
county  into  townships,  or  to  its  physical  construction,  for  conven- 
ience and  to  avoid  circumlocution,  the  name  of  the  town  will  be 
used  the  same  as  though  it  had  already  been  organized. 

PRINCIPAL   STREAMS. 

The  principal  streams  running  through  Olmsted  county  are  two 
brandies  of  the  Zumbro  river,  the  Root  and  Whitewater  rivers, 
Bear,  Silver  and  Cascade  creeks.  One  branch  of  the  Zumbro  rises 
in  Dodge  county,  and  running  through  the  towns  of  Kalmar,  New 
Haven  and  Oronoco,  into  Wabasha  county,  thence  through  that 
county,  emptying  into  the  Mississippi  river  about  five  miles  below 
the  city  of  Wabasha.  The  other  branch  of  the  Zumbro  also  rises  in 
i)odge  county,  running  thence  into  Olmsted  county,  and  through  the 
towns  of  Salem,  Rochester  township  and  city,  Haverhill,  Cascade 


DESCRIPTION    AND    EARLY    SETTLEMENT.  f)21 

and  Oronoco,  uniting  in  the  town  of  Oronoco  with  the  middle 
branch.  These  two  streams  afford  considerable  water-power,  the 
east  branch  being  improved  to  a  considerable  extent  at  the  city  of 
Rochester.  The  other  branch,  which  runs  through  the  western 
towns,  has  afforded  the  motive  power  to  three  sawmills  in  the  town 
of  New  Haven,  and  a  flouring-mill  and  other  machinery  at  the 
village  of  Oronoco.  The  Zumbro  river  is  said  to  have  received  its 
name  from  the  Jesuit  priests  who  visited  Minnesota  at  an  early 
period  as  missionaries  among  the  Indians.  It  was  named  by  tliem 
in  French,  Les  Amhras^  signifying  the  embari-ass,  or  river  of 
obstructions,  which  name  it  was  called  by  the  Indians,  and  by  the 
white  men  who  first  settled  here  the  name  was  anglicized  to  Zumbro. 

Root  river  rises  in  Dodge  county  and  runs  in  an  easterly  direction 
through  the  southern  tier  of  towns,  Rock  Dell,  High  Forest,  Pleasant 
Grove,  Orion  and  Elmira,  through  the  counties  of  Fillmore  and 
Houston,  and  empties  into  the  Mississippi  river  below  La  Crescent. 
This  river  sup)plies  the  power  for  driving  a  flouring-mill  at  the 
village  of  High  Forest,  another  at  Stewartville,  also  a  flouring-mill 
in  the  town  of  Pleasant  Grove  and  a  sawmill  in  the  town  of  Elmira, 
near  the  village  of  Chatfield. 

The  principal  branch  of  the  Whitewater  river  rises  in  the  town 
of  Eyota,  and  runs  through  the  towns  of  Dover  and  Quiney,  then 
enters  Wabasha  county  and  running  eastward  empties  into  the 
Mississippi  near  Minneiska.  Another  branch  of  this  stream  rises  in 
the  town  of  Dover,  and  running  thence  through  the  town  of  Quiney, 
where  it  serves  to  drive  the  machinery  of  a  large  fiouring-mill  ; 
thence  it  runs  into  Winona  county  and  unites  with  the  main  branch. 
Still  another  branch  of  this  river  rises  in  the  town  of  Viola,  and 
running  through  the  towns  of  Elgin  and  Plainview,  in  Wabasha 
county,  enters  Olmsted  county  again  in  the  town  of  Quiney,  affording 
fine  waterpower  at  three  different  points  in  the  town. 

Cascade  creek  rises  in  the  town  of  Cascade,  and  runs  through^ 
the  town  in  a  northeasterly  direction,  meandering  through  valleys 
and  meadow-lands,  empties  into  the  Zumbro  near  the  northern  limit 
of  the  city  of  Rochester.  A  flouring-mill  is  situated  on  this  creek 
near  its  mouth,  in  the  city  of  Rochester. 

Bear  creek  is  formed  by  springs  among  the  highlands  of  the 
town  of  Eyota,  which  form  the  water-ledge  or  dividing  ridge  that 
separates  the  waters  of  the  Whitewater  and  Root  rivers,  and  is  said 
to  be  the  highest, land  in  Olmsted  county.     The  creek  flows  through 


622  HISTOKY    OF    OLMSTED    COmiTY. 

the  towns  of  Eyota,  Marion  and  Rochester,  affording  an  excellent 
waterpower  after  it  reaches  within  the  city  limits.  The  stream 
empties  into  the  Zumbro  river  near  the  center  of  the  city  of 
Rochester. 

Silver  creek  rises  in  the  town  of  Haverhill,  and  winding  its  way 
in  a  westerly  direction,  loses  itself  in  the  Zumbro  river,  within  the 
northern  part  of  the  city  of  Rochester. 

EAJKLY    SETTLEMENTS. 

Without  doubt  at  some  period  or  periods  within  the  past  century 
or  two,  the  territory  now  comprising  the  county  of  Olmsted  may  have 
been  visited  by  white  men  in  the  character  of  Jesuit  priests  in  the  inter- 
ests of  religion,  or  by  adventurers  and  explorers  in  the  pursuit  of 
conquest  or  political  schemes,  but  of  this  we  have  no  certain  know- 
ledge. If  these  supposed  representatives  of  semi-civilization  and 
enlightenment  ever  trod  the  soil  of  what  is  now  Olmsted  county, 
there  are,  so  far  as  we  know,  no  signs  or  records  of  any  such  event 
beyond  the  dim  and  vague  conjectures  which  have  come  down  to  us 
through  the  speculative  and  uncertain  annals  of  the  past  one  or  two 
hundred  years.  It  is,  however,  reasonable  to  suppose  that  this  por- 
tion of  Minnesota  may  have  been  visited  by  home-seekers,  land- 
lookers  or  other  explorers  with  a  view  to  location  within  the  past 
fifty  years,  and  several  years  before  any  attempt  was  made  to  form 
settlements  within  the  limits  of  what  is  now  Olmsted  county.  The 
county  is  strictly  inland,  no  navigable  rivers  running  through  it  or 
bordering  it  on  either  side  —  conditions  which  will  account  for  the 
more  early  settlements  in  Minnesota  on  the  Mississippi  river  and  its 
tributaries,  the  St.  Croix  and  Minnesota. 

The  first*  attempt  at  the  settlement  of  Olmsted  county  was  made 
in  the  spring  of  1853,  by  Hon.  Hiram  Thompson,  subsequently 
judge  of  probate,  now  deceased.  At  the  time  mentioned,  Mr.  Thomp- 
son came  into  the  town  of  Dover,  and  made  his  claim  by  erecting 
a  small  shanty  as  near  as  he  could  calculate  on  the  township  line  of 
the  government  survey,  though  it  proved  to  be  a  little  west.  After 
making  his  claim  and  completing  the  necessary  arrangements  to 
hold  it.  Judge  Thompson  returned  to  his  former  home,  whence  he 
came  with  his  family  to  his  new  home  in  Olmsted  county  early  in 

*  Since  the  account  of  the  early  settlements  was  prepared  for  the  com- 
positor, the  writer  has  been  informed  that  a  Mr.  Goss  settled  in  the  township 
of  Pleasant  Grove,  and  commenced  improving  his  farm  in  the  spring  of  1852. 


DESCRIPTION    AND    EARLY    SETTLEMENT.  623 

the  spring  of  1S54.  The  same  spring,  Simon  Harding,  Mr.  Knap, 
Mr.  Waller,  G.  C.  Sheeks  and  others  came  in,  settling  near  Judge 
Thompson's, 

In  December,  1853,  a  party  of  some  dozen  men  came  into 
Elmira  township  on  an  exploring  expedition  and  stayed  through  the 
winter.  The  names  of  some  of  these  gentlemen  were  T.  B.  Twi- 
ford,  G.  Willis,  William  B.  Gere,  J.  J.  Hubbard,  James  McClellan, 
James  Munday,  Henry  Gere  and  Franklin  Blodget.  These  were 
followed  in  the  summer  of  1854  by  Messrs.  F.  A.  Coffin,  Thomas 
Holmes,  Joseph  Tatro,  Charles  Redfield  and  others.  James 
McClellan  built  the  first  frame  house  in  Olmsted  county.  The 
house,  now  twenty-eight  years  old,  stands  in  that  portion  of  the  vil- 
lage of  Chatfield  situated  in  Olmsted  county,  and  is  to-day  a  com- 
fortable and  well-preserved  structure.     Mr.  McClellan  died  in  1855. 

If  the  records  are  not  at  fault,  the  first  real  settlement  —  house- 
keeping, and  the  "women-folks"  at  home  —  was  made  in  the  vil- 
lage of  Pleasant  Grove,  by  Philo  S.  Curtis  and  family,  in  October, 
1853.  Mr.  Curtis  opened  the  first  hotel  in  town.  He  was  ap- 
pointed postmaster  when  the  oftice  was  first  established,  and  was 
the  first  sherifl:'  elected  in  the  county. 

It  was  in  the  spring  and  summer  of  1854,  when  the  rapid,  flow- 
ing tide  of  immigration  to  Olmsted  county  really  set  in.  It  was  then 
that  active,  earnest  o])erations  commenced  in  the  way  of  locating 
and  improving  farms,  building  homes  and  schoolhouses,  construct- 
ing mills  and  bridges,  laying  out  and  improving  highways,  locating 
and  building  city  and  villages,  together  with  all  the  varied  indus- 
tries and  enterprises  which  have  so  rapidly  and  wonderfully  de- 
veloped our  natural  resources,  and  placed  Olmsted  county  in  ijoint 
of  wealth,  population,  improvement,  enterprise,  intelligence  and 
desirableness  of  habitation  in  the  front  rank  of  counties,  not  only 
in  the  state,  but  in  the  northwest. 

In  the  year  of  which  we  speak,  and  for  several  succeeding  years, 
settlements  S])read  all  over  the  county,  every  locality  receiving  its 
quota  of  newcomers. 

In  the  fall  of  1854,  Benjamin  Bear  made  a  claim  near  the  center 
of  the  town  of  Eyota,  and  in  the  May  following  he  moved  his 
family  thither.  The  same  season,  H.  G.  Freeman,  William  Potter, 
Charles  Keyes,  Clark  Brown  and  several  others  came  on  and  settled 
in  the  vicinity  of  Mr.  Bear's  home. 

High  Forest  township  was  visited  by  a  small  exploring  ]iarty 


624  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

from  La  Crosse,  Wisconsin,  in  the  spring  of  1854.  The  party  con- 
sisted of  Rev.  J.  C.  Sherwin,  John  Robinson  and  Dr.  Balcome. 
These  were  soon  after  followed  by  Owen  Shephard,  John  Wight 
and  others,  when  a  permanent  settlement  was  began. 

The  first  settlement  made  in  Marion  township  was  in  April,  1854. 
Among  the  first  settlers  there  were  Alfred  Kinney,  Levi  Phelps, 
Nathan  Phelps,  Eleazer  Phelps  and  George  Mills. 

In  the  Slimmer  of  1854,  Samuel  Brink,  S.  P.  Amsden,  William 
Kilroy,  J.  N.  Palmer,  C.  Colegrove  and  a  few  others,  settled  in 
New  Haven  township. 

In  March,  1854,  Leonard  B.  Hodges,  J.'  B.  Clark  and  Ebenezer 
Collins  made  the  first  settlement  in  the  town  of  Orono20. 

In  the  summer  of  the  same  year  Mr.  Schermerhorn,  Joel  Ballard, 
David  Hazelton  and  a  few  others  settled  in  Orion  township.  In  the 
fall,  these  were  followed  by  Stephen  Case,  C.  L.  Case  and  a  number 
of  others. 

The  first  settlement  in  Salem  was  made  in  June,  1854,  by  J.  B. 
Dearborn,  J.  W.  Hurd  and  Albert  B.  Hurd.  Carl  Beirbaum  and 
Mr.  Whitman  located  in  Viola  the  same  summer. 

The  first  settlement  within  the  present  limits  of  the  city  of 
Rochester  was  made  by  Thomas  C.  Cummings  and  Robert  McReady 
in  the  spring  of  1854.  They  made  their  claims  and  built  their 
shanties  on  the  west  side  of  Cascade  creek,  near  the  spot  where  now 
stands  the  residence  of  the  late  M.  W.  Leland.  In  the  month  of 
July  following,  George  and  Jonathan  Head  with  their  father  made 
claims  where  the  business  part  of  the  city  is  now  situated. 

An  incident  which  occurred  in  the  early  days  of  Rochester,  and 
which  shows  that  the  spirit  of  patriotism  stirs  the  heart  and  mind  of 
the  American  citizen  even  on  the  most  remote  frontier,  and  while 
isolated  from  the  more  busy  scenes  and  centers  of  a  dense  popula- 
tion and  civilized  life,  is  woi'tli  recording.  The  first  celebration  of 
the  fourth  of  July  in  Rochester,  and  so  far  as  we  know,  in  Olmsted 
county,  was  held  in  1854.  The  occasion  was  one  of  primitive  sim- 
plicity, being  entirely  free  from  the  excessive  tumult  and  wearisome 
conventionalities  which  generally  characterize  Independence  celebra- 
tions in  older  and  more  populous  communities.  Mr.  McReady,  his 
wife  and  two  little  ones,  with  Mr.  Cummings,  constituted  the  entire 
concourse  on  the  occasion  of  which  we  speak.  Although  removed 
from  the  busy  haunts  where  "■  men  most  do  congregate,"  our  hardy 
pioneers  were  desirous  not  onl}^  of  having  a  holiday  but  of  com- 


DESCRIPTION    AND    EARLY    SETTLEMENT.  ()25 

memorating  the  anniversary  of  the  nation's  birth.  As  fleet  horses 
and  fine  carriages  were  out  of  the  question,  the  celebrators  had 
recourse  to  an  improvised  and  primitive  mode  of  convej^ance. 
Attaching  a  pole  or  ''  ox-tongue  "  to  the  hind  axletree  of  a  lumber- 
wagon  and  placing  thereon  some  boards,  a  vehicle  was  soon  con- 
structed. It  was  proposed  to  spend  the  day  in  hunting  and  fishing, 
viewing  the  landscape,  and  like  rural  amusements.  Mrs.  McReady 
and  the  two  children  being  safelj'  seated  upon  the  western  "sulky," 
and  the  two  men  being  armed  with  their  fowling-])ieces  and  a  fish- 
spear  hastily  constructed  for  the  occasion,  fell  into  line  and  the  "  pro- 
cession "  set  out  on  their  Fourth  of  July  excursion.  Coming  to  the 
river  our  fishermen  plied  their  spear  and  were  successful  in  soon 
capturing  a  fine  string  of  excellent  fish.  The  little  party  then  left 
the  river  and  repaired  to  a  beautiful  bluff  just  north  of  the  city,  and 
from  which  a  magnificent  view  of  the  valley  and  surrounding  bluffs 
for  miles  around  was  obtained.  Here  the  patriotic  band  fired  sev- 
eral guns  in  honor  of  the  day,  and  here,  amid  the  grand  and 
enchanting  beauty  of  nature's  skillful  handiwork,  were  concluded 
the  exercises  of  the  day,  and  the  small  band  of  patriots  repaired  to 
their  humble  homes. 

In  accordance  with  the  general  plan  of  this  volume,  we  have 
here  given  but  brief  accounts  of  the  early  settlements  in  some  of  the 
townships.  More  extended  and  detailed  accounts  of  the  first  settle- 
ment and  subsequent  history  of  each  township  will  be  given  in  the 
course  of  this  work. 

For  several  years  succeeding  the  earlier  settlements,  the  tide  of 
immigration  continued  to  pour  in,  and  the  county  was  rapidly  occu- 
pied and  improved  by  an  industrious  and.  enterprising  people. 
Almost  every  quarter-section  in  the  county  susceptible  of  cultiva- 
tion— and  there  are  very  few  which  are  not — has  been  improved  ; 
city  and  villages,  noted  for  their  thrift  and  enterprise  as  well  as  for 
the  morality,  intelligence  and  refinement  of  their  inhabitants,  have 
been  built ;  the  broad  prairies  have  been  transformed  into  convenient 
and  productive  farms  ;  cosy  and  comfortable,  and  in  many  instances, 
elegant  and  capacious  farpihouses  are  seen  on  every  hand  ;  fine  and 
substantial  schoolhouses,  in  convenient  and  appropriate  localities, 
attest  the  intelligence  and  culture  of  the  citizens  —  all  demon- 
strating the  excellence  and  the  superior  qualities  of  the  natural 
resources  of  the  county,  and  the  wonderfully  enterprising  and 
progressive  spirit  of  the  Great  Northwest. 


CHAPTEE  II. 


ORGANIZATION. 


The  county  was  established  under  the  territorial  government  in 
1855,  but  was  not  organized  into  towns  till  the  spring  of  1858. 
Previous  to  this  it  was  merely  divided  into  election  precincts.  It 
now  includes  eighteen  townships,  each  six  miles  square.  T.  108, 
in  R.  11  and  12,  are  attached  to  Wabasha  county,  thus  prevent- 
ing the  symmetrical  proportions  which  Olmsted  county  was  entitled 
to.  We  have  already  spoken  of  the  twelve  sections,  detached  from 
Mower  county,  and  attached  to  the  townships  of  High  Forest  and 
Rock  Dell. 

The  city  of  Rochester  is  the  county  seat,  and  is  situated  near  the 
center  of  the  county.  It  is  fifty  miles  west  of  Winona  and  seventy- 
five  miles  southeast  of  St.  Paul.  The  fixing  of  the  county  seat,  as 
in  many  other  instances  of  a  similar  character,  involved  a  struggle. 
The  pretty  and  flourishing  village  of  Oronoco,  in  the  northwestern 
part  of  the  county,  had  s]3rung  into  active,  bustling  life,  while 
Marion,  another  neat  and  handsome  village,  beautifully  located 
some  seven  or  eight  miles  south  of  the  city,  had  grown  up.  The 
city  of  Rochester,  and  the  villages  of  Oronoco  and  Marion  became 
competitors  for  the  county  seat.  At  an  election  held  in  the  various 
precincts  in  the  spring  of  1857,  the  question  was  to  be  decided. 
Oronoco,  being  situated  near  the  boundarj^  line  of  the  county,  con- 
cluded that  its  chances  for  the  honors  and  profits  of  a  county  seat 
were  in  nowise  flattering,  and  hence  united  its  strength  with 
Marion  as  against  Rochester.  The  results  of  the  canvass  showed 
that,  although  the  Marion  party  had  beaten  the  Rochester  party  in 
counting,  the  latter  had  scored  a  real  victory  in  voting.  The  officers 
chosen  at  the  first  establishment  of  the  county,  in  1855,  were :  com- 
missioners, James  George,  G.  P.  Barrows  and  James  Rutan ; 
register  of  deeds,  J.  IST.  McLane ;  assessor,  Michael  Peai-ce ;  sheriff, 
Philo  S.  Curtis;  treasurer,  Alfred  Kinney;  judge  of  probate,  R. 
Ottman.  The  board  of  commissioners  held  their  first  meeting  at 
Oronoco,  August  27,  1855.  So  far  as  the  record  shows,  little  busi- 
ness was  transacted,  and  the  board  adjourned  to  meet  at  Rochester 


ORGANIZATION.  627 

September  13,  following.  The  principal  business  done  at  this 
session,  was  to  consider  some  petitions  for  the  organization 
of  school  districts  and  election  precincts.  The  meeting  was  ad- 
journed to  October  1.  At  the  October  meeting  very  little  business 
was  done,  and  the  board  adjourned  to  November  12.  This  session 
closed  the  business  of  1855. 

The  board  of  commissioners,  in  1S56,  consisted  of  E.  B,  Barrows, 
John  Lowery  and  James  Rutan.  The  first  meeting  of  the  board 
that  year  was  on  January  7.  Sessions  of  the  board  were  held  from 
time  to  time  throughout  the  year,  and  several  more  election  pre- 
cincts were  established,  and  judges  of  election  appointed.  The  first 
bills  presented  the  board  for  allowance  were  presented  at  the  July 
session  of  1856.  The  bills  were  principally  for  services  for  viewing, 
surveying  and  lajdng  out  highways.  The  whole  amount  of  taxable 
property  for  the  year,  $807,588. 

Countv  tax,  71  mills f!(),606.91 

Schooi  tax,  2J  mills  2,168 .  97 

Territorial  tax,  1  mill 867.48 

Total  tax $9,643 .46 

The  board  in  1857  consisted  of  John  Lowerj^,  Hiram  Thompson 
and  D.  B.  Coe.  At  the  annual  session  of  the  board  in  January, 
James  A.  Bucklin  filed  his  bond  of  county  treasurer  with  James 
Bucklin,  Henry  Woodard,  B.  S.  Coe  and  Asa  Lesuer  as  sureties. 

The  amount  of  School  fund   for  this  year  which  was  collected  by 

tax  was ".  $631 .  63 

Collected  from  tines 46 .  00 

Total  school  fund $677 .  63 

We  append  the  above  figures  to  show  from  what  small  begin- 
nings the  county  has  grown  within  the  lapse  of  twenty-six  years. 
As  yet  the  county  was  without  a  county  building.  The  courts  were 
held  at  Morton's  hall,  in  the  two-story  frame  building  which  yet 
stands  at  the  corner  of  Main  and  Third  streets.  The  board  of 
county  commissioners  met  in  Dr.  McLane's  office,  a  small  wooden 
building  occupying  a  portion  of  the  site  where  now  stands  the  Cook 
House  block.  At  the  session  of  the  board,  July  12,  1856,  John 
Lowery,  E.  A.  McMahon  and  J.  N.  McLane  were  appointed  a  com- 
mittee to  make  arrangements  for  erecting  a  suitable  building  for  the 
use  of  the  county.  At  the  August  session  the  committee  made 
their  report,  which  was  accepted  and  placed  on  file.     In  the  month 


628  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

of  September  following,  the  commissioners  held  another  session, 
when  thej  passed  a  resolution  instructing  the  committee  on  county 
buildings  to  prepare  and  submit  to  the  board,  a  specific  contract, 
embodying  the  terms  of  a  proposition  made  by  C.  H.  Lindsley  to 
supply  the  county  with  convenient  offices  and  court-room.  These 
arrangements  resulted  in  the  erection  of  the  building  on  Broadway 
known  as  the  '"old  court-house,"  and  now  owned  and  occupied  by 
Mr.  IST.  Peters  as  a  hotel  and  boarding-house.  In  the  fall  of  1858, 
as  near  as  we  can  ascertain,  the  county,  through  its  officers,  took 
formal  possession  of  the  building.  In  1857  Emery  Mapes  was 
elected  register  of  deeds ;  sheriff,  G.  W.  Baker ;  county  attorney. 
Stiles  P.  Jones ;  county  treasurer,  W.  P.  Brooks ;  judge  of  probate, 
Hiram  Thompson.  These  officers  elect,  qualified  the  first  week  in 
January,  1858.  The  board  of  commissioners  for  this  year  consisted 
of  John  Lowery,  L.  B.  Bliss  and  B.  D.  Coe.  In  the  fall  of  1858,  D. 
M.  Evans  was  elected  clerk  of  the  county  board  of  supervisors,  this 
body  taking  the  place  of  the  county  board  of  commissioners,  and 
consisting  of  the  following  named  gentlemen :  J.  W.  Everstine,  S. 
Pdsker,  C.  II.  Lindsley,  C.  H.  Short,  Ethan  Kimball,  L.  B.  Bliss, 
T.  S.  Cornish,  M.  Pearce,  Abram  Harkins,  John  Kilroy,  Elhanan 
Day,  D.  L.  King,  James  Bucklin,  G.  C.  Sheiks,  T.  T.  Olds,  J.  A. 
Coffin,  Cyrus  Cornell,  William  Kussell,  David  Whitney,  A.  J.  Doty, 

0.  A.  Hadley,  Chester  Kose,  J.  W.  Everest.  In  1859  L.  B.  Bliss 
was  elected  register  of  deeds ;  G.  W.  Baker  was  re-elected  sheriff; 
C.  C.  Jones  was  elected  clerk  of  the  district  court  and  J.  A.  Leonard 
county  attorney.  In  April,  1858,  the  county  was  organized  into 
towns,  under  the  new  state  government,  as  follows :  Cascade,  T. 
107,  K.  14;  Dover,  T.  106,  K.  11;  Eyota,  T.  106,  !i.  12;  Elmira, 
T.  105,  K.  11 ;  Farmington,  T.  108,  K.  13 ;  Haverhill,  T.  107,  E. 
13;  High  Forest,  T.  105,  R.  14,  also  including  Sees.  1,  2,  3,  4,  5 
and  6  of  T.  104  in  said  range ;   Kalmar,  T.  107,  R.  15,  except  Sees. 

1,  2  and  3  in  said  town  and  range ;  Marion,  T.  106,  R.  13 ;  New 
Haven,  T.  108,  R.  15,  and  also  Se^cs.  1,  2  and  3  in  T.  107,  R.  15 ; 
Orion,  T.  105,  R.  12 ;  Oronoco,  T.  108,  R.  14 ;  Pleasant  Grove,  T. 
105,  R.  13 ;  Quincy,  T.  107,  R.  11 ;  Rochester,  T.  106,  R.  14  ;  Rock 
Dell,  T.  105,  R.  13,  also  Sees.  1,  2,  3,  4,  5  and  6  of  T.  104  in  said 
range  ;  Salem,  T.  106,  R.  15 ;  Yiola,  T.  107,  R.  12.  At  the  time  of 
organization  the  town  of  Dover  was  called  Whitewater,  the  towli  of 
Eyota  was  called  Springfield,  and  the  town  of  Haverhill  was  called 


ORGANIZATION.  629 

Zumbro  ;  afterward  it  was  called  Sherman,  subsequently  it  was 
given  its  present  name. 

At  the  annual  town  meetings,  in  March,  1860,  the  manner  of 
conducting  the  county  affairs  was  again  changed.  The  county  was 
divided  into  five  commissioner  districts,  and  one  commissioner  was 
elected  from  each  district.  The  first  board  of  commissioners  was 
composed  as  follows  :  Thomas  Brooks,  Abram  Ilarkins,  Zebina 
Handerson,  Richaixl  Hull  and  William  M.  Pierce.  D.  M.  Evans 
retired  from  the  office  of  county  auditor,  and  O.  A.  Hadley  was 
appointed  to  fill  the  ofiice.  In  the  fall  of  1860  Mr.  Hadley  was 
elected  to  the  office  of  county  auditor. 

At  the  election  in  the  fall  of  1855  W.  D.  Lowery,  of  Rochester, 
was  elected  to  the  upper  house,  or  senate,  of  the  territorial  council, 
and  J.  H.  Hartenbower  was  elected  to  the  lower  house,  or  house  ot 
representatives.  Mr.  Lowery  held  the  ofiice  for  two  years.  E.  B. 
Barrows  was  elected  to  the  house  in  1857. 

The  convention  of  delegates  having  completed  the  state  constitu- 
tion, it  was  submitted  to  the  people  for  ratification  at  the  general 
election  in  the  fall  of  1857.  The  constitution  providing  for  two 
senators  and  four  representatives  from  each  senatorial  district,  the 
people  of  the  county  proceeded  in  their  election  upon  the  supposi- 
tion that  the  constitution  would  be  adopted,  and  accordingly  elected 
the  full  representation  thus  provided  for.  Charles  H.  Lindsley,  of 
this  city,  and  Emerson  Hodges,  of  Eyota,  were  elected  senators, 
and  Sylvanus  Burgess,  E.  A.  Power,  Samuel  Lord  and  W.  K. 
Tattersall  were  elected  to  the  house  of  representatives. 

In  the  fall  of  1858  P.  F.  Lawshe,  J.  S.  Sawyer,  D.  L.  King  and 
G.  I.  Covil  were  elected  to  the  house,  and  Dr.  H.  Galloway  and 
Emerson  Hodges  were  chosen  senators.  From  some  cause,  how- 
ever, there  was  no  session  of  the  legislature  that  year  and  the 
members  were  not  called  into  service,  though  the  senators  held  their 
office  for  two  years,  and  came  up  to  their  work  in  the  winter  of 

1860,  with  G.  W.  Green,  A.  J.  Olds,  Abraham  Ozmun  and  J.  S. 
Sawyer  as  their  colleagues  in  the  lower  house. 

In  the  fall  of  that  year  Stiles  P.  Jones,  of  Rochester,  was  elected 
to  the  senate  and  Abram  Harkins  and  W.  K.  Tattersall  to  the  house 
of  representatives.    Mr.  Jones  died  just  before  election  in  the  fall  of 

1861,  and  J.  V.  Daniels,  of  Rochester,  was  elected  to  fill  the  vacancy; 
F.  Johnson  and  Thomas  Harris  were  elected  to  the  house.  At  the 
same  election  O.  P.  Whitcomb  was  elected  county  treasurer  ;  O.  P. 


630  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Stearns,  county  attorney  ;  Reuben  Reynolds,  clerk  of  the  district 
court,  and  Hiram  Thompson,  judge  of  probate.  The  same  year  the 
board  of  county  compiissioners  consisted  of  Thomas  Brooks,  Amos 
Parks,  Samuel  H.  Nichols,  J.  M.  Greenman  and  Thomas  Harris. 
O.  P.  Stearns  having  resigned  the  office  of  county  attorney  to  enter 
the. army,  L.  Barber  was  elected  in  the  fall  of  1863  to  till  the  vacancy. 
At  the  same  election  O.  P.  Whitcomb  was  elected  county  treasurer; 
L.  B.  Bliss,  register  of  deeds  ;  Horace  Loomis,  sheriif ;  M.  W. 
Fay,  judge  of  probate  ;  court  commissioner,  M.  W.  Fay.  This 
year  the  board  of  county  commissioners  consisted  of  W.  D.  Hurl- 
but,  Amos  Parks,  S.  H.  Nichols,  George  Stocking  and  J.  P. 
Moulton. 

In  the  fall  ot  1864  J.  Y.  Daniels  was  elected  state  senator,  and 
Thomas  H.  Armstrong  and  J.  P.  Moulton  were  elected  representa- 
tives. Abram  Harkins  was  elected  count}^  auditor.  This  year  L. 
Barber  was  elected  judge  of  the  third  judicial  district. 

Four  citizens  of  Olrnsted  county  have  held  state  office,  as  follows: 
David  Blakely,  of  Rochester,  secretary  of  state  from  1863  to  1866. 

In  the  fall  of  1875  Samuel  H.  Nichols,  of  Salem,  was  elected 
clerk  of  the  supreme  court,  and  is  the  present  incumbent,  having 
been  elected  last  fall  for  the  third  term  of  three  years  each. 

In  1867  Thomas  H.  Armstong,  of  High  Forest,  was  elected 
lieutenant-governor  and  was  re-elected  to  the  same  office  in  the  fall 
of  1869. 

O.  P.  Whitcomb,  of  Rochester,  was  elected  auditor  of  state  in 
the  fall  of  1872.  He  was  re-elected  in  1875  and  1878,  holding  the 
office  for  three  terms  of  three  years  each. 

In  the  fall  of  1879  C.  M.  Start,  of  Rochester,  was  elected 
attorney-general.  After  serving  in  that  capacity  a  little  over  one 
year,  Mr.  Start  was  appointed  judge  of  the  third  judicial  district, 
to  fill  the  vacancy  in  that  office  created  by  the  appointment  of  Will- 
iam Mitchell,  the  then  incumbent,  as  one  of  the  justices  of  the 
supreme  court.  In  the  fall  of  1881  Mr.  Start  was  elected  judge  of 
the  third  judicial  district,  a  position  which  he  now  occupies. 

At  the  session  of  the  legislature  in  1864  O.  P.  Stearns,  of  Ro- 
chester, was  chosen  United  States  senator,  to  till  c»ut  the  unexpired 
term  of  Daniel  S.  Norton,  deceased. 

In  the  fall  of  1865  L.  B.  Bliss  was  elected  register  of  deeds  ; 
O.  P.  Whitcomb,  county  treasurer  ;  Reuben  Reynolds,  judge  of 
probate  ;  Horace  Loomis,  sherifi  ;   O.  P.  Stearns,  county  attorney  ; 


OKGANIZATION.  631 

Alfred  Blanchard,  clerk  of  tlie  district  court.  B.  F.  Perrj,  of 
Kalmar,  and  R.  D.  Hathaway,  of  Pleasant  Grove,  were  elected 
representatives. 

The  board  of  county  commissioners  this  year  consisted  of  W.  D. 
Hurlbut,  Amos  Parks,  William  Carson  and  R.  S.  Russell.  This 
year  the  board  of  commissioners  passed  a  resolution  adopting  the 
county  superintendent  system,  provided  for  by  a  then  recent  act  of 
the  legislature,  and  at  a  session  of  the  board  held  in  September  of 
the  same  year,  Sanfovd  Niles  was  appointed  county  superintendent 
of  schools.  He  continued  to  hold  the  office  by  appointment  for 
nearly  twelve  years. 

In  1864  measures  were  taken  by  tl:lb  board  of  commissioners 
looking  to  the  erection  of  a  more  commodious  and  convenient  county 
building.  A  tract  of  land,  consisting  of  about  three  acres,  and 
situated  between  Zumbro  street  on  the  south  and  Fourth  street  on 
the  north,  and  between  Hunter  street  on  the  east  and  Clark  street 
on  the  west,  in  the  city  of  Rochester,  was  purchased  as  the  site  for 
a  new  court-house.  The  same  year  plans  and  specifications  for  the 
new  building  were  submitted  and  the  contract  for  its  erection  was  let 
to  J.  H.  Grindall,  of  St.  Paul.  In  the  fall  of  1866  the  new  court- 
house was  ready  for  occupancy,  arid  the  county  records  and  offices 
were  i-emoved  therein.  The  total  cost  of  the  new  court-house  was 
$32,000,  for  the  payment  of  which  no  direct  tax  was  levied.  The 
hinds  in  .  the  county  treasury,  arising  from  the  collection  of  delin- 
quent taxes,  together  with  interest  on  county  funds,  practically  de- 
frayed the  entire  expense.  In  this  connection,  it  might  be  proper 
to  state,  that  Olmsted  was  the  first  county  in  the  state  which  became 
solvent  after  the  general  financial  pressure  of  the  few  years  imme- 
diately preceding  the  year  last  named. 

Officers  were  elected  in  the  fall  of  1867,  as  follows  :  L.  B.  Bliss, 
register  of  deeds  ;  county  treasurer,  O.  P.  Whitcomb  ;  sheriff,  Will- 
iam Brown  ;  judge  of  probate,  Reuben  Reynolds  ;  county  attorney, 
C.  M.  Start ;  representatives,  Charles  Stewart,  S.  W.  Eaton  and 
Caleb  Sawyer, 

The  board  of  commissioners  for  1866  and  1867  consisted  of 
W.  D.  Hurlbut,  William  Carson,  Amos  Parks,  R.  S.  Russell  and 
J.  K.  Randall. 

In  1868  J.  A.  Leonard  was  elected  state  senator;  representatives, 
R.  D.  Hathaway,  B.  S.  Larsen  and  John  Lathrop  ;  board  of  county 
38       " 


632  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

commissioners,   W.   D.   Hurlbut,   William  Carson,   R.   S.   Russell, 
Edwin  A.  Doty  and  Henrj  J.  Grant. 

The  following  were  elected  county  officers  in  1869  :  register  of 
deeds,  Thomas  Brooks  ;  treasurer,  A.  Gooding ;  judge  of  probate, 
S.  W.  Eaton  ;  sherift",  William  Brown  ;  county  attorney,  Charles 
M.  Start ;  clerk  of  district  court,  C.  T.  Benedict.  That  year  the 
board  of  county  commissioners  consisted  of  W.  D.  Hurlbut,  William 
Carson,  R.  S.  Russell,  E.  A.  Doty  and  G.  W.  Wirt.  Representatives 
chosen  that  year,  Charles  Stewart,  S.  W.  Graham  and  B.  S.  Larsen. 

In  1870  a  good  deal  of  unfriendly  feeling  was  developed  through- 
out the  state  toward  the  railroads.  The  companies  were  charged 
with  unjust  discriminations  and  witli  exorbitant  and  oppressive 
tarifis  in  the  transportation  of  freights,  especially  of  wheat  and  other 
farm  produce  to  the  eastern  markets.  Olmsted  county,  of  course, 
was  struck  with  the  general  feeling  of  dissatisfaction,  and  conse- 
quently was  loud  in  her  complaints.  By  many  it  was  thought  that 
these  evils  might  and  should  be  reached  and  remedied  through  the 
legislature.  So  strong  was  this  feeling  that  the  matter  formed  a 
prominent  issue  in  the  canvass  for  members  of  the  legislature  that 
year.  L.  B.  Hodges,  of  Oronoco,  an  outspoken  and  uncompromis- 
ing democrat,  was  nominated  for  state  senator,  in  the  interests  of  the 
farmers  against  the  railroads.  O.  P.  Stearns,  of  the  city  of  Roches- 
ter, an  attorney,  was  the  republican  candidate  for  senator.  Both 
candidates  canvassed  the  county  pretty  thoroughly,  Mr.  Hodges 
taking  extra  pains  to  ingratiate  himself  into  the  confidence  and 
favorable  consideration  of  the  farming  po]:)ulation,  while  his  oppo- 
nent, Mr.  Stearns,  confined  himself  mostly  to  the  discussion  of  the 
usual  part}^  issues.  The  result  was  that  Mr.  Hodges  was  elected  by 
a  majority  of  between  200  and  300  votes,  notwithstanding  the 
count3^  on  square  partisan  issues,  was  at  the  time  good  for  from  800 
to  1000  republican  majority.  R.  A.  Jones,  Thomas  W.  Phelps  and 
William  Somerville  were  elected  representatives  the  same  fall.  D. 
S.  Hebbard  was  elected  county  auditor.  The  board  of  county  com- 
missioners that  year  was  composed  of  R.  S.  Russell,  G.  W.  Wirt, 
C.  H.  Chadbourn  and  Eugene  S.  Wooldridge. 

At  the  session  of  the  legislature  in  1871,  Olmsted  county  was 
divided  into  two  senatorial  districts,  numbered  respectively  ninth 
and  tenth.  The  ninth  district  was  comprised  of  the  towns  of 
Quincy,  Yiola,  Dover,  Eyota,  Marion,  Elmira,  Orion,  Pleasant 
Grove,  High  Forest  and  Rock  Dell,  and   the  villages   of  Eyota 


ORGANIZATION.  633 

and  High  P^'orest.  The  tenth  district  was  comprised  of  the 
towns  of  Salem,  Kalmar,  New  Haven,  Cascade,  Oronoco,  Haver- 
hill, Rochester  and  Farmington,  and  the  first,  second  and  third 
wards  of  the  cit}^  of  Rochester.  To  each  district  were  assigned  one 
senator  and  two  representatives.  In  the  fall  of  the  same  year,  Mile 
White  was  elected  senator  in  the  ninth  district,  and  Arthur  Gaskill 
and  Peter  Fenton  representatives.  In  the  tenth  district,  O.  S.  For- ' 
ter  was  elected  senator,  and  R.  A.  Jones  and  T.  B.  Lindsay  repre- 
sentatives. The  county  officers  chosen  that  year  were  as  follows  : 
County  treasurer,  A.  Gooding ;  register  of  deeds,  Thomas  Brooks  ; 
sheriff,  James  A.  Ellison ;  county  attorney,  C.  M.  Start ;  judge  of 
probate,  S.  W.  Eaton ;  court  commissioner,  O.  O.  Baldwin.  The 
board  of  county  commissioners  for  1871  consisted  of  G.  W.  Wirt, 
E.  S.  Wooldridge,  F.  T.  Olds,  E.  H.  Dewey  and  A.  Burnap. 

In  the  Grant  and  Greeley  presidential  campaign  of  1872  there 
were  quite  a  number  of  republicans  in  the  county  who  left  the  party 
and  cast  their  political  fortunes  with  the  Greeley  movement.  They 
were  styled  "Liberal  Republicans.''  But  the  county  went  repub- 
lican that  fall  as  usual.  D.  S.  Hebbard  was  re-elected  county  audi- 
tor; Milo  White  was  returned  to  the  state  senate  from  the  ninth 
district.  M.  L.  Tibbetts  and  Marcus  Wing  were  elected  representa- 
tives in  the  ninth  district,  and  Tliomas  B.  Lindsay  and  M.  C.  Fuller 
re]3resentatives  in  the  tenth. 

The  republicans  gained  the  ascendency  in  the  county  in  1857, 
and  held  it  until  1873.  The  average  majority  was  fully  800,  and  a 
republican  nomination  was  ordinarily  equivalent  to  an  election,  but 
in  the  last  year  named  the  politics  of  the  county  underwent  quite  a 
revolution.  A  succession  of  partial  failures  of  the  wheat  crop,  com- 
bined with  a  real  or  supposed  system  of  oppressive  taxation,  and 
perhaps,  more  than  all,  with  a  general  uneasiness  and  desire  for  a 
change,  had  sown  the  seeds  for  a  political  revolt.  The  farmers  were 
among  the  first  to  feel  the  effects  of  "hard  times,"  and  laboring  un- 
der the  conviction  that  somehow  the  government,  both  state  and 
national,  and  both  republican,  was  responsible  for  the  financial  diffi- 
culties, many  of  them  sought  for  relief  at  the  ballot-box.  Granges, 
or  lodges  of  "Patrons  of  Industry,"  were  instituted  all  over  the  county, 
the  declared  object  of  which  was  the  protection  of  the  agriculturists 
against  the  monied  and  trading  classes.  The  disaffected  ones  also 
became  inveterate  and  persistent  anti-monopolists  and  so-called 
reformers,  and  what  was  specially  noticeable,  and  not  a  little  sur- 


634  HISTOKY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

prising,  these  elements  of  dissatisfaction  and  desire  for  a  change 
were  largely  confined  to  the  republican  party.  At  the  fall  election 
in  1S73  these  disintegrating  forces  made  themselves  felt  at  the  polls. 
Whether  through  design  or  from  accident,  the  patrons,  anti- 
monopolists  and  reforiliers  readily  coalesced  with  the  democrats, 
and  at  the  election  last  named,  the  following-named  persons  were 
elected  :  Kegister  of  deeds,  L.  E.  Cowdery,  democrat ;  treasurer, 
J.  L.  Wright,  disaffected  republican ;  clerk  of  district  court,  H.  T. 
Hannon,  disaffected  republican ;  judge  ol  probate,  J.  W.  Fulkerson, 
democrat ;  county  attorney,  C.  M.  Start ;  sheriff,  James  A.  Ellison ; 
court  commissioner,  O.  O.  Baldwin  ;  count}^  surveyor,  Thomas  Hun- 
ter ;  coroner  H.  Galloway,  democrat,  Messrs.  Ellison,  Start,  Hunter 
and  Baldwin  being  the  only  republicans  elected  to  the  several 
county  offices.  I.  M.  Westfall,  disaffected  republican,  was  elected 
state  senator  for  the  tenth  district,  and  F.  T.  Olds  and  M.  Dosdall, 
both  democrats,  were  chosen  representatives.  In  the  niiith  district, 
C.  T,  Shellman  and  John  Hyslop,  both  disaffected  republicans,  were 
elected  representatives. 

Whether  the  political  change  was  productive  of  the  beneficial 
results  desired  or  anticipated,  is  a  question  not  easily  solved.  One 
thing,  however,  is  certain,  the  count}^  secured  a  corps  of  first-class 
officers. 

The  board  of  commissioners  for  1873  were  F.  T.  Olds,  A. 
Burnap,  G.  W.  Wirt,  P.  Hoganson  and  E.  H.  Dewey. 

In  the  fall  of  1874,  county  and  district  officers  were  elected  as 
follows :  County  auditor,  A.  Biermann ;  court  commissioner,  O.  O. 
Baldwin;  coroner,  G.  W.  Kichols,  state  senator,  ninth  district, 
Milo  White;  representatives,  L.  M.,  Gaskill,  Burr  Deuel.  Tenth 
district,  representatives,  J.  Y.  Daniels,  William  Brown. 

This  year  the  board  of  commissioners  consisted  of  Thomas 
Brooks,  Joseph  Tait,  P.  Hoganson,  George  W.  Wirt  and  M.  Kepner. 

At  the  election  in  the  fall  of  1875  the  following-named  persons 
were  elected :  Register  of  deeds,  L.  E.  Cowdeiy  ;  treasurer,  J.  L. 
Wright ;  sheriff",  J.  A.  Ellison  ;  county  attornej^,  Charles  M.  Start ; 
judge  of  probate,  J.  W.  Fulkerson  ;  coroner,  G.  W.  Nichols  ;  county 
surveyor,  Thomas  Hunter.  A.  Burnap  and  H.  M.  Stanchfield  were 
elected  representatives  from  the  ninth  district.  In  the  tenth  district 
J.  y.  Daniels  was  chosen  state  senator  and  E.  P.  Whiting  and  W. 
H.  White  representatives. 

Thomas  Brooks,  O.  Cravath,  Peter  Hoganson,  W.  H.  White  and 


ORGANIZATION.  635 

M.  Kepner  comprised  the  board  of  county  commissioners  for  this 
year. 

At  the  session  of  the  legislature  for  1876  an  act  was  passed 
authorizing  certain  counties  in  the  state  to  elect  county  superin- 
tendent, Olmsted  county  being  included  in  the  list. 

In  the  fall  of  1876  the  following-named  ])ersons  were  elected : 
County  auditor,  A.  Biermann ;  county  superintendent,  M.  G.  Spring  ; 
state  senator  in  the  ninth  district,  B.  Deuel;  representatives,  Thomas 
W.  Phelps  and  Marcus  Wing.  In  the  tenth  district,  E.  P.  Whiting 
and  George  W.  Pugh  were  chosen  representatives. 

The  board  of  county  commissioners  for  1876  consisted  of  Thomas 
Brooks,  O.  Cravath,  M.  Kepner,  Henry  Postier  and  John  Corn  well. 

As  early  as  1874  or  1875  the  politics  of.  the  county  began  to  be 
agitated  by  what  is  known  as  greenbackism  or  fiatism.  The  advo- 
cates of  this  theory  maintained  that  the  financial  system  of  the 
country  was  radically  wrong.  They  claimed  that  the  public  debt 
should  be  paid  in  greenbacks  ;  besides,  they  argued  in  favor  of 
other  measures  of  reform  or  change  in  the  conduct  of  the  national 
finances.  This  new  theory  found  favor  with  many  of  the  voters  in 
the  county,  and  here,  as  well  as  elsewhere,  it  became  a  political 
issue  of  considerable  force  and  magnitude.  As  fate  or  luck  would 
have  it,  the  greenback  policy  found  its  warmest  welcome  and  most 
persistent  advocates  among  the  disaffected  republicans,  but,  for 
political  purposes,  they  sometimes  fused  with  the  democrats. 

At  the  election  in  the  fail  of  1877  A.  F.  Keyes,  greenbacker, 
was  elected  county  treasurer  ;  register  of  deeds,  L.  E.  Cowdery; 
sheriff,  W.  H.  White  ;  clerk  of  district  court,  H.  T.  Hannon ;'  county 
attorney,  H.  A.  Eckholdt ;  judge  of  probate,  H.  II.  Richardson  ; 
county  commissioner,  W.  S.  Booth ;  county  surveyor,  Thomas 
Hunter.  On  December  22,  of  the  same  year,  Mr.  Richardson  died, 
and  D.  S.  Hebbard  was  appointed  judge  of  probate  by  the  governor. 

The  same  year  D.  A.  Morrison  was  elected  state  senator.  A. 
Burnap  and  John  Hyslop  were  chosen  representatives  from  the 
ninth  district ;  James  Button  and  Charles  E.  Stacy  were  elected  rep- 
resentatives in  the  tenth  district. 

The  board  of  commissioners  that  year  consisted  of  James  N. 
Coe,  John  Cornwell,  H.  Postier,  W.  J.  Rank  and  O.  Cravath. 

In  1878  A.  Biermann  was  re-elected  county  auditor ;  Henry  C. 
Butler,  judge  of  probate  ;  M.  G.  Spring,  county  superintendent ; 
O.  O.  Baldwin,  court  commissioner.     O.  II.  Page  was  elected  state 


636  HISTORY    OF.  OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

senator  in  the  ninth  district,  and  Peter  Fenton  and  Charles  P.  Rus- 
sell representatives.  In  the  tenth  district  D.  A.  Morrison  was  re- 
elected state  senator ;  Charles  E.  Stacy  and  R.  A.  Jones  representa- 
tives. The  board  of  county  commissioners  for  that  year  consisted 
of  J.  N.  Coe,  John  Cornwell,  H.  Postier,  W.  J.  Rank  and  Joseph 
Tait. 

By  the  year  1879  the  republicans  had  again  acquired  the  ascend- 
ency in  the  county,  electing  their  entire  ticket  in  the  fall  of  that 
year,  excepting  sheriff.  The  ticket  v^^as  as  follows :  County  treasurer, 
G.  A.  Frizzell ;  register  of  deeds,  M.  R.  Wood  ;  sheriff,  W.  H. 
White  ;  county  attorney,  H.  "A.  Eckholdt ;  coroner,  G.  W.  Nichols ; 
surveyor,  Thomas  Hunter.  The  state  constitution  having  been 
amended,  providing  for  biennial  sessions  of  the  legislature,  there 
was  no  legislative  ticket  elected  that  year.  The  board  of  commis- 
sioners for  that  year  consisted  of  J.  IST.  Coe,  John  Cornwell,  H. 
Postier,  W,  J.  Rank  and  William  Freeman. 

In  1880  the  following-named  officers  were  elected :  County 
auditor,  C.  A.  Whited;  judge  of  probate,  H.  C,  Butler;  county 
superintendent  of  schools,  M.  G.  Spring;  coroner,  F.  R.  Mosse. 
In  the  ninth  district,  Milo  White  was  elected  state  senator,  and  Ole 
Juleson  and  C.  A.  Butterfield  representatives.  In  the  tenth  district, 
J.  Y.  Daniels  and  O.  S.  Porter  were  chosen  representatives.  This 
year  the  board  of  commissioners  consisted  of  J.  N.  Coe,  John 
Cornwell,  William  Freeman,  B.  F.  Bulen  and  F.  L.  Tesca. 

At  a  special  session  of  the  legislature  held  in  the  fall  ot  1881, 
another  legislative  apportionment  was  made.  Under  the  new 
apportionment  Olmsted  county  constitutes  one  senatorial  district, 
numbered  14,  and  three  representative  districts,  allowing  the  county 
one  state  senator  and  three  representatives.  The  western  district 
is  comprised  of  the  towns  of  Cascade,  Kalmar,  Rock  Dell,  New 
Haven,  Oronoco,  Farmington,  Haverhill,  and  the  village  of  Byron. 
Eastern  district:  Yiola,  Quinc}'^,  Eyota,  Dover,  Elmira,  Orion, 
Pleasant  Grove,  High  Forest  and  Salem  townships,  and  the  villages 
of  Eyota  and  High  Forest.  The  central  district  is  comprised  of  the 
towns  of  Rochester  and  Marion,  and  the  first,  second  and  third 
wards  of  the  city  of  Rochester. 

At  the  election  in  the  fall  of  1881  the  following-named  persons 
were  elected :  County  treasurer,  G.  A.  Frizzell ;  register  of  deeds, 
M.  R.  Wood ;  clerk  of  court,  C.  H.  Heffron ;  county  attorney, 
F.  B.  Kellogg;   sheriff,  Henry  M.  Richardson;   county  surveyor, 


TJIE    INDIANS THE    PRESS.  (').") 7 

Tlionias  Hunter.  The  board  of  commissioners  this  year  was  com- 
prised of  J.  N.  Coe,  F.  L.  Tesca,  B.  F.  Bulen,  L.  B.'  Josselyn  and 
William  Freeman. 

The  election  in  the  fall  of  1882  resulted  as  follows:  County 
auditor,  C.  A.  Wliited ;  judge  of  probate,  H.  (\  Butler ;  super- 
intendent of  schools,  F.  L.  Cook ;  state  senator,  D.  A.  Morrison  ; 
representative  in  eastern  district,  E.  D.  Dyar;  western  district, 
J.  Frahm  ;  central  district,  M.  J.  Daniels.  Milo  White,  of  Elmira, 
was  elected  representative  in  congress  for  the  first  congressional 
district.  The  board  of  commissioners  for  this  year  consisted  of 
J.  N.  Coe,  L.  B.  Josselyn,  O.  Seeverts,  J.  ^Y.  Flathers  and  James 
T.  Price.     The  population  of  the  county  is  now  about  25.000. 


CHAPTER  HI. 


THE   INDIANS  — THE   PRESS. 


FoK  one  or  two  years  after  the  iirst  settlement  of  the  county  there 
were  small  bands  of  Sioux  Indians  roving  about,  hunting  in  the 
woods  and  fishing  in  the  streams.  Mitchell,  in  his  history  of  the  town 
of  Salem,  says  :  "During  the  wij^ter  of  1854-5  the  Indians,  m  pass- 
ing through  the  town,  on  their  way  from  one  belt  of  timber  to 
another,  made  Mr.  Hurd's  house  a  regular  stopping-place.  From 
twent}  to  twenty-five  would  sometimes  come  into  his  small  house  at 
a  time  and  ask,  and  even  demand,  whatever  they  wanted,  and  Mr. 
Hurd,  with  a  frank  generosity,  never  let  them  go  away  empty- 
handed,  but  satisfied  all  their  wants.  They  never  molested  anyone, 
but,  being  himgry,  they  demanded  the  means  to  satisfy  the  cravings 
of  their  appetites.'' 

The  presence  of  Indians  frequently  startled  the  women  and 
children,  but  in  the  year  185()  most  of  the  red  men  stole  away  and 
very  few  of  them  were  ever  afterward  seen  in  the  county.  For  the 
following  piece  of  Indian  narrative  we  are  indebted  to  James  Buck- 
lin,  Esq.,  of  the  cit)-  of  Rochester:  In  the  fall  of  185'I  about  two 
liundred  Indians  camped  on  the  river  bottom,  east  of  the  site  of 
Jolm  M.  Cole's  old  flouring-mill.  They  remained  there  about  six 
weeks,  and  during  the  time  four  of  their  number,  three  males  and 


638  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

one  female,  died  from  sickness.  From  the  pustules  which  came  out 
on  the  diseased  ones,  together  with  other  symptoms,  it  was  thought 
that  they  had  the  small-pox;  but  as  the  disease  did  not  spread,  it 
was  concluded  that  the  malady  was  not  small-pox.  The  Indian 
doctor,  whose  name  was  Muzomoney,  said  the  woman  who  died  had 
eaten  some  honey  and  swallowed  a  bee,  which  stung  her  in  the 
throat  or  stomach  and  killed  her.  Through  fear  or  superstition,  or 
from  some  other  impulse,  the  Indians  engaged  the  whites  to  bury 
their  dead.  The  bodies  were  buried  on  a  bluff  nearly  west  of  the 
site  where  the  Cascade  mill  now  stands.  There  were,  in  all,  eight 
bodies  of  deceased  Indians  buried  there,  and  the  spot  has  ever  since 
been  known  as  the  "Indian  burying-ground." 

On  account  of  the  sickness  referred  to,  the  chief  ordered  a 
removal  to  another  camping-ground.  This  time  they  moved  to  a 
point  about  one  mile  south  of  the  city  of  Rochestei',  near  the  present 
residence  of  Mr.  John  Bamber.  Two  more  male  Indians  died 
during  the  winter ;  one  of  the  same  disease  as  the  first  named ;  the 
other,  the  chief  Coskass,  died  from  injuries  received  from  being 
kicked  by  a  pony.  The  chief  was  a  smart  young  fellow,  not  more 
than  twenty  years  of  age.  The  Indians  hired  James  A.  Bucklin  and 
Lewis  Bucklin  to  bury  the  body  of  the  dead  chief  These  men  con- 
structed a  cofiin  out  of  puncheons.  Placing  the  remains  on  a  sled, 
drawn  by  oxen,  they  set  out  for  the  burying-ground,  nearly  or  quite 
two  miles  distant.  Several  of  the  Indians  followed  the  remains 
about  two-thirds  of  the  way,  when  all  but  one  of  the  number 
stopped  and  turned  back  to  the  camp.  This  one,  seemingly  more 
courageous  or  more  deferential  than  his  companions,  followed  on, 
though  at  considerable  distance  in  the  rear  of  the  funeral  procession. 

Soon  after  the  death  of  chief  Coskass,  an  Indian  maiden,  named 
Winona,  was  taken  sick  with  the  same  disease  which  afflicted  the 
band  when  encamped  near  Cole's  mill,  and  chief  Haboo  ordered 
another  removal.  This  time  they  removed  to  the  head  of  a  ravine 
on  the  north  side  of  the  bluff,  north  of  the  present  residence  of  Dr. 
Eaton.  This  was  in  midwinter,  yet  the  Indians  left  the  poor  sick 
girl  in  the  sick  tepee,  without  wood,  food  or  water.  After  remain- 
ing there  a  couple  of  days  and  nights,  she  recovered  sufficiently  to 
get  up,  and  by  great,  effort  succeeded  in  walking  to  the  house  of  Mr. 
James  Bucklin,  a  distance  of  about  one-half  mile  from  the  camp. 
Mr.  Bucklin's  people  took  the  poor  suffering  maiden  in  and  kindly 
ministered  to  her  wants  and  necessities.     The  next  day  Mr.  Bucklin 


THE    LNDIANS THE    PRESS.  639 

sent  a  messenger  to  the  new  Indian  camp,  to  inform  the  unfeeling 
savages  of  the  whereabouts  and  condition  of  the  sick  maiden 
Winona.  Whereupon  her  father,  Dr.  Muzomoney  and  chief  Haboo 
came  over  to  Mr.  BuckHn's,  with  a  pony  liitched  to  a  rude  pung,  and 
took  Winona  over  to  the  camp.  Before  leaving,  the  sick  girl  made 
Mrs.  Bucklin  a  present  of  an  excellent  case-knife,  and  when  Wayne 
Bueklin,  then  a  young  man,  went  over  to  the  camp  a  few  days  after 
ward,  Winona,  who  was  now  rapidly  recovering  from  her  sickness, 
persuaded  him  to  accept  from  lier  a  fine  pair  of  buckskin  moccasins 
In  the  spring  the  Indians  all  left,  and  this  was  the  last  which  was 
seen  of  the  Sioux  in  the  county. 

For  some  five  or  six  years  afterward,  small  parties  of  Winne- 
bagoes,  who  had  a  reservation  on  the  Lesuer  river,  were  occasionally 
seen  sti-olling  back  and  forth  through  the  county  on  their  way  to  and 
from  their  former  home  in  Wisconsin.  The  Winnebagoes  were  very 
fond  of  gambling,  and  for  stakes  would  put  up  their  buffalo  robes  or 
other  articles  which  they  might  have  about  them.  It  is  said  that  a 
small  party  of  these  Indians  camped  a  short  time  on  or  near  Zumbro 
street,  a  few  rods  west  of  the  court-house,  in  the  year  18fi2. 

THE    PRESS. 

The  newspaper  has,  in  these  modern  times,  become  an  indis- 
pensable element  in  true  progress  and  genuine  civilization.  In  the 
agricultural,  commercial,  educational  and  religious  world,  the  news- 
paper is  becoming  to  wield  a  mighty  force.  It  is  at  once  the 
medium  of  thought,  the  exponent  of  principles,  an  agency  which, 
in  large  measure,  gives  tone  and  character  to  society  and  garners  up 
for  present  use  and  future  reference  and  reflection,  faithful  accounts 
of  the  world's  activities.  The  American  people  are,  emphatically,  a 
reading  people.  No  village,  town  or  city,  in  these  days  of  progress 
and  enterprise,  expects  to  grow  and  prosper  without  the  newspaper. 
The  printing-office  fills  a  niche  and  supplies  a  want  which  will  not 
admit  of  a  substitute.  The  earlier  settlers  of  Olmsted  county 
showed  a  lively  appreciation  of  the  value  of  the  newspaper.  The 
first  newspaper  published  in  this  county  was  started  in  the  fall  of 
18.56,  only  two  years  after  the  first  occupancy  of  the  county  by  white 
men.  At  the  time  of  which  we  speak,  "The  Oronoco  Courier,"  a 
seven-column  newspaper,  was  established  at  the  thriving  and 
pleasant  village  of  Oronoco,  by  a  joint  stock  company,  consisting  of 
Leonard  B.  Hodges,  John  B.  Clark,  E.  S.  Collins,  Keuben  Ottman 


640  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

and  E.  Allen  Power.  Tlie  outfit  for  the  office  was  purchased  at 
Dubuque,  Iowa,  and  John  B.  Flynn,  of  that  place,  was  employed 
as  foreman  of  the  office.  The  services  of  Dr.  H.  Galloway,  after- 
ward of  Kochester  but  now  residing  at  Fargo,  Dakota,  were  secured 
by  the  company  as  editor-in-chief,  and  E.  A.  Power  was  employed 
as  local  editor.  The  ' '  Courier ''  was  conducted  with  much  vigor 
and  ability,  and  ranked  among  the  first-class  newspapers  in  the 
territory.  When  the  financial  crisis  of  1857  came  on,  the 
"-  Courier's  "  existence  ceased.  That  was  the  first  and  last  effort  to 
publish  a  newspaper  at  Oronoco,  if  we  may  except  a  small  adver- 
tising sheet  gotten  up  by  Mr.  M.  W.  Clay  some  two  or  three  years 
ago,  but  now  discontinued. 

Messrs.  Evans  and  Robbins  came  to  Rochester  from  the  east  in  the 
winter  of  1857  and  established  a  small  weekly  newspaper  entitled 
"The  Olmsted  County  Journal."  The  paper  was  conducted  upon 
the  independent  plan  until  the  following  fall,  when  John  H.  Hyatt 
and  Martin  L.  Stewart  purchased  the  office  and  commenced  the 
publication  of  the  " Rochester  Free  Press,"  in  the  winter  of  1858. 
These  gentlemen  continued  the  publication  of  the  paper  until  the 
June  following,  when  they  in  turn  sold  out  to  Fred  A.  Soule,  who 
continued  its  publication,  with  himself  as  editor  and  J.  R.  Drew  as 
publisher,  for  about  one  year,  when  it  was  discontinued. 

In  September,  1857,  Charles  Cottam  commenced  the  publication 
of  "The  Rochester  Democrat."  The  "Democrat"  was  an  eight- 
column  paper,  printed  on  bourgeois  type,  finely  executed.  In 
politics  it  was  intensely  democratic,  as  its  name  indicated.  It  was 
the  first  and  only  democratic  pa])er  ever  published  in  the  county 
until  the  fall  of  1865.  Mr.  Cottam  continued  the  publication  of 
hispaper  until  November,  1859,  when  it  was  discontinued. 

The  "  Rochester  City  News  "  made  its  first  appearance  about  the 
last  of  October,  1859,  under  the  management  of  C.  W.  Blaisdell, 
who  was  also  proprietor.  The  "News"  was  a  neutral  paper, 
having  no  fixed  principles  about  anything,  but  striving  to  accommo 
date  itself  to  all,  and,  as  a  consequence,  meeting  with  very  poor 
success.     It  went  to  the  shades  at  the  end  of  about  one  year. 

Messrs.  David  and  Cyrenus  Blakely  commenced  tlie  publication 
of  the  "Rochester  City  Post"  about  November  1,  1859.  The 
material  was  brought  from  Austin,  Minnesota,  and  the  "Post" 
started  under  auspicious  and  promising  circumstances.  The  pro- 
prietors were  practical  printers  and  excellent  business  men.     The 


THE    INDIANS THE    PKESS.  641 

"Post"  was  republican  in  politics,  and  as  that  party  were  largely  in 
the  ascendency  in  the  county,  it  could  hardly  fail  of  success.  The 
office  was  well  equipped  for  newspaper  as  well  as  job  work,  and  the 
proprietors  soon  were  favored  with  a  large  amount  of  state,  county 
and  private  patronage. 

During  the  year  1863-J— 5,  Mr.  David  Blakely  being  absent  at  St. 
Paul,  as  secretary  of  state,  W.  S.  Booth,  George  Bisbee  and  S.  W. 
Eaton,  all  took  turns  in  the  editorial  management  of  the  "Post." 
After  conducting  the  paper  for  six  years  Messrs.  Blakely  sold  their 
entire  interest  to  Messrs.  J.  A.  Leonard  and  W.  S.  Booth,  who 
materially  enlarged  the  paper  and  changed  it  from  folio  to  quarto 
form,  and  dropping  the  word  "City"  from  the  title  of  the  paper. 
Within  a  year,  however,  it  was  changed  back  to  folio.  In  June, 
1867,  Messrs.  Leonard  and  Booth  purchased  the  subscription  list 
and  good  will  of  the  "Rochester  Republican,"  of  which  paper  we 
shall  soon  speak,  at  the  same  time  engaging  the  services  of  S.  W. 
Eaton  as  associate  editor.  The  "Post"  was  conducted  by  Messrs. 
Leonard  and  Booth  until  the  fall  of  1875,  when  Mr.  Leonard  became 
the  sole  owner  of  the  establishment.  The  partnership  was  dissolved 
and  Mr.  Booth  gave  up  his  entire  interest  in  the  business.  In  July, 
1881,  Mr.  Leonard  having  received  the  appointment  of  United 
States  consul  at  Leith,  Scotland,  he  leased  the  office  to  Messrs.  L.  H. 
and  P.  S.  Kelly,  who  are  the  present  managers  and  publishers, 
under  the  firm  name  of  Kelly  Brothers,  with  S.  W.  Eaton  as  editor. 
The  ' '  Post "  was  issued  daily  through  the  six  state  fairs  which  have 
been  held  at  Rochester.  Messrs.  Kelly  Brothers,  the  present 
publishers  of  the  ' '  Post, "  got  out  the  first  and  only  ' '  City  Directory  " 
of  Rochester  in  1873.  They  published  five  hundred  copies  of  this 
work. 

In  the  fall  of  1860,  W.  H.  Mitchell  and  Dr.  L.  H.  Kelly  pur- 
chased the  material  of  the  "Rochester  News,"  and  with  it  com- 
menced the  publication  of  the  "Rochester  Republican,"  a  radical 
republican  sheet,  as  the  name  indicated.  The  next  year  R.  H. 
Hoag,  putting  in  a  press  and  some  other  material  which  he  brought 
from  Northfield,  Minnesota,  acquired  an  interest  in  the  "Republi- 
can," Dr.  Kelly  retiring  from  the  concern.  In  the  summer  of  1862 
Mr.  Hoag  enlisted  in  the  army,  and  Mr.  Mitchell  was  left  sole 
owner  and  manager  of  the  "Republican"  until  November  of  the 
same  year,  when  S.  W.  Eaton,  then  recently  from  Green  Lake 
county,  Wisconsin,  purchased   an   undivided   half  interest   in   the 


642  HISTORY   OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

paper,  and  became  a  partner  of  Mr.  Mitchell  in  its  publication. 
In  the  spring  of  1864  Mr.  Eaton  re-sold  his  interest  in  the  establish- 
ment to  Mr.  Mitchell,  who  continued  as  editor  and  proprietor  of  the 
paper  until  the  fall  of  1865,  when  he  sold  it  to  Messrs.  U.  B.  Shaver 
and  S.  W.  Eaton.  These  gentlemen  conducted  the  paper  under  the 
firm  name  of  Shaver  &  Eaton  until  the  spring  of  1867,  when  it  was 
disposed  of  to  Leonard  &  Booth,  as  before  stated.  In  the  arrange- 
ment Mr.  Shaver  held  the  material  of  the  oftice,  which  he  removed 
to  Kasson  and  commenced  the  publication  of  the  "Dodge  County 
Kepublican."  In  the  spring  of  1863  Dr.  Kelly,  having  purchased 
of  Mr.  Hoag  the  material  which  the  latter  had  put  into  the  office  of 
the  "Rochester  Republican,"  he  removed  the  same  to  Owatonna, 
and  started  the  "Plaindealer,"  the  first  newspaper  published  in  that 
city. 

In  October,  1865,  the  "Federal  Union,"  a  democratic  paper,  was 
started  by  the  "Federal  Union"  Printing  Association,  Mr.  H.  S. 
Ejiapp,  then  recently  from  Ohio,  editor  and  manager.  The 
"Union"  was  a  large  eight-column  sheet,  and  very  nicely  printed 
on  type  newly  purchased  in  Chicago.  Mr.  Knapj)  was  a  rapid  and 
pleasing  writer  ;  socially  he  was  every  inch  a  gentleman,  and  ])olit- 
ically,  a  democrat  of  the  old  school.  Somewliat  advanced  in  yeai-s, 
Mr.  Knapp's  sojourn  of  a  half-dozen  years  in  Minnesota  failed  to 
inspire  him  with  that  energy,  ])ush  and  enterprise  characteristic  of 
the  great  Northwest,  and  which  are  so  essential  to  newspaper  suc- 
cess, especial!}'  in  small  towns  and  cities.  While  politically  he 
made  the  paper  intensely  democratic  in  tone  and  purpose,  in  the 
local  news  department  it  was  not  so  much  a  success.  In  1869  Mr. 
Knapp  transferred  his  share  of  the  stock  in  the  paper  to  his  son, 
Trevitt,  and  retired  from  the  business.  The  same  year  one  Nelson 
D.  Porter,  also  from  Ohio,  got  possession  of  Mr.  Knapp's  interest 
and  assumed  the  management  of  the  paper.  Mr.  Porter  continued 
to  conduct  the  paper  until  June,  1870,  when  his  sliare  of  the  stock 
was  sold  on  a  judgment  previously  obtained  against  him  in  the  dis- 
trict court  by  II.  S.  Knapp.  This  stock  was  bid  in  by  Col.  George 
Healy,  who  soon  after  purchased  the  balance  of  the  stock.  About 
this  time  Mr.  Healy  contracted  one-half  interest  to  H.  H.  Young, 
the  latter  to  conduct  the  business  and  edit  the  paper."  Mr.  Young 
failed  to  make  the  payments  stipulated,  and  the  transaction  was  not 
vastly  profitable  to  Col.  Healy.  The  establishment  was  next  leased 
by  Mr.  Healy  to  Mr.  Young  and  James  Button  for  one  year.     At 


THE    INDIANS THE    PRESS.  043 

the  expiration  of  the  year  Coh  Healj  took  possession  of  the  office, 
and  subsequently  sokl  it  to  Mr.  Young.  In  the  several  mutations 
which  the  "Federal  Union"  experienced  about  these  years,  M.  A. 
Burbank  acquired  some  interest  in  the  establishment,  just  what,  or 
how  much,  or  for  what  length  of  time,  our  records  do  not  state.  Mi-. 
Young  continued  the  publication  of  the  paper  until  March,  1864,  when 
it  was  consolidated  with  the  "  Minnesota  Record,"  then  owned  and 
conducted  by  A.  W.  Blakely,  and  of  which  paper  we  shall  make  men- 
tion in  due  time.  The  title  of  the  newly-consolidated  paper  was  the 
"Record  and  Union,"'  Messrs.  Young  and  Blakely  editors  and  pro- 
prietors. 

In  the  fall  of  1874  Mr.  Young  sold  out  to  S.  D.  Hill  man,  and 
the  publishing  firm  was  changed  to  Blakely  &  Hillman.  In  De- 
cember, 1879,  Mr.  Hillman  transferred  his  interest  to  C.  T.  Coerr, 
and  in  the  following  February  Mr.  Blakely  bought  Mr.  Coerr's  inter- 
est and  has  since  been  and  still  is  sole  owner  and  publisher.  The 
office  is  well  stocked  with  material,  both  for  newspaper  and  job 
work,  the  paper  is  printed  on  a  steam-power  press,  and  in  politics  it 
is  "independent  democratic." 

In  March,  1868,  Messrs.  Leonard  &  Booth,  proprietors  of  the 
"Rochester  Post,"  started  a  Scandinavian  paper,  the  "Nordisk 
Folkeblacl,"  under  the  editorial  management  of  Mr.  S.  Christensen, 
formerly  of  La  Crosse,  Wisconsin.  This  was  the  first  Scandinavian 
paper  ever  established  west  of  the  Mississippi  river.  The  "Folke- 
blad  "  was  a  large  eight-column  paper,  neatly  worked,  and  judging 
from  the  commendations  of  Scandinavian  readers  and  the  general 
favor  with  which  it  met,  the  paper  was  ably  edited.  Its  publication 
was  continued  in  Rochester  about  nine  months,  when  the  paper  and 
material  were  purchased  by  Mr.  Christensen,  who  removed  it  to 
Minneapolis,  and  where  he  continued  the  publication  of  the  paper 
for  several  years. 

The  "Central  Record,"  a  small  paper,  republican  in  politics,  was 
started  in  December,  1870,  by  the  "Record  Printing  Company," 
C.  R.  Conway,  editor  and  publisher.  "The  Record"  was  con- 
ducted with  variable  success  until  January,  1873,  when  A.  W. 
Blakely  purchased  it.  He  continued  its  publication  up  to  March, 
1874,  when  it  was  consolidated  with  the  "Federal  Union,"  as  before 
stated. 

In  June,  1881,  the  "Rochester  Herald,"  a  German  paper,  was 
established  by  Krueger  Brothers,  who  brought  the  material  from 


644  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Wykoff,  Fillmore  county.  In  April,  1882,  George  Kuessner  pur- 
chased the  one-half  interest  in  the  establishment,  and  the  paper  is 
now  being  conducted  bj  Messrs,  Krueger  &  Kuessner. 

O.  F.  Reed  started  the  "Olmsted  County  Democrat "  here  in  the 
fall  of  1881.  The  paper  was  published,  in  a  small  way,  as  a  demo- 
cratic organ  for  three  or  four  months,  when  its  politics  were  slightly 
modified  and  the  title  changed  to  "National  Tribune."  In  Feb- 
ruary, 1882,  the  paper  was  discontinued  and  the  material  shipped 
away. 

In  April,  1881,  C.  S.  Powers  commenced  the  publication  of  the 
"Rochester  National,"  a  greenback  paper.  The  material  was 
brought  from  Fountain,  Fillmore  county.  The  "National"  was  a 
large  eight-column  paper,  finely  executed  and  edited  with  much 
spirit  and  fair  ability.  Mr.  Powers  paid  but  little  attention  to  either 
local  or  general  news,  but  devoted  most  of  his  energies  and  news- 
paper space  to  the  discussion  of  his  peculiar  political  theories.  At 
the  end  of  about  six  months  the  paper  was  discontinued  and  the 
material  conveyed  back  to  Fountain,  Mr.  Powers  claiming  that  he  did 
not  receive  the  patronage  and  financial  support  which  had  been 
promised  him. 

In  the  year  1871,  T.  G.  Bolton  commenced  the  publication  of 
the  "Eyota  Advertiser."  In  the  fall  of  18Y3  Mr.  Bolton  sold  the 
"Advertiser"  to  Messrs.  Dyar  &  Ingham,  who  continued  its  publi- 
cation until  the  summer  of  1878,  when  it  was  discontinued. 

E.  A.  Rising  started  the  "Eyota  Eagle"  in  the  spring  of  1878. 
Mr.  Rising  run  his  paper  a  few  months,  when  it  was  discontinued 
and  the  material  removed  to  Sleepy  Eye,  at  which  place  Mr.  Rising 
commenced  the  publication  of  the  "Sleepy  Eye  Wideawake." 


CHAPTER  lY. 


THE   GREAT   REBELLION. 


In  1860  came  the  great  presidential  contest,  the  most  important, 
in  some  respects,  since  the  formation  of  the  government.  The  vote 
of  the  county  was  substantially  divided  between  Mr.  Lincoln  and 
Mr.  DcTuglas,  the  former  having  a  majority.  Scarcely  had  the  re- 
joicings of  the  triumphant  party  over  Mr.  Lincoln's  election  ceased 


THE    GREAT    REBELLION.  645 

ere  there  came  from  the  south  nmrmurs  of  discontent  and  anger. 
How  they  enlarged  and  increased  through  all  that  fateful  winter, 
how  state  after  state  fell  away  from  its  allegiance,  how  the  whole 
south  resounded  with  the  dreadful  preparations  for  war,  need  not 
be  recited  here.  All  this  is  a  ])art  of  the  nation's  history.  In  Olm- 
sted county,  as  elsewhere  throughout  the  north,  men  looked  on  in 
amazement,  hoping,  even  to  the  last,  for  peace,  deeming  it  impossible 
that  the  lunacy  of  secession  could  ever  ripen  into  the  open  madness 
of  rebellion.  Few  made  any  preparation  for  the  event,  yet  nearly 
all  were  in  that  angry  and  excited  condition  which  needs  but  a  word 
to  develop  into  the  most  determined  action. 

On  the  15th  of  April,  1861,  the  daily  papers  contained  the  news 
of  the  bombardment  and  fall  of  Fort  Sumter.  The  deadly  strife 
had  begun.  "  Grim-visaged  war"  had  cast  its  gloomy  and  porten- 
tous shadow  over  the  land.  The  nation  was  shocked  and  stunned 
as  if  visited  by  some  great  convulsion  in  nature.  The  Union  was 
in  fearful  peril  and  the  government  threatened  with  annihilation. 
To  save  the  Union  and  protect  the  government  was  the  leading  and 
all-absorbing  thought  and  sentiment.  All  peaceful  means  to  quiet 
the  discontent  and  angry  elements  which  had  so  long  tlireatened  the 
dissolution  of  the  Union  and  the  overthrow  of  the  government  had 
become  exhausted,  and  the  question  of  the  life  or  death  of  the  nation 
must  be  settled  by  the  stern  arbitrament  of  bloody  war. 

Perhaps  no  county  in  the  east  or  west  responded  more  promptly 
to  the  call  of  the  president  for  help  to  crush  the  rebellion  than  did 
Olmsted  county.  With  a  population  in  1861  of  only  about  12,000,  she 
sent  into  the  field  1,250  men,  comprised  mostly  of  the  youthful  and 
most  vigorous  and  enterprising  of  the  population.  Those  who  sur- 
vived the  death-dealing  casualties  of  war,  returned  with  honor  to 
their  homes,  with  names  written  among  the  heroes  of  their  country. 
Their  comrades  who  fell  on  the  field  of  battle,  or  succumbed  to  the 
ravages  of  disease,  laid  down  their  lives  for  their  country,  and  their 
heroic  devotion  and  self-sacrifice  will  be  long  and  tenderly  cherished 
in  the  hearts  of  their  grateful  countrymen. 

However  much  we  desire  to  give  an  entire  history  of  the  services 
of  each  Olmsled  county  hero,  we  find  the  accomplishment  of  the 
work  next  to  impossible,  as  none  of  the  records  to  which  we  have 
been  able  to  obtain  access  aftbrd  the  needed  information.  We  shall 
endeavor  to  give  the  dates  of  the  mustering  into  service  of  the  com- 
panies,  in  wliole  or  in  part,  recruited  from  Olmsted  county  men, 


646  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

together  with  the  number  of  the  regiments  to  wliicli  thej  were 
assigned  ;  the  subsequent  movements  and  services  of  the  regiments  ; 
also  brief  accounts  of  the  more  memorable  and  striking  events  of  the 
war  in  which  our  Olmsted  county  "boys"  participated. 

Co.  B,  2d  reg.  Minn.  Vol.  Inf.,  was  mostly  raised  in  Olmsted 
county,  and  was  mustered  into  the  service  of  the  United  States  at 
Fort  Snelling  June  22,  1861,  to  serve  for  three  years,  or  during  the 
war,  under  the  command  of  the  following-named  officers  :  captain, 
William  Markham;  first  lieutenant,  Daniel  Heany;  second  lieutenant, 
Abram  Harkins.  On  February  15,  1862,  Capt.  Markham  resigned. 
He  was  recommissioned  and  again  resigned,  July  19,  1862.  Lieut. 
Heany  was  promoted  to  captain,  December  4,  1861,  and  assigned 
to  Co.  C,  2d  Minn.,  January  18,  1862.  Second  lieutenant  Harkins 
was  promoted  to  first  lieutenant,  December  1,  1861,  and  to  captain 
July  19,  1862. 

The  regiment  was  originally  under  the  command  of  Col.  H.  P. 
Van  Cleve,  with  James  George,  late  of  Rochester,  now  deceased,  as 
lieutenant-colonel.  In  March,  1862,  Col.  Van  Cleve  was  promoted 
to  brigadier-general,  and  Lieut. -Col.  George  was  promoted  to 
colonel  of  the  regiment.  Col.  George  continued  in  command  of  the 
regiment  until  June  28,  1864,  when  he  resigned  and  returned  to  his 
farm  at  Oronoco,  where  he  resided  five  years,  moving  to  the  city  of 
Rochester  in  1870,  and  where  he  continued  to  reside  till  his  death, 
March  7,  1882. 

During  the  months  of  July,  August  and  Sejjtember  the  regiment 
was  kept  on  garrison  duty  in  the  several  forts  in  the  State  of  Minne- 
sota. October  14,  1861,  it  was  ordered  to  Washington.  Arriving 
at  Pittsburgh,  Pennsylvania,  it  was  ordered  to  Louisville,  Kentucky, 
where  it  arrived  October  22,  and  proceeded,  the  same  day,  to 
Lebanon  Junction,  Kentucky. 

After  several  other  marches  the  regiment  arrived  at  Mill  Spring, 
Kentucky,  and  took  an  honorable  part  in  the  battle  fought  there 
January  19,  1862,  losing  twelve  men,  killed,  and  thirty-three 
wounded.  Among  the  killed  of  Olmsted  county  men  were  Hyr- 
canus  C.  Reynolds  and  John  B.  Cooper  ;  wounded,  Milo  Crumb, 
Andrew  Driezke,  Justus  B.  Chambers  and  John  Eztell,  and 
Capt.  William  Markham,  the  first  two  mortally.  Of  this  engage- 
ment a  participant  in  the  fight  says  :  "At  the  battle  of  Mill  Spring 
the  2d  regiment  gai)ied  the  reputation  of  being  one  of  the  best  fight- 
ing in  the  army.     Gen.   Thomas  was  concentrating  his  army  to 


THE    GREAT    REBELLION.  647 

attack  tlie  rebel  general  Crittenden,  wlio  was  encamped  on  the  north 
side  of  the  Cumberland.  The  advance  of  the  Union  army  encamped 
about  nine  miles  from  Crittenden's  camp,  when  he  determined  to 
attack  Gen.  Thomas  before  his  main  army  arrived.  Crittenden  suc- 
ceeded in  driving  the  front  of  Thomas'  army  about  one  mile,  when 
Col.  Kobert  McCook,  with  the  9th  Ohio  and  2d  Minn.,  met  the 
enemy.  Both  regiments  advanced  through  a  thick  grove  to  a  rail 
fence.  The  rebels  lay  behintl  the  fence  and  were  not  discovered  by 
the  Union  forces  until  the  contending  forces  were  so  near  that  guns 
were  pulled  from  each  others'  hands.  The  battle  was  warm  for  a 
few  minutes,  when  the  rebels  retreated  and  did  not  stop  until  they 
reached  their  camp." 

At  the  battle  of  Mill  Spring  our  brave  "boys"  had  their  first 
"baptism  of  fire,"  a  significant  prelude  to  still  other  scenes  of  deadly 
strife  and  heroic  achievements  which  have  won  for  them  a  record 
truly  honorable  and  imperishable.  On  October  6,  1862,  the  regi- 
ment participated  in  a  fight  with  the  enemy  at  Springfield,  Ken- 
tucky, and  two  days  later  they  had  another  engagement  at  Perrys- 
ville,  Kentucky.  After  various  marches  and  countermarches  the 
regiment  went  into  camp  at  Triune,  Tennessee,  March  6,  1863. 
Here  the  regiment  remained  until  the  23d  day  of  June,  when  it 
started  for  Hoover's  Gap,  a  strong  rebel  hold,  and  joined  Gen. 
Thomas'  corps  in  driving  the  rebels  back  to  Tullahoma,  which  place 
was  captured  by  the  Union  forces  July  1.  Moving  thence,  August 
30,  the  army  crossed  the  Tennessee  river  on  rafts,  for  the  purj^ose  of 
flanking  Chattanooga  and  compelling  the  rebels  to  evacuate  that 
place.  Within  less  than  two  months  from  that  time  the  2d  Minn,  was 
destined  to  take  an  active  part  in  the  memorable  and  bloody  battle 
at  Chickamauga,  Tennessee,  September  19  and  20,  1863.  The  regi- 
ment, now  under  the  command  of  Col.  George,  fought  bravely, 
while  it  lost  heavily.  Of  the  Olmsted  county  troops,  Curtis  L.  Cut- 
ting, Samuel  D.  Calvert,  Ambrose  H.  Palmer,  Samuel  Taylor  and 
Flavius  J.  Crabb  were  killed.  Wounded  :  John  L.  Kinney,  A.  Y. 
Doty,  Greenville  Farrier  and  Capt.  Harkins,  the  first  three  mortally. 
Capt.  Harkins  had  his  left  arm  shattered  by  a  minie-ball  striking 
the  arm  near  the  shoulder  and  penetrating  downward,  as  the  cap- 
tain was  in  a  stooping  posture  when  struck.  He  was  captured 
directly  after  being  wounded,  and  on  the  third  day  afterward  the 
crushed  arm  was  amputated  and  the  wound  dressed.  Capt.  Harkins 
resigned  June  20,  1864.     George  A.  Baker  was  taken  prisoner  at 


648  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Chickamauga  and  sent  to  Andersonville  prison.  He  was  discharged 
in  1864.  In  November,  1863,  the  regiment  was  in  another  engage- 
ment at  Mission  Kidge,  in  which  Benjamin  F.  Talbot  was  killed. 
Ashley  W.  Wood  was  captured  at  Chickamauga  and  died  while  a 
prisoner.  The  regiment,  during  the  summer  of  1864,  was  engaged 
in  several  battles  and  skirmishes  at  Resaca,  Jonesboro,  Atlanta  and 
Kenesaw  Mountain.  It  afterward  went  with  Gen.  Sherman  in  his 
grand  march  to  the  sea  ;  thence  through  the  Carolinas  and  Virginia 
to  Washington,  arriving  there  in  the  spring  of  1865.  The  regiment 
was  discharged  at  Fort  Snelling,  Minnesota,  in  the  July  following. 
The  2d  Minn,  was  the  pride  of  its  brave  and  noble  commander, 
Col.  George.  Years  after  the  close  of  the  war,  the  colonel,  being  at 
a  reunion  of  the  soldiers,  was  called  on  to  speak  of  that  regiment. 
He  said:  "The  2d  had  never  misunderstood  an  order,  had  never 
charged  the  rebels  without  driving  tliem,  was  never  charged  by  the 
rebels  but  the  rebels  were  repulsed,  had  never  retreated  under  the 
fire  of  the  enemy." 


CHAPTER  V. 


MOKE  ABOUT  THE   WAR. 


In  August,  1862,  O.  P.  Stearns  and  M.  J,  Daniels  opened  a 
recruiting  office  in  the  city  of  Rochester,  and  in  a  few  days  they  suc- 
ceeded in  enlisting  101  men,  all  of  Olmsted  county.  Of  these  was 
formed  Co.  F,  which  was  assigned  to  the  9th  reg.  Inf  Minn.  Yols. 
The  company  was  mustered  into  the  service  of  the  United  States  at 
Fort  Snelling,  September  24,  1862,  with  the  following  officers :  cap- 
tain, A.  M.  Enoch ;  first  lieutenant,  O.  P.  Stearns ;  second  lieutenant, 
Milton  J.  Daniels.  The  regiment  was  under  the  command  of  Col, 
A.  Wilkins. 

The  Sioux  war,  an  event  ever  memorable  in  the  annals  of  Minne- 
sota, broke  out  in  August  of  this  year.  From  1,200  to  1,500  white 
people  were  killed,  many  of  them  in  the  most  cruel  and  bloodthirsty 
manner  known  to  even  savage  brutality,  and  a  large  amount  of  prop- 
erty, consisting  of  dwellings,  grain,  hay,  farming  utensils,  etc., 
destroyed.  Lieut.  Daniels  was  assigned  by  Gen.  Pope  to  the  com- 
mand of  a  force  of  mounted  infantry,  made  up  from  the  3d  reg. 


MORE    ABOUT    THE    WAR.  649 

Minn.  Vols.,  to  assist  in  the  pursuit  and  capture  of  the  murderous 
Sioux,  the  expedition  being  under  the  command  of  Gen.  Sibley. 
When  near  Camp  Release,  the  force  under  Gen.  Sibley  succeeded 
in  capturing  five  hundred  of  the  savage  warriors  and  conveying  them 
prisoners  to  Mankato.  In  Decenjber  following,  thirty-eight  of  the 
most  guilty  ones  were  hung  ;  the  balance  were  released  and  taken 
to  a  reservation  beyond  the  limits  of  the  state. 

Late  in  the  fall  the  regiment  went  into  winter  quarters  at  Fort 
Ridgely  and  were  employed  in  building  fortifications  on  the  frontier. 
The  same  winter  Capt.  Enoch  was  accidentally  shot  through  the 
breast  with  a  pistol  and  resigned  his  command  May  20,  1864.  In 
April,  1864,  Lieut.  Stearns  was  promoted  to  colonel  of  a  colored 
regiment,  and  Lieut.  Daniels  was  promoted  to  captain  of  Co.  F,  A. 
M.  Hall  1st  lieut.  and  A.  J.  McMillen  2d  lieut. 

In  October  1863,  the  regiment  was  ordered  to  report  at  St.  Louis. 
In  February  it  was  sent  on  an  expedition  to  Kansas  City  in  pursuit 
of  Quantrel's  gang  of  murderers  and  outlaws,  and  in  May  following 
it  had  orders  to  report  at  Memphis,  Tennessee.  About  the  first  of 
June,  1864,  the  regiment,  now  forming  a  part  of  A.  J.  Smith's  corps, 
was  sent  from  Memphis  after  the  rebel  Forest,  with  instructions  to 
push  on  till  he  was  found  and  beaten.  The  entire  force  consisted  of 
nine  thousand  infantry  and  artillery  with  three  thousand  cavalry,  the 
latter  led  by  Gen.  Grierson,  all  under  the  command  of  Gen.  Sturgis. 
The  Union  army  met  but  little  opposition  till  near  Guntown,  on  the 
Mobile  railroad,  where  Grierson's  troopers  met  Forest's  cavalry  and 
pushed  it  back  vigorously  on  his  infantry,  which  was  strongly  posted 
on  a  hill  at  the  foot  of  which  was  a  creek  which  could  with  difficulty 
be  forded  by  infantry.  Word  was  sent  back  to  the  infantry,  now 
some  five  or  six  miles  behind,  and  in  an  intensely  hot  day  they 
were  pushed  forward  at  double  quick  to  the  scene  of  action.  A 
letter  written  to  the  "■  Rochester  Post"  by  Capt.  Daniels,  a  few  days 
after  the  disastrous  affair,  graphically  says  :  "  When  we  went  into 
the  fight,  it  was  by  regiments,  as  they  arrived  on  the  ground  ;  so 
they  whipped  us  by  regiments  or  in  detail.  We  were  obliged  to 
'  go  in '  on  the  double  quick,  and,  as  the  day  was  very  hot,  many  of 
our  men  fell  in  the  road,  sunsti'uck.  The  9th  entered  the  fight  in 
good  shape  and  drove  the  enemy  in  fine  style,  but  we  were  soon 
called  off  to  support  a  battery  company.  Co.  F  did  bravely,  and 
every  man  of  them  deserves  great  credit." 

As  if  to  add  to  the  inexcusably  bad  management  of  the  affair, 


650  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

the  train  of  more  than  two  hundred  wagons  came  rushing  up  with 
the  infantry,  filling  the  road  and  impeding  the  movement  of  the 
troops,  who  were  now  being  parked  within  sight  and  range  of  the 
enemy's  lines.  The  result  was,  the  Union  army  was  speedil}-  and 
thoroughly  routed,  their  train  utterly  lost  and  no  supplies,  no  place 
of  refuge,  no  reinforcements  nearer  than  Memphis,  fully  one 
hundred  miles  distant.  All  order  or  organization  was  abandoned 
and  the  situation  was:  "Every  man  take  care  of  himself  the  best 
he  could."  Large  tracts  of  forests  and  groves,  lonely  and  cheerless 
as  they  would  have  been  under  other  circumstances,  afforded  shelter 
and  hiding-places  from  the  enemy  and  facilitated,  in  a  good  degree, 
the  escape  of  manj^  of  the  routed  troops. 

Twenty-three  Olmsted  county  men  were  captured  on  the  day  of 
the  battle  or  picked  up  afterward  by  the  rebel  forces,  of  which  the 
woods  seemed  to  be  full. 

The  names  of  the  captured  ones,  together  with  events  in  their 
prison  experience,  is  here  given,  Francis  J.  Heller,  of  Rochester, 
captured  at  Guntown  and  taken  to  the  rebel  prison  at  Florence. 
While  in  prison  he  stepped  one  side  to  hang  out  his  blanket  and  was 
shot  dead.  Henrj^  Niles,  of  Salem,  captured  and  taken  to  that 
slaughter-pen  and  consummation  of  southern  barbarity  and  fiendish- 
ness,  Andersonville  prison.  He  was  transferred  from  there  to 
Millen,  Georgia,  from  whence  he  escaped.  He  was  again  captured 
and  sent  with  Heller  to  Florence.  He  was  afterward  released  from 
prison  and  rejoined  his  regiment. 

Edwin  H.  Adams,  of  Salem,  taken  to  Andersonville  ;  transferred 
to  Florence,  where  he  died  in  February,  1865. 

John  Burns,  of  Rochester,  taken  to  Cahawba,  Alabama,  prison. 
Afterward  released  and  discharged  with  his  regiment. 

Syvert  EUefson,  Rock  Dell,  captured  and  sent  to  Cahawba,  where 
he  died  of  wounds  received  in  the  battle  at  Guntown. 

Elisha  and  Orlando  Geer,  Pleasant  Grove,  both  captured  and 
sent  to  Andersonville.  Elisha  was  transferred  to  Florence,  where 
he  died  in  December,  1864.  Orlando  died  at  Andersonville,  July 
12,  1864. 

Henry  H.  Howard,  Elmira,  captured  and  taken  to  Cahawba. 
Released  and  discharged  with  the  regiment. 

Andrew  C.  McCoy,  Salem,  captured  and  sent  to  Andersonville. 
Afterward  discharged  with  the  regiment. 

Alpheus  Merritt,  Kalmar,  captured  and  taken  to  Andersonville. 


MORE    ABOUT    THE    WAR.  651 

Transferred  to  Florence.  He  escaped  by  climbing  over  the  stockade, 
but  was  recaptured  and  sent  to  the  rebel  prison  at  Salisbury,  North 
Carolina,  where  he  died  January  17,  1865. 

Daniel  McArthur,  Farraington,  captured  and  taken  to  Anderson- 
ville  ;  afterward  transferred  to  Charleston,  South  Carolina.  He 
escaped  by  jumping  from  the  cars  while  on  the  route,  and  was 
finally  discharged  with  the  regiment. 

Eli  Ruch,  Stewartville,  captured  and  sent  to  Andersonville. 
Subsequently  transferred  to  Millen.     No  further  record  of  him. 

Richard  R.  Radcliff,  Stewartville,  captured  and  sent  to  Ander- 
sonville. Transferred  thence  to  Charleston,  thence  to  Florence, 
where  he  died,  December,  1861. 

George  Saville,  Farmington,  captured  and  sent  to  Andersonville, 
thence  to  Florence.  An  event  occurred  in  Saville's  prison  experience 
which  may  be  here  narrated,  as  illustrative  of  the  cruelties  and  in- 
dignities endured  by  Union  soldiers  at  the  hands  of  rebels  and 
traitors.  Mr.  Saville  borrowed  an  ax  of  a  negro  to  cut  some  wood 
outside  the  stockade.  When  he  came  inside  he  brought  the  ax,  but 
it  was  not  immediately  restored  to  its  proper  ])lace.  The  negro, 
having  to  account  for  the  ax,  told  the  authorities  that  he  had  loaned 
it  to  a  Yankee.  A  rebel  ofKcer  took  the  negro  and  went  into  the 
prison  to  find  the  man  who  had  borrowed  the  ax.  Saville  was 
pointed  out,  when  he  and  the  negro  were  led  out  and  Saville  was 
sentenced  to  receive  thirty  lashes  on  the  bare  back,  to  be  laid  on  by 
the  "nigger."  The  negro  performed  the  cruel  task,  when  he,  in  re- 
turn, was  to  be  whipped  the  same  number  of  blows  by  Saville.  To 
this  poor  Saville  demurred  stoutly,  and  instinctively  shrank  from  the 
execution  of  so  infamous  and  barbarous  an  act.  He  was  told,  how- 
ever, that  if  he  refused  to  obey,  the  negro  would  oe  compelled  to 
whip  him  the  same  number  of  lashes  as  before,  when  Saville,  fearing 
for  his  life,  inflicted  on  the  poor  negro  the  punishment  ordered. 
Saville  lived  to  get  out  of  pi-ison  and  was  discharged  with  his  regi- 
ment. 

William  Williams,  Rochester  township,  captured  and  sent  to 
Andersonville.  From  there  he  was  sent  to  Florence  ;  ordered  to 
be  transferred  to  Salisbury,  and  when  about  twenty-five  miles  from 
Florence,  Williams  jumped  the  train.  This  was  February  16,  1865, 
and  making  his  way  cautiously  through  the  enemy's  country,  he 
succeeded  iii  reaching  Fort  Johnson,  within  the  Union  lines,  about 
a  week  afterward.     He  was  discliarged  with  his  regiment. 


652  HISTOEV    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Oliver  C.  Whipple,  Haverhill,  captured  and  sent  to  Anderson- 
ville,  where  he  died  September  16,  1864. 

Albert  Holt,  Salem,  taken  to  Andersonville,  where  he  soon  died. 

Jacob  Dieter,  Farmington,  captured  and  sent  to  Andersonville. 
As  near  as  we  can  learn,  Dieter,  with  other  prisoners,  was  subse- 
quently transferred  to  Charleston,  and  on  the  route  he  jumped  the 
train  and  escaped.  But  it  is  supposed  that  he  was  recaptured  and 
taken  to  Salisbury,  where  he  died  in  November,  1864. 

John  Cassidy,  Marion,  taken  to  Andersonville,  where  he  died 
October  12,  1864. 

Lieut.  A.  M.  Hall,  Farmington,  captured  and  sent  to  Anderson- 
ville. Subsequently  transferred  thence  to  Macon,  Georgia,  thence 
to  Columbia,  South  Carolina.  He  managed  to  escape,  but  was 
recaptured  and  taken  back  to  prison.  Lieut.  Hall  was  finally  dis- 
charged with  his  regiment. 

George  H.  Knapp,  Stewartville,  captured  and  taken  to  Ander- 
sonville.    He  soon  died  in  prison. 

William  F.  Lyon,  Stewartville,  captured  and  sent  to  Anderson- 
ville.    Finally  discharged  with  his  regiment. 

John  L.  Craig,  Stewartville,  captured  and  sent  tg  Cahawba  prison. 
Finally  discharged  with  the  regiment. 

George  Atkinson,  Oronoco,  captured  and  taken  to  Andersonville 
and  died  there. 

We  find  the  name  of  Samuel  Chilsen,  High  Forest,  among  the 
captured  at  Guntown,  but  there  is  no  further  record  of  him  excepting 
that  he  was  finally  discharged  with  his  regiment.  These  men  all 
belonged  to  Co.  F,  9th  reg.,  excepting  George  H.  Knapp  and 
William  F.  Lyon,  who  were  members  of  Co.  C,  same  regiment. 

The  following  brief  account  of  the  experience  of  three  of  the 
Olmsted  county  men  is  worthy  a  place  in  this  connection.  By 
traveling  in  small  parties  or  singly,  the  fleeing  soldiers  stood  a  less 
chance  of  being  captured  than  in  massed  companies.  Acting  upon 
this  fact,  George  C.  Sherman,  James  Reynolds  and  F.  Wilber  War- 
ner associated  together  and  in  company  resolved  to  make  their 
escape.  With  rations,  consisting  of  five  hard  tack  only,  the  boys 
threw  away  their  guns  and  set  out  for  Memphis.  They  traveled 
mostly  nights,  hiding  in  the  forests  and  groves  in  the  daytime.  For 
food  they  supplemented  their  hard  tack  with  the  inside  bark  of  beech 
and  birch  trees  and  a  hatful  of  green  apples.  Losing  or  throwing 
away  their  shoes,  they  cut  off  the  legs  of  their  pants  and  the  sleeves 


MORE    ABOUT    THE    WAR.  It 58 

of  their  blouses  to  make  covering  for  their  feet.  At  tlie  end  of  six 
days,  with  blistered  feet,  limbs  sgj-atched  and  torn,  worn  and  ex- 
hausted with  traveling  and  well-nigh  faraislied  for  want  of  food,  tlie 
three  brave  men  reached  Memphis  and  the  Union  lines. 

The  regiment  finally  reached  Mem])his  and  was  soon  reorganized 
and  assigned  to  the  cor[)S  under  Gen.  A.  J.  Smith.  Another 
expedition  against  Forest  was  undertaken.  The  two  armies  met  at 
Tupelo,  Mississippi,  where  an  engagement  ensued,  in  which  Forest' 
was  defeated  with  great  loss.  Here  Col.  Wilkin  was  killed.  In 
the  ensuing  fall  the  regiment  was  in  a  fight  at  Oxford,  Mississippi. 
The  rebels  were  under  the  command  of  Chambers,  since  member  of 
congress.  The  Union  army  was  victorious.  The  regiment  was  in 
the  battles  at  Nashville,  Tennessee,  December  15  and  16,  1864  ;  also 
at  the  taking  of  Spanish  Fort  and  Fort  Blakely,  April,  1865.  Dis- 
charged at  Fort  Snelling,  August  24,  1865. 

In  March,  1865,  Capt.  Daniels  was  commissioned  captain  and 
C.  S.  by  President  Lincoln,  and  assigned  to  duty  on  Gen.  Canby's 
staff  at  New  Orleans ;  afterward  commissioned  by  President 
Johnson  brevet-major. 

In  the  spring  of  1863  Lieut.  Stearns  was  detailed  for  duty  on  Col. 
Miller's  staff  at  St.  Paul.  The  next  fjxll  he  went  with  the  regiment 
to  Jefferson  City,  Missouri,  where  he  remained  until  the  spring  of 
1864,  most  of  the  time  acting  as  judge-advocate  of  a  military  com- 
mission. In  April  he  received  his  commission  as  colonel  of  the  39th 
regiment.  United  States  colored  infantry,  which  had  been  raised  in 
Baltimore,  Maryland.  The  colonel  soon  after  joined  his  regiment 
on  the  old  battle-field  of  Bull  Run.  The  regiment  was  in  the  battle 
of  the  Wilderness,  on  which  occasion  Col.  Stearns  says,  ""I  really 
smelt  my  first  powder."  The  next  heavy  fighting  done  by  the 
regiment  was  at  the  siege  of  Petersburg,  in  the  summer  of  1864. 
Of  an  engagement  at  that  place.  Col.  Stearns  says:  "  We  suffered 
terribly.  Some  of  the  colored  regiments  were  nearly'  annihilated. 
More  than  one-half  of  my  officers  were  wounded,  and  I  lost  185  men, 
killed,  wounded  and  missing."  The  regiment  subsequently  partici- 
pated in  several  minor  engagements  between  Fort  Fisliej-  and 
Wilmington.  The  regiment  ]-emained  in  North  Carolina  doing  post 
duty  till  December  13,  1865,  when  it  was  mustered  out  and  Col. 
Stearns  returned  to  his  home  at  Rochester.  Just  before  he  left  the 
regiment  his  men  presented  him  with  a  magnificent  sword,  sash  and 
belt,  which  he  says  ''I  shall  hand  down  as  a  priceless  heirloom." 


654  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Lieut.  William  Brown  has  kindly  furnished  the  following  account 
of  Co.  H,  6th  reg.,  Inf.  Minn.  Yols.  The  companj  was  principally 
recruited  in  Olmsted  county,  by  C.  H.  Lindsley,  William  K. 
Tattersall  and  Samuel  Geisinger  for  the  6th  regiment,  in  the  sum- 
mer of  1862 .  August  15  the  company  rendezvoused  at  Fort  Snelling, 
where  it  was  enrolled  and  organized,  with  William  K.  Tattersall, 
captain  ;  Samuel  Geisinger,  first  lieutenant,  and  William  Brown, 
•  second  lieutenant.  The  Sioux  Indian  war  broke  out  about  this  time, 
and  all  the  troops  arriving  at  Fort  Snelling  were  immediately  ordered 
to  the  frontier  to  protect  the  settlers.  Co.  H  was  at  once  put  under 
marching  orders  for  Fort.  Kipley  to  look  after  the  Chippewas.  The 
company  remained  there  until  November,  when  it  was  ordered  to 
report  at  Fort  Snelling,  and  on  the  20th  of  that  month,  1862,  it  was 
regularly  mustered  into  the  service  of  the  United  States.  The 
company  remained  at  Fort  Snelling  until  the  middle  of  February, 
1863,  from  whence  it  was  ordered  to  Kingston,  Meeker  county, 
Minnesota,  remaining  until  the  first  of  May.  It  was  then  ordered 
to  report  at  Camp  Pope,  preparatory  to  the  setting  out  of  the  expe- 
dition, under  Gen.  Sibley,  against  the  Sioux.  In  August,  the  com- 
pany returned  from  that  march  and  again  went  into  quarters  at  Fort 
Snelling.  In  the  latter  part  of  November  Co.  H  was  sent  on 
detached  service  with  two  other  companies  to  Fort  Thompson,  on 
the  Missouri  river,  to  guard  supply  trains  sent  by  government  to  the 
Chippewa  Indians  who  had  been  removed  from  their  reservation  in 
Blue  Earth  county.  This  was  a  hard  and  perilous  march,  particu- 
larly at  that  season  of  the  year,  the  route  being  over  a  wild  and 
unsettled  country  a  distance  of  several  hundred  miles.  It  was 
impossible  for  the  Indian  agent  to  hire  citizens  to  go  as  teamsters, 
and  he  gladly  paid  the  soldiers  for  doing  the  double  duty  of  driving 
team  and  guarding  his  train.  The  company  sat  out  on  their 
return  march  in  the  latter  part  of  December,  going  by  way  of 
Sioux  City,  Iowa,  it  being  deemed  too  hazardous  to  undertake 
again  to  cross  the  then  unbroken  wilderness  of  Dakota. 
The  command  reached  the  boundarj^  of  Minnesota  at  Fairmont 
on  the  first  day  of  January,  1864,  a  day  exceptionally  memo- 
rable on  account  of  the  intensely  cold  weather  then  prevailing. 
The  soldiers  were  quartered  in  tents  while  the  mercury  in  the 
thermometer  sank  to  40°  below  zero.  Arriving  at  Fort  Snelling 
early  in  January,  the  company  went  into  winter  quarters,  remaining 
until  the  next  spring,  when  it  was  with  the  regiment  ordered  to 


MORE    ABOUT    THE    WAR.  G55 

Helena,  Arkansas.  While  at  Helena  the  company  lost  severely  by 
sickness.  In  the  following  winter  the  regiment  was  sent  to  St. 
Louis  and  performed  provost  duty.  February,  1865,  the  regiment 
was  sent  to  New  Orleans,  where  it  remained  on  provost  duty  until 
the  next  April,  when  it  was  ordered  to  Fort  Blakely,  near  Mobile, 
where  it  participated  in  reducing  Fort  Blakely  and  Spanish  Fort. 
In  August,  1865,  the  regiment  was  mustered  out  of  service  at  Fort 
Snelliug.  It  should  be  added  here  that  Lieut.  Geisinger  resigned  in 
the  summer  of  1864,  and  William  Brown  was  promoted  to  first 
lieutenant  and  William  M.  Evans  was  promoted  from  first  sergeant 
to  second  lieutenant. 

Among  the  members  of  Co.  H,  who  died  from  sickness,  were  the 
following  :  Samuel  T.  Gibson,  at  Fort  Snelling,  December  30,  1862  ; 
Morgan  L.  Bulen  died  at  St.  Louis,  November  20,  1864  ;  Americus 
Boright,  at  ETelena,  Arkansas,  July  27,  1864 ;  Daniel  H.  Crego,  at 
Helena,  August  12,  1864  ;  John  Chappens  died  at  Memphis,  Sep- 
tember 13,  1864 ;  Daniel  McArthur  died  at  Helena,  August  23, 
1864 ;  David  L.  Humes  died  at  Helena,  August  13,  1864  ;  George 
H.  Woodbury  died  at  Helena,  July  27,  1864  ;  Eliphalet  Speed  died 
at  St.  Louis,  December  2,  1864. 

Co.  K,  of  the  3d  reg.  Inf.  Minn.  Vol.,  was  composed  principally 
of  Olmsted  county  men,  and  was  mustered  into  the  service  of  the 
United  States  November  14,  1861,  with  M.  W.  Clay,  captain;  James 
L.  Hodges,  first  lieutenant,  and  Cyrenus  H.  Blakely,  second  lieu- 
tenant. Capt.  Clay  left  the  service  December  1,  1862,  and  Lieut. 
Hodges  was  promoted  to  the  captaincy.  Lieut.  Blakely  was  pro- 
moted to  adjutant  January  9,  1862,  and  afterward  to  captain  of  sub- 
sistence. Eben  North  was  promoted  to  second  lieutenant  October 
2,  1864,  and  to  first  lieutenant  of  Co.  G  April  10,  1865. 

On  the  1st  of  November,  1861,  the  regiment  left  Fort  Snell- 
ing for  Louisville,  Kentucky,  where  the  men  were  em]jl<)yed  in 
guarding  the  Louisville  and  Nashville  railroad.  While  the  regiment 
was  at  that  post  the  measles  broke  out  in  the  camp  and  became  epi- 
demic. The  disease  proved  fatal  to  a  number  of  the  men,  mostly 
from  exposure  and  relapse  after  they  were  supposed  to  be  out  of 
danger.  George  W.  Russell,  James  L.  Bundy  and  Samuel 
Northrop  died  with  the  disease  in  March,  1862.  The  same  month 
the  regiment  was  ordered  to  Nashville,  Tennessee,  where  they  did 
provost  duty  until  the  May  following,  when  they  were  sent  to  Mur- 
freesboro,  Tennessee,  and  were  associated  with  the  9th  Mich.  Inf., 


656  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

a  Kentucky  battery  and  a  small  cavalry  force,  to  do  duty  as  scouts 
and  advance  pickets,  all  under  the  command  of  Gen.  Crittenden. 
On  the  morning  oi  July  13,  1862,  Gen.  Forest  surprised  the  9th 
Mich,  and  the  cavalry  company  in  their  beds  and  made  them  pris- 
oners. On  the  first  alarm  the  long  roll  of  the  3d  was  beaten,  and 
the  regiment,  speedily  forming  into  line  of  battle,  set  out  to  march 
to  the  relief  of  the  town.  But  they  had  barely  reached  the  Nash- 
ville pike  leading  into  Murfreesboro  when  the}'  were  met  by  a  por- 
tion of  Forest's  forces,  who  occupied  the  strip  of  woods  lying  between 
the  river  and  the  town.  Here  a  skirmishing  began  and  was  kept  up 
until  about  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  The  enemy  made  one 
determined  charge  on  the  regiment,  but  they  were  repulsed  with 
considerable  loss.  In  the  meantime  a  portion  of  Forest's  men,  with 
Forest  at  their  head,  had,  after  two  or  three  unsuccessful  attacks, 
succeeded  in  captming  the  Union  camp,  in  the  rear  and  left,  under 
the  charge  of  forty  men.  About  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  an 
officer  approached  the  line  of  the  3d  regiment  under  a  flag  of  truce, 
and  demanding  a  surrender,  induced  Col.  Lester,  in  command  of  the 
regiment,  and  his  adjutant,  to  accompany  the  flag  into  Murfreesboro. 
After  some  consultation  with  Gen.  Crittenden  and  Col.  Mayfield, 
who  were  already  prisoners  of  war,  and  who  advised  Col.  Lester  to 
surrender,  the  latter  returned  to  his  regiment  and  called  a  council  of 
the  commanders  of  companies.  After  submitting  the  facts  he  had 
learned  and  the  advice  given  him  by  Crittenden  and  Mayfield,  Col. 
Lester  called  for  a  vote  on  the  proposition  to  surrender  or  not.  Two 
ballots  were  taken,  and  on  the  second  ballot  all  voted  to  surrender, 
excepting  three  captains,  and  the  regiment  was  thus  surrendered  as 
prisoners  of  war,  July  13,  1862.  While  giving  an  account  of  this 
unpleasant  affair,  it  is  but  simple  justice  to  our  Olmsted  county 
troops  to  state  that  the  3d  regiment  had  a  force  of  only  700  effective 
men  and  one  battery,  while  Forest's  force  amounted  to  about  2,800 
men,  all  cavalry.  Co.  K  had  one  man  wounded  in  the  arm,  Charles 
Turnley,  but  none  killed.  The  officers  were  all  taken  south,  while 
the  privates  were  conveyed  to  McMinnville,  in  eastern  Tennessee, 
and  paroled  according  to  the  terms  of  the  surrender,  and  an  officer 
sent  back  with  them  as  far  as  Murfreesboro.  Capt.  Mills  and  Lieut. 
Hodges  escaped  on  the  route  and  both  got  back  safely  within  the 
Union  lines,  but  they  had  several  narrow  escapes  from  the  inhabit- 
ants. The  men,  minus  their  officers,  returned  to  Nashville,  from 
whence  they  were   sent   to   Benton    barracks,    Missouri,   to   await 


MORE  ABOUT  THE  WAK.  C)f)7 

excliaiige.  While  at  that  place  the  Sioux  outbreak  in  this  state 
occurred  and  the  regiment  was  oi^ered  to  Fort  Snelling  August  25, 
1862.  The  regiment  arrived  there  about  September  1,  when  a 
detachment  of  250  men  were  sent  the  next  day  to  the  relief  of  Forest 
City,  Meeker  county,  supposed  to  be  besieged,  if  not  already  wiped 
out,  by  the  Indians.  On  their  route  to  Forest  City  the  detachment 
found  the  country  generally  deserted,  the  inhabitants  being  gathered 
inside  of  stockades  for  protection  against  the  Indians.  They  arrived 
at  Forest  City  the  third  day  and  found  the  people  gathered  in  a 
stockade,  but  there  were  no  Indians  to  be  seen,  and  none  had  been 
seen  for  some  time.  The  next  day  the  detachment  returned  to 
Cedar  Mills,  where  they  received  a  message  from  the  governor  to 
report  immediately  to  Gen.  Sibley  at  Fort  Ridgely.  On  the  route 
from  Cedar  Mills  to  Forest  City  the  detachment  found  and  buried 
the  dead  bodies  of  five  white  men,  all  scalped  and  mutilated  and  in 
a  state  of  partial  decomposition.  They  belonged  to  a  small  detach- 
ment sent  out  from  St.  Paul  and  Minneapolis,  and  were  here  attacked 
by  a  party  of  Sioux  in  ambush.  Between  Cedar  Mills  and  Fort 
Ridgely  they  found  and  buried  the  dead  body  of  a  boy  who  had 
evidently  been  recently  murdered  by  the  Indians.  Arrived  at  Fort 
Ridgely,  the  detachment,  still  under  the  command  of  Maj.  Welch, 
was  organized  with  the  6th  and  Tth  Minn.  regs.  and  a  company  of 
scouts,  composed  of  half-breeds,  the  "Renville  Rangers,"  and  about 
the  middle  of  September,  1862,  the  expedition  started  up  the  valley 
of  the  Minnesota  river  in  pursuit  of  Little  Crow,  the  Sioux  chief ;  the 
detachment  of  the  3d,  being  the  only  troops  that  had  seen  service, 
led  the  advance  the  entire  route.  On  September  22  the  expedition 
arrived  at  Wood  Lake,  about  two  miles  from  the  Yellow  Medicine 
river,  and  the  next  day  had  an  engagement  with  the  Indians,  led  by 
Little  Crow.  Eighteen  Indians  were  killed  and  several  wounded. 
Five  of  our  men  were  killed  and  a  number  wounded.  None  of  Co. 
K  were  killed  or  wounded  seriously.  The  cap-box,  worn  in  front, 
probably  saved  the  life  of  Thomas  Hunter,  first  sergeant  of  the  com- 
pany, as  a  bullet  struck  this  cap-box  with  sufficient  force  to  flatten 
every  cap  in  it.  Glancing  from  the  cap-box  the  bullet  struck  his 
left  hand,  making  a  slight  wound.  After  the  defeat  of  Little  Crow 
at  Wood  Lake,  he,  with  some  of  his  followers,  fled  to  Dakota,  and 
Gen.  Sibley  began  negotiations,  with  the  hostile  Indians  who 
remained,  for  the  release  of  a  large  number  of  women  and  children 


658  JIISTOKY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNT i^ 

who  were  prisoners  in  their  hands,  at  their  camp  on  the  Minnesota 
river  at  the  mouth  ot  the  Chippewa. 

The  detachment  remained  on  duty  in  putting  down  the  Indian 
outbreak  until  about  November  1,  when  they  arrived  at  Fort  Snell- 
ing.  In  January,  1863,  the  3d  regiment  was  exchanged,  after  which 
they  were  again  ordered  south.  The  regiment  was  in  active  service 
principally  at  points  in  Tennessee,  Arkansas  and  Mississippi,  and 
while  lying  at  Pine  Bluff  in  the  summer  of  186dt,  Co.  K  lost  ten 
men  from  sickness.  In  Octobei-  the  regiment  was  ordered  to  Duvall 
Bluff,  where  it  remained  during  the  winter  of  1864-5,  principally 
occupied  in  building  forts,  under  the  supervision  of  Thomas  Hunter, 
now  first  lieutenant  of  Co.  F.  On  April  1,  1861,  a  detachment  of  the 
3d,  under  Gen.  C.  C.  Andrews,  had  a  fight  with  a  superior  force  of 
rebels  at  Fitzbugh's  Woods,  Arkansas.  The  fight  lasted  several 
hours,  the  rebels  finally  withdrawing.  Several  of  the  Union  troops 
were  killed  and  wounded,  but  none  belonging  to  Co.  K.  Early  in 
the  war  the  3d  Minn,  passed  under  a  cloud,  but  the  subsequent  heroic 
achievements  of  these  men  acquired  in  many  brave  and  daring  strug- 
gles with  savage  foes  and  rebel  white  men,  very  effectually  lifted  the 
cloud  and  the  3d  made  a  record  honorable  and  meritorious  among 
the  noble  defenders  of  our  common  country.  The  regiment  was 
mustered  out  of  service  September,  1865. 

Among  the  Olmsted  county  troops  belonging  to  the  3d  regiment 
who  died  in  the  service  were  the  following :  Grover  B.  Lansing  died 
at  Pine  Bluff,  Arkansas,  October  6,  1864 ;  Amos  Lesher,  at  Nash- 
ville, Tennessee,  April  24,  1862 ;  John  Bump,  Murfreesboro,  Ten- 
nessee, July  10,  1862 ;  Alpheus  W.  Bulen,  Pine  Bluft',  Arkansas, 
October  16,  1864 ;  William  J.  Corpe,  Louisville,  Kentucky,  March 
25,  1862  ;  Joshua  C.  Hartshorn  died  at  St.  Louis,  October  10,  1862  ; 
Samuel  Northrop  died  at  Louisville,  Kentucky,  March,  1862 ; 
George  M.  Russell  died  at  Shepherdville,  Kentucky,  March,  1862 ; 
Martin  Webster  died  at  Pine  Bkiff,  Arkansas,  September  27,  1864; 
Ira  Andrus,  Pine  Bluff,  Arkansas,  July  19,  1864;  John  J.  Camp- 
bell died  at  the  same  place,  October  2,  1864;  Samuel  Crumb,  at  same 
place,  August  11,   1864;  Robert  Fulton,  same  place,  October  19, 

1864  ;  Frederick  Gilbert  died  at  Duvall's  Bluff,  Arkansas,  July  18, 

1865  ;  Christian  Mark  died  at  Little  Rock,  Arkansas,  May  18, 1864  ; 
Benjamin  K.  Moren  died  at  Duvall's  Bluft',  Arkansas,  May  19, 
1865 ;  Charles  W.  Moon  died  at  Pine  Bluff",  Arkansas,  August  9, 
1864;  William  F.  Scott  at  Pine  Bluff*,  Arkansas,  August  5,  1864; 


MORE    ABOUT    THE    WAR. 


659 


Roswell  Stanton  died  at  Memphis,  December  26,  1864  ;  Jolm  Snyder 
died  at  same  place  January  12,  1865 ;  Henry  "Ward  died  at  same 
place  January  8,  1865;  Charles  H.  Weston,  drowned  in  the  Mis- 
sissippi river,  August  22,  1865 ;  Edward  K.  Williams  died  on  hos- 
pital steamboat  October  17,  1864. 

Com])anies  F,  G,  H  and  I,  1st  batt.  Minn.  Vol.  Inf.,  were  re- 
cruited at  Rochester  and  comprised  a  goodly  number  of  Olmsted 
county  men.  The  companies  were  mustered  into  service  in  the 
spring  of  1865  for  three  years  or  during  the  war.  The  officers  of 
Co.  F  were — Lafayette  Hadley,  captain;  Thomas  H.  Kelly,  first 
lieutenant;  Clark  Andi-ews,  second  lieutenant;  Co.  G — James  N. 
Dodge,  captain ;  Orlando  J.  Gardner,  first  lieutenant ;  Joseph  Hal- 
leck,  second  lieutenant ;  Co.  I — John  N.  Wallingford,  captain  ; 
Jacob  Z.  Barncard,  first  lieutenant ;  William  B.  Cornman,  second 
lieutenant. 

The  battalion  left  Fort  Snelling  about  April  1,  1865,  and  in  due 
time  arrived  at  Washington.  From  Washington  the  battalion  was 
sent  to  Burksville,  Virginia,  whence  it  soon  returned  to  Washington 
and  went  into  camp  some  six  or  seven  miles  from  the  capital.  In 
June  it  was  ordered  to  Louisville,  Kentucky.  Mustered  out  at  Jef- 
fersonville,  Indiana,  July  14,  1865 ;  discharged  at  Fort  Snelling, 
Minnesota,  July  25,  1865. 

The  war  was  practically  ended  before  the  battalion  left  Fort 
Snelling,  hence  it  had  no  actual  ^service.  O.  F.  Chambers,  of  Roch- 
ester, and  Simon  Hadley,  Farmington,  the  first  of  Co.  H,  the  latter 
of  Co.  F,  died  at  Louisville  in  June. 

The  following  are  the  names  of  the  Olmsted  county  heroes,  as 
given  in  the  adjutant-general's  report  at  St.-  Paul : 


Baxter,  Francis  W. 
Bixler,.Geo.  P. 
Boardman,  Geo.  A. 
Bradley,  David  W. 
Burge,  Maiu'il 
Burch,  Win.  H. 
Cadwell,  Alexis 
( 'hafer,  Almiron 
Chambers,  Justice  B. 
Conklin,  Sylvester 
Crabb,  Flavins  J. 
Crabb,  Burroughs 
Cutting,  Curtis  L. 
Diddle,  Marion  L. 
Elders,  Rienzi  L. 
Flnigge,  Edward 


CASCADE. 

French,  David  G. 
Freeman,  Sam'I  D. 
Hanson,  Joseph 
Hyler,  Geo.  W. 
Hunter,  Chas.  D. 
Hurd,  Chas.  R. 
Jilsen,  David 
Kennedy,  Cyrus 
Knudson.  Olich 
Lang,  Creo.  E. 
Tvange,  Frederick  W 
l^ensen,  Fred.  W. 
Maher,  Michael 
McCarty.  Warren 
McNeil,  PhiletusW. 
Palmer,  Ambros 


Parrish,  J.  D. 
Pitcher,  Asahel 
Price,  James  K. 
Penfield,  Vernon 
Russell,  Greenville 
Sawtell,Jas.  R. 
Sherman,  Stephen 
Todd,  Haville 
Tyler,  Dennis  H. 
\'roman,  Barney  D. 
Waterman,  Geo.  B. 
Westover,  Job 
Wilse,  Stephen  !■]. 
Wrought,  Sylvester 
Zirn,  Louis 


660 


HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 


Allen,  Josephns 
Baney,  Jas. 
Berry,  Joseph 
Bird,  Chas. 
Bright,  Ameiieus 
Burgess,  Osmond 
Burgess,  Sam'l  W. 
Chriestie,  Wm.  G. 
Christie,  Thos.  D. 
Christie,  Thos.  G. 
Chnrich,  John 
Clark,  Josephus 
Cline,  Cullen  E. 
Doekin,  Nels. 
Doheney,  Walter 
Eagan,  Jas.  J. 
Evans,  John  J. 
Evans,  Wm.  11. 


DOVER. 

Fan-ell,  Sam'l  N. 
Felt,  Marcus  B. 
Frakes,  Nathan 
Gillaspie,  Jas.  M. 
Harding,  Harry  A. 
Higley,  Francis 
Higlev,  J.  M. 
Howe,  B.  B. 
Huter,  Fidell 
Johnson,  Josejjh 
Ketchum,  Cornelius  B. 
Kimber,  Anson  V. 
Kinber,  Wm.  H. 
Lincoln,  Chas.  E. 
Miller,  Christopher 
Morgan,  Joseph  R. 
Morton,  Henry 
Newell,  Amos 


Pruiz,  Frank 
Richards,  Russell 
Shepard,  Amos 
Sheeks,  Franklin 
Small,  Henry  L. 
Smith,  Jas.  L. 
Smith,  John  W. 
Smith,  Jas.  S. 
Smith,  Wm.  O. 
Sink,  Wm. 
Spillittstaser,  August 
Tollman,  David 
Thompson,  Wm.  R. 
Vonamburg,  Abram 
Ward,  Norman 
Weaver,  Philip 
Weaver,  John 
Williamson,  Luther  G. 


ELMIEA. 


Atkinson,  Wm.  R. 
Blackman,  Zeno 
Blodget,  Wm. 
Bolen,  Alexis  H. 
Bolen,  Albert 
Case,  Zehiel  L. 
Chamberlain,  Moses 
Dunham,  Abel 
Dunham,  Abner 
Elphee,  Caleb 
Elphee,  Caleb,  Jr. 
Embry,  Newton 
Erickson,  Peter 
Farrington,  Benj. 


Foster,  Sam'l 
Fross,  Albert  L. 
Gundlock,  .John 
Hayden,  Horatio  M. 
Hemirs,  Peter 
Hopkins,  J.  I. 
Huntley,  J.  D. 
Ide,  Francis  B. 
Jennings,  Alfred 
Jennings,  Arthur 
Kellen,  Louis 
Kime,  Benj.  F. 
^lann,  Adam 


McEldarg,  .Jonathan 
McEldarg,  Jonathan 
McEldarg,  Daniel  S. 
Morrison,  John 
Olehouse,  Nicholas  B. 
Potter,  Ray  S. 
Roberts,  Wm. 
Rogue,  Nathan  L. 
Scott,  Newton 
Smith,  C'lark  W. 
Stewart,  Lucian 
Strange,  Fred.  J. 
Strachan,  Joseph 
Wards,  Chandler 


EYOTA. 


Atherton,  Austin  M. 
Bartow,  Geo.  O. 
Batzla,  Christopher 
Bland,  Robert 
Brown,  Wm.  H. 
Buch,  Albert  C. 
Buck,  Chas.  A.  . 
Buck,  Geo.  S. 
Burt,  John  F. 
Burt,  Wm.  H. 
Bosse,  Frederick 
Corrison,  Jas. 
Chapman,  Orange  H. 
Clemens,  Jabez  B. 
Cline,  Jacob 
Crofoot,  Warren 
Ditter,  CoUander 
Emery,  Jas. 
( reorge,  F. 


Gilbert,  Francis  D. 
Graham,  Williams 
Greenslee,  John 
Greenslee,  Wm. 
Hance,  Daniel  P. 
Hathaway,  M. 
Herst,  John  K. 
Hodges,  Jas.  I^. 
Hodges,  Jas.  L. 
House,  John 
House,  Geo.  M. 
Ingalls,  Edgar  J. 
Jones,  Wilson 
I^ansing,  G. 

Langworthy,  Henry  M. 
I^ee,  Palmer 
Matusrek,  Andrew 
Mitchell,  Jos.  R. 
Olden,  Edwin 


Olsen,  Ever 
Osborn,  Byron 
Plank,  Josephus 
Proriser,  Jas. 
Resouette,  Louis 
Rollins,  Jas. 
Sanborn,  Elias 
Scott,  Edward 
Sheehan,  Richard 
Smalley,  Henry 
Smith,  Edgar 
Stevens,  Philander 
Targerson,  Targer 
Truman,  H.  O. 
Tuttle,  Geo. 
Walters,  J.  F. 
Wattles,  Jesse 
Wheeler,  Mark  D. 


MORE    ABOUT    THE    WAR. 


661 


Alker,  Sam'l  T. 
Bash,  John  B. 
Bulen,  Alpheus  \V, 
Burton,  Thos.  I.. 
Casey,  Edward 
Cooriey,  Martin 
Cramer,  Douglas 
Cumniings,  <  Jeo. 
Davis,  Uiiani  H. 
Dodge,  Jas.  N. 
Dodge,  Henry  W. 
Ely,  Phiraui 
Fisher,  Albert 
Gibson,  Geo. 
Hadley,  Simon 
Hadley,  Varnum 
Haines,  David 
Hall,  Eoles 


FARMINGTON. 

Harvey,  Alphonso 
Hall,  Alfred  M. 
Hotz,  Henry 
Howe,  .John  D. 
•Johnson,  A.  T. 
Johnson,  Andrew 
Kelley,  Barnard 
Lamberton,  John 
Lane,  Irvin  M. 
J^ane,  li^ugene 
J^avey,  Richard 
Mantel,  Valentine 
]Marsh,  Eli 
M(;Arthur,  Daniel 
Miller,  .Jas.  B. 
Miller,  Abraham 
3b.(u;ly,  Robert 
xMoore,  Manly  O. 


Oliu,  Jas. 
Penhaliow,  Parks 
Prior,  Benj.  L. 
Pugh,  Ezra  L. 
Richmond,  A.  J. 
Robinson,  Edward 
Scott,  Francis  M. 
Sherman,  Cassius  M. 
Sidmore,  Thos.  J. 
Smith,  John  J. 
Striker,  ( Jeo.  W. 
Talbot,  Benj. 
Walker,  Peter  M. 
AVarner,  F.  W. 
Warner,  Harvey  G. 
AVebster,  Daniel 
White,  Wm.  H. 


Barker,  Morris  C. 
Brown,  B.  F.  H. 
Bulen,  Frank 
Bulen,  Morgan  L. 
Clow,  Malcomb 
Conklin,  Eleazer 
Coon,  Henry 
Crockett,  Geo.  F. 
Deiter,  Jacob 
Delaney,  Wm. 
Dewitt,  Geo. 
Fertile,  Wm.  A. 
Fitch,  John  N. 
Fofarre,  Jvouis 
Harrington,  Inman 


HAVERHILL. 

Hayes,  Daniel 
Horton,  Thos.  E.  B. 
Hneston,  John  , 
Hymes,  Jacob  IJ. 
Ingalls,  Herbertson 
Johnson,  Richard  M. 
i..amj)crt, '  reo. 
Lefevre,  AVm. 
Madison,  Jas. 
Marlett,  Ira  A. 
Marlett,  Jas.  H. 
Morrow,  Andi-ew  J. 
Mclnvel,  Bennett 
Peck,  Henry 
Peckham,  M.  L. 


Saville,  Geo. 
Simonds,  .John  P. 
Smith,  Martin 
Smith,  John  Van 
Smith,  Flezekiah 
Spaulsburg,  Jonas 
Spencer,  I)aniel 
Starmer,  liobert 
Stone,  Nathan 
Strong,  C'has. 
Vanl(^rn,  Lawrence 
Weitz,  Ferdinand 
AVhipple,  Oliver 
Wood,  Ashley  W. 
Woodrutr,  Geo.  E. 


Abbott,  J.  D. 
Blunt,  ,Jas. 
Bradley,  Jas. 
Brayn,  CUias. 
Bren,  John 
Brown,  John 
Borden,  Jas.  C. 
Brooks,  Edwin 
Chafey,  AVm. 
Comstock,  Ellis  B. 
Craig,  Christopher 
Crowell,  Alfred 
Crumb,  Sam'l 
Crumb,  Milo 
Cunningham,  Jeff 
Cutting,  Chester  L. 
Davis,  Sam'l 
Degraff,  Oscar 
Douglass,  Henry  L. 


HIGH    FORREST. 

Douglass,  Andrew  P. 
Fah,  AVm. 
Farrell,  Garrett 
Gardner,  Stephen 
Gaskell,  John  W. 
Gordy,  Minor  W. 
Llaath,  Chas.  E. 
Hartshorn,  Caleb 
Hartshorn,  Jesse 
Hartshoi-u,  Joshua 
Harvey,  Lewis  E. 
Hoag,  Reuben 
Honeywell,  Perry 
Horton,  Lucius 
Hemmingway,  J.  C. 
Hutchins,  I>avid 
Humason,  J^.  A. 
Johnson,  John 
Johnson,  Chas. 


Kratzer,  AValter  L. 
Lake,  Gideon  C. 
Lowell,  John 
Mang©,  August 
Mattocks,  Geo.  AV. 
McBath,  Robert 
McICenney,  Syly  S. 
Miller,  I^orenzo  J. 
Miller,  Jas.  O. 
Moses,  I^ewis 
Nixon,  Thomas 
Powers,  Israel  P. 
Prescott,  Amasa  A. 
Rich,  Eli 
Robinson,  John 
Rolfe,  Henry  E. 
Ruch,  Henry 
Ruch,  Michael 
Ruck,  Edward  D. 


662 


HISTOEY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 


Hue.  Henrv  N. 
Kue;  AVm.  H. 
Kumwater,  Ira  H. 
Kussell,  Geo.  W. 
Shafer,  Oliver  P. 
Smith,  Thos. 


Stewart,  Hiram  A. 
Stickels,  Joseph 
Tattersall,  Wm.  K. 
Toogood,  Dwi^ht 
Wade,  Robert  B. 
Walker,  John  W. 


Western,  Stephen  0. 
Winters,  Peter 
Wood.  Menzo 
Woodruff,  Geo.  E. 
Wooldridge,  John  B. 
Young,  Henry 


Andrews,  Norman  B. 
Battles,  Jas.  L. 
Bently,  David  C. 
Besondy,  Chas. 
Bitner,  Robert  C. 
Blair,  Jas.  A. 
Bretsford,  Isaac  W. 
Bursaw,  Wm. 
Caprez,  John 
Chenney.  Nathan  C 
Chilson,  Daniel 
Chilson,  Geo. 
Chilson,  Sam'l 
Chilson,  Snrvetus 
Christtnan,  Adam  L. 
Cummings,  John 
Ellison,  John  B. 
Gilbert,  Samuel 
Gerdman,  Stephen  O. 
Gordon,  Jonathan 
Gove,  Horace  H. 
Green,  Martin 


KALMAR. 

Grover,  Isaac  W. 
Grover,  Alvin  W. 
Grover,  Isaac 
Grover,  Alvin  W. 
Grover,  Abraham 
Hadley,  Amos 
Hair,  Jas.  N. 
Hansen,  Erick 
Harrington,  Jerome 
Hart,  Nelson 
Hopper.  Jas. 
Johnson,  Isaac 
Kent,  Abraham 
King,  John  H. 
Kutzier,  Wm.  K. 
Lowry,  Geo.  W. 
McAliiste'r,  Archibald 
McDowell.  Benj. 
Merritt,  Alpheus  ■ 
Middleton.  Jos.  A. 
Minden,  John 
Nickson,  Chas.  H. 


Nve,  Reuben 
Page,  J.  S. 
Pavne,  Chas.  W. 
Pett,  Robert 
Perry,  Robert  J. 
Randar,  Jacrib 
Remick,  Franklin 
Rice,  Benj. 
Rice,  Wm. 
Ruch,  Wm. 
Russell,  Thfimas 
Simonton,  Robert 
Small,  John  F. 
Staats.  INIichael  H. 
Telford.  Robert 
Thompson,  Stephen  R. 
Tracy.  Amos  S. 
Van  Rensalaer,  H.  W. 
Ward,  Marquis 
Whipple.  Ira 
AVhitcomb,  Ira  S. 
AVhitcomb,  Francis 


Baker,  Lewis 
Barrows,  Augustus 
Belervine,  John 
Bonkan,  Amos  C. 
Bradt,  Peter  A. 
Brown,  John  J. 
Brown,  M.  R. 
Bucher.  Gillet 
Cassidy,  John 
Chase,  Wm.  H. 
Chase.  Geo. 
Chase,  W.  H.  H. 
Colton,  David  H. 
Colton.  David  H. 
Corpe,  Edwin  J. 
Crane,  Wells 
Curtis,  Oliver 
Deeter,  Martin  V. 
Dickson,  Dallas 
Dureya,  Garret 
Fenlin,  Lewis  C. 
Fitch,  Peter 
Fox,  John 


MARION. 

Graling,  John  N. 
Hagers,  Robert 
Hill,  Aaron 
Howard,  Henry  H. 
Howard,  John  A. 
Howard,  Silas 
Ingalls,  Bela  H. 
Kester,  Joseph 
Kinney,  Jas. 
Lee,  Peter 
Lee,  Pahner 
Light,  Oliver  P. 
Maynard,  Johnson 
McAllister,  Arthur 
McClaive,  John  F. 
McGill,  John  L. 
Mensink.  Garret 
Myres,  Wm. 
Nanerth.  John 
Newell,  Sidney 
O'Rourke,  Henry 
Parker,  John  H. 


Perry,  Jas. 
I'erry,  Chas. 
Phelps,  Sylvester  N. 
Porter,  Jas. 
Porter,  Jas.  R. 
Porter,  Chas.  E. 
Richardson,  Copeland 
Rosia.  L.  G. 
Ruxford,  Vihcent 
Shelton,  Leonard 
ScriptTire,  Lawrence 
Skeels,  John  E. 
Skeels,  Warren 
Smith,  Geo.  C. 
Smith,  Wm. 
Speels,  John  E. 
Stevenson,  Chas. 
Thomas,  Geo.  W. 
True,  Lewis  F. 
Truman,  Clinton 
Tubbe.  Frank 
West,  Levi  C. 


MORE    ABOUT    THE    WAR. 


663 


NEW    HAVEN. 


Amos,  Emannel 
Katenian,  Fr. 
Batenian,  Ira 
Bancom,  Orrin 
Bassett,  Cassiiis  M. 
Brooks,  Israel 
Classon,  Isaac  W. 
Cowdin,  Emery  G. 
Eastman,  Sewill 
Emerick,  Rossweil  L. 
Emeriek,  Wm. 
Evans,  Robt.  R. 
Farnham,  A. 
Farnham,  Jas.  E. 
Garland,  Wm.  H. 
Gould,  Chas. 
Gould,  Carlos 
Hamlin,  P. 
Hamlin,  Jacob  L. 
Hewitt,  Albert  K. 
Hitchcock,  Marshall 


Hunter,  Geo.  W. 
Kelloo:,  Geo. 

Kirkpatrick,  Chancey  R. 
Kirr,  John 
Knapp,  .lesse. 
Knapp,  Hiram  A. 
Lane,  Chas. 
Lan^worthy,  Benj. 
Lesher,  Amos 
Lesher,  Garret  A. 
Lourev,  Melvin 
McDil'l,  John  H. 
McManus,  Lafayette 
Miller,  Salem 
Miller,  Theodore 
Mills,  Seth 
Oleson,  Gens. 
Page,  Geo.  W. 
Palmer,  John  N. 
Patten,  Jas.  C. 


Pacard,  Henry  (;. 
Patten,  Ozn.  T. 
Peck,  Jasen 
Phillips,  Ralph 
Pool,  John  8. 
Prodger,  Fred'k 
Prosser,  Alonzo  D. 
Pithey,  Wm. 
Salley,  Danville 
Salley,  Joel 
Shay,  Frank 
Smith,  Jas.  C. 
Smith,  Wm.  G. 
Speed,  Wm.  J. 
Speed,  Eliphalet  B. 
Upton,  Chas. 
White,  Cornelius 
White,  Libius 
White,  John 
White,  John  L. 


Barnes,  Sam'l  P. 
Barnes,  Sam'l  P. 
Brown,  Henry  C. 
Case,  Herman  G. 
Case,  Norman  E. 
Denny,  Baruch 
Ecker,  Christopher 
Edwards,  Geo.  W. 
Edwards,  C'has.  W. 
English,  Joseph 
Erslev,  Cvrus 


Farrington,  Benj. 
Farrington,  John  W. 
Farrell,  Geo.  G. 
Farnham,  Henry 
Frazier,  Nelson  C. 
Harris,  Thos. 
Hazleton,  Aden  K. 
Hill,  Lafayette 
Lovelace,  Wm.  Delay 
McAllister,  Arthur 
Niles,  Horace  S. 


North,  Eben 
Rinderwicht,  Henry 
Rucker,  Thadeus 
Russell,  Fred'k 
Russell,  Stephen 
Savage,  David 
Schermerhorn,  Putnam 
Simmons,  Andrew 
Sinclair,  Amasa 
Swain,  Jas.  R. 
UpdegrafT,  John 


ORONOCO. 


Allen,  D.  W. 
Atkinson,  Geo. 
Buley,  Manning 
Campbell,  Geo. 
Carly,  Wm. 
Chase,  Andrew  J.  M. 
Clark,  John  B. 
Clark,  Alfred 
Clay,  Mark  W. 
Craig,  Alexander 
Cregg,  A. 
Cutshall,  Jacob  E. 
Dean,  Warren  H. 
Durand,  Wm. 
Ellet,  Perry 
Ellithorp,  A. 
Emery,  C.  C. 
Everso'n,  Sam.  S. 
Ferguson,  Anson  A. 
Fetterman,  Daniel 
40 


Frank,  John  A. 
Furman,  Jediah 
Furman,  Sam. 
Hanson,  Leander  J. 
Harmen,  Leander  G. 
Herrick,  Lewis  L. 
Hewitt,  Ira  B. 
Hubbs,  Clarkes  L. 
Johnson  Alex.  M. 
Keelar,  Geo.  S. 
Keelar,  Ozias  D. 
Kellogg,  Augustus 
Kirkham,  J.  Philo 
Kirkham,  James  P. 
Kirkham,  Joshua  M. 
Lawjter,  Alfred  G. 
Moulton,  H. 
Oakins,  John 
Owens,  Hiram  C. 
Pierce,  Wm.  ]M. 


Prettyman,  Geo.  W. 
Robson,  Francis 
Robinson,  Wm.  S. 
Rutlidge,  Aaron 
Sheldon,  Fletcher  A. 
Stebbins,  Wm.  A. 
Stebbins,  W.  A. 
Stevens,  W.  A. 
Stocking,  B.  F. 
Stoddard,  E.  Q. 
Stoddard,  J.  0. 
Terry,  Geo. 
Thompson,  Peter  M. 
Turnley,  Chas.  H. 
Waldron,  Francis  M. 
Waldron,  Francis  W. 
Webster,  Henry  W. 
Webster,  Henry 
Wilcox,  Hiram  B. 
Zirn,  Louis 


G64 


HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 


Adamson,  Wesley 
Andrus,  Freman 
Andrus,  Isaac 
Avery,  Silas 
Bagrley,  Harvey 
Bagley,  Henry 
Bagley,  Murray 
Baloomb,  J.  O. 
Barnard,  David 
Barrows,  Eli  B. 
Bingham,  John  G. 
Black,  Alex. 
Bolewine,  Henry 
Britendoll,  Taylor 
Burgai],  Wm.  P. 
Burlingame,  Louis  J. 
Burlingame,  John  L. 
Clark,  Lemuel  O. 
Clark,  Ziba  B. 
Clark,  Sam.  M. 
Cole,  Silas 
Collins,  Wm.  H. 
Crego,  D.  H. 
Crink,  John 
Dieter,  Martin 
Duncan,  Mathew 
Duncan,  r?am. 
Eaton,  J.  S. 
Evans,  John  D. 


Allen,  David 
Ames,  Dolphus 
Austin,  Geo. 
Bauman,  John  B. 
Barnes,  Jonathan 
Bartren,  Jas. 
Bell,  Hiram 
Bennett,  J.  G. 
Blodget,  Milo 
Black,  Reuben 
Bone,  Gilbert  H. 
Burgess,  G.  W. 
Bnrtress,  G.  N. 
Calkin,  John  T. 
Churchill,  Eber 
Clark,  Wm.  S. 
Clark,  P.  F. 
Cooper,  Jas. 
Cooper,  John  B. 
Crittenden,  Newell 
Curtis,  Benj.  F. 
Daniels,  Arthur  K. 
Dietrich,  Chas. 
Dietrich,  Paul 
Evans,  J.  H. 
Faltes,  Chas. 
Flavel,  Jabez  W. 
Foster,  Chas.  J. 
Frich,  Abram 
Grav,  Geo. 


PLEASAJST   GKOVE. 
Everst,  H.  N. 
Everts,  Edward 
Gaspei',  Jacob  C. 
Gasper,  Jacob 
Gasper,  Reuben 
Gear,  Elisha  F. 
Gleason,  Geo.  W. 
Griffin,  Michael 
Hartne.y,  Simon 
Higby,TheronS. 
Hueston,  Wm. 
Humes,  Jas.  J. 
Humes,  Wm.  B. 
Hutting,  John 
Jackson,  Jas. 
Kennedy,  A. 
Kennedy,  Augustine 
Lombard,  Newton 
Maddox,  Richard 
Mathews,  Chas.  INI. 
McNelly,  Patrick 
Mill,  Wm.  H. 
Mills,  Chas.  P. 
Newton,  M.  J. 
North,  Eben 
Nutting,  John  W. 
Page.  Harmon  A. 
Parker.  H.  E. 
Parks,  Moses  P. 
QUINCY. 
Grinsted,  Joseph  H. 
Gurkee,  Edwin 
Hamilton,  Geo.  H. 
Hehsel,  Peter  H. 
Hemmelberg,  W. 
Holland,  Alonzo 
Hordd,  Arnold 
Irvan,  John  J. 
Jay,  E.  A. 
Kason,  Wm.  E. 
Keen,  Geo.  H. 
Kennedy,  Thos.  E. 
Kenzkeimer,  Chas. 
Kerper,  Nicholas 
Ketchum,  Arthur  J. 
King,  Jas.  M. 
Kirgan,  Robin  L. 
Kisley,  Geo. 
Kitchell,  P.  Albert 
Kixter,  H.  K. 
Lambert,  Henry 
Larch,  Martin 
Lavan,  Geo.  W. 
Laws,  Sam. 
Lerey,  Wood 
Libby,  Wm.  Z. 
Lincoln,  C.  E. 
Lincoln,  Joseph 
Mills,  Thos. ' 
North,  M.  A. 


Parks,  John  W. 
Pixlev,  Ariel 
Pixlev,  Geo.  W. 
Ratcliff,  Richard  R. 
Reeves,  John  V. 
Reeves,  J.  P. 
Reeves,  John  D. 
Riicker,  Albert  H. 
Russell,  Chas.  W. 
Sandborn,  G.  F. 
Sheldon,  Hudson  B. 
Smith,  Daniel 
Steel,  Wm. 
Stowell,  Sylvester  E. 
Tait,  Joseph 
Tait,  Andrew 
Tait,  Joseph 
Thomas,  W.  G.  W. 
Thomas,  John 
Todd,  Edward 
Towle,  John  M. 
Wagner,  Wm. 
Wagner,  Chas.  C. 
Wagoner,  Chas.  F. 
Webster,  Martin 
Webster,  Martin 
West,  Franklin  A. 
West,  Frank  A. 
Wood,  Hiram  M. 


Raftardy,  John 
Rolf,  Chas.  H. 
Ross,  John  N. 
Schaflfer,  Jacob 
Sigdon,  Jas.  T. 
Siuioncon,  Seaver 
Small,  John 
Smith,  Wm. 
Smith,  Levi 
Stallcop,  Levi 
Stallcop,  Levi 
Stansbury,  Chas.  H. 
Stevenson,  John 
Stevenson,  John  B. 
Stevens,  Geo.  W. 
Tenny,  Geo.  W. 
Tenny,  Sam.  S. 
Thomas,  Lewis 
Thompson,  Benj. 
Truesdall,  A.  J.  ' 
Truesdell,  Chas.  B. 
Utter,  Chas.  S. 
Weagant,  Wm.  H. 
Whitney,  C.  H. 
AVilson,  Wm. 
Williams,  Julius  E. 
Wood,  Jas.  M. 
Woodruff,  Francis  M. 
Wright,  John  C. 


MORE    ABOUT    THE    WAR. 


665 


Adams,  Wm.  L. 
Arine,  Henry 
Austin,  Wm.  H. 
Ayers,  Chas.  G. 
Bailey,  Robt.  E. 
Baker,  Geo.  A. 
Bambcr,  Archie 
Barncard,  Jacob 
Barncard,  Geo.  H. 
Barthell,  D. 
Bash,  David 
Baxter,  Wm.  S. 
Beatty,  Daniel 
Bennett,  Chas.  A. 
Betts,  Peter  B. 
Black,  W. 
Blakely,  Cyrene  H. 
Bliss,  Timothy  H. 
Boyd,  John  F. 
Boyd,  Wm.  O. 
Branwan,  John 
Brittain,  Thos. 
Brooks,  Orrin  B. 
Brooks,  Wm. 
Brooks,  Ariel  H. 
Brown,  W. 
Brown,  Geo. 
Brown,  Thos.  R. 
Bullard,  Sam'l 
Buskins,  Jas.  H. 
Carter,  Amos  C. 
Carey,  Michael 
Card,  Levi  A. 
Chase,  Albert  S. 
Chase,  Kesley  A. 
Chambers,  Hamlin 
Chambers,  0.  F. 
Chrisman,  Lawrence 
Clark,  Henry 
Clemons,  Henry  M. 
Clow,  John  E. 
Collins,  Wm.  E. 
Cook,  Fayette 
Cooley,  Henry  D. 
Cooper,  E.  D. 
Coppinger,  Thos. 
Cowles,  Galmon  Z. 
Cowles,  Torris  Z. 
Cross,  E.  W. 
Cronkhite,  Edgar 
Cromdall,  Marion 
Cummings,  Geo.  W. 
Daniels,  Milton  J. 
Daniels,  Don  A. 
Dee,  Wm. 
Devery,  Stephen 
Doramus,  John 
Douglas,  Alden  G. 
Duncan,  John 


ROCHESTER. 

Duncason,  Leander  J. 
Diiiand,  ( "has. 
Durland,  John 
Drury,  <  )ssian  S. 
Eaton,  .foscph  S. 
Eaton,  Horace  G. 
Edwards,  Huntington 
Elliot,  Jas. 
Elliot,  Archibald 
Enoch,  Absalom  M. 
Fabrick,  Lewis  N. 
Falls,  Jas. 
Faley,  Michael 
Finch,  David  G. 
Finch,  Solomon  B. 
Fisher,  Geo.  C. 
F(jgarty,  Patrick 
Fountain,  Fred. 
Foss,  Anton 
Frost,  John 
Gafier,  Wm. 
Gates,  Thomas 
Geissinger,  S. 
Gibson,  Sam'l  T. 
Giflord,  Andrew  J. 
Godewoth,  Otto 
Grant,  Santa 
Guttormson,  Gull 
Hadley,  Lafayette 
Haines,  Hiram 
Hall,  N.  B. 
Hall,  Leslie 
Hall,  Addison 
Halmson,  Ole 
Hamilton,  Bernard 
Hart,  Albert 
Harvey,  A.  H. 
Hawkins,  J.  F.  M. 
Hawkins,  Geo.  W. 
Hewitt,  Clias. 
Heller,  Francis  J. 
Hightchen,  Isaac  C. 
Hinnman,  Justice  R. 
Hoag,  Richard  A. 
Horton,  Sam'l 
Hotchkiss,  Fred.  N. 
H(jvey,  Alonzo 
Howe,  Wm.  L. 
Howland,  A.  J. 
Hoyt,  Albert 
Hubbard,  Isaac 
Huggins,  John  P. 
Hunter,  Thos. 
Hutchins,  Geo. 
Hutchins,  Marion 
Hyatt,  Amos 
Ireland,  Chas.  F. 
Ireland,  Mortimer  H. 
Irish,  Galusha 


Ives,  Stei)hen 
Iveerson,  L. 
Jacobs,  Henry 
Jefferson,  Thos. 
Jenkins,  Chas.  E. 
Johnson,  Jas.  A. 
.lohnson,  Franklin 
Johnsing,  Filing 
Jones,  Orrion  W. 
Jones,  Henry  R. 
Jones,  Owin  W. 
Jones,  Wm.  M. 
Kelly,  Lewis  H. 
Kern,  John 
Kidd,  Lawrence 
Kingston,  Wm.  D. 
Latlesh,  Henry 
Lange,  Chas.  J. 
Loder,  John  W. 
Lovejoy,  Geo.  W. 
Loy,  .lohn 
Loy,  Owen 
Luce,  Wm. 
Luce,  David 
Ludwig,  D.  T. 
Lyons,  Edw'd  M. 
Maginnis,  C.  Ambrose 
Malmson,  Mathew 
Markham,  Wm. 
Markham,  Daniel 
McCumber,  R.  B. 
McGrey,  Alex. 
McGowan,  Wm. 
McGollg,  Geo. 
McKay,  Hugh 
McMillan,  Alex. 
McMillen,  A.  J. 
McMinds,  Wm.  W. 
Metcalf,  Sam'l  S. 
Meyette,  Joseph  C. 
Meyers,  Chas. 
Miller,  Lewis  H. 
Miller,  Sam'l  A. 
Minson,  Nelson  D. 
Morey,  Chauncey 
Mosher,  Walker 
Mott,  Sam'l 
Nicholas,  Horace  E. 
Olds,  Thos.  B. 
Oleson,  Frank 
Olson,  Martin 
Orcutt,  Eilw'd  H. 
Orcutt,  Chas.  L. 
Parmerlee,  W.  H. 
Patterson,  John 
Peck,  Henry 
Peckham,  Martin  L. 
Pennell,  Henry 
Perry,  Geo. 


666 


HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 


Phipps,  Francis  E. 
Pike,  Delos 
Pollock,  Robert 
Rearden,  Timothy  W. 
Reuhardts.Wm.K. 
Reynolds,  Jas.  G. 
Reynolds,  Jas. 
Reynolds,  H.  C. 
Rymal,  John  J. 
Rheigleg,  Geo.  W.  L. 
Richardson,  John 
Rice,  Albert  M. 
Sage,  H.  S. 
Sayer,  Horace  B. 
iSayer,  Henry 
Scharf,  John 
Schwab,  Cyrus 
Seamans,  L.  A. 
Seamans,  Randolph 
Shaw,  Alex. 
Shay,  Martin 
Sherman,  G.  W. 
Sherman,  Albert  C. 
Sherman,  Geo.  C. 
Shepley,  Richard 


Sloan,  Elijah 
Smith,  Geo.  W. 
Smith,  Gilbert 
Smith,  Robert  J. 
Smith,  Adam 
Smith,  Martin  L. 
Spring,  Thomas 
Steel,  Mathew 
Stearns,  Ozro  P. 
Stevens,  Wm.  A. 
Stevenson,  John 
Stevens,  August 
*    Stocking,  Frank 
Story,  Zachus 
Swartz,  Wm. 
Sylvester,  Bedal 
Taylor,  Sam'l 
Terrill,  I.  M. 
Terrel,  Jack 
Thayer,  Solon  C. 
Thoreson,  Jas. 
Thurber,  Chas.  E. 
Turgeson,  Andrew 
Van  Dooser,  J.  F. 


Vaught,  Henry  H. 
Wagoner,  Joseph  H. 
AVagoner,  Edward 
Walter,  John 
Walch,  John 
Walden,  Ira  G. 
Wallingford,  John  N. 
Wentworth,  Geo. 
Westman,  John 
Whitcomb,  Valentine  O. 
Whips,  Jas. 
AVilliams,  John 
Williams,  Wm. 
Williams,  Joseph  H. 
Williams,  Talesian 
Williamson,  Robt. 
Willet,  C.  Preston 
Wilson,  Daniel  M. 
Wolfe,  Geo. 
Wolfe,  Adam 
Worden,  Henry  D. 
AVright,  Thos.  C 
Wrangham,  Wm.  B. 
Wynkoop,  Wm. 


KOCK   DELL. 


Barnes,  Joel  S. 
Christie,  Alex. 
Christopherson,  Kittle 
Cole,  Geo. 
Conat,  Thos.  H. 
Curtis,  Sam. 


Elleson,  Syvert 
Hall,  Wm.  M. 
Humason,  Chas.  J. 
Madden,  John  F. 
McCue,  Wm.  H. 


Pixley,  Melville  G. 
Roske,  Wm. 
Russell,  Jas.  H. 
Steyba,  John  A. 
Watson,  Wm.  H. 


SALEM. 


Adams,  Edwin  H. 
Anderson,  Anderson 
Anduton,  Wm.  W. 
Ankers,  Wm.  H. 
Annis,  Geo. 
Barney,  Theodore 
Barnhart,  Benj. 
Bascom,  Orwin  M. 
Bisky,  Martin 
Brooks,  Geo.  T. 
Brooks,  H.  W. 
Buschtt,  Henreich 
Cornell,  Henry  D. 
Cronin,  John 
Cromwell,  Byron 
Delancy,  Albert 
Dodge,  John  H. 
Dooley,  M.  H. 
Drake,  Geo. 
Drake,  Geo. 
Dresbach,  A.  L. 
Ellison,  Joseph 
Emmerson,  John 


Fogarty,  Wm. 
Garman,  David  C. 
Gould,  Elmer  F. 
Green.  Sayles  R. 
Green,  Clark  L. 
Gunderson,  Peter 
Holt,  Albert 
Hurd,  Herbert  G. 
Hurd,  Albert  B. 
Hurd,  Chas.  E. 
Jago,  Patrick 
Johnson,  Christian 
Kinney,  Jas.  H. 
Knapp,  Harrison 
Langley,  D.  A. 
March,  Joseph 
March,  Joseph  W. 
Marquette,  Geo. 
McCoy,  Luther 
McCoy,  Andrew  C. 
McMaster,  David 
McDonald,  A. 
Mulligan,  Jas. 


Niles,  Henry 

Northrup,  Sam. 
Northrup,  Walter  D. 
Olden,  Esmond 
Pehle.  Anton 
Perry,  Dudley 
Peterson,  Andrew 
Price,  Rufus  H. 
Reiter,  Adolph 
Ricker,  Chas.  S. 
Smith,  Henry 
Smith,  Henry  R. 
Solem,  H.  O.' 
Spaulding,  Aug.  W. 
Spooner,  John  W. 
Steel,  Jas. 

Stoddard,  Edwin  D. 
Stoleson,  Barnt. 
Tomlinson,  Sam. 
Trumble,  Israel 
Wakefield,  H.  B. 
Wait,  Alfred 


MURDER    OF    WARREN    YOUMANS    AND    OTHERS. 


667 


Allen,  Jas.  P. 
Battles,  John 
Bear,  M.  K. 
Bidwall,  V.  A. 
Booth,  John 
Brannan,  Jas. 
Bryan,  Thos. 
Bunch.  Quinton 
Calvert,  R.  A. 
Calvert,  S.  D. 
Campbell,  "Wesley 
Cunningham,  Jeff. 
Cutter,  Marshall 
Dotv,  A.  V. 


Farrier,  Granville 
GoldiuK,  Wm.  E. 
Hark  ins,  Abram 
Henry,  Edgar 
Ketohum,  G.  W. 
Kitchell,  Prince  A 
Kitchel,  E.  M. 
Leeson,  Robt. 
Mack,  Geo. 
Morse,  W.  F. 
Oaks,  Elihu  J. 
Palmer,  Geo. 
Pendigrass,  J.  W. 
Potter,  Theo.  E. 


Powers,  Jas. 
Ray,  Francis 
Rutledge,  John 
Shaul,  Lemuel 
Shenton,  H.  W. 
Stanard,  Hiram  R. 
Stulenberger,  Elias 
Stulenberger,  David 
Swan,  Wm. 
Wagon,  Jacob 
Watson,  Chas. 
Webster,  Alden 
Williams,  David 


CHAPTER  YI. 


MURDER   OF   WARREN  YOUMANS   AND  0THER8. 

On  October  10,  1865,  a  cruel  and  atrocious  murder  was  com- 
mitted in  the  town  of  Quincy,  about  eighteen  miles  northeast  of  the 
city  of  Rochester,  Patrick  Callahan  being  the  murderer  and  Warren 
Youmans  the  victim. 

The  two  men  were  neighbors,  and,  as  was  understood  at  the  time, 
the  crime  grew  out  of  some  difficulty  between  them  in  reference  to 
annoyance  from  cattle.  On  the  day  in  question  Callahan  was  mow- 
ing in  a  ravine  not  far  away,  when  Youmans,  who  had  been  driving 
Callahan's  cattle  out  of  his  field,  came  to  him  and  commenced  com- 
plaining about  being  annoyed  by  Callahan's  cattle.  The  two  men 
were  now  alone,  but  it  is  supposed  that  high  words  ensued,  when 
Callahan  started  toward  his  antagonist  with  the  uplifted  scythe. 
Seeing  his  danger,  Youmans  attempted  to  escape  by  flight;  but  Cal- 
lahan was  too  quick  for  him,  and  hooking  the  scythe  around  You- 
mans' legs,  between  the  knees  and  hips,  cut  both  legs  to  the  bone, 
inflicting  horrible  gashes  from  ten  to  twelve  inches  in  length.  The 
poor  man  fell  to  the  ground  on  the  spot,  and  from  all  appearance 
died  almost  instantly. 

Mr.  Youmans  not  coming  home  at  the  time  expected,  search  was 
made  for  him,  and  his  dead  body  was  found  in  a  few  hours  in  the 
ravine  where  he  had  met  his  cruel  death. 

An  inquest  was  held  by  S.  B.  Clark,  of  Rochester,  as  coroner, 


668  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

upon  tlie  dead  body  oi  Youmans,  and  the  verdict  of  the  jury  was 
substantially  in  accordance  with  the  facts  as  above  narrated. 

In  the  meantime  Callahan  had  fled  the  country,  and  soon  after- 
ward the  governor  offered  a  reward  of  $500  for  his  apprehension 
and  deliver}^  to  the  sheriff  of  Olmsted  county.  Nothing,  however, 
was  heard  of  Callahan  by  the  Olmsted  county  authorities  until  May, 
1872,  nearly  seven  years  after  the  murder  was  committed.  Calla- 
han was  described  in  the  governor's  offer  of  a  reward  as  a  "laborer, 
thirty-five  years  old,  five  feet  four  or  five  inches  high;  eyes  light 
blue  or  gray ;  sandy  beard  and  complexion ;  brown  hair,  slightly 
mixed  with  gray  ;  weight  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  to  one  hun- 
dred and  thirty  pounds ;  slightly  pock  marked ;  naturally  round 
featured,  but  cheeks  a  little  sunken  ;  speaks  quick,  with  Irish 
brogue." 

It  seems  that  Callahan  made  his  way  to  Chicago,  and  there, 
under  an  assumed  name,  hired  out  as  a  laborer.  Forming  an  ac- 
quaintance with  a  fellow-laborer,  the  two  became  on  quite  intimate 
terms.  In  the  course  of  their  friendly  intimacy,  Callahan  confided 
the  story  of  his  great  crime  to  his  new-found  friend,  and  confessing 
himself  a  refugee  from  justice.  Subsequently,  however,  it  trans- 
pired that  the  two  men  fell  out  and  became  enemies,  whereupon 
Callahan's  confidant  gave  him  away,  by  informing  a  Chicago  detec- 
tive by  the  name  of  Simonds,  of  his  (Callahan's)  criminality. 
Simonds,  not  aware  that  a  reward  had  been  offered  for  Callahan's 
arrest,  came  to  Winona  to  see  a  brother  of  the  murdered  man, 
thinking  that  the  brother  would  be  sufficiently  interested  in  tlie  mat- 
ter to  pay  a  reasonable  consideration  for  the  capture  and  punishment 
of  the  alleged  murderer.  Mr.  Youmans,  brother  of  the  murdered 
man,  declining  to  come  to  the  detective's  terms,  he  applied  to  the 
sheriff  of  Winona  county.  From  the  sheriff"  Simonds  learned  that 
the  murder  was  committed  in  Olmsted  county  instead  of  Winona. 
The  sheriff'  and  Simonds  then  concluded  to  confer  with  the  sheriff 
of  Olmsted  county  by  telegraph,  and  the  following  dispatches  passed 
between  them  : 

Sheriff,  Rochester:  Winona,  May  18,  1872. 

Do  you  want  Callahan,  the  murderer  of  Warren  Youmans  some  time  ago? 
Reply  at  once.     See  county  attorney.  J.  F.  Martin,  Sheriff. 

J.  F.  Martin,  Winona  :  Rochester,  May  18,  1872. 

You  will  keep  the  said  Callahan,  murderer  of  Youmans,  and  I  will  be  after 
him  Monday,  the  20th.  J.  A.  Ellison,  Sheriff. 


MURDER  OF  WARREN  YOUMANS  AND  OTHERS.  (>()<) 

No  reply  to  this  being  received,  sheriff  Ellison  sends  another 
dispatch,  as  follows  : 

J,  F.  Martin,  Sheriff,  Winona:  Ro(.:HEsrEK,  May  20,  1872. 

Have  you  got  the  man  ?    If  so,  can  you  bring  him  ?    Answer. 

J.  A.  Ellison. 

J.  A.  Ellison,  Sheriff,  Rochester  :  Winona,  May  20,  1872. 

He  is  in  Chicago.  I  will  bring  him  by  your  paying  expenses,  or  you  may 
send  for  him.     Answer. 

It  appears  that  this  last  dispatch  was  signed,  "T.  F.  Simonds, 
detective.-' 

The  next  dispatch  was  as  follows : 

J.  F.  Martin,  Sheriff,  Winona  :  Rochester,  May  20,  1872. 

What  wall  be  the  expense  to  bring  the  man  here?    Answer. 

J.  A.  Ellison,  Sheriff. 

Sheriff  Martin  replied  as  follows,  under  the  same  date : 

Will  deliver  him  to  you  at  Rochester  for  $125,  if  no  requisition  be  required  ; 
or  you  may  send  for  him  yourself  to  Chicago.     Answer  at  once. 

J.  F.  Martin,  Sheriff. 

The  same  day  sheriff  Ellison  answered  as  follows : 

Sheriff  Martin,  Winona  : 

If  you  will  bring  the  said  Callahan  forthwith  your  money  is  ready. 

J.  A.  Ellison,  Sheriff. 

In  due  time  Patrick  Callahan  was  brought  to  Rochester  and 
delivered  into  the  custody  of  sheriff  Ellison.  On  the  25th  of 
April,  1866,  the  grand  jury  of  Olmsted  county  had  indicted  Calla- 
han for  murder  in  the  first  degree,  and  May  28,  1872,  Judge  Water- 
man issued  a  bench  warrant  for  his  arrest.  The  prisoner  was 
arraigned  in  the  district  court  at  a  special  term  June  26,  1872. 
County  attorney  Start  conducted  the  prosecution,  and  John  Van 
Arman,  Esq.,  of  Chicago,  and  Hon.  Thomas  Wilson,  of  Winona, 
appeared  for  the  defendant.  On  being  required  to  plead,  defendant 
plead  not  guilty  to  the  indictment,  but  plead  guilty  to  murder  in  the 
second  degree.  In  view  of  the  fact  that  one  of  the  most  important 
witnesses  on  the  part  of  the  state  had  died  and  another  had  left  the 
country,  the  county  attorney  advised  to  accept  the  plea,  and  the  court 
convicted  the  defendant  accordingly  and  sentenced  him  to  the  state 
prison  for  four  years. 


670  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

THE  MUKDER  OF  FREDERICK  ABLEITNER. 

Among  all  civilized  peoples  the  willful,  malicious,  wi'ongfiil 
taking  of  human  life  is  regarded  as  the  highest  crime  known  to  the 
law.  The  act  never  fails  to  excite  the  horror  and  execration  of  the 
community  in  which  it  is  committed,  and  invokes  the  just  and  speedj 
trial,  condemnation  and  punishment  of  the  murderer.  But  in  mur- 
der, as  well  as  in  other  ofienses  against  society  and  the  law,  there  are 
degrees  of  guilt  and  criminality.  In  some  cases  there  are  extenu- 
ating circumstances,  as  great  provocation,  sudden  impulse  of  anger, 
or  other  conditions  which  tend  to  modify,  to  a  greater  or  lesser  ex- 
tent, the  real  guilt  ot  the  criminal,  and  are — and  justly,  too — plead 
and  allowed  in  mitigation  of  punishment.  The  case,  however,  which 
we  are  about  to  relate  may  well  be  classed  among  the  most  brutal, 
cold-blooded  and  fiendish  in  the  annals  of  crime.  Three  strong, 
healthy  and  vigorous  young  men  get  together  and  coolly,  deliberately, 
and  with  a  sang-froid  strikingly  shocking,  plan,  plot  and  proceed 
to  murder  a  harmless  and  unsuspecting  old  man  in  his  humble 
prairie  home.  The  old  man  had  never  done  his  murderers  any 
wrong  ;  they  had  no  motive  to  call  him  from  his  bed  in  the  darkness 
of  the  night  to  assault  and  murder  him,  save  that  of  robbing  him 
of  property  justly  and  solely  his  own.        , 

At  the  time  our  narrative  commences,  there  were  residing  at  or 
about  the  little  city  of  St.  Charles,  in  Winona  county,  three  men, 
named  John  Whitman,  Charles  Edwards  and  George  W.  Staley. 
Whitman  was  a  married  man,  about  thirty-five  years  of  age,  and 
with  his  famil}'^,  resided  at  St.  Charles.  Edwards  and  Staley  were 
young  men  and  unmarried.  They  were  transient  characters  and 
had  come  into  that  neighborhood  some  time  in  the  latter  part  of  the 
summer  of  1867,  and  engaged  to  work  as  harvest  hands. 

About  two  miles  west  of  St.  Charles,  in  the  town  of  Dover,  Olmsted 
county,  was  the  farm  residence  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Frederick  Ableitner, 
an  old  German  couple.  The  country  was  then  new  and  the  old  couple's 
home,  though  comfortable,  was  humble  and  unpretending,  but,  unfor- 
tunately for  them,  it  was  thought  that  they  had  a  considerable  sum  of 
money  in  the  house,  recently  sent  to  them  from  their  native  country. 
John  Whitman,  it  seems,  had  been  at  Mr.  Ableitner's  house,  and  while 
there  he  claims  to  have  seen  the  old  gentleman  exliibit  quite  a  sum 
of  money  as  he  was  paying  ofi^  some  harvest  hands.  He  informed 
Edwards  that  the  old  man  had  $2,000  in  gold  put  away  in  a  chest. 
The  two  men  were  not  very  long  in  making  up  their  minds  to  rob 


MURDER  OF  WARREN  YOinVIANS  AND  OTHERS.  67 1 

the  old  German,  and,  taking  Staley  into  the  conspiracy,  the  three 
agreed  upon  the  night  of  October  29,  1867,  to  put  their  wicked  plan 
into  execution.  On  the  night  of  the  murder  the  three  men  drank 
heavily  at  a  saloon  in  St.  Charles,  and  then,  with  brain  crazed  with 
whisky,  and  with  robbery  and  murder  in  their  hearts,  they  started 
for  the  scene  of  their  horrible  crime.  It  would  appear  that  they  had 
not  fully  determined  upon  killing  their  unsuspecting  victim  when 
they  left  St.  Charles,  but  in  talking  the  matter  over,  Edwards  sug- 
gested that  "'dead  men  tell  no  tales,"  an  adage  which  was  readily 
agreed  to  by  the  other  two  men.  Accordingly  on  the  way  they  cut 
each  man  a  club,  Staley  having  with  him  also  a  loaded  revolver.  It 
was  agreed  that  Edwards  should  call  the  old  man  to  the  door  and 
knock  him  down,  while  Staley  should  watch  him  and  Whitman 
assist  Edwards  in  robbing  the  house.  Arriving  at  the  house  Ed- 
wards knocked  at  the  door,  and  Ableitner  inquired  :  "•  Who  was 
there  and  what  was  wanted."  Edwards  replied  that  a  couple  of 
men  had  lost  their  way  and  wanted  to  inquire  the  road  to  Chatfield. 
Upon  this  the  old  man  came  to  the  door,  when  Edwards  knocked 
him  down  with  his  club.  The  victim  got  on  to  his  hands  and  knees 
trying  to  rise,  when  Staley  shot  liim  with  his  pistol.  Two  or  three 
more  shots  were  fired  at  the  old  man.  Edwards  afterward  lighted  a 
paper,  by  which  they  looked  in  and  saw  the  wounded  man  walking 
about  the  house,  holding  his  hand  to  his  side  and  groaning 
piteously.  The  above  is,  in  substance,  the  narration  of  the  circum- 
stances connected  with  the  cold-blooded  and  brutal  transaction  as 
minutely  detailed  by  Staley  in  his  confession,  and  is  probably  true 
in  the  main. 

Mr.  Ableitner  survived  his  teri-ible  injuries  a  few  hours,  but 
before  he  died  he  stated  that  there  was  only  about  fifteen  dollars  in 
money  in  the  house  at  the  time  he  was  attacked. 

Of  course  the  entire  community  was  deeply  stirred  over  the 
brutal  deed,  and  measures  were  speedily  taken  to  ferret  out  the 
guilty  ones  and  bring  them  to  justice.  Edwards,  soon  after  the 
murder,  disappeared  and  was  never  seen  afterward  by  any  one 
having  knowledge  of  the  murder.  Whitman  and  Staley,  however, 
remained  in  the  neighborhood,  and  suspicion  resting  upon  Staley 
as  having  been  concerned  in  the  murder,  he  was  arrested  upon  a 
warrant  issued  by  Justice  Stevenson,  of  Dover.  In  the  meantime 
Whitman  pretended  to  be  very  active  and  oflicious  in  searching  out 
the  murderers,  aird  it  is  a  singular  fact  that  while  Staley  was  in 


672  JIISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

custody  during  his  examination,  lie  was  placed  in  charge  of  Whit- 
man, the  people  little  thinking  that  the  latter  was  one  of  the 
murderous  confederates.  Justice  Stevenson,  deeming  the  evidence 
insufficient  to  warrant  him  in  holding  Stale j  for  trial,  discharged 
him. 

Whitman  and  Staley  remained  in  and  about  St.  Charles  for  a 
number  of  days,  when  the  citi/.ens  held  an  indignation  meeting  and 
resolved  to  put  the  case  into  the  hands  of  Chicago  detectives.  Soon 
after  this.  Whitman,  with  his  famil}^,  and  also  Staley,  left  the  country. 
Mr.  D.  J.  Page,  a  Chicago  detective,  appeared  at  St.  Charles  about 
this  time  and  set  himself  to  work  to  hunt  up  and  arrest  the  mur- 
derers of  Ableitner.  Gathering  what  information  he  could.  Page 
started  east,  as  he  believed,  on  the  trail  of  the  guilty  and  absconding 
Whitman.  He  traced  the  fugitive  through  Wisconsin,  Michigan, 
Ohio  and  Pennsylvania  to  Kunnelsville,  New  York,  where  he  found 
Whitman's  family,  but  no  Whitman.  He  had  been  there  but  his 
then  whereabouts  was  not  known.  Page  was  at  a  loss  to  know  just 
which  way  to  take,  but  finally  concluded  to  start  in  a  westerly 
direction.  Upon  arriving  at  Rochester,  New  York,  he  was  fortunate 
enough  to  find  a  clue  that  finally  led  to  the  capture  of  his  man.  He 
there  learned  that  Whitman  was  somewhere  in  the  Michigan  pineries, 
working  as  a  teamster.  With  this  slight  clue,  the  wil}^  and  persistent 
Page  pushed  on  to  Michigan,  and  at  a  little  town  called  Cedar 
Springs,  in  the  pine  forests  of  that  state,  he  found  and  arrested 
Wliitman,  December  18,  1867.  The  detective  brought  his  prisoner 
to  Rochester  and  lodged  him  in  jail.  We  will  here  finish  our  narra- 
tive concerning  John  Whitman  and  then  take  up  again  the  case  of 
Staley.    • 

At  the  June  term  of  the  district  court,  1868,  Charles  Edwards, 
John  Whitman  and  George  W.  Staley  were  indicted  by  the  grand 
jury  for  the  willful  murder  of  Frederick  Ableitner.  On  October  6, 
following,  the  court  being  then  in  session,  John  Whitman  plead 
guilty  of  manslaughter  in  the  third  degree,  and  on  the  16th  he 
was  sentenced  by  Judge  Barber  to  confinement  in  the  state  prison 
for  the  term  of  eight  years.  In  the  meantime  Whitman  had 
manifested  a  good  degree  of  remorse  and  penitence  over  his  awful 
crime.  He  had  confessed  soon  after  his  arrest  that  he  was  one  of 
the  men  who  was  present  at  the  murder,  but  charged  the  killing 
upon  Edwards  and  Staley.  Prison  life,  with  a  guilty  conscience, 
however,  did  not  seem  to  agree  with  him.     His  health  began  utterly 


MURDER  OF  WARREN  YOUMANS  AND  OTHERS.  (')73 

to  fail  him,  and  on  March  24,  1871,  Gov.  Anstin  granted  him  a  full 
pardon. 

About  two  weeks  after  landing  Whitman  at  Rocliester,  detective 
Page,  with  another  Chicago  detective,  named  James  Webb,  started 
to  look  up  Staley.  Mr.  Page  had  obtained  a  slight  clue  to  Staley's 
whereabouts  by  a  letter  which  he  saw  at  St.  Charles,  written  by  a 
Mr.  Poole,  of  Portage  City,  Wisconsin.  With  what  information 
they  could  gather,  meager  though  it  was,  tlie  officers  pursued  their 
way  to  Sparta,  Wisconsin,  from  whence  they  proceeded  to  Black 
Kiver  Falls,  thirty  or  forty  miles  further  on.  From  that  place  the 
officers,  with  two  or  three  othei*  men  in  company,  proceeded  to 
Neilsville,  some  twenty  to  thirty-five  miles  distant,  from  whence 
they  went  to  a  lumbering  camp,  called  "Allen's  Camp,"  an  obscure 
place  in  the  Wisconsin  pineries,  in  the  northeast  corner  of  Clark 
county.  The  party  arranged  to  arrive  at  the  camp  in  the  night,  as 
the}'  thought  that  the  arrest  of  Staley  could  be  effected  more  easily 
and  safely  when  all  the  lumbermen  would  be  in  bed.  Accordingly, 
they  reached  the  camp  at  two  or  tliree  o'clock  on  the  morning  of 
December  26.  The  sleeping  bunks  or  berths  in  the  camp  were 
arranged  similiar  to  those  on  a  steamboat,  and  Page,  with  Staley's 
picture  about  him,  passed  through  between  the  berths,  and  told  the 
men  to  look  up  and  show  their  faces.  Most  of  them  uncovered 
their  heads  and  the  question  was  asked,  "What  is  wanted?"  One 
man,  however,  held  the  blankets  down  over  his  head,  but  the  officer 
pulled  the  covering  off  and  immediately  recognized  Staley.  Mr, 
Page  said  to  him  :  ' '  George,  get  up,  I  want  you. "  Tlie  guilty 
murderer  and  trembling  fugitive  immediately  got  up,  dressed  himself, 
and  under  the  escort  of  the  officers  arrived  at  Rochester  about 
December  30,  when  he  joined  his  fellow  murderer.  Whitman,  in  the 
common  jail  of  Olmsted  county. 

June  15,  1868,  Staley  was  arraigned  in  the  district  court —  Hon. 
L.  Barber  presiding — on  a  charge  of  murder  in  the  first  degree. 
County-attorney  Start  and  F.  R.  E.  Corneli,  attorney-general,  con- 
ducted the  prosecution.  Hon.  R.  A.  Jones,  of  Rochester,  and  Hon, 
Benjamin  Franklin,  of  Winona,  appeared  for  the  defense.  Two  full 
daj^s  were  spent  in  getting  a  jury  to  try  the  case.  Over  one  hundred 
men  had  been  summoned  before  the  requisite  number  (twelve)  were 
selected.  The  jurors'  names  were  as  follows  :  W.  P.  Clough,  John 
Morrison,  A.  D.  Robinson,  Aaron  Richardson,  R.  R.  Hotchkiss,  J, 
Briggs,  Barney  Hacket,  A.  T,  Hyde,  D.  A.  Sullivan,  James  Ireland, 


674  JILSTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Robert  McCloskj  and  James  Moodj.  Aaron  Richardson  was  chosen 
foreman. 

About  a  dozen  witnesses  were  sworn  on  the  part  of  the  state,  and 
about  half  that  number  for  the  defense.  The  trial,  which  lasted 
nine  days,  was  very  interesting  arid  impressive,  and  the  proceedings 
were  witnessed  with  deep  and  unabated  interest  by  a  large  number 
of  spectators  each  day.  The  state,  as  well  as  the  defendant,  was 
represented  by  skilled,  able  and  energetic  attorneys;  the  struggle  of 
legal  acumen  and  adroitness  in  the  examination  of  witnesses  was 
frequent,  sharp  and  incisive,  while  the  arguments  before  the  jury 
were  marked  for  their  ability,  candor  and  soundness. 

The  case  was  given  to  the  jury  on  the  26th,  between  five  and  six 
o'clock  in  the  evening.  The  jury  retired  to  their  room  to  consult 
together  touching  their  verdict,  and  after  being  out  about  six  hours 
they  returned  to  the  courtroom,  and,  through  their  foreman,  an- 
nounced to  tlie  court  that  they  had  agreed  upon  a  verdict,  which  was, 
"Guilty,  as  charged  in  the  indictment." 

With  all  the  circumstances  and  associations  the  scene  was  deeply 
sad  and  impressive,  and  was  graphically  described  in  the  "Rochester 
Post,."  in  its  account  of  the  trial,  as  follows : 

"Dui'ing  the  trial  the  appearance  of  Staley  underwent  no  great 
change.  He  is  twenty-two  years  old,  of  medium  height,  well  built, 
and  in  expression  candid,  sincere,  and  rather  prepossessing.  From 
long  confinement  in  the  cell  his  hands  and  face  have  faded  to  a 
delicate  white.  His  dress  is  scrupulously  neat,  his  hair  neatly 
combed,  and  hangs  in  graceful  curls,  giving  him  more  the  appearance 
of  a  drygoods  clerk  than  of  a  prisoner  on  trial  for  his  life.  As  the 
dread  ordeal  drew  to  a  close,  as  the  terrible  recollection  of  that 
dreadful  night  of  last  October  was  renewed,  as  the  fearful  and 
ominous  words,  at  the  lumber  camp,  at  the  dead  hour  of 
night,  "Get  up,  George,  I  want  you,"  were  reiterated,  and  as 
the  web  of  condemning  evidence  continued  to  be  woven  around 
him,  his  earnestness  of  expression  indicated  a  deepening  interest  in 
the  results  of  the  proceedings.  But  at  no  time  did  his  self-control 
or  steadiness  of  nerve  forsake  him.  Confronted,  face  to  face,  at  the 
lonely  hour  of  midnight,  with  the  twelve  men,  who,  mider  God, 
held  his  fate  in  their  hands  ;  all  nature  hushed  in  repose,  and  the 
pale  lamp  casting  a  weird  and  ghostly  glare  over  all  objects  in  the 
now  almost  deserted  courtroom,  young  Staley  listened  to  the  awful 
word  ' '  guilty  "  coolly,  composedly,  and  without  any  apparent  excite- 


MUKDER  OF  WAKKEN  YOUMANS  AND  OTHERS.  <*)75 

ment  or  emotion.  All  present,  including  the  court,  attorneys  and 
officers,  were  deeply  moved  with  the  sadly  interesting  and  solemn 
scenes  of  that  midnight  hour." 

The  condemned  man  was  remanded  to  the  jail,  and  the  next  day 
his  counsel  moved  the  court  for  a  new  trial  and  suspension  of  sen- 
tence. The  motion  was  heard  by  the  court  on  the  first  Monday  of 
September,  1868,  and  denied.  County-attorney  Start  then  moved 
for  judgment  of  sentence.  The  prisoner  arose  to  his  feet,  and  the 
court  asked  him  if  he  had  anything  to  say  why  the  sentence  of  the 
law  should  not  be  pronounced  against  him.  Staley  replied  that  he 
had  "nothing  to  say."  The  court  then  passed  sentence  as  follows  : 
"It  is  adjudged  by  the  court,  now  here,  that  you,  George  W.  Staley, 
as  a  punishment  for  the  offense  of  which  you  have  been  convicted, 
be  conveyed  hence  to  the  common  jail,  in  the  county  of  Olmsted  and 
State  of  Minnesota;  that  you  be  kept  in  said  jail  in  solitary  confine- 
ment until  the  fifth  day  of  March,  1869,  and  that  on  said  fifth  day 
of  March  you  be  hung  by  the  neck  until  you  are  dead." 

On  the  12th  day  of  September  an  appeal  was  taken  to  the 
supreme  court.  The  appeal  was  argued  before  that  court  at  its 
session  in  January  following.  The  judgment  of  the  court  below  was 
affirmed.  A  few  days  before  the  time  fixed  for  Staley's  execution,  a 
petition  to  Gov.  Marshal,  asking  for  a  commutation  of  the  prisoner's 
sentence  to  confinement  in  the  state  prison  for  life,  was  drawn  up 
and  circulated  for  signatures  by  E..  A.  Jones,  Esq.  The  petition 
was  very  generally  signed  by  the  jurors  and  leading  citizens  of 
Rochester  and  other  near  localities,  and  four  days  before  the  fatal 
"fifth  day  of  March  "  the  petition  was  presented  to  the  governor  by 
Mr.  Jones.  The  governor  granted  the  prayer  of  the  petitioners, 
and  Staley,  instead  of  going  to  the  gallows,  was  conveyed  to  the 
state  prison. 

Staley's  uniform  good  behavior  and  cheerful  compliance  with 
prison  rules  and  regulations,  together  with  his  ^^outhfulness  and  agree- 
able manners,  won  for  him  sympathy,  kindly  feeling  and  respect, 
and  after  serving  a  prison  life  of  six  and  one-half  years,  he  was 
granted  a  full  pardon  by  Gov.  Davis,  and  has  since,  it  is  believed, 
led  an  innocent  and  honorable  life. 

In  January,  1868,  the  legislature  passed  a  bill  appropriating 
$500  to  be  expended  in  the  capture  of  Edwards.  Detective  Page 
stated  that  he  had  heard  from  Edwards  ;  that  he  was  in  Texas,  and 
he  believed  he  could  find  him.     Tlie  money,  or  a  portion  of  it,  was 


676  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

given  to  Page  and  he  made  the  trip  to  Texas  in  pursuit  of  the 
fugitive,  but  without  avail.  Edwards  was  said  to  have  been  a  Texas 
ranger;  that  he- fought  in  the  rebel  army  during  the  rebellion,  and 
that  the  old  German,  Ableitner,  was  not  the  first  man  which  he  had 
murdered.  That  he  was,  and  still  is,  if  not  dead  or  reformed,  a 
desperate  character,  a  full-fledged  villain  and  cut-throat,  there  seems 
to  have  been  abundant  evidence. 

THE    MURDER   OF   .JOHN    S(;HR0EDER. 

In  the  summer  of  1878  a  couple  of  Germans,  named  Fred  Hitman 
and  John  Schroeder,  came  into  Olmsted  county,  from  Davenport, 
Iowa,  and  hired  out  to  work  in  harvest  on  Greenwood  prairie,  in  the 
town  of  Farmington.  They  were  strong,  robust  men,  and  at  the 
time  of  their  coming  to  Minnesota  they  could  have  had  no  thought 
of  the  tragic  and  terrible  ending  of  their  summer  trip  to  the  broad 
and  golden  wheatfields  on  Greenwood  prairie.  What  that  end 
was  we  will  now  proceed  briefly  to  narrate. 

On  the  4:th  of  September,  1878,  Mr.  Amos  Parks,  an  old  resi- 
dent of  the  town  of  Farmington,  came  to  Rochester  and  notified 
coroner  Mosse  that  the  dead  body  of  a  man  had  been  found,  and  was 
then  lying  in  a  grove  about  fifty  rods  north  of  Mr.  Parks'  residence. 
Accordingly,  coroner  Mosse,  together  with  county-attorney  Eckholdt, 
sheriff  White  and  constable  Sherman  went  out  to  Farmington,  a 
distance  of  about  fourteen  miles,  the  same  evening,  when  the  coro- 
ner proceeded  to  hold  an  inquest  over  the  dead  body  in  the  place 
where  it  was  found. 

The  facts  brought  out  at  the  inquest,  and  which  were  substantially 
corroborated  at  the  subsequent  examination  of  the  alleged  nmrderer, 
were  mainly  as  follows  : 

The  body  was  fully  identified  as  that  of  John  Schroeder,  who 
had  recently  come  into  the  town  of  Farmington,  and  whose  home 
was  supposed  to  be  at  Davenport,  Iowa.  He  had  accumulated 
twenty-one  dollars  in  money,  which,  a  few  days  previous,  he  had 
handed  to  a  Mr.  Schultz  for  safe  keeping,  and  at  the  same  time 
hired  out  to  Schultz  to  work  in  threshing.  On  the  last  Saturday 
previous  to  the  inquest  it  was  shown  that  Schultz  paid  Schroeder 
seven  dollars  which  he  had  earned  in  threshing,  and  at  the  same 
time  handed  to  Schroeder  the  twenty-one  dollars  deposited  with  him. 
The  same  morning  Fred  Hitman  went  to  the  residence  of  Mr. 
Schultz,  from  whence  Hitman  and  "Schroeder  went  together  to  Pots- 


3IURDEK  OF  WARREN  YOUMANS  AND  OTHERS.  (')77 

dam,  a  small  village  near  by,  and  where  they  remained  over  Sun- 
day. The  two  men  were  seen  in  company  by  several  of  the  neigh- 
bors that  day,  and  the  deceased  told  one  of  the  witnesses  that  he 
and  Hitman  were  going  to  sleep  out  in  the  brush  that  night.  The 
same  evening  deceased  went  to  the  residence  of  Mr.  Parks  and 
asked  for  work.  Mr.  Parks  told  him  that  he  did  not  wish  to  hire  any 
help.  Schroeder  called  for  something  to  eat,  offering  to  pay  for  it. 
He  said  he  had  a  partner  up  the  road.  Mr.  Parks  looked  up  the  road 
and  saw  a  man  standing  there  in  the  road.  Mr.  Parks  told  Schroe- 
der that  he  could  have  some  supper,  and  asked  him  if  his  partner  did 
not  want  something  to  eat.  Schroeder  said  he  thought  he  did,  but 
he  did  not  believe  he  would  come  to  the  house  to  get  it.  Schroeder 
then  left,  but  did  not  corae  back  for  his  supper.  Several  persons 
passing  that  way  in  the  evening  noticed  the  camp-fire  in  the  grove. 
Men's  voices  were  heard  in  the  brush  about  the  fire,  and  one  man, 
Mr.  Schultz,  recognized  the  voices  as  those  of  Hitman  and  Schroeder. 
The  dead  body  was  first  discovered  by  a  young  man  named  Herbert 
Barnhart,  while  hunting  rabbits  in  the  grove.  The  skull  of  the 
dead  man,  on  the  right  side,  was  fractured,  and  the  verdict  of  the 
jury  was  to  the  effect  that  deceased  came  to  his  death  by  a  blow 
upon  the  head  "from  a  blunt  instrument  in  the  hands  of  a  person 
whose  name  is,  to  the  jurors,  unknown." 

Hitman  was  seen  in  Rochester  a  day  or  two  after  the  nmrder, 
and  then  disappeared.  By  this  time  suspicion  began  to  be  gener- 
ally fixed  on  Hitman  as  the  murderer  of  Schroeder,  and  sheriff  White 
and  his  deputies  immediately  took  active  measures  for  his  capture, 
for  which  purpose  the  telegraphic  wires  were  industriously  employed. 
In  the  course  of  four  or  five  days  sheriff  White  received  a  telegram 
from  the  chief  of  police  at  Davenport,  Iowa,  stating  that  Hitman  had 
been  arrested  at  that  place  and  asking  if  he  should  hold  him.  Upon 
receiving  this  information  the  sheriff  immediately  left  for  Davenport. 
Arriving  at  Davenport,  sheriff  White  obtained  an  interview  with  the 
chief  of  police,  and  the  two  officers  went  together  to  the  jail,  where 
Hitman  was  confined.  The  prisoner  being  brought  out,  the  sheriff 
asked  him  a  few  questions  about  Schroeder  and  other  matters  con- 
nected with  the  prisoner's  movements  about  Potsdam  and  Farming- 
ton.  From  Hitman's  replies,  and  also  from  a  well-executed  photo- 
graph of  him  which  sherift*  White  had  with  him,  he  was  sure  that  he 
had  found  the  man  which  he  was  in  pursuit  of,  and  brought  him  to 
Rochester  and  locked  him  up  in  jail. 


678  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

On  Monday,  the  23d,  Hitman  had  an  examination  before  Justice 
L.  L.  Eaton,  of  Kochester.  County-attornej  Eckholdt,  assisted  by 
C.  M,  Start,  Esq.,  conducted  the  prosecution;  Messrs.  Jones  and 
Gove  appearing  for  the  defense.  The  examination  resulted  in  the 
accused  being  held  to  await  the  action  of  the  grand  jury  at  the  next 
general  term  of  the  district  court,  commencing  on  the  first  Monday 
of  December  following. 

The  court  convened  pursuant  to  statute,  Hon.  William  Mitchell 
presiding.  The  grand  jury  found  an  indictment  against  Fred  Hit- 
man for  murder  in  the  first  degree.  Upon  being  arraigned  the 
accused  plead  guilty.  He  then  arose  to  his  feet  and  the  judge  asked 
him  if  he  had  anything  to  say  why  the  sentence  of  the  court  should 
not  be  passed  upon  him.  Hitman  replied  that  he  had  not.  Judge 
Mitchell  then  said  he  had  "no  disposition  to  intensity  the  effect  of 
the  sentence  which  he  was  about  to  pass  upon  him.  You  have  plead 
guilty  of  the  commission  of  the  highest  crime  known  to  the  law  and 
against  society,  by  taking  the  life  of  a  fellow-being.  The  safety  of 
society,  as  well  as  persons  and  property,  depends  upon  the  sacred- 
ness  of  human  life.  The  sentence  of  the  court  is  that  you  be  taken 
to  the  state  prison  at  Stillwater  and  there  confined  at  hard  labor  for 
the  remainder  of  your  natural  life,  and  that  on  the  first  day  of  each 
month  you  be  kept  in  solitary  confinement." 

It  might  be  well  to  state  here  that  capital  punishment  was  practi- 
cally abolished  in  Minnesota  by  an  act  of  the  legislature  in  the 
winter  of  1869. 

At  the  time  of  the  murder  Hitman  was  about  thirty  years  of  age. 
He  is  of  medium  height,  of  well-rounded,  compact  form ;  weight 
about  175  pounds.  His  facial  conformation  would  not  denote  either 
a  fool  or  a  villain,  and  yet  he  has  a  wicked-looking  eye  in  his  head. 
At  the  time  of  his  arrest,  and  during  his  confinement,  he  maintained 
a  wonderful  firmness  and  self-control,  and  even  in  the  last  fearful 
ordeal  in  the  courtroom  his  self-possession  did  not  entirely  forsake 
him.  While  receiving  the  dreadful  sentence  which  assigned  him  to 
a  prisoner's  cell  until  released  by  death,  the  blood  rushed  to  his  face 
and  the  nervous  throbbings  evinced  a  considerable  degree  of  mental 
pain  and  disturbance. 

THE  MURDER  OF    TERRANCB  DESMOND. 

On  the  24:th  of  June,  1880,  coroner  Nichols  received  a  telegram 
from  A.  A.  Cady,  sent  from  Chatfield,  stating  that  the  dead  body 
of  Terrance  Desmond,  a  farmer  and  former  resident  of  the  town  of 


^Bt^ri^^si  .yy 


MURDEE  OF  WAIIREN  YOUMANS  AND  OTIIEKS.  <)Sl 

Elmira,  had  been  found  in  a  grove  on  his  farm,  in  a  condition  show- 
ing tliat  the  man  had  been  murdered.  Deputy-coroner  Benjamin 
left  immediately  for  the  place  designated,  and  took  prompt  measures 
toward  holding  an  inquest  over  the  remains  of  the  deceased.  A 
coroner's  jury  was  duly  summoned  and  several  witnesses  were  ex- 
amined, when  the  following-named  facts  were  elicited :  Mr. 
Desmond  was  seen  alive  lor  the  last  time  on  the  afternoon  of 
Wednesday,  June  23,  about  four  o'clock.  There  were  various  con- 
jectures respecting  his  sudden  and  mysterious  disappearance,  and  a 
search  for  him  was  instituted.  His  scythe,  which  he  had  been  using 
to  cut  weeds,  was  found  hanging  in  a  tree.  Search  was  made  in  the 
immediate  vicinity,  but  not  hnding  the  missing  man,  some  of  the 
party  went  to  a  field  of  sugar-cane  where  the  deceased  had  also  been 
at  work  on  the  afternoon  of  liis  disa])pearance.  The  body  was  found 
about  twenty  rods  west  of  the  canefield,  and  close  by  the  remains 
there  was  a  spot  in  the  grass  and  weeds  where  it  was  evident  that 
some  person  had  been  recently  sitting  down.  Deceased  was  lying 
.on  the  face,  with  his  right  hand  under  him  and  his  hat  directly  in 
front  of  him  at  a  spot  just  where  be  had  evidently  come  out  of  the 
thick  brush  into  the  path.  The  blood  from  his  wounds  had  run 
down  the  hill  and  his  clothing  was  saturated  with  blood  from  head 
to  feet.  His  throat  had  been  cut  from  ear  to  ear.  Tlie  gash  was 
fully  seven  inches  in  length  and  severed  the  jugular  vein  and  the 
windpipe.  There  was  another  cut  just  below  the  one  first  mentioned, 
and  there  wei-e  also  two  stabs  over  the  left  ear  and  one  behind  the 
ear. .  The  skull  was  mashed  in  directly  above  the  ear.  About  two  rods 
from  the  body  a  heavy  seasoned  oak  club,  some  five  or  six  feet  in 
length,  upon  which  were  bloody  spots  and  hair,  was  found. 

Mrs.  Ellen  Desmond,  wife  of  the  murdered  man,  testified  that 
her  late  husband  was  last  seen  at  four  o'clock  Wednesday  afternoon, 
when  he  came  down  to  the  house  from  the  field  to  look  after  some 
colts.  She  stated  that  her  husband  was  in  a  hurry,  saying  that  he 
must  return  to  the  field  at  once  to  finish  some  work  before  it  was 
time  to  attend  to  the  chores.  Mrs.  Desmond  also  said  that  there 
had  been  hard  feelings  between  her  hust)and  and  Edwin  Reynolds, 
a  brother-in-law  and  neighbor  of  the  deceased,  but  she  did  not  think 
the  enmity  so  great  as  to  provoke  murder. 

The  jury  returned  a  verdict  that  Mr.  Desmond  came  to  his  death 
by  a  blow  from  a  club  upon  the  head  and  by  his  throat  being  cut 
by  some  person  to  them  unknown. 

41 


()82  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Charles  Van  Allen,  a  bo}^  eighteen  years  of  age,  and  who  was  at 
work  for  Mr.  Desmond  at  the  time  of  the  murder,  was  arrested  on 
suspicion  of  having  committed  the  bk)ody  deed,  brought  to  Roches- 
tei-  by  sherifi  White  and  lodged  in  jail. 

On  the  27th  of  July  Van  Allen  had  an  examination,  conducted 
by  county-attorney  Eckholdt,  before  Justice  Laird,  at  Chatfield,  on 
the  charge  of  murder.  The  hearing  commenced  at  one  o'clock  in 
the  afternoon  and  lasted  until  three  o'clock  the  following  morning. 
Over-  thirty  witnesses  were  examined,  but  the  evidence  not  being 
deemed  sufficient  to  warrant  the  court  in  holding  the  accused,  he 
was  discharged.  Edwin  Reynolds,  before  spoken  of,  and  who  was 
present  at  the  examinaticm  of  Van  Allen,  was  immediately  arrested 
bv  sheriff  White  on  a  warrant  issued  by  Justice  Laird  and  made 
returnable  before  Justice  S.  W.  Eaton  at  Rochester.  Reynolds  was 
brought  before  Justice  Eaton  on  Thursday,  the  28th,  when  an  ad- 
journment was  had  till  nine  o'clock  the  next  morning.  C.  Kings- 
ley,  Esq.,  of  Chatfield,  and  R.  A.  Jones,  Esq.,  of  Rochester,  appeared 
for  the  defense ;  the  state  was  represented  by  county-attorney 
Eckholdt.  The  examination  lasted  two  days,  twenty-five  witnesses 
having  been  examined.  The  testimony  in  the  case  on  the  part  of 
the  state  was,  that  Reynolds  and  deceased  had  for  some  time  past 
been  at  great  enmity  with  one  another  ;  that  a  few  weeks  previously 
the  two  had  had  a  fight  ;  that  Reynolds  had  bitten  Desmond's  face 
pretty  badly  in  the  fight,  though  the  former  got  soundly  whipped 
at  last  ;  that  Reynolds  subsequently  prosecuted  deceased  for  an 
assault,  lost  his  case  and  had  to  pay  the  costs  of  suit,  amounting  to 
about  $20.  Several  of  the  witnesses  testified  that  Reynolds  was  of 
an  ugly,  quarrelsome  nature,  and  that  he  had  frequently  been  heard 
to  say  that  he  would  "make  away  with  Desmond  before  long." 
The  examination  resulted  in  the  accused  being  held  to  await  the 
action  of  the  grand  jury  at  the  following  December  term  of  the 
district  court. 

The  court  convened  on  December  6,  Hon.  AVilliam  Mitchell 
presiding.  The  grand  jury  found  an  indictment  against  Reynolds 
for  the  willful  murder  of  Terrance  Desmond.  On  being  arraigned 
and  required  to  plead  to  the  indictment,  Reynolds  plead  not  guilty. 
On  Wednesday,  the  second  week  of  the  session,  the  case  of  the 
State  V.  Reynolds  was  called,  county-attorney  Eckholdt  being  as- 
sisted by  attorney-general  Start,  on  the  part  of  the  state. 

After  some  delay  a  jury  was  impaneled  and  the  trial  proceeded. 


MURDER  OF  WARREN  YOUMANS  AND  OTHERS.  083 

The  (tase  was  given  to  the  juiy  Thursday  afternoon,  and  at'tei-  being 
out  about  twenty  hours,  they  returned  into  court  and  informed  the 
judge  that  they  were  unable  to  agi-ee  upon  a  verdict.  It  was  under- 
stood that  the  final  vote  stood  eleven  for  acquittal  and  one  for 
conviction. 

Judge  Mitchell  required  Reynolds  to  give  bail  in  the  sum  of 
$2,000  for  his  appearance  at  the  next  term  of  court,  but  in  default 
of  bail  he  was  kept  in  jail  until  March  18,  1881,  when  he  was  re- 
leased on  his  own  recognizance,  and  on  August  6  following,  Judge 
Start,  successor  of  Judge  Mitchell  on  the  bench,  ordered  the  action 
dismissed. 

Ml  RDER    OF    JOHN    KEVINS. 

On  September  18,  1880,  John  Nevins,  aged  about  lilty  years, 
and  a  well-to-do  farmer,  residing  in  the  town  of  Viola,  was  fatally 
shot  with  a  pistol  in  the  hands  of  Frank  Bulen,  a  young  man,  step- 
son of  Mr.  Robert  Moody,  of  Haverhill.  The  circumstances  of  the 
shooting,  together  with  the  rinal  disposal  of  Bulen,  were  substantially 
as  follows  : 

About  six  o'ch)ck  in  the  afternoon  of  the  day  in  question,  Mr. 
John  English,  who  resides  in  the  town  of  Haverhill,  came  to 
Rochester  and  informed  marshall  Kalb  and  sheriff  White  that  John 
Nevins  had  been  murdered  by  a  man  in  his  (Nevins')  employ, 
named  Frank  Bulen.  Coroner  Sedgwick,  county-attorney  Eckholdt, 
sheriff  White  and  constable  Cole  immediately  left  for  the  scene  of 
the  murder,  about  ten  miles  northeast  from  the  city  of  Rochester. 
As  soon  as  the  officers  arrived  a  coroner's  jury,  consisting  of  Messrs. 
H,  K.  Blethen,  Z.  Ricker,  Roger  Mulvahill,  Martin  Brennan, 
Thomas  Scanlan  and  John  J.  Lawlor  were  sworn  and  the  examina- 
tion commenced,  conducted  by  county-attorney  Eckholdt. 

John  Burk,  the  only  eye-witness  present  at  the  shooting,  was 
the  first  witness  examined.  From  his  statements,  under  oath,  it 
appears  that  Mr.  Nevins  returned  from  Rochester  at  about  three 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon  of  the  day  of  the  murder.  After  putting 
his  horses  in  the  stable,  Nevins  commenced  cursing  his  wife,  who 
was  near  the  stable,  threatening  to  kick  her.  Mr.  Burk,  thinking 
Nevins  was  about  to  violently  assault  his  wife,  stepped  between 
them  and  told  Nevins  to  stop.  Nevins  then  struck  Burk  in  the  face. 
The  two  men  soon  caught  each  other  by  the  throat,  and,  after  strug- 
gling some  time,  Burk  called  to  Bulen,  who  was  in  the  yard  near  the 
house,  to  come  over  and  help  him.     Bulen  started  for  the  spot  where 


684  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

the  two  men  were  fighting,  and  when  he  had  got  within  about  one 
and  one-half  rods  of  them  he  pulled  out  a  revolver  and  told  Kevins 
he  would  shoot  if  he  didn't  stop.  Bulen  repeated  the  warning  two 
or  tliree  times,  but  Nevins  paid  no  heed  to  it,  and  Bulen  discharged 
his  revolver.  Nevins  cried  out,  "I  am  shot!"  and  spat  out  a 
mouthful  of  blood.  Nevins  still  kept  hold  of  his  antagonist  until 
Frank  fired  the  second  shot,  when  Kevins  let  go  his  hold  of  Burk's 
throat,  staggered  back  a  few  steps  and  fell  to  the  ground,  and  in  ten 
minutes  he  was  dead.  The  witness  stated,  however,  that  the  first 
shot  must  have  been  the  fatal  one,  as  the  second  shot  did  not  hit 
Nevins  at  all. 

As  soon  as  the  murdered  man  began  to  stagger  Bulen  started  off 
on  a  run,  and  was  soon  out  of  sight.  Several  other  witnesses  were 
examined,  and  their  testimony  elicited  some  additional  minor  facts, 
entirely  consistent  with  and  corroborative  of  Burk's  statements,  and 
the  verdict  of  the  jury  was  in  accordance  with  the  facts  as  sworn  to 
by  the  witnesses. 

The  guilty  and  terrified  Frank  ran  about  a  mile,  and  hid  himself 
in  a  straw-stack.  Sheriff  White  made  a  vigilant  search  for  him  the 
same  night,  but  failed  to  find  him.  The  next  morning,  about  six 
o'clock,  Mr.  John  English,  on  whose  farm  the  straw-stack  was,  saw 
Frank  crawling  out  of  the  straw-pile.  As  he  came  up  Mr.  English 
said,  "Is  that  you,  Frank ?  " 

"Yes,  it  is  me,"  said  Bulen,  "and  I  have  done  a  bad  deed." 

"Indeed  you  have,  and  you  are  my  prisoner,  Frank,"  said  Mr. 
English. 

Frank  quietly  surrendered  himself,  gave  up  his  revolver,  and 
went  into  Mr.  English's  house.  The  same  morning  Mr.  English 
brought  Bulen  to  Rochester,  and  turned  him  over  to  deputy-sheriff 
Bamber  at  the  county  jail. 

From  a  lengthy  and  detailed  account  of  the  homicide,  given  by 
the  "Rochester  Post,"  of  September  24,  1880,  we  extract  the  fol- 
lowing : 

"Bulen  is  a  boy  in  stature,  of  what  might  be  termed  a  stiibbj' 
build.  He  is  chunky  in  his  make-up,  about  twenty-two  ^^ears  old, 
dark  complexion,  smooth  face  and  short  hair.  He  appears  like  a 
good-natured  young  man,  and  one  whom  no  one  would  expect  to 
find  behind  the  bars  of  prison-doors,  charged  with  the  terrible  crime 
of  killing  his  fellow  man. 

"In  answer  to  a  question  as  to  whether  he  wished  to  make  a  state- 


MURDER  OF  WARREN  YOUMANS  AND  OTIIERS.  685 

ment  he  replied  in  the  affirmative:  Bulen  states  that  he  has  been  work 
for  Kevins  for  over  tv^o  years.  Nevins,  he  says;  has  been  drunk  fre- 
quently, and  has  abused  him  and  the  family  very  often.  Mrs. 
Nevins'  children,  by  a  former  husband,  were  also  the  objects  of  his 
abuse.  It  was  only  a  little  over  a  week  ago  that  Nevins  drove  his 
stepson,  Jerry  Creed,  away  from  home  by  his  persecution. 

"On  Saturday  afternoon  Bulen  came  in  from  the  Held  and  went 
to  the  house  to  change  his  wet  clothes  for  some  dry  ones.  While  he 
was  there  one  of  the  Creed  girls  came  to  the  house  and  told  him 
that  Nevins  was  trying  to  kill  Burk.  He  ran  down  until  within 
about  thirty  feet  of  them,  saw  that  Burk's  face  was  all  bloody,  and 
told  Nevins  twice  to  let  go  or  he  would  shoot.  He  did  not  let  up, 
but  continued  to  strike  Burk,  and  I  fired  to  scare  him,  not  intending 
to  hit  him.  As  the  first  shot  did  not  scare  him  off,  I  shot  again  to 
scarce;  then  I  saw  him  stagger.  I  turned  and  went  away.  I  walked 
around  until  dark,  when  I  went  to  Mr.  English's  stable,  and  went  to 
sleep,  and  was  arrested  as  described  before.  Bulen  said  he  had 
threatened  to  shoot  Nevins  for  his  abuse  and  vile  epithets,  but  he 
only  intended  to  shoot  to  scare  him." 

On  Monday  morning,  after  the  murder,  Frank  was  brought  be- 
fore Justice  S.  W.  Eaton  for  examination  on  the  charge  of  murder, 
county-attorney  Eckholdt  appearing  for  the  state.  The  accused  had 
no  attorney,  and,  waiving  examination,  he  was  committed  to  jail  to 
await  the  action  of  the  grand  jury  at  the  December  term  of  court. 

At  the  session  of  the  court  named  the  grand  jury  returned  an 
indictment  against  Frank  Bulen,  for  the  murder  of  John  Nevins. 
On  being  arraigned  the  accused  took  the  statutory  time  to  plead, 
C.  C.  Willson,  Esq.,  appearing  as  his  counsel.  Bulen  finally  plead 
guilty  to  murder  in  the  second  degree,  and  Judge  Mitchell  sentenced 
him  to*  state's  prison  for  four  years.  The  circumstances  attending, 
or  rather  provoking  and  inciting,  the  murder,  considered  in  connec- 
tion with  the  youthfulness  of  the  prisoner,  and  his  evident  lack  of  a 
proper  conception  of  the  nature  and  magnitude  of  his  crime,  were  all 
taken  into  account  by  the  court  in  fixing  the  penalty. 


CHAPTER   VII. 

EDUCATION. 
THE    FINANCIAL   BASIS   OF    OUK   PUBLIC    SCHOOLS SCHOOL    LANDS. 

The  "Organic  Act  of  the  Territory  of  Minnesota,"  approved 
March  3,  1849,  and  also  the  act  authorizing  a  state  government, 
approved  February  27,  1857,  set  apart  sections  numbered  16  and  36 
in  every  township  of  public  lands  for  the  use  of  schools.  Sections 
one  and  two  of  article  eight  of  the  state  constitution  read  as  follows  : 

Sec  1.  The  stability  of  a  republican  form  of  government  depend- 
ing mainly  upon  the  intelligence  of  the  people,  it  shall  be  the  duty 
of  the  legislature  to  establish  a  general  and  uniform  system  of  public 
schools. 

Sec.  2.  The  proceeds  of  such  lands  as  are,  or  hereafter  may  be, 
granted  by  the  United  States  for  the  use  of  schools  within  each 
township  in  this  state  shall  remain  a  perpetual  school  fund  to  the 
state,  and  not  more  than  one-third  of  said  lands  may  be  sold  in  two 
years,  one-third  in  five  years,  and  one-third  in  ten  years  ;  but  the 
lands  of  the  greatest  valuation  shall  be  sold  first :  provided^  that  no 
portion  of  said  lands  shall  be  sold  otherwise  than  at  public  sale. 
The  principal  of  all  funds  arising  from  sales  or  other  disposition  of 
lands  or  other  property  granted  to  this  state  in  each  township  for 
educational  purposes  shall  forever  be  preserved  inviolate  and  undi- 
minished ;  and  the  income  arising  from  the  lease  or  sale  of  said 
school  lands  shall  be  distributed  to  the  different  townships  through- 
out the  state,  in  ])roportion  to  the  number  of  scholars  in  each  town- 
ship between  the  ages  of  five  and  twenty-one  years,  and  shall  be 
faithfully  applied  to  the  specific  objects  of  the  original  grants  or 
appropriations. 

The  legislature  of  1861  fixed  the  minimum  ])rice  of  school  lands 
at  five  dollars  per  acre  ;  provided  for  their  appraisal  by  a  board  to 
be  appointed  in  each  county  and  enacted  that  all  lands  should  be 
sold  in  the  counties  where  situated. 

The  terms  of  payment  are,  "for  pine  lands  the  whole  amount  ; 
for  other  timber  lands,  which  are  chiefly  valuable  for  the  timber 
thereon,  seventy-five  per  cent  to  be  paid  at  the  time  of  sale,  and  all 


EDUCATION. 


()87 


other  lands  iifteen  per  cent  to  be  paid  at  the  time  of  sale,  and  the 
balance  of  the  purchase  money  at  any  time  thereafter,  witliin  twenty 
years,  at  the  option  of  the  purchaser,  with  intei-est  annually  in 
advance,  at  the  rate  of  seven  per  cent  per  annum  on  the  unpaid 
balance." 

Under  the  munilicent  grant  referred  to  above,  Olmsted  county 
received  thirty-six  sections,  or  23,U40  acres  of  school  lands,  nearly 
all  of  wliich  were  valuable  for  agricultural  purposes  or  for  their 
timber.  At  the  May  session  of  the  board  of  county  commissioners, 
in  1862,  W.  D.  Hurlbut,  George  Baker  and  Zebina  Handerson  were 
appointed  a  board  of  appraisers.  Most  of  the  lands  were  valued 
at  their  minimum  price  as  iixed  by  law,  but  some  tracts  of  timber 
were  placed  at  higher  figures,  and  the  school  section  near  the  city  of 
Kochester  was  subdivided  into  small  tracts,  and  prices  were  put  at 
$12  to  $75  dollai's  per  acre,  according  to  location.  A  new  board  of 
appraisers  was  appointed  a  few  years  later,  but,  as  most  of  the  lands 
had  been  sold,  its  duties  were  comparatively  light.  This  board 
consisted  of  J.  V.  Daniels,  George  Cook  and  B,  F.  Perry. 

The  first  sale  of  school  lands,  situated  in  this  county,  took  place 
at  the  old  court-house,  now  known  as  the  "Broadway  House,"  in 
the  autumn  of  1862,  The  bidding  was  spirited,  as  nearly  ten 
thousand  dollars  of  purchase  money  was  paid  to  the  state  auditor  at 
the  time.  At  this  writing,  February,  1883,  but  thirty-five  and  one- 
half  acres  remain  unsold. 

The  total  sales  amount  to  $1.50,869.57,  which  gives  an  average 
of  $6.55  per  acre. 

TABLE  showing  the  wnoitnt  recelced  from  the  sales  of  school  lo/idfi, 
Jcnoicn  as  the  '•'■permanent  school  fund,''''  each,  year,  from  the  begin- 
ning in  1863  to  1883. 


Year.     1    Amount  per 
pupil. 

Whole  amount 
received. 

Year. 

Amount  per 
pupil. 

Whole  amount 
received. 

1863.... 
18(54.... 
18(55.... 
18(56.... 
18(57.... 
18(58.... 
1869.... 
1870.... 
1871.... 
1872.... 

?     23 

1  08 

74 

90 

90 

1  01 

1   15 

1   23 

1  05 

96 

$    800  40 
4,542  48 
3,381  80 
5,019  30 
5,412  (iO 
(5,438  75 
7,834  95 
8,811   72 
7,500  15 
(5,959  52 

1873 

1874 

1875 

$     96 

98 

91 

98 

1  31 

1  35 

1  43 

1  50 

1   50 

1  50 

$(5,934  08 
7,249  08 
6,890  .52 
7,733  18 
8,576  19 
9,009  90 
9,440  86 
9,3(53  00 
8,949  00 
8,615  98 

il876 

11877 

11878 

11879 

1880 

1881 

1882 

Total  receipts  for  twenty  years,  $139,463.46;  averatie  receipts  for  the  same 
time.  $6,973.17. 


688 


HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 


GENEKAL   TAX. 

The  fii'st  school  law,  whicli  was  passed  in  1851,  provided  for  the 
"laying  of  an  annual  tax  of  one-fourth  of  one  per  cent  of  the  ad 
valorem  amount  of  the  assessment  rolls  "  for  the  support  of  common 
schools. 

This  general  tax  has  been  levied  every  year  down  to  the  present 
time,  but  the  rate  named  was  reduced  to  two  mills  in  1862,  and 
further  reduced  to  one  mill  in  1875,  where  it  now  remains.  The 
proceeds  of  this  tax  were  formerly  divided  equally,  according  to  the 
school  population  of  the  county,  but  the  legislation  of  1874  changed 
this  rule,  and  the  exact  sum  raised  in  any  district  is  now  returned 
to  it. 

TABLE  showing  the  amount  of  ttoo-mill  tax  collected  each  year  from 
186Jf  to  187 Jf,  inclusive,  and  the  amount  of  one-mill  tax  collected 
from  1875  to  1882,  inclusive. 


Year. 

Am't  collected. 

Year. 

Am't  collected. 

Year. 

Am't  collected. 

1864 

$2,021  29 

1871 

1,  9.215  89 

1878 

$  9,429  96 

1865 

i,737  31 

1872 

8,730  18 

1879 

10,375  78 

1866 

4,358  70 

1873 

8,9(58  51 

18S(» 

10,299  06 

1867 

4,899  04 

1874 

10,171  02 

1881 

8,075  81 

1868 

6,918  74 

1875 

16,438  09 

1882 

8,931  96 

1869   

8,772  33 

1876 

9,425  53 

1870 

8,879  79 

1877 

9,42«)  17 

Total  amount  of  jieneral  tax,  $160,075.16. 


FINES,    LICENSES. 

The  school-hiw  named  above  also  i)rovided  ''for  the  better  sup- 
port of  common  schools  and  the  general  diifusion  of  education  " 
by  requiring  the  county  treasurer  of  each  county  to  set  apart  twenty- 
five  per  cent  of  funds  arising  from  licenses  for  the  sale  of  liquors, 
and  the  proceeds  of  all  fines  for  the  breach  of  any  penal  law  of  the 
territory.  This  provision,  with  some  modifications,  has  been  con- 
tinued to  the  present  time.  The  money  arising  from  fines,  licenses 
and  estrays  is  now  apportioned  to  the  several  districts  of  the  county ; 
special  districts,  where  other  disposition  is  made  of  these  funds, 
forming  the  sole  exceptions  to  this  rule. 


EDUCATION. 


689 


TABLm  &hoioin(i  the  receipts  from  fine.-<,  licences  and  estniijs  fn>m  1868, 
loheii  first  reported  by  the  state  superintendent,  to  1882,  inclusive. 


Year. 

Amount. 

Year. 

.4inount. 

Year. 

Amount. 

1808 

18()!) 

»;  2m  77 

1.173  32 

1,074  34 

207  03 

472  28 

1873  

1874 

1875 

1870....... 

1877 

^1,124  33 
757  23 
847  95 
483  31 
520  05 

J878 

1879 

1880 

1881 

1882 

$  898  77 
1  ''79  83 

1870 

1871 

1872 

795  00 

373  7(i 

1,0()0  30 

Total  receipts  for  fifteen  years,  $11,424.33  ;  average  for  saiui'  time,  $761.02. 

The  several  districts  are  autliorized  bj  law  to  vote  sjjecial  taxes  for 
school  purposes.  The  old  comity  fund  from  general  school-tax  was  re- 
stricted to  the  payment  of  teachers,  and  the  districts  were  obliged  to 
build  schoolhouses  and  meet  current  expenses.  The  school  code  of 
1851  provided  that  whenever  the  current  fund  was  insufficient  for  the 
necessary  expenses  incurred  in  the  maintenance  of  a  school,  the  dis- 
trict might  vote  the  sum  required  to  meet  the  deficiency.  In  1864 
a  maximum  limit  to  special  taxation  was  fixed  at  eight  mills  on  the 
dollar,  with  a  proviso  that  this  rate  might  be  increased  in  districts 
where  the  proceeds  of  such  a  levy  would  not  reach  $600,  the  abso- 
lute limit.  The  law  of  1877  provided  that  the  tax  for  the  erection 
of  a  schoolhouse  should  not  exceed  ten  mills  on  the  dollar,  and  that 
nine  mills  in  addition  to  the  one  mill  tax  should  be  the  limit  of  spe- 
cial taxation  for  school  purposes.  At  the  present  time  any  common- 
school  district  may  vote  a  tax  not  exceeding  eight  mills  on  the 
dollar  for  building  a  house  and  purchasing  a  site ;  but  any  district 
in  which  the  above  rate  will  not  produce  the  sum  of  $600,  in  one 
year,  may  raise  that  sum  if  the  rate  does  not  exceed  twenty-five 
mills,  and  it  may  also  vote  such  additional  amounts  for  other  school 
purposes  as  may  be  deemed  necessary. 


TABLE  shovi/ig  the  amount  of  special  school  taxes  collected,  each  year., 
from  October,  186Jf,  to' 1882,  inclusive. 


Year. 

Tax  collected. 

Year. 

Tax  collected. 

Year. 

Tax  collected. 

$  2,551  81 

1871 

$47,03(i-  22 

1878 

$55,195  85 

1805 

11,398  37 

1872 

48,894  10  • 

1879 

41,018  55 

1866 

14,802  52 

1873 

:!9,523  31 

1880 

40,322  41 

1867 

39,867  11 

1874 

47,534  00 

1881 

30,557  10 

1868 

42,119  35 

1875 

48.894  34  i 

1882 

30,390  3S 

1869 

43,870  79 

1876 

49,754  46 

1870 

54,179  41 

1877 

52.325  98 

690  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 


RECAPITULATION'. 

Total  receipts  from  peraiancnt  school  fund $  i;!!),46o  46 

"  "  "      one  and  two  mill  tax 1(50,075  16 

'•      tines  etc.  from  1868 11,424  33 

"      special  school  tax 740,236  06 

(irand  total  receipts  from  all  sources I?l,041,199  01 

It  is  proper  to  state  that  the  amount  of  sjiecial  and  general  tax 
collected  in  1864,  as  given  in  the  above  tables,  was  not  the  total  for 
that  year,  as  the  auditors'  books  begin  with  the  October  settlement. 
It  will  be  seen  that  the  average  annual  expenditure  was  $54,799.90. 
Of  this  amount,  the  sum  of  $38,954.79  was  raised  by  voluntary 
taxation  ;  $8,450.08  by  taxes  imposed  by  the  state;  $7,298.05  came 
from  interest  on  the  permanent  school  fund,  and  $761.62  from  fines, 
licenses  and  sale  of  estrays. 

Of  the  grand  total  as  given  above,  not  less  than  $196,695  was 
expended  for  building  schoolhouses,  leaving  a  balance  of  $844, 504. 01, 
or  $44,447.37  per  annum  for  the  ordinary  expenses  of  the  schools. 
As  the  average  annual  enrollment  was  5,544,  it  follows  that  the  cost 
per  pupil  was  $8.19  per  annum. 

The  economist  will  be  interested  in  the  following  statement 
showing  the  actual  cost  of  our  public  schools  for  the  last  decade. 

Total  receipts  from  all  sources  for  last  ten  years $628,960. ()5 

Average  receipts  for  each  year 62,896 .  06 

Average  number  of  pupils  enrolled 6,585 

Cost  per  school  year  for  each  pupil $9 .55 

Average  length  of  school  year  in  months 6.68 

Cost  per  month  for  each  pupil $1 .41 

Cost  per  day  for  each  pupil   0 .  07 

RATK    i»F    SPECIAL    TAXATION. 

The  valuable  tables  which  follow  were  carefull}'  prepared  by  O. 
O.  Whited,  a  prominent  teacher  of  the  county,  now  connected  with 
the  auditor's  office.  They  show  the  rate  of  special  taxation  in  every 
district  in  the  county  for  the  past  ten  years  in  mills  and  tenths  of  a 
mill,  and  the  average  rate  for  the  whole  period  in  mills  and  hun- 
dredths. The  reader  will  see  what  the  schools  are  costing  aside 
from  state  aid,  and  how  his  district  compares  with  others.  Close 
inspection  .will  show  that  some  districts  have  levied  less  than  one- 
half  mill  per  annum,  while  others  run  as  high  as  eleven,  twelve,  or 
even  thirteen,  mills.  The  average  rate  for  the  county  is  four  and 
forty-eight  hundredths  mills  for  the  whole  term.  Find  the  number 
of  your  district  on  the  left  and  see  whether  it  goes  above  or  falls 
below  these  figures. 


EDUCATION. 


('.91 


1873. 

1874. 

1875. 

1876. 

1877. 

1878. 

1879. 

188(1. 

1881. 

1882. 

4.0 

2.5 

2.6 

2.5 

4.0 

1.4 

0 

2.7 

3.3 

4.9 

12.6 

4.4 

10.6 

13.5 

9.1 

20.8 

19.0 

19.0 

12.5 

13.3 

17  6 

14.2 

6.8 

4.5 

7.0 

3.0 

2.7 

3.0 

2.5 

4.4 

10.0 

3.9 

2.9 

4.0 

6.0 

5.0 

6.0 

6.5 

1.4 

2.0 

10.0 

4.0 

3.6 

3.6 

3.5 

3.1 

2.8 

4.0 

2.2 

6.6 

11.4 

3.3 

2.5 

2.5 

4  0 

3.1 

3.0 

3.5 

3.2 

3.9 

23.1 

11.4 

11.8 

5.0 

5  5 

8.6 

3.2 

4.0 

3.8 

3.4 

12.0 

10.0 

9.0 

9.0 

10.0 

5.3 

6.6 

6.1 

4.1 

5.0 

14.0 

5.0 

10.5 

6.4 

4.5 

4.0 

4.3 

3.0 

2.0 

4.3 

12.3 

5.8 

5.2 

6.0 

6.5 

4.7 

4.8 

4.5 

3  7 

4.0 

9.4 

9.5 

2.8 

5.5 

5.5 

5.8 

4.0 

11.0 

7.7 

8.4 

6.7 

4.4 

4.5 

3.3 

4.0 

2.8 

2.8 

3.4 

3.1 

4.2 

6.8 

5.0 

5.1 

3.5 

4.5 

3.1 

3.7 

11 

1.7 

4.5 

12.1 

1  5 

.0 

1.5 

2.0 

1.4 

6.0 

0.7 

4  4 

.8 

5.5 

3.8 

.8 

1.2 

3.0 

2.5 

1.4 

1.6 

1.3 

1.2 

3.4 

2.4 

2.9 

20 

9.0 

3.5 

5.0 

2.5 

2.4 

3.6 

3.2 

1  8 

2.2 

2.0 

2.0 

1.5 

1.0 

1.5 

1  .7 

2.0 

.0 

6.9 

1.5 

3.5 

7.0 

2.8 

1.0 

2  0 

1.7 

1.7 

12.5 

8.4 

6.1 

5.2 

4.0 

3.0 

4.7 

3.3 

5.0 

4.2 

11.4 

5.7 

4.5 

4.0 

4.0 

3.7 

1.6 

.0 

1.7 

2.4 

4.7 

.0 

1.5 

3.5 

3.5 

9.1 

3.5 

5.0 

4.6 

4.4 

11.6 

6.0 

2.8 

1  4 

3.0 

4.0 

3.6 

3.5 

3.4 

3.6 

2.7 

3.0 

1.7 

2.5 

7.0 

5.8 

3.5 

3.0 

2  0 

3.1 

2.3 

1.3 

19.5 

12.1 

2.0 

2.3 

2.2 

2.5 

1.8 

2.2 

5.5 

3.2 

1.5 

2.0 

3.0 

2.1 

4.4 

5.0 

3.8 

2.0 

8.6 

4.6 

3.9 

4.3 

4.5 

2.3 

2.7 

2.5 

2  5 

2.0 

6.6 

3.2 

.0 

.0 

.0 

.0 

.0 

.0 

.0 

7.8 

2.8 

11.8 

8.3 

4.5 

8.0 

1.4 

0.4 

3.4 

4.9 

4.2 

6.4 

3.5 

1.4 

9.0 

12.2 

2.4 

0.6 

3.0 

4.1 

3.6 

3.3 

2.1 

1.3 

.0 

0.7 

1.3 

0.8 

1.0 

1.0 

0.5 

5.0 

3.4 

.0 

.0 

3.0 

.0 

.0 

.0 

.0 

5.0 

6.0 

3.9 

4.3 

6.0 

4.5 

4.0 

3.3 

5.0 

4.8 

4.1 

.0 

4.2 

.0 

4.5 

4.0 

1.8 

1.7 

3.0 

3.2 

2.0 

6.2 

2.2 

.0 

2.8 

5.5 

2.0 

2.5 

0 

2.7 

5.0 

10.0 

4.6 

.0 

5.5 

4.5 

4.4 

2.7 

2.5 

3.2 

4.9 

6.0 

3.4 

3.5 

4.0 

7.0 

2.6 

3.0 

5.0 

3.2 

3.0 

8.4 

3.3 

3.6 

10.5 

10.0 

7.3 

7.6 

6.5 

.0 

1.0 

5.0 

3.0 

2.4 

3.6 

4.0 

2.4 

>1.8 

1.0 

1.4 

0.9 

6.0 

10.1 

3.3 

4.5 

4.0 

3.6 

3.3 

5.0 

o.o 

2.9 

8.7 

2.5 

7.8 

n.o 

2.5 

3.3 

.0 

.0 

1.8 

0.9 

5.6 

5.7 

5.4 

3  5 

4.5 

5.6 

4.7 

4.0 

3.7 

4.1 

10.2 

5.4 

.0 

7.0 

7.0 

4.5 

3.1 

2.5 

2.1 

0.4 

2.0 

7.0 

13.5 

4.0 

10.0 

5.2 

4.5 

3.6 

2.9 

2.5 

7.0 

3.2 

.0 

4.3 

1.0 

0.6 

3.8 

1.6 

2  2 

3.4 

.0 

.0 

.0 

1.0 

0 . 5 

3.6 

.0 

.0 

.0 

.0 

17.3 

S  2 

1.4 

3.2 

2.0 

1.6 

3.8 

1.7 

4.3 

1.9 

13.8 

7.5 

6.3 

6.0 

10 

3.3 

1.5 

2.0 

3  5 

4.0 

17.7 

6.3 

4.5 

8.0 

8.5 

4  1 

3.3 

4.0 

2.4 

2.8 

17.0 

18.3 

9.5 

6.2 

2.5 

2.2 

1.8 

3.5 

2.5 

3.6 

13.3 

5.1 

8  3 

8.5 

5.0 

.0 

2.0 

0.6 

2.6 

4.3 

6.0 

3.4 

2.8 

3.3 

3.4 

2.5 

2.3 

1.5 

1.1 

1.6 

.0 

1.0 

3.5 

2.5 

3.5 

.0 

2.3 

1.0 

1.7 

2.5 

5.3 

15.6 

13.9 

5.4 

4.2 

3.2 

4.2 

2.7 

2.0 

1.1 

5.1 

3.7 

3.1 

.0 

5.0 

6.8 

2.3 

1.2 

5.5 

4.2 

.0 

2.8 

1.4 

1.8 

9    9 

0.6 

0.8 

0.7 

0.7 

1.0 

19.6 

10.6 

9.4 

6  0 

2.8 

2.4 

1.2 

1.3 

1.2 

1.1 

3.8 

1.2 

1.9 

2.3 

2.0 

1.5 

09 

0  7 

1.4 

1.4 

Aver'ge 
for  ten 
years. 


2.79 
13.48 
6.67 
4  77 
4.34 
4.04 
7.93 
7.71 
5.80 
5.75 
6.96 
3.92 
3.90 
3.04 
2.23 
3.67 
1.89 
2.81 
5.64 
3.90 
3.98 
4.29 
3.53 

4  82 
3.25 
3.79 
1.76 
4.97 
4.62 
1.20 
1.64 
4.59 
2.44 
2.89 
4.23 
4.07 

5  82 
2.55 
4  82 
3.85 
4.68 
3.52 
4.52 
2.71 

.51 
5.54 
4.79 
6.16 
5.21 
4.97' 
2.79 
1.70 
5.73 
3.69 
1.20 
5.56 
1.71 


692 


HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY, 


54. 

55. 

50. 

57. 
"57. 

58. 

59. 

60. 

61. 
*62. 

63. 

64. 

65. 

66. 

67. 

68. 
*69. 

70. 
*71. 

73. 

74. 

75. 
*75 . 

76. 

77. 

78. 

79. 

80. 

81. 

82. 

83. 

84. 

85. 

86. 

87. 

88. 

89. 

90. 

91. 

92. 

93. 

94. 

95. 

96. 

97. 

98. 

99. 
100 
101. 
103. 
105. 
106. 
107. 
108. 
109. 
110. 


5.3 
13.8 
12.6 
10.0 


2.0 
12 

9.3 
10.9 
24.8 

6.7 

4.3 

9.5 

21.1 

16.2 

.0 

3.6 

.0 

24.9 

5.7 
11.3 

8.3 
.0 

Ij") 

6.0 

5.1 

2.8 

14.4 

.0 

6.4 

17.9 

3.3 

9.2 

4.4 

13.8 

3.0 

7.8 

8.4 

1.0 

14.1 

3.3 

11.5 

13.7 

6.0 

.0 

10.1 

15  5 

11.5 


13.4 
8  0 
9.1 
13.7 
10  8 
12.0 
11. 0 


4.1 

8.1 
6.6 
6.4 


1875.   :  1876. 


1.6 


3.5 


1.5 

2.0 

8 

5.7 

4.6 

1.9 

0.5 

15.6 
2.6 
7.9 

11.4 
3.4 
1.4 
7 

2.4 
2.0 
2  0 
4.4 
9.0 
3.5 
2  0 
1.4 
5.0 
3.3 
4.3 
2.4 
5.7 
5.6 
.5 
7.5 
2.5 
6.8 
6.0 


5.3 
7.0 
7.0 


.3.9 
4.3 
5.3 
10.5 
23.5 
8.0 
4.8 


3.6 
1.5 
2.0 

6.5i 

.0 

.0 

.0 

2.4, 

3.6 

5.1 

.0 

3.2 

.0, 

1.8, 

3.5' 

12. 5j 

15; 

1.91 


7.5 
2.3 
3.3 
2.1 
3.9 
2.9 
2.5 
1.0 
'^A 
3.2 
5.0 
2.5 

10.3 
7.3 
3.1 
3.6 
3  7 
2.3 
4.0 
.5 
8.4 
7.5 
5.8 
1.4 
2.3 
.0 
2.5 

15.1 
7.0 


4.0 
3.9 
3.3 
10.2 
8.7 
5.1 
4.6 


5.0 


6.0 
.0 
5 
2.0 
3.6 
3.0 
4.2 

17.0 
3.0 
4.0 
3.4 
4.0 
6.3 
.( 
1.0 
4.0 
3.3 
5.0 
.0 
2.2 
4.0 
1.0 
3.0 
1.5 

10.0 
5.0 
8.4 
2  8 
2.0 
1.6 
5.5 
8.5 
4.0 
2.0 
2.0 
2.5 
0.5 
6.0 
3.6 
4.5 
3.5 
3.0 
.0 
3.6 

15.0 
7.3 

25.0 
2.5 
3.5 
2.5 
8.0 
4.0 

11.4 
4.0 


4.0 
3.5 
15.0 
3.0 

.0 
2.0 
5 

4.0 
5.0 
4.0 
11.5 
2.5 
3.0 
2.5 
4.0 
5.0 
1.5 

.0 
5.0 
2.5 
3.5 

.0 
3.0 
3.0 

.0 
2.5 
6.0 
2.5 
5.0 
10.0 
2.0 
2.5 
1.5 
2.5 
5.0 
3.0 

0 
5.0 
5.5 

.5 

.0 
2.5 
1.5 
7.5 
2.0 

.0 
5.0 
7.0 
6  5 
2.5 
2.0 

.0 
2.0 
8.0 
8.0 
7.0 
4.0 


3.1 
2.7 
12.1 
2.6 
.0 
12.5 
4.2 
1.8 
4.0 
3.6 
4.1 
2.3 
1.1 
2.1 
3.0 
1 

.0 
0.5 
3.7 
1.7 
3.6 
2.8 
3.4 
.0 
.5 
.5 
5.3 
2.8 
3.6 
3.5 
.7 
1.2 
1.2 
1.7 
7.6 
2.6 
2.5 
4.3 
3.3 
1.2 
2.9 
3.5 
1.4 
3.7 
.5 
.0 
5.0 
3.9 
5.3 
6.0 
2.1 
1.9 
8.5 
5.4 
10.7 
1.4 
2.8 


3.0 
2. 

12.3 
1.7 
5.4 
.0 
1.0 
1.7 
2.0 
5.5 
4.0 
2.8 
0.0 
1.0 
2.6 
1.2 
2.5 
.0 
3.5 
1. 
2.0 
2.0 
4.8 
2.5 
0.3 
2.0 
5.0 
2.4 
3.5 
3.6 
2.5 
1.3 
0.8 
4.2 

14.0 
3.8 
1.4 
3.4 
6.0 
0  3 


1.3 
2.7 
3.0 
0.9 
3.0 
3.5 
3.3 
2.0 
2.0 
2.5 
6.5 
6.7 
7.7 
4.1 
3.6 


4 

3.0 
15  0 

.0 

.0 
1.2 
2 
2 

2.5 
5.8 
5.0 

.0 
9.0 
1.0 
1 
2.0 

.0 

.0 
5.5 
2.0 
2.0 
1 
3.5 

0 
2.3 
1.0 
3.2 
3.3 
4.0 
3.0 
3.0 
1.5 

.01 
2.2 
12.2 
3.3 
4.0 
3.0 
6.0 
5.0 
1.0 
2.7 
4.0 
3.0 
5.0 
1.0 
7.0 
4 

2.0 
2.5 
14.0 
1.8 
5.7 
6.3 
6.6 
5.1 
4.0 


3.2 
2.9 
14.2 
4.8 
5.2 
1.5 
.0 
2.9 
.0 
3.8 
4.9 
.0 
3.1 
1.8 
.8 
2.7 
.0 
.0 
4.2 
2.0 
1.5 
2.1 
3.3 
1.7 
.0 
.7 
.8 
3.2 
3.8 
2.8 
3.0 
1.6 
0.5 
2.2 
11.9 
3.3 
5.2 
2.9 
1.3 
0.5 
2.0 
0.2 
2.1 
3  0 
4.4 
1.1 
1.4 
5.5 
2.5 
2.1 
5.7 
2.0 
1.7 
6.0 
5.5 
8.0 
4.4 


Aver'ge 
for  ten 
years. 


3.7 
3  4 
17.6 
2.9 
7. 
1.9 
2.2 
6.0 
3.4 
2. 
4. 

.0 
2.1 
1.^ 
3.1 
3.3 
.0 
.0 
3. 
2.4 
1.7 
2.6 
3. 
.0 
.4 
1.7 
1.2 
3.7 
3  4 
3. 
4.2 
1.4 

2^4 
8.2 
3. 
4.0 
3.0 
3.0 
.3 


2.4 
1.4 
5.2 
4.0 
3.7 
3.4 
1.3 
4.0 
3.3 
.0 
3.2 
3. 
2.5 
6.2 
3.8 
6.0 


EDUCATION. 


698 


111.. 

112.. 
113.. 
114.. 
115.. 
116.. 
117.. 
118.. 
119.. 
120.. 

n20.. 

121 . . . 

122.. 

123.. 

124.., 

125.. 

126.. 

127.. 

128... 

129.. 

130.. 

131.. 

132.. 

133.. 

134.., 

135.., 


Pleasant  Grove, 

Ind 

St.  Charles,  Ind. 


10  0 
3.7 
5  0 
4.0 

13.3 
6.0 

47-5 
5 

7.6 
7.2 

32.0 
9.5 

7.7 

8.6 

11.2 

21.0 

4.6 

8.7 

13.0 


(i 
2.6 

13.7 
1.4 
5.2 
6.0 

12.1 
2.4 
8.2 
4.0 

]2.'7 
3.3 
5.1 
0.8 
3.0 

25.5 
2.8 
3.1 
5.1 

25.2 

10.3 
8.4 


8.0 
31.5 


6.1 
9.6 


7.8 
2.8 
4.3 
10 
2.9 
3.0 
11.0 
2.3 
3.7 


11.6 
4.9 
5.8 
3.6 
7.5 

11.2 
3.5 
2.0 
5.3 

21.3 

10.1 
.0 

18.3 


3.8 
.0 
4.5 
2.5 
1.2 
5.0 

13.5 
3.0 
4.5 
3.0 
.0 
4.5 
6.0 
3.5 
4.5 
9.0 
8.0 
2.7 
1.8 
4.0 
6.0 

26.0 
3.5 

19.0 


4.3      6.0 
16.0    13.2 


5.5 
2.0 
4.5 
2.5 
3.0 
50 
6  5 
3.5 
3.5 
3.5 
.0 
3.0 
7.0 
3.5 
4.0 
13.0 
6.0 
.15 
3.5 
6  0 
8.5 
7.5 
9.0 
3.0 
19.0 
40.0 

7.0 


4.0 
2.3 
.0 
1.8 
2.2 
5.0 
6.0 
1.9 
2.2 
•  7 
.0 
1.7 
5.0 
4.0 
4  3 

11.3 
4.5 
1.6 
1.6 
5.6 
4.0 

10.7 
4.1 
2.7 

14.1 

26.5 


3.6 
2.0 
3.3 
1.8 
3.0 
5.0 
3.3 
1.6 
.0 
2.4 
.0 
2.7 
4.0 
2.3 
3.5 
8.8 
4.0 
2.1 
0.8 
2.9 
4.0 
9.0 
3.0 
2.8 
11.0 
17.0 


2.5 
1.8 
3.0 
2.0 
2.2 
3.0 
5.0 
13 
3.0 
4.0 
.0 
3.4 
4.5 
3.4 
3.4 

13.1 
5.0 
1  3 
1.0 
2.3 
4.0 

10.0 
3.0 
4.0 
5.0 

16.0 


5  0    03.0     3.0     3.5 
5.6    07.9    11.7    10.7 


3.4 
0.9 
3.8 
4.7 
2  4 

10.8 
4.9 
2.0 
4.3 
.0 
4.5 
2.9 
6.6 
3.2 
5.4 

12.3 
3.3 
1.9 
0.9 
2.3 
3.9 
1.0 
3.0 
3.7 
8.2 
8  1 


Averse 
for  1. 11 
year.-^. 


3.1 
2.7 
3.7 
7.2 
2.2 
5.7 
4.2 
2.1 
3.0 
.0 
4.8 
2  9 
7.5 
4.0 
4.4 
16.4 
3.4 
1.8 
1.0 
2.6 
5.5 
8.1 
3.2 
3.5 
7.6 
9.0 

4.98 
8.3    12.27 


5.04 
2.  OS 
4.58 
2.89 
3.76 
5.45 
11.40 
2.59 
4.00 
2.75 

'7.'74 
5.83 
4.15 
4.24 

10.56 
9.19 
2.58 
2.44 
4.91 
9.15 

10.30 
4.13 
7.12 


EAJILY    TAXES    AND    APPORTIONMENTS. 

On  August  11,  1856,  the  board  of  county  Commissioners  levied 
the  lirst  school  tax.  The  total  valuation  of  real  and  personal  pro- 
perty, and  the  general  school  tax  for  the  first  five  years,  were  as 
follows  : 


Year. 

Value  of  property. 

Rate. 

Total  tax. 

1856.   

$    867,588  00 
2,004,979   00 
1,388,192   00 
1,127,522   00 
1,507,731   00 

2^,  mills 

12,168  98 
5,012  45 
3,470  48 
2,818  80 
3,769  32 

1857 

1858 

1859 

I860  .  .            

There  is  no  means  of  determining  the  special  tax  levy  for  that 
early  period,  as  such  taxes  were  collected  by  district  clerks,  and  no 
records  have  been  preserved.  We  know  that  schoolhouses  were 
built  and  schools  maintained,  and  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  the 


694 


HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 


pioneers  often  made  great  sacrifices  in  order  that  their  children 
might  not  grow  up  in  ignorance.  The  general  tax,  if  collected,  must 
have  gone  far  toward  paying  the  wages  of  teachers,  who  could  be 
hired  for  one,  or,  at  most,  two  dollars  per  week,  and  ' '  board  witli 
the  pupils." 

The  first  apportionment   was    made  bj  the  commissioners  on 
January  9,  1857.     The  following  is  copied  from  the  early  records  : 

School  money  received  from  tines $    46  00 

School  monev  received  from  taxes 639  63 


Total 685  63 

This  sum  was  distributed  among  the  several  districts,  according 
to  the  number  of  persons  between  four  and  twenty-one.  Each  pupil 
received  ninety  cents,  subject  to  the  condition  named  below. 

Tabular  statement  of  the  first  apportionment,  copied  from  the 
original,  in  which  is  shown  the  number  ot  the  district,  the  number 
of  persons  enumerated,  the  time  school  was  taught,  and  the  sum 
apportioned  to  each  district,  is  herewith  given  : 


No.  of 
district. 

No.  of 
scholars. 

Time 
school  has 
been  taught 

Remarks. 

Amount    of 
money  to 
district. 

1 
o 

62 

36 

53 

134 

28 

151 
33 
33 

16 
26 
37 
21 
46 
19 
19 
18 

"m 

12 
13 

To  be  drawn  upon  proof  of  school  hav- 
ing been  taught  according  to  law. 

|;       58   72 
33  72 

o 

Same     

49  64 

4 

Same 

195  51 

5 

Subject  to   order   of  trustees  to  pay 
teacher 

26  22 

8 

141  43 

1" 

Same 

30  90 

13 
19 

To  be  drawn  upon  proof  of  school  hav- 
ing been  taught  according  to  law . 
Same  ....            ...            .            .... 

30  90 
14  98 

23 

Same 

24  35 

24 

34  66 

31 

19  67 

32 

43  09 

34 

Same 

17  80 

35 

Same 

17  80 

36 

Same 

16  86 

, 

732 

685  63 

In  February  following  the  same  districts  received  $729  51, 
ing  a  total  for  the  year  of  $1,415  14. 


mak- 


SCHOOL   DISTRICTS. 

The  school  code  of  the  Territory  of  Minnesota,  passed  at  the 
second  session  of  the  legislative  assembly,  commencing  January  1, 


EDUCATION.  ()95 

1851,  made  it  the  duty  of  the  board  of  county  commissioners  for  each 
county  to  divide  sucli  portion  of  their  county  as  was  inliabited  into 
school  districts. 

At  the  second  session  of  the  board,  which  was  held  at  Rochester, 
Se})tember  13,  1855,  petitions  having  been  received  requesting  action 
under  the  above  law,  two  districts  were  set  off. 

ISTo.  1,  now  generally  known  as  the  Coffin  district,  was  formed  of 
territory  in  the  southwestern  part  of  Elmn-a  and  the  southeastern 
portion  of  Orion.  It  must  have  contained  a  goodly  number  of  fami- 
lies, as  there  were  sixty -two  persons  between  four  and  twenty-one 
years  of  age  who  drew  public  money  in  Januar}^  1857. 

District  No.  2  was  made  to  include  twent^^-four  sections,  a  small 
empire,  having  the  thriving  village  of  Oronoco  for  a  metropolis. 
Thirty-six  pupils  were  enumerated  by  the  district  clerk  in  December, 
1856.' 

District  No.  3  was  foi-med  on  the  first  of  October  following.  It 
included  nearly  nine  sections  in  the  southwestern  part  of  the  town- 
ship of  Pleasant  Grove,  and  John  Collins'  claim  seems  to  have  been 
near  the  center  of  population.  The  district  was  altered  in  July, 
1856,  and  that  portion  of  the  territorj^  in  which  the  village  is  now  situ- 
ated retained  the  original  number.  When  the  independent  district 
was  organized,  a  few  years  later,  ''No.  3"  lost  its  identity. 

No.  4  came  next  in  order  at  the  same  session.  The  village  of 
Marion  was,  and  now  is,  near  the  geographical  center  of  the  district. 
It  then  ranked  next  to  Rochester  in  the  number  of  persons  entitled 
to  public  money. 

The  year  1855  closed  with  only  four  districts  formed  in  the  county, 
and  it  is  quite  probable  that  some  of  this  small  number  were  not  yet 
fully  organized.  Early  in  January,  1856,  six  more  were  added  to 
the  list.  No.  5,  now  known  as  the  Center  Grove  district.  No.  6, 
known  as  Stone's  Corners,  or  the  Clason  district,  and  No.  7,  including 
territory  in  Dover  and  Quincy,  in  the  Stevenson  neighborhood, 
were  formed  on  the  9th. 

No.  8,  including  the  village  of  Rochester,  and  the  Hull  district. 
No.  9,  were  formed  on  the  10th.  At  the  close  of  the  year  the  num- 
ber of  districts  had  reached  thirty-five.  The  work  of  formation  con- 
tinued in  this  way  until  1860.  when  it  was  taken  fi-oni  the  commis- 
sioners and  given  to  the  town  superintendent  (jf  schools.  His 
authority  was  very  brief,  for  the  legislature  of  1861  made  every 
township  in  the  state  a  school  district,  and  required  the  town  board 


696  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

of  supervisors  to  form  sub-districts.  This  law  was  repealed  the  fol- 
lowing winter,  and  districts  have  since  been  formed  and  altered  by 
the  county  board. 

The  present  school  law  provides  tor  three  classes  of  districts,  as 
follows : 

First, — Common  school  districts,  including  all  districts  not  em- 
braced in  either  of  the  two  following  classes. 

Second, — Independent  school  districts,  including  districts  organ- 
ized under  section  94  of  the  school  code. 

Third, — Special  school  districts,  including  all  districts  organized 
wlu'lly  or  in  part  under  any  special  law  of  the  state. 

The  report  of  Supt.  Spring  for  the  year  ending  August  31,  1882, 
shows  that  the  county  has  one  hundred  and  thirty  districts  of  the 
first  class,  one  of  the  second  and  three  of  the  third.  The  specip,l 
districts  are  Rochester,  Oronoco  and  Chatlield,  joint.  There  are  also 
seven  joint  common  school  districts,  not  included  in  the  above. 

The  independent  district  of  Pleasant  Grove  was  organized  June 
5,  1865.  It  originally  included  the  whole  township.  The  people  of 
the  northern  portion  did  not  feel  satisfied,  and  the  legislature  of 
1867  enacted  a  law  setting  aside  the  action  by  wliich  the  district  was 
established,  and  giving  the  people  south  of  the  river  the  privilege  of 
voting  on  the  question  of  reorganization.  A  majority  favoring  the 
measure,  the  district,  which  now  includes  about  two-thirds  of  the 
territory  of  the  township,  was  divided  int(j  six  sub-districts,  with  a 
director  in  each  who  looks  after  local  affairs.  The  board  of  directors 
has  the  entire  control  of  the  schools.  It  may  also  inspect  the  teach- 
ers employed  or  delegate  that  power  to  the  country  superintendent, 
and  may  appoint  a  district  superintendent  to  visit  the  schools,  repoi't 
to  the  state  superintendent,  and  perform  such  other  duties  as  may  be 
required  by  the  board.  Mrs.  Lizzie  Logan,  who  taught  for  many 
years,  served  in  that  capacity  for  some  time.  Hon.  R.  D.  Hathaway 
and  Richard  Russell  were  among  those  who  did  most  to  organize  the 
schools  under  this  law.  They  hoped  to  establish  a  graded  system 
with  an  excellent  high  school,  where  all  the  advanced  pupils  of  the 
district  could  receive  a  good  education.  Their  expectations  have  not 
been  fully  realized.  There  are  six  schoolhouses  in  the  district,  five 
of  which  are  brick  and  one  stone.  The  total  value  of  these  is  put  at 
$4,000.  The  house  at  the  Grove  has  two  rooms,  and  the  higher 
department  of  the  school  is  now  taught  by  W.  R.  Bennett ;  the  lower, 
by  Mary  Holmes. 


EDUCATION.  (it)  7 

The  town  of  Dover  organized  under  the  independent  school  hiw 
in  the  spring  of  1866.  There  was  so  rnucli  friction  in  tlie  working 
of  the  plan  that  the  people  besought  the  legislature  to  resolve  the 
district  into  its  "original  elements.''  This  was  done  in  the  winter  of 
1868.  and  the  county  commissioners  subdivided  the  town,  foi-  the 
second  time,  in  the  spring  of  that  year. 

SCHOOL    OP^FICKRS. 

Under  the  law  ot  1851  the  officers  of  each  school  district  were 
three  trustees  and  a  clerk.  They  had  the  entire  management  of  the 
school,  and  were  required  to  inspect  teachers  whom  they  employed, 
as  to  "their  moral  character  and  ability  to  teach."  The  district 
clerk  reported  the  number  of  persons  between  four  and  twenty-one, 
and  the.  number  of  months  school  had  been  taught  by  a  qualified 
instructor,  to  the  board  of  county  commissioners.  This  report  was 
a  very  simple  affair  ;  the  two  items  given  above  covering  the  whole 
ground.  He  was  also  required  to  collect  all  taxes  assessed  by  the 
trustees,  and  pay  over  the  same,  less  five  per  cent  commission. 

This  law  continued  in  force  until  1860.  The  voters  in  each 
township  were  then  required  to  elect  a  town  superintendent  of 
schools.  It  was  made  the  duty  of  this  officer  to  form  districts,  to 
examine  teachers,  to  visit  the  schools  twice  each  term,  to  enroll  all 
persons  of  school  age,  and  report  the  same,  with  other  items,  to  the 
county  auditor.  The  reports  for  that  year  are  verj^  unsatisfactory, 
and  the  law  seems  to  have  been  almost  a  dead  letter.  The  district 
officers  were  not  set  aside  at  this  time  ;  they  were  shorn  of  some  of 
their  authority,  and  were  expected  to  co-operate  with  the  superinten- 
dent. 

As  stated  elsewhere,  the  legislature  of  1861  made  a  radical 
change  in  the  school  law.  What  is  known  as  the  "township 
system"  was  adopted.  Each  town  was  made  a  district  and  the 
board  of  supervisors  became  its  officers.  They  were  required  to 
divide  their  district  into  convenient  sub-districts,  to  appoint  a  super- 
intendent, and  the  general  management  of  the  schools  was  placed 
in  their  hands.  Each  sub-district  chose  its  own  officers,  who  were 
to  superintend  the  erection  of  school  buildings,  have  charge  of 
furniture,  apparatus  and  other  local  matters,  subordinate  to  the  town 
board.  The  superintendent  #as  "  to  visit  every  school  one  day  each 
term,  to  examine  its  condition  and  management."  If  found 
necessary,  he  was  to  direct  the  school  exercises  ;  he  was  also  to 
42 


6\)S  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

examine  teachers  and  make  such  reports  as  were  required  by  the 
state  superintendent.  The  town  clerk  was  to  take  an  enumeration 
ot  all  persons  between  live  and  twenty-one,  and  report  the  number 
to  the  auditor,  t<^)gether  with  such  other  school  statistics  as  the  law 
speciiicd. 

NAMES    OF    TOWN    SUPKRINTENDENTS    FOR    I860*  AND    1861. 

Cascade,— Jesse  Fairchild,  P.  N.  Cobb,  E.  F.  Steele. 

Dover, — Alanson  Richards,  Simeon  Harding. 

Elmira, — R.  G.  Ketcham. 

Eyota, — James  L.  Hodges,  Emerson  Hodges. 

Farmington, — Edward  Evans. 

Haverhill,— Edward  Palmer,  Pv.  H.  Talbot,  M.  A.  Burkank. 

High  Forest, — Thos.  Armstrong. 

Kalmar, — Benj.  McDowell. 

Marion, — Thomas  W.  Phelps. 

New  Haven, — John  Kilroy,  Russell  Williams,  H.  Douglas. 

Orion, — Richard  S.  Russell,  J.  T.  Hancock. 

Oronoco, — Hector  Galloway,  Wm.  M.  Pearce. 

Pleasant  Grove, — D.  W.  Prentice. 

Quincy, — Jotham  Holland,  John  C.  Laird. 

Rochester, — L.  O.  Benjamin. 

Rock  Dell— W.  A.  Barnes,  J.  P.  Mead. 

Salem, — Sanford  ISTiles. 

Yiola, — R.  F.  Cunningham. 

The  above  list  is  not  fully  satisfactory.  Some  towns  made  no 
report,  others  have  preserved  no  records,  and  the  memory  of  the 
oldest  inhabitant  is  sometimes  sadly  at  fault. 

This  system  of  school  management  lasted  but  a  single  year. 
The  law  was  repealed  in  the  winter  of  1862,  but  the  superintendents 
were  continued  in  office  until  September.  The  new  law  authorized 
the  appointment  of  an  examiner  for  each  of  the  comniissioner 
districts,  who  was  to  hold  public  examinations  at  stated  periods, 
license  teachers,  visit  schools,  revoke  certificates  for  cause,  etc. 

On  the  2d  of  September,  1862,  the  county  commissioners 
appointed  the  following  persons  : 

District  No.  1,  O.  O.  Baldwin  ;  No. .  2,  Sanford  Niles  ;  No.  3, 
Thos.  W.  Phelps ;  No.  4,  R.  F.  Ounningham ;  No.  5,  Russell 
Williams,  These  gentlemen  entered  upon  their  duties  at  (mce,  and 
served  tor  three  years,  when  their  term  of  office  expired.     O.  E. 


EDUCATION.  699 

Wheeler  then  took  the  place  of  Mr.  Cunningham,  and  Cyrus  Curtis 
that  of  Mr.  Phelps,  the  examiners  for  the  other  district  being  re- 
appointed. 

In  the  winter  of  1864  the  commissioners  of  the  several  counties 
of  the  state  were  authorized  to  appoint  a  count}^  superintendent  of 
schools  in  lieu  of  district  examiners.  Several  counties  made  that 
choice  and  came  under  the  superintendency  system  during  the  year. 
Olmsted  delayed  until  October  16,  1865,  when  Sanford  Niles,  of 
Salem,  was  appointed  on  trial.  He  held  his  position  until  January, 
1877,  being  unanimously  reappointed  at  the  close  of  each  term  until 
January,  1876,  when  a  majority  of  the  commissioners  chose  M.  G. 
Spring.  The  legislature  of  that  year  made  the  office  elective  in 
Olmsted  and  several  other  counties,  and  continued  the  old  superin- 
tendents until  after  the  November  election.  Mr.  Spring  received 
2,294  votes,  and  Mr.  Niles,  2,133.  In  the  fall  before  Mr.  Spring's 
first  term  closed  he  received  a  nomination  from  both  parties  and 
was  re-.elected  without  op])Osition.  He  ran  on  the  democrat  ticket 
in  1880,  and  was  elected  over  Rev.  G.  L.  M.  Gjertson,  republican, 
by  a  majority  ol  752.  There  were  three  candidates  before  the  peo- 
ple in  November,  1882.  The  vote  stood  as  follows :  Fayette  L. 
Cook,  republican,  1,743;  Horace  Witherstine,  democrat,  903;  M.  G. 
Spring,  independent,  667.  Mr.  Cook,  having  been  elected,  entered 
on  the  duties  of  his  office  early  in  December. 

Since  the  township  system  was  abolished  each  common-school 
district  elects  three  trustees  to  manage  its  afiairs.  In  1876  a  law 
was  passed  allowing  women  to  vote  for  school  officers,  and  they  are 
now  eligible  to  any  office  pertaining  solely  to  schools.  Several 
ladies  have  been  elected  each  year,  and  twelve  are  now  serving  on 
school  boards. 

Our  history  may  be  divided  into  four  periods.  The  first  extended 
from  1855  to  1860,  during  which  time  there  was  no  general  super- 
vision ;  the  second  covered  the  two  years  of  supervision  by  town 
superintendents;  the  third  continued  from  1862  to  October,  1865, 
when  the  work  of  supervision  was  performed  by  district  examiners; 
the  fourth,  extending  from  1865  to  date,  is  the  period  of  general 
supervision  by  a  county  superintendent. 

EARLY    TEACHERS    AND    SCHOOLS. 

The  early  settlers  of  the  county  did  not  neglect  the  education  of 
their  children.     So  soon  as  their  families  were  sheltered,  and  a  few 


700  HISTOEY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

of  the  common  necessaries  of  life  were  provided,  they  set  about  the 
work  of  establishing  schools.  As  no  districts  were  organized  before 
the  autumn  of  1855,  there  could  have  been  no  public  schools  until 
that  date.  It  is  said  that  Alexander  Duncan  taught  a  private  school 
in  his  own  house,  near  J.  L.  Parks',  northeast  of  Pleasant  Grove, 
during  the  winter  of  1854-5 ;  and  it  is  quite  probable  that  others 
taught  in  the  large  settlements  of  the  county  the  same  winter. 

1856.  The  exact  number  of  schools  for  1856  cannot  be  deter- 
mined from  official  records.  The  law  of  that  period  required  each 
district  to  have  a  three-months  school  in  order  to  draw  public  money. 
The  writer  has  inspected  the  sixteen  reports  of  clerks  for  that  year 
and  finds  but  two  allusions  to  schools.  O.  H.  Page,  of  district  No. 
3,  Pleasant  Grove,  says  that  one  began  on  or  about  December  15, 
to  continue  three  months  ;  and  J.  S.  Higbee,  of  district  iSTo.  12,  in 
the  southwestern  part  of  the  same  town,  certifies  that  "thirteen 
weeks  of  school  were  taught  by  a  qualified  teacher. "  The  commis- 
sioners were,  in  some , manner,  satisfied  that  the  Center  Grove  dis- 
trict had  had  sixteen  weeks,  although  the  clerk,  whose  business  it  was 
to  report  the  fact,  makes  no  mention  of  it.  The  village  of  Rochester 
received  credit  for  twelve  weeks.  All  other  districts  were  to  re- 
ceive the  apportionment  "upon  proof  of  school  having  been  taught 
according  to  law."  Wliether  such  evidence  was  forthcoming  the 
writer  is  unable  to  say. 

We  have  private  testimony  to  show  that  Susan  Pucker  taught 
in  a  small  log  schoolhouse  near  John  Collins'  during  the  winter  of 
1855-6 ;  that  H.  E.  Loomis  taught  in  the  Coffin  district  near  Chat- 
field,  and  Andrew  Beardsley  in  the  Case  district,  Orion.  Here  our 
record  ends  for  the  winter.  During  the  following  summer  Mary 
E.  Walker  taught  in  Rocliester  ;  Sarah  Pearce  in  the  village  of  Oro- 
noco;  Jennie  Dumars,  now  the  wife  of  C.  C.  Jones,  of  Minneapolis, 
in  a  small  hut  near  Blair's  Mill,  Kalmar ;  Sarah  J.  Phelps,  who 
taught  for  many  years  thereafter  in  the  village  of  Marion ;  Ann 
Losinger,  now  the  wife  of  Roswell  Emeric,  taught  in  a  log  shanty 
on  Sec.  12,  Kalmar,  and  in  the  chamber  of  John  Lowry's  house. 
This  gives  us  eight  schools  for  that  year,  besides  the  one  of  which 
Mr.  Page  speaks. 

1857.  There  were  thirty-one  reports  for  this  year.  They  now 
speak  of  events  a  quarter  of  a  century  past.  From  them  the  follow- 
ing record  is  made  : 


EDUCATION. 


701 


Township. 


Elmira , 

Pleasant  Grove  . 

Marion 

New  Haven 

Oronoco 

City 

Pleasant  Grove. 


Orion 

Dover 

Marion 

High  Foi-est 

Cascade 

Orion 

Kalmar  .... 


Name  of  clerk. 


A.  H.  Stearns  .... 

J.  G.  Higbee 

Gustavus  Wilcox. 
Nathan  Bowman . 
Anson  K.  Stone . . 

A.  Smith 

George  Everts  ... 
Richard  Eddy  .  .  . 
B.W.Humes  .... 
F.  L.  Stevens  .... 

S.A.Cole 

J.  W.  Denton  .... 

Jas.  R.  Case 

N.  S.  H.nvland  . . . 

A.  Lesuer 

L.  B.  Bliss 

H.  C.  Sheldon  .  . . 


Length  of 
school. 


3  months, 

4 

8 

6 

3 

6 

3 

5 

3 

3 

4 

2  weeks . 

3  months 


Name  of  teacher. 


Phebe  Hoag,  Miss  Stednmn. 


Miss  V.  L.  Deming. 

Eliza  Sheeks. 


Andrew  Beardslev. 


It  appears  that  there  were  but  seventeen  scliools  taught  during 
the  year.  Several  of  the  above  districts  included  territory  in  two 
townships,  and  either  might  have  been  named  in  such  cases,  instead 
of  the  one  given.  The  names  of  the  early  teachers  were  not  a 
matter  of  record,  and  they  were  seldom  preserved.  George  Everts, 
of  Pleasant  Grove,  volunteers  some  valuable  information.  He  states 
that  the  ''cost  of  schoolhouse,  including  stove  and  pipe  and  five 
per  cent  for  clerk's  fees,  is  $557."  "The  amount  of  tax  raised  in 
the  district  is  $527."  The  "expense  of  teacher,  $54."  "No.  of 
scholars  attending  school,  25."  Up  to  this  date  no  other  clerk  has 
given  the  value  of  a  schoolhouse  or  the  amount  of  special  taxes. 
It  is  an  honorable  record  for  that  day,  and  he  had  a  right  to  feel 
proud ,  of  it.  Mr.  L.  B.  Bliss  states  that  Mr.  Beardsley  began  his 
school  in  December,  1856  ;  this  will  add  another  to  the  list  for  that 
year.  Miss  Eliza  Sheeks  is  the  daughter  of  Geo.  C.  Sheeks,  of 
Dover.  This  was  the  first  school  in  that  town,  and  was  kept  in  a 
room  of  Simeon  Harding's  log  house,  in  which  many  of  our  old 
settlers  have  spent  a  night  while  on  their  way  to  Winona.  But 
sixty-three  and  one-half  months  of  school  were  taught  that  year. 

1858.  There  were  forty -nine  schools,  and  the  average  length  of 
the  school  year  was  a  little  over  four  months.  Salem  Corners,  the 
village  of  Marion,  the  city  of  Rochester,  and  the  Stone  district  in 
Oronoco  and  Cascade,  each  reported  nine  months.  High  Forest 
had  seven,  Pleasant  Grove  eight,  Stewartville  six  and  one-half,  and 


702  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

the  Sally  district,  New  Haven,  six  months.  The  aggregate  length 
of  the  schools  for  the  year  was  204  months.  The  names  of  a  few 
teachers  have  been  handed  down  to  us.  Margaret  Waldron,  now 
wife  of  ISTathan  Phelps,  taught  in  the  Sinclair  district,  Kalmar,  and 
Mr.  J.  C.  Howard  in  the  village  of  High  Forest,  in  a  house  owned 
by  Charles  Stewart.  Chas.  C.  Cornell  kept  the  first  public  school  in 
Salem  in  the  winter  of  1857-8,  in  a  log  house  built  by  citizens  near 
the  residence  of  Z.  Handerson.  Ann  Wilkins  had  a  private  school 
a  year  earlier,  in  a  new  fi-ame  house  which  stood  north  of  the 
"Corners,"  on  land  owned  by  Darius  Wilkins.  Henrietta  Carl, 
now  wife  of  Wm.  Bear,  Eyota,  kept  the  first  school  in  Viola,  in  a 
pre-emption  shanty  near  John  Morrow's,  and  Mrs.  E,  A.  Doty,  of 
the  same  town,  taught  in  her  own  house  the  latter  part  of  the  year. 
Angeline  M.  Stocking,  wife  of  M.  H.  Ireland,  was  employed  to 
teach  in  the  Joseph  Bear  district,  Eyota,  and  first  schools  were  also 
in  session  in  the  Benj.  Bear,  Buck  and  Eckles  neighborhoods. 
Quincy  had  two  schools ;  one  was  kept  by  Elizabeth  Kepner, 
daughter  of  M.  Kepner,  in  her  father's  shanty.  She  began  on  the 
7th  of  July  and  continued  three  months  with  ten  pupils  enrolled. 
The  other  was  in  the  Kingsley  district  and  continued  four  months, 
but  the  name  of  the  teacher  was  not  reported.  T.  W.  McClosky 
taught  the  first  school  in  the  St.  George  district,  Marion.  Mrs.  Helen 
Cornwell,  wife  of  John  Cornwell,  taught  in  the  village  of  Durango, 
in  a  small  house  put  up  by  Wm.  Brink.  She  received  $1. 25  per  week, 
and  old  settlers  speak  highly  of  her  work. 

1859.  Seventy  districts  reported  for  that  year,  and  fifty-seven 
schools  were  taught,  with  an  aggregate  length  of  234  months.  Rock 
Dell  had  her  first  school.  It  was  kept  by  Rebecca  Mead  in  the 
house  of  Mr.  J.  S.  Humason.  Every  township  in  the  county  save 
Farmington,  now  had  from  one  to  six  schools  in  operation.  This 
township  did  not  report  a  school  until  1860,  though  some  of  her  early 
settlers  may  have  sent  their  children  to  the  Fitch  neighborhood, 
Haverhill,  where  one  was  opened  as  early  as  1858  ;  in  fact  that 
district  included  territory  belonging  to  both  townships.  The  first 
school  in  a  district  wholly  within  the  borders  of  Farmington  was 
taught  during  the  summer  of  1860,  in  a  small  log  house  near  Farm 
Hill,  by  Kate  Cowles,  now  wife  of  Hon.  J.  A.  Leonard. 

1860.  The  reports  for  1860  cover  only  two-thirds  of  the  year, 
from  December  31  to  August  31,  and  no  report  was  made  by  the 
superintendent   of  Rochester,    Oronoco,    New   Haven  or  Pleasant 


EDUCATION. 


■03 


Grove.  If  these  documents  were  prepared  tlie_y  are  not  now  on  tile 
in  the  auditor's  office,  and  tlie  thread  of  our  history  is  partl_y  broken. 
Blanks  were  furnished  by  the  state  for  the  first  time,  and  a  flood  pf 
light  would  have  been  thrown  on  many  ])oints  of  interest  by  careful 
answers  to  all  the  questions  propounded  in  them.  We  are  more 
fortunate  when  we  reach  the  statistics  for  1861,  which  were  collected 
and  reported  by  the  several  town  clerks.  We  here  catch  a  glimj)se 
oi  the  educational  work  in  each  township  in  that  comparatively  early 
period.  The  information  given  below  cannot  be  gathered  from  any 
of  the  records  of  preceding  years.  Up  to  this  date  we  are  left  in  the 
dark  as  to  the  attendance  at  school,  teachers'  wages,  value  ot  school- 
houses,  their  number,  and  the  actual  outlay  for  school  ])urj)oses. 

ABISTR ACT  of  reports  of  town  clerks  for  tlie  yt<(r  1861,  showitu/ 
school  population,  enrollment,  average  attendance,  member  of  scJiools, 
numher  of  teachers,  wages  of  teachers,  numher  of  schoolhouses  and 
their  value. 


Cascade  .... 

Dover 

Elmira 

Eyota 

Farniinfrton 
Haverhill  . . 
Hi^h  Forest 
Kalmar  .... 

Marion 

New  Haven 

Orion 

Oronoco I  184| 

Pleasant  Grove  .  .:  o2()! 

Qninry I  207| 

Rock  Dell I  1241 

Koi'hester \   I33j 

Salem I  20oi 

Viola i  89i 

Citv i  302! 


s 

K^ 

S 

^-d 

P 

Sfe 

a 

m"' 

% 

o 

tin 

H 

120 

75 

135 

101 

210 

125 

207 

150 

80 

40 

161 

92 

265 

100 

202 

104 

212 

130 

181 

103 

9i» 


50 


$14  80 


12  00 
18  00 


50  00 


$  8  33 

14  84 
9  60 
8  00 

15  33 
12  00 

7  00 

8  30 
12  40 

10  40 

7  33 
6  66 

9  00 

8  00 

11  50 
10  00 
10  00 
10  00 
30  00 


>  75  00 
166  00 


360  00 

184  00 

270  00 

78  00 


186  00 

1 

1 

168  00 

1 

74  00 

3 

3 

102  00 

69  00 

i 

60  00 

1 

4 

30  00 
560  00 


$  200  00 
829  00 
350  00 
950  00 
165  00 
850  00 
150  00 
1300  00 
500  00 
()43  00 
300  00 
600  00 
755  00 
725  00 
150  00 
100  00 
250  00 
300  00 


$9117  00 


It  will  be  seen  that  there  were  3,411  persons  enumerated,  2,145 
of  whom  were  en)-olled  as  pupils;  that  the  average  attendance  was 


704  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

1,302,  and  the  whole  number  of  schools  taught  was  seventy-two. 
Eight  male  and  seventj-two  female  teachers  were  employed  at  wages 
which  would  seem  low  in  1883.  There  were  twenty-three  log  and 
thirty-eight  frame  houses,  valued  at  $9,117. 

•  This  was   a  war  year,   and  the  number  of  male  teachers  was 
remarkably  few;  they  were  no  doubt  marching  "on  to  Richmond." 

SCHOOLHOUSES. 

Many  of  the  early  schoolhouses  were  erected  by  voluntary  con- 
tributions of  labor  and  material.  Men  and  boys  turned  out  to  draw 
logs  from  the  woods  and  lumber  from  the  mill  or  the  more  distant 
river.  Shingles  were  sometimes  split  from  a  thrifty  oak,  and  floor- 
ing hewed  from  the  basswood.  The  raising  was  often  an  important 
event  and  long  remembered  by  the  young.  When  the  walls  were 
up  the  roof  went  on,  the  rough  doors  and  curious  windows  found 
their  places,  the  writing-board  girdled  the  walls,  the  long,  rough 
benches  were  arranged  in  rows,  and  the  master's  desk,  so  "fear- 
fully and  wonderfully  made,"  was  put  in  the  most  commanding 
position.  In  the  construction  of  such  houses,  an  axe,  a  saw  and  a 
hammer  are  the  chief  tools  required,  and  any  large  boy  or  head  of 
a  pioneer  family  can  use  them. 

Though  the  schoolhouses  erected  during  the  first  decade  of  our 
history  were  often  rude  in  their  external  appearance,  though  the 
furniture  was  home-made,-  though  few  blackboards  hung  on  their 
walls,  and  apparatus  was  almost  unknown,  we  have  no  word  of 
criticism  for  their  builders  and  owners.  Far  greater  sacrifices  wei-e 
required  than  are  now  necessary  to  erect  and  furnish  the  more 
costly  structures  of  these  days. 

But  the  schoolhouses  of  that  period  were  not  all  of  the  style 
alluded  to  above.  The  citizens  of  Oronoco,  Marion  and  Pleasant 
Grove  erected  neat  and  comfortable  frames  as  early  as  the  summer 
of  1856.  In  the  summer  of  1857,  Center  Grove  and  the  Bagley 
district.  Pleasant  Grove  township,  built  what  were  then  considered 
first-class  country  schoolhouses. 

The  following  extracts  from  the  county  superintendent's  diary 
will  serve  to  show  the  general  character  of  the  schoolhouses  in  1866 
and  in  1876.  They  are  arranged  in  opposite  columns  and  relate  to 
the  same  districts. 


EDUCATION. 


705 


FI!()M    1)I.\1!V    OF    18()<). 

Very  poor  frame  house,  with  siding 
partly  off  and  no  hitch  to  the  door, 
the  seats  are  nnconifortable  and  the 
stove  door  is  out . 

A  very  small  frame  hut  for  a  school- 
house,  and  but  one  little  blackboard. 

Poor  frame  house,  with  the  door  off 
its  hinges  and  no  blackboards. 

Fair  frame  house,  with  comfortable 
seats  and  two  good  blackboards. 

Log  house,  poorly  chinked,  poor 
seats,  and  without  blackboards. 


FROM    niAKV    OK    1876. 

The  district  has  erected  a  good  stone 
schoolhouse.  It  is  well  seated  and 
furnished  with  blackboards;  value  of 
house  $1,200. 

Brick  house,  with  patent  desks  and 
good  blackboards;  value  $1,000. 

Frame  house  ;  value  $500. 

tJood  frame  house,  well  finished  an<l 
well  seated ;  cost  |1,400. 

Frame  house,  with  patent  desks 
and  ample  blackboards;  value  $l,00(i. 


These  extracts  might  be  made  to  cover  several  pages.  The 
improvement  here  noted  was  not  in  any  sense  exceptional,  the 
whole  comity  shared  in  it,  and  districts  vied  with  each  other  in  the 
good  work. 

TABLE  shovmiy  the  number  and  value  of  srhoolhoifses  at  different 

dates. 


1801 
1862 
186:5 
1864 
186.3 
1866 
1867 
1868 
1860 
1870 
1871 
1872 
1873 
1874 
1875 
1876 
1877 
1878 
1870 
1880 
1881 
1882 


Frame.  Log. 


38 
39 
43 
47 
49 
60 
75 
82 
00 
95 
96 
9(5 
95 
100 
105 
105 
108 
108 
108 
108 
106 
105 


stone.  Brick. 


1  I 


i 

9 

3 

4 

0 

8 

1 

9 

10 

3 

10 

4 

10 

7 

10 

0 

10 

12 

10 

12 

10 

17 

10 

.  19 

10 

20 

10 

20 

11 

21 

12 

22 

No. 
built. 

Total. 

61 

68 

74 

70 

77 

90 

103 

111 

12 

121 

12 

125 

13 

127 

7 

128 

7 

128 

8 

132 

135 

137 

141 

141 

141 

141 

4 

141 

7 

140 

19, 
8, 

lo; 

12 
14 

73, 
94 
119 
130, 
139, 
150 
154, 
156, 
1 75, 
186, 
196, 
195, 
195, 
196, 
197. 
198. 


,117  00 
463  00 
,293  00 
,720  00 
,630  00 
,245  00 
.931  00 
,910  00 
805  00 
732  00 
739  00 

;;oi  00 

036  0(1 
,620  00 
625  00 
350  00 
225  00 
510  00 
160  00 
500  00 
650  00 
825  00 


The  above  estimates  do  not  include  the  value  of  schoolhouse 
sites.  It  will  be  seen  that  the  number  of  log  schoolhouses  dimin- 
ished from  thirty  in  1863  to  one  in  18S2.  This  house  is  in  district 
No.  70,  in  the  western  part  of  Salem.     The  first  stone  schoolhouse 


706  HISTOKY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

was  erected  in  1862,  in  the  town  of  Eock  Dell,  in  a  Norwegian 
neighborhood ;  Carl  Sjverson  was  then  district  clerk.  The  first 
brick  house  was  built  in  1867,  in  the  city  of  Eochester. 

Average  value  of  schoolhouses  in  1861  was  $149  ;  in  1871, 
$1,100;  in  1882,  $1,420  ;  country  schoolhouses  1882,  $789. 

In  1865  there  was  no  public  schoolroom  in  the  county  seated  with 
patent  desks  ;  ten  years  later  there  were  eighty-one.  At  the  present 
time  a  large  proportion  of  the  houses  are  well  planned,  and  they 
are  fairly  provided  with  blackboards.  Some  are  furnished  with  wall 
maps,  globes,  and  other  apparatus  necessary  to  the  best  success  of  a 
school. 

The  village  of  Eyota  has  a.  fine  brick  building,  erected  in  1876  at 
a  cost  of  $9,000.  It  is  68X36  feet  cm  the  ground,  and  two  stories 
high  above  the  basement.  There  are  two  schoolrooms  on  each  floor, 
which  are  well  seated  and  furnished  with  apparatus  suited  to  the 
grade  of  pupils.  The  basement  has  furnaces  of  the  most  approved 
manufacture.  The  entire  edifice  is  finished  in  good  style,  and  it  is 
an  ornament  to  the  place. 

Dover  Center  has  an  excellent  brick  house  erected  the  same  year 
as  the  above,  at  a  cost  of  about  $5,000.  It  is  56x36  feet  on  the 
ground,  and  two  stories  high.  There  are  four  schoolrooms,  each 
30x23  feet,  12  feet  in  the  clear.  Three  of  the  rooms  are  well 
seated,  and  supplied  with  a  small  amount  of  apparatus,  valued  at 
$50.  The  basement  is  calculated  for  furnaces,  but  they  are  not  yet 
in  position.  The  building  is  a  credit  to  the  village.  It  stands  on  a 
gentle  eminence  and  commands  a  fine  view  of  the  country  around. 

L.  A.  Dudle\',  principal  of  the  Oronoco  school,  has  kindly 
furnished  the  following  : 

"The  Oronoco  school-building  is,  including  the  basement,  a  three- 
story  brick,  picturesquely  located  on  Moss  Cliff,  by  the  Zumbro.  It 
was  built  in  1875,  under  plans  drawn  by  L.  Andrus,  architect,  at  an 
expense  of  about  $5,000,  including  grounds  and  fixtures.  The 
basement  is  used  for  wood, 'the  first  floor  for  schoolrooms,  and  the 
rooms  above  for  halls,  one  of  which  is  occupied  by  the  Good 
Templars,  the  other  by  the  Odd  Fellows. '" 

Byi'on  has  a  two-story  building  with  two  rooms,  well  seated,  and 
furnished  with  apparatus  valued  at  $50.  It  is  a  wooden  structure 
and  the  entire  cost  was  $2,400. 

•    Besides  these,   there  are  thirty-four  schoolhouses  in  the  rural 
districts,  ranging  in  value  from  $1,000  to  $1,500  each. 


EDUCATION.  707 

The  following  was  written  bv  the  superintendent  of  schools  at 
tlie  termination  of  his  first  tour  of  visitation,  early  in  the  spring  of 
1865:  "Of  the  seventy-seven  sehoolhouses  in  the  county,  fifty-six 
were  found  without  privies  and  eleven  without  blackboards."  In 
1875,  fifty-two  houses  were  reported  as  having  two  privies,  forty-four 
as  having  one,  eighteen  as  having  none,  and  eleven  district  clerks 
made  no  allusion  to  the  matter. 

SCII<X)L-GR<)rNDS. 

The  total  value  of  school-grounds  is  placed  at  $12,500.  The 
sites  are,  in  most  cases,  well  chosen,  but  very  little  has  been 
done  to  improve  them.  Where  trees  have  been  planted  they  have 
usually  been  neglected,  and  have  maintained  a  sickly  existence  in  spite 
of  growing  weeds  and  browsing  cattle.  The  trees,  in  beautiful  natural 
groves,  survive  but  a  few  years  after  the  erection  of  a  schoolhouse 
in  their  midst.  They  make  convenient  hitching-posts  and  are  soon 
girdled.  Few  attempts  have  been  made  to  plant  evergreens  or 
shrubbery,  and  no  one  seems  to  think  that  school-grounds  may  be 
made  attractive  at  all  seasons. 

In  passing  through  many  neighborhoods,  one  sees  evidences  of 
taste  around  almost  every  dwelling,  but  when  he  reaches  the  school- 
house  he  is  often  reminded  of  Whittier's  description  of  "  The  Old 
Burying-ground. " 

"  Unshaded  smites  the  summer  sun, 
Unchecked  the  winter  blast." 

SCHOOL-APPARATUS. 

Previous  to  the  summer  of  1866  there  was  very  little  school- 
apparatus  in  the  county.  In  making  eighty  visits  during  the  win- 
ter before,  the  superintendent  saw  but  one  set  of  wall-maps. 

At  a  teachers'  institute  held  in  Morton  Hall,  in  April  of  that 
year,  the  importance  of  supplying  the  schools  with  apparatus  was 
duly  considered,  and  a  committee  was  appointed  to  make  a  report 
thereon  for  publication.  Many  districts  purchased  at  that  time,  but 
teachers  were  not  always  competent  to  use  what  was  furnished,  and 
they  sometimes  allowed  ])upils  to  make  footballs  of  globes,  and 
marbles  of  dissected  numeral-frames.  People  soon  began  to  see 
that  their  money  was  poorly  invested,  and  few  purchases  were 
made  for  several  years.  In  the  autumn  of  1875  the  clerks  reported 
something  over  two  thousand  dollars  invested  Jn  apparatus.     The 


708  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

recent  report  of  superintendent  Spring  shows  that  116  districts  out 
of  134  are  supplied  with  apparatus  amounting  in  the  aggregate  to 
$4,825.  The  writer  has  learned  since  the  above  was  written  that 
considerable  of  this  amount  is  invested  in  costly  charts  of  verj 
little  practical  value  to  the  districts. 

TEXTBOOKS. 

In  the  early  schools  pupils  used  such  books  as  the  parents 
brought  from  the  older  states.  The  town  superintendents  in  their 
official  reports  for  1880,  indicate  that  the  following  were  in  use : 

Bullion's  (Iraiiimar,  Thompson's  Arithmetic,  Town's  Readers. 

Butler's  "  Adam's  "  McGuffey's   " 

Pinneo's  "  Greenleaf's  "  Sanders' 

Wells'  ''  Ray's  "  Webster's  Speller, 

Covell's  "  Da  vies'  "  Sanders' 

Smith's  "  Smith's  "  Town's  " 

Clark's  "  Morse's  (leography, 

(xieen's  "  Mitchell's       " 

Brown's  '•  Monteith's      '• 

Kirkham's  '•  Fitch's  '' 

Weld's  "  Colton's  " 

The  statutes  of  1858  made  it  the  duty  of  the  superintendent  of 
public  instruction  "  to  introduce  and  recommend  such  textbooks  as 
he  shall  deem  best  adapted  to  the  wants  of  the  common  schools." 
Hon.  E.  D.  Keill  selected  a  list  and  published  it  in  1860,  but  the 
legislature  of  1861  enacted  as  follows  :  "The  State  Normal  Board 
is  hereby  directed  to  select  and  prepare  a  list  of  books  to  be  used 
in  the  common  schools  of  the  state  for  five  years." 

Under  this  law,  Robinson's  arithmetics,  Parker  and  Watson's 
readers,  Monteith's  and  McNally's  geographies  and  Goodrich's  his- 
to^  came  into  general  use  in  the  county.  In  1868  a  commission 
recommended  the  ]Srational  readers,  Robinson's  arithmetics,  Green's 
New  Introduction  to  Grammar,  KerFs  grammar,  CornelFs  geo- 
graphies and  Seavey's  history.  The  necessary  changes  were  then 
made,  and  general  uniformity  was  secured  for  several  years.  After 
the  war,  schoolbooks  were  very  high,  and  they  were  finally  held  at  such 
exorbitant  rates  that  some  measure  seemed  necessary  to  relieve  the 
people  from  what  had  become  a  burdensome  tax.  Hoping  to  break  the 
"publishers'  ring,"  as  it  was  called,  the  legislature  of  1872  passed  a,n 
act  which  continued  the  books  in  use,  under  the  law  of  1868,  on 
condition  that  the  publishers  would  reduce  their  prices  thirty  per  cent. 


EDUCATION. 


"09 


This  law  brought  no  relief,  and  the  county  superintendent  con- 
cluded to  recommend  "shorter  courses"  published  by  the  saim- 
houses.  The  series  consisted  of  Robinson's  Shorter  Course  in 
Arithmetic,  Monteith's  Shorter  Course  in  Geography,  the  Educa-  " 
tional  Readers,  Harvey's  Grammar,  Swinton's  Speller  and  Barnes' 
History.  The  list  was  quite  generally  approved  by  teachers  and 
the  people,  and  continued  in  use  until  the  State  Textbook  law 
of  1877  was  passed.'  This  "shorter  course"  saved  hundreds  of 
dollars  to  the  people  of  the  county,  and  greatly  lessened  the  numbe]- 
of  classes  in  each  school.  The  State  Series  is  now  in  use  in  all  the 
country  schools,  and  the  annual  expenditure  for  schoolbooks  is  but 
little  over  one-half  what  it  was  before  the  Merrill  law,  as  it  is 
termed,  went  into  operation. 

SCHOOL    POPULATION    AND    ATTENDANCE. 

From  the  organization  of  the  first  districts  in  1855  to  1861  the 
school  population  included  all  persons  between  four  and  twenty -one. 
From  that  date  to  1876  the  apportionment  was  based  on  the  number 
between  five  and  twenty-one.  In  1875  the  law  was  again  changed, 
and  the  state  school  fund  was  distributed  according  to  the  number 
of  pupils  enrolled  in  school.  The  early  apportionments  were  made 
by  the  county  commissioners,  and  the  school  fund  then  consisted  of 
money  raised  by  a  general  tax  of  two  and  one-half  mills  on  the  dol- 
lar. As  the  first  sale  of  school  lands  did  not  take  place  until  the 
fall  of  1862,  no  money  was  received  from  this  source  until  1863. 


TABLE  shoviing  the  number  of  2^&'>'Sons  betwee)i.  the  ages  of  four  and 
twenty-one,  for  the  years  named. 


Year. 

Persons  4  to  21. 

Year. 

Persons  5  to  21. 

185fi 

732 
],468 
2,469 

1859.. 
I860.. 

0779 

1857 

2,950 

1858 

There  is  no  record  of  enrollment  covering  this  early  period  of 
our  history.  It  was  probably  much  less  than  the  school  population 
would  indicate,  as  most  of  the  districts  were  very  large,  and  the 
places  where  the  schools  were  kept  too  far  awaj  for  the  younger 
children. 


710 


HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 


TABLE  showing  the  number  of  perso7is  between  the  ages  of  five  and 
txoenty-one  ;  the  total  enrollment  ;  the  average  daily  attendance^  and 
the  per  cent  of  average  attendance  to  the  enrollment. 


Year. 

Persons 
5  to  21. 

Persons 
enrolled. 

Average 
attendance. 

Per  cent,  of 
attendance 
to  enroll- 
ment. 

Different 
schools. 

Number  of 
months' 
school. 

1861 

1862 

1863 

1864 

I860 

1866 

3,411 

3,480 
4,206 
4,570 
5,577 
6,014 

2,145 
2,528 
2.832 
3,212 
3,407 
3,412 

1,302 
1,594 
1,753 

2,047 
1,889 
1,533 

60.7 
63.0 
61.9 
63.7 
55.4 
44.0 

72 
76 
84 
89 
95 
100 

268 
344 
448 
507 
496 
437 

The  average  attendance  for  the  last  two  years  of  this  period  is 
quite  low,  and  no  cause  can  be  given  for  it,  unless  there  was  some 
change  in  the  blanks  furnished  district  clerks,  which  caused  them  to 
make  incorrect  estimates.  It  requires  considerable  skill  to  obtain  a 
correct  average  for  a  school  year  covering  two  or  more  terms  of 
diiferent  length. 


TABLE  showing  the  xoJiole  number  of  persons  between  the  ages  of  five 
and  twenty-one  y  the  enrolhnent  in  summer  and  winter  y  the  average 
attendance,  and  the  per  cent  of  average  attendance  to  enrollment. 


Year. 

?3 

S 

Enrolled  in 
summer 
schools. 

II 
< 

i! 

<u  bog  C 

1 

il 

H 
II 

< 

m 

1867 

1868..... 

1869 

1870.'.... 

1871 

1872 

1873 

1874 

1875 

1876 

1877 

1878 

1879 

1880 

1881 

1882 

6,375 
6,813 
7,164 

7,148 
7,237 
7,223 
7,396 
7,572 
This  item 
was  not 
called  for 
in  blanks 
prepared 
by  the 
State  Su- 
perintend- 
ent. 

3,271 
3,374 
4,104 
4,506 
4,512 
4,434 
4,462 
4,313 
4,532 
4,660 
4.792 
4,513 
4,218 
4,292 
4,168 
3,814 

2,022 

2,088 
2,783 
2,934 
2,993 
2,871 
3,215 
3,004 
3,204 
2,819 
3,018 
3,291 
3,176 
3,124 
2,957 
2,707 

61.8 
61.8 
67.8 
65.1 
66.3 
64.7 
72.2 
79.6 
70.6 
60.4 
62.9 
72.9 
75.2 
72.8 
70.9 
70.9 

2,564 
3,040 
4,548 
4,580 
5,046 
5,066 
4,771 
4,935 
4,909 
5,380 
5,568 
5,730 
5,480 
0,176 
4,915 
4,866 

1,948 
2,012 
3,181 
3,440 
3,500 
3,809 
3,442 
3,663 
3,810 
4,519 
4,732 
3,979 
3,719 
3,615 
3,419 
3,313 

75.9 
66.2 
79.9 
75.1 
69.3 
75.1 
72.1 
74.2 
77.0 
84.0 
85.0 
69.4 
67.8 
69.8 
69.7 
68  9 

EDUCATION. 


711 


It  will  be  noticed  that  the  average  attendance  for  the  summer 
schools  reached  its  highest  point  in  1880  ;  for  the  winter,  in  1877. 
The  average  depends  on  matters  which  are  external  to  the  schools  ; 
when  the  wild  strawberry  crop  is  abundant,  when  potato-bugs  are 
plentiful,  when  large  fields  of  corn  are  planted,  or  the  school  term 
extends  past  the  time  for  liaying,  pupils  will  be  kept  out  to  pick 
berries,  'to  gather  bugs,  to  plant  and  weed  corn,  to  assist  in  haying, 
and  the  summer  schools  will  be  thinned.  The  blizzards  of  the  pres- 
ent winter  are  sure  to  bring  a  low  average,  and  the  fine  talk  of  the 
superintendent  cannot  change  these  figures. 

TABLE  shoxcing  the  m(frnber  of  different  persons  enrolled  in  school  each 
year,  and  the  average  length  of  the  school  year  in  days. 


Different  per- 

Length of 

Different  per- 

Length of 

Year. 

sons  enroUed  in 

school  year  in 

Year. 

sons  enrolled  in 

school  year  in 

Scliool. 

Days. 

school. 

days. 

1867 

3,793 

136 

1875   ... 

5,935 

139 

1868 

5,160 

137 

1876.... 

6,549 

134 

1869 

5,996 

135 

1877.... 

6,674 

135 

1870 

6,078 

136 

1878.... 

6,602 

133 

1871 

5,709 

135 

1879.... 

6,242 

133 

1872 

6,014 

136 

1880.... 

5,966 

132 

1873 

5,993 

134 

1881 

5,744 

133 

1874 

6,078 

135 

1882.... 

5,569 

130 

A  number  of  tables  have  been  formed  under  the  general  heading 
"School  Population  and  Attendance,"  for  the  reason  that  no  one 
item  of  information  can  be  continuously  traced. 

The  school  population  has  not  been  enumerated  since  1875. 
The  average  attendance  from  1860  to  1867  is  given  for  the  year ; 
from  that  date  on  it  is  given  for  the  summer  term  and  winter  term. 

The  highest  enrollment  was  reached  in  1877  ;  it  then  began  to 
decline,  until  it  now  stands  below  that  of  1869.  .The  length  of  tlie 
school  year  is  less  by  nine  days  than  in  1875,  and  seven  days  less 
than  in  1868.  The  decrease  in  enrollment,  1105  in  five  years,  is  to 
be  attributed  to  "western  fever,"  and  to  the  establishment  of 
private  schools.  There  can  be  no  doubt  of  the  decrease  of  popu- 
lation in  Olmsted  county  during  the  last  half  decade. 


TEACHERS. 


Teaching  in  the  country  schools  is  not  yet  regarded  as  a  pro- 
fession.    No  one  now  in  the  ranks  expects  to  make  it  a  life-work. 


712 


HISTOKY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 


An  examination  ot  the  records  sliows  that  five  to  six  terms  is  the 
average  experience  of  those  who  are  employed  in  the  schools  of  the 
county.  What  is  true  at  this  time  has  been  true  for  many  years, 
and  will,  no  doubt,  continue  to  be  so.  Six  generations  of  teachers 
have  come  and  gone  during  the  last  seventeen  years.  Thirty-nine 
hundred  certificates  have  been  issued  to  nearly,  or  quite,  2,000 
different  persons,  and  yet  an  autumn  d<^es  not  pass  without  a 
scarcity  of  teachers  for  the  winter  schools.  Of  those  who  attended 
the  first  institute  in  the  fall  of  1865,  or  the  examinations  following, 
Sarah  J.  Southwick,  Marion  L.  Sloan,  Bridget  M.  Kinney  and 
Jane  Stewart  are  the  only  persons  who  have  taught  within  the  past 
year.  Of  the  large  number  licensed  during  1876,  less  than  a  score 
are  employed  in  the  schoolroom  the  present  winter.  The  average 
age  of  those  who  have  attended  institutes,  for  many  years,  is  from 
nineteen  to  twenty  ;  and  the  responsibility  of  teaching  and  govern- 
ing the  young  rests  upon  those  who  are  but  little  older.  The 
following  are  among  the  reasons  for  this  state  of  things: 

1.  Teaching  in  the  district  schools  gives  employment  only  one 
half  of  the  time,  and  that  is  uncertain  ;  as  a  consequence,  no  one 
can  settle  down  to  the  business  and  depend  on  it  for  permanent 
support. 

2.  Our  public  lands,  the  thousand  enterprises  promising  wealth, 
the  learned  professions,  even  the  ordinary  trades,  offer  better  in- 
ducements to  young  people  who  look  ahead  and  are  ambitious. 

3.  So  long  as  most  of  the  work  of  teaching  is  performed  by 
ladies  of  marriageable  age,  it  is  not  proper  to  expect  permanency. 
It  is  right  that  "change  should  be  the  order  of  nature,"  and  the 
historian  must  state  facts  rather  than  suggest  remedies. 


TABLE  shoviing  the  number  and  sex  of  teachers  employed  each  year; 
their  average  monthly  compensation,  and  the  total  amount  paid 
as  teachers''  wages. 


Year. 

Male 
teachers. 

Female 
teachers. 

Wages,  male. 

Wages,  female. 

Total   amount 

paid 

teachers. 

1861 

1862.... 
1863.... 
1864.... 
1865.... 

8 
26 
32 
40 
32 

JO 

80 
100 
107 
111 

$16  75 

17  84 

18  53 
22  17 
26  84 

$12  00 

8  40 

10  22 

12  05 

14  68 

$2,382 
3,931 
4,485 
6,519 
7,845 

E,  A,  KNDWLTDN, 


EDUCATION. 


715 


TABLE  showing  the  number  of  teachers  in  summer  and  winter  schools; 
their  mo)tthly  wages,  and  the  amount  paid  teachers  during  each  gear. 


Summer. 

Winter. 

Year 

Wages,  male. 

Wases, 

Whole  amount 

Male 

Female 

Male 

Female 

teachers. 

teachers. 

teachers. 

teachers. 

186G  . 

1 

100 

45 

50 

$30  30 

117  77 

110,734  .50 

1807  . 

?, 

106 

46 

51 

33  94 

19  30 

13,700  97 

1868  . 

7 

110 

50 

47 

34  93 

21  39 

17,110  23 

1869. 

i   18 

111 

55 

65 

33  18 

20  81 

23,435  39 

1870. 

1   26 

112 

62 

69 

30  95 

22  53 

28,502  74 

1871  . 

30 

100 

71 

64 

30  92 

22  82 

32,264  20 

1872  . 

24 

114 

79 

65 

31  93 

23  49 

33,220  4(j 

1873  . 

18 

120 

68 

77 

33  15 

24  33 

33,723  47 

1874  . 

90 

117 

67 

74 

42  82 

32  90 

35,812  12 

1875  . 

25 

121 

(i5 

83 

38  36 

29  12 

42,125  00 

1876. 

20 

126 

70 

83 

41  32 

30  61 

39.493  00 

1877  . 

25 

132 

71 

83 

40  00 

30  00 

38,864  40 

1878. 

22 

131 

71 

89 

39  00 

29  00 

45,096  25 

1879. 

2"^ 

130 

69 

92 

37  00 

27  00 

40,77<)  00 

1880  . 

23 

136 

64 

96 

35  00 

26  00 

39,903  51 

1881  . 

20 

133 

57 

104 

35  00 

2(i  00 

37,578  16 

1882  . 

25 

131 

55 

107 

38  00 

2S  00 

38,586  65 

Total  amount  paid  teachers,  $550,917.05. 

The  monthly  salaries  in  the  table  first  given  do  not  include 
board,  as  the  teachers  in  those  days  were  required  to  ''board 
around."  The  advantages  of  permanent  homes  for  the  instructors 
of  their  children  were  not  fully  realized  by  parents  until  some  years 
later,  sa^^  about  1870. 


TABLE  shoioing  tfie  whole  number  of  applications  for  licenses;  the 
number  rejected  and  the  mtmber  ami  grade  of  certificates  issued  from 
November,  1865,  to  November,  1882. 


1 

1 

be 

i 

1 

1 

11 

Ci 

.2. 
(a 

3 

5i 

1865.. 

3 

34 

11 

3 

51 

1875 

3 

79 

126 

59 

267 

1866.  . 

101 

51 

25 

184 

1876 

12 

153 

137 

79 

381 

1867.. 

22 

92 

66 

13 

193 

1877 

11 

145 

71 

99 

326 

1868.. 

15 

■60 

68 

12 

155 

1878 

•T 

120 

115 

77 

316 

1869. . 

18 

96 

38 

22 

174 

1879 

•T 

119 

161 

101 

38() 

1870.. 

6 

114 

66 

55 

241 

1880 

4 

97 

156 

119 

376 

1871.. 

8 

128 

101 

47 

284 

1881 

3 

85 

166 

94 

348 

1872. . 

10 

108 

139 

31 

288 

1882 

0 

90 

157 

97 

344 

1873.. 

12 

1.52 

101 

21 

286 





1874.. 

143 

103 

46 

299 

150 

1,916 

1,833 

1,000 

4,899 

48 


716  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

In  the  above  table  the  examinations  of  Supt.  Mies  extend  from 
the  beginning  to  18T7 ;  those  of  Supt.  Spring  from  the  latter  date  to 
the  close. 

The  reader  will  observe  that  the  number  of  applications  for 
certificates,  from  year  to  year,  is  greatly  in  excess  of  the  number  of 
teachers  required.  The  column  of  totals  on  the  right  does  not, 
however,  represent  the  number  of  different  persons  applying,  as 
some  of  those  holding  third-grade  certificates  are  examined  in  the 
spring  and  also  in  the  fall,  their  licenses  lasting  but  six  months. 

Since  the  establishment  of  graded  and  other  schools,  where  the 
young  can  have  good  opportunities  for  acquiring  a  fair  education, 
and  since  "hired  men"  and  "hired  girls"  were  drawn  from  the 
families  of  foreigners,  teaching  has  become  about  the  only 
"genteel  work"  left  for  thrifty  young  people  who  would  make  an 
honest  penny  before  settling  down  in  the  world.  So  it  comes  that 
the  institutes  and  public  examinations  are  thronged  by  those  ' '  downy. 
of  lip  and  chin,"  who  are  seeking  certificates  and  places  in  the 
common  schools.  Every  i-eturning  spring  sees  lady  teachers,  like 
beautiful  butterflies,  swarming  around  the  learned  school  directors, 
and  each  recurring  autumn,  when  the  frosts  begin  to  nip,  finds  these 
same  directors  searching  the  country  over  for  the  certificated  young 
man,  or  for  the  last  "  Rose  ^  of  summer  to  teach  the  district  school, 
—  all  the  while  wondering  what  has  become  of  the  "  gay  sisterhood  " 
of  teachers  that  sought  him  in  house  and  field  only  six  short  months 

before. 

teachers'  ixstitutes.  . 

No  history  of  education,  for  Olmsted  county,  can  be  complete 
without  a  chapter  devoted  to  Teachers'  Institutes.  These  are,  in 
fact,  temporary  normal  schools  brought  to  our  own  doors.  In  them 
hundreds  of  teachers  have  met  some  of  the  finest  instructors  in  the 
state,  witnessed  their  methods  of  teaching,  and  caught  inspiration 
from  their  words.  Here  plans  for  work  have  been  outlined  and  the 
broad  field  of  school  economy  ranged  over.  It  is  in  these  that  the 
county  superintendent  has  kindly,  and  yet  forcibly,  pointed  out  the 
defects  in  teaching  and  management  as  he  has  observed  them  during 
periods  of  school  visitation.  It  is  probable  that  no  other  agency 
has  contributed  more  to  the  advancement  of  our  teachers,  inasmuch 
as  it  has  brought  much  needed  information,  renewed  their  zeal  from 
year  to  year,  and  kept  alive  a  spirit  of  progress,  so  essential  to  the 
best  success. 


EDUCATION. 


717 


Olmsted  county  stands  above  all  others  in  the  state  in  the 
number  of  her  institutes  and  in  the  aggregate  attendance  of  her 
teachers.  Twenty-five  were  held  during  the  administration  of  Mr. 
Niles,  and  eight  during  Mr.  Spring's.  The  first  county  institute  was 
organized  at  the  old  Baptist  church,  in  Rochester,  November  13, 
1865  ;  the  second  at  Morton  Hall,  in  April, 


TABLE  showing  the  date  of  each  institute;  the  place  where  it  was 
held;  its  length  in  weeks,  and  the  total  enrollment. 


Year. 


1865. 
1866. 
1866. 
1867. 
1867. 
1868. 
1868. 
1869. 
1869. 
1869. 
1869. 
1870. 
1870. 
1870. 
1871. 
1871. 
1871. 
1872. 
1872. 
1873. 
1873. 
1874. 
1875. 
1875. 
1876. 
1877. 
1877. 
1877. 
1878. 
1879. 
1880. 
1881. 
1882. 


November  13 

April  16 

November  12 
April  22  ... . 
October  25  . . 
April  27  .... 
November  9. 
March  30  . . . 

April  6 

April  12  ... 
November  1 . 
March  15  ... 
March  22  . . . 
October  31  . . 
March  20  . .  . 
March  22  . . . 
October  9  . . . 
March  5  .... 
October  28  . . 
March  31  . . . 
October  6  . .  . 
March  21  .  . . 

April  5 

October  18  . . 
October  16  . . 
March  12  . . . 
March  19  . .  . 
March  26  . . . 
March  IS  ... 
March  24  .  .  . 
March  15  ... 
March  21  .  . . 
March  20  .  .  . 


Place  held. 


Roche.ster 

Rochester 

Rochester 

Rochester 

Rochester 

Rochester  (State) 

Rochester 

Chatfield 

High  Forest 

Eyota 

Rochester   

Oronoco 

Marion 

Rochester 

Center  Grove. . . . 

Chatfield 

Eyota  

Rochester 

Rochester 

Rochester 

Chatfield 

Rochester 

Eyota 

Rochester  

Rochester   

Byron 

High  Forest 

Dover  Centre.  . . . 

Rochester   

Rochester 

Rochester 

Rochester 

Rochester 


No. 

Length. 

] 

1 

.> 

2 

3 

4 

0 

6 

7 

8 

9 

10 

11 

12 

13 

14 

15 

16 

17 

18 

19 

20 

21 

22 

23 

24 

25 

26 

27 

28 

29 

2 

30 

2 

31 

2 

32 

1 

33 

1 

Enroll- 
ment. 


45 
112 
89 
95 
71 
139 
80 
44 
38 
61 
118 
30 
57 
115 
40 
45 
105 
145 


60 
191 
115 

122 

147 

50 

50 

75 

190 

287 

250 

254 

239 


The  above  table  shows  over  forty  weeks  of  institute  work  during 
the  administrations  of  Supts.  Niles  and  Spring,  and  that  the  aggre- 
gate enrollment  was  3,667. 

The  plan  of  holding  local  institutes  was  first  tried  in  1869,  for 
the  purpose  of  reaching  the  general  public.  Many  citizens  attended 
and  the  results  were  highly  satisfactory. 


718  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Protracted  institutes,  or  training  schools,  as  they  have  been 
called,  were  organized  by  Supt.  Niles,  and  proved  very  successful, 
the  attendance  being  large  and  regular.  The  earlier  institutes  and 
two  of  the  training  schools  were  held  indef)endent  of  state  aid,  the 
superintendent  assuming  the  responsibility  of  employing  superior 
instructors  and  the  teachers  paying  an  assessment  to  cover  all 
expenses. 

COUNTY    SUPERVISION. 

The  appointment  of  a  county  superintendent  was  one  ol  the 
most  important  events  in  our  educational  history.  Previous  to 
October  16,  1865,  there  was  no  recognized  leader  in  the  school-work 
of  the  county.  The  standard  of  qualifications  for  teaching  was  low, 
and  there  was  no  general  uniformity  in  the  examinations.  No  one 
had  the  authority  to  call  the  teachers  of  the  county  together  for  a 
friendly  interchange  of  ideas,  or  for  the  discussion  of  important 
questions.  Each  teacher  had  his  own  way  and  followed  it,  learning 
little  by  experience  and  nothing  from  those  who  were  engaged  in 
the  same  work.  Isolation  was  the  rule.  The  schools  were  not 
regularly  visited  even  by  district  examiners,  who  were  obliged  to 
follow  some  other  vocation  for  a  living,  and  could  give  little  time  to 
supervision.  There  was  no  one  who  made  it  his  business  "to 
introduce  to  the  notice  of  teachers  and  the  people  the  best  modes  of 
instruction,  the  most  approved  plans  of  building  and  ventilating 
schoolhouses  "  ;  who  "  stimulated  school  officers  to  the  discharge  of 
their  duties  "  ;  who,  in  short,  created  and  kept  alive  a  healthy  public 
sentiment  on  educational  questions. 

The  administration  of  Supt.  Sanford  Mies  continued  somewhat 
more  than  eleven  years.  During  this  period  he  traveled  over  the 
entire  county  twenty-two  times,  and  made  some  2,600  official  visits 
to  the  schools.  Twenty-five  institutes  were  held,  and  2,703  applica- 
tions for  certificates  were  considered.  Besides  this  and  much  other 
routine  work,  as  it  may  be  called,  a  large  number  of  articles  were 
written  for  the  county  papers,  in  which  almost  every  school  question 
was  discussed.  During  each  winter,  lectures  were  delivered  in 
schoolhouses,  halls  and  churches.  Union  schools,  made  up  of 
teachers  and  classes  from  several  districts,  were  held  in  many 
localities,  for  the  purpose  of  giving  teachers  and  parents  an  oppor- 
tunity to  witness  the  different  modes  of  teaching  and  the  progress 
which  was  being  made.  A  librarj^  of  professional  works  was 
purchased  by  subscription  of  teach'ers,  in  1870,  and  many  became 


EDUCATION.  719 

regular  readers.  (Some  of  these  books  are  now  in  the  office  of  Supt. 
Cook,  where  they  may  be  consulted  at  any  time.) 

For  several  years,  from  fifty  to  one  hundred  subscribers  were 
procured  for  the  Minnesota  ''Teacher,"  then  published  by  W.  W. 
Paye,  at  St.  Paul.  In  addition  to  these,  most  of  the  district  clerks 
received  a  copy  under  a  provision  of  law.  In  1871  the  advantages 
of  "A  Teachers'  G-uide  and  Course  of  Study  for  District  Schools" 
were  thoroughly  discussed  in  conventions  of  district  clerks,  in 
teachers'  institutes  and  in  the  county  papers.  Sixty  districts  adopted 
the  proposed  plan  at  their  annual  meeting  in  1872,  and  several  more 
not  long  after.  Though  it  proved  imperfect  in  some  of  its  details, 
it  was  helpful  to  teachefs,  especially  in  the  primary  grades,  and  a 
similar  scheme  is  being  carried  out  with  great  success  in  sevei'ul 
counties  of  the  state.  Through  all  these  years  of  hard  labor  the 
superintendent  was  ably  assisted  by  his  wife,  Priscilla  M.  Niles, 
whose  extended  experience  as  a  teacher  made  her  a  helpful  adviser, 
whose  readiness  with  a  pen  enabled  her  to  carry  on  the  official 
correspondence  and  other  office  work  in  his  absence. 

All  the  results  of  these  several  methods  of  work,  briefly  alluded 
to  above,  cannot  be  made  apparent  in  statistical  tables.  The  reader 
may  still  ask,  ' '  Was  there  any  real  improvement  in  the  schools  of 
the  county  i  "  To  answer  this  question,  and  to  record  historical 
facts,  the  following  quotations  are  made  from  Supt.  Niles'  annual 
report  for  the  year  1875. 

"I  now  pass  from  the  statistical  portion  of  this  review  to 
matters  which  cannot  be  expressed  by  figures,  and  will  first  speak  of 
the  general  intelligence  of  teachers. 

"  Even  a  cursory  com]iarison  of  the  papers  made  out  by  teachers 
attending  the  public  examinations  at  the  present  time  with  those  of 
1865-6,  which  are  still  preserved,  will  satisfy  anyone  that  a  change 
for  the  better  has  taken  place.  The  average  grade  of  scholarship 
has  been  raised  at  least  fifty  per  cent.  Intelligent  visitors,  who 
have  been  in  the  habit  of  dropping  into  the  institutes  from  year  to 
year,  have  remarked  that  even  the  countenances  of  teachers  show  a 
higher  degree  of  culture  than  formerly.  Very  few  of  these  early 
pedagogues  were  readers  of  educational  journals  or  other  publica- 
tions relating  to  the  theory  and  practice  of  teaching.  Now,  hundreds 
of  copies  of  valuable  books  designed  for  the  study  and  the  classroom 
are  found  in  the  hands  of  our  teachers.  The  institute,  the  graded 
schools  of  the  county,  the   state  normal  school,  the  colleges  and 


720  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

university,  have  afforded  opportunities  for  culture.  All  of  these 
agencies  operating  among  us  have  done  much  toward  raising  the 
average  standard  of  intelligence  and  rounding  out  the  common 
school  teacher  in  those  noble  qualities  which  go  to  make  up  true 
manhood. 

"  Much  progress  has  been  made  in  modes  ot  teaching  the  different 
branches.  Recalling  the  methods  pursued  in  those  early  daj-s,  we 
find  that  few  used  the  blackboard  in  teaching  primary  reading,  that 
none  adopted  the  'word,'  'phonetic'  and  'sentence'  methods,  now 
so  successfully  carried  out  by  a  large  number  of  our  instructors. 
Few,  indeed,  in  those  early  times,  had  learned  that  it  is  possible  to 
teach  children  to  read  in  an  easy,  natural  manner.  Those  mo- 
notonous and  disagreeable  tones  heard  by  the  school  visitor  in  '  ye 
olden  time '  have  long  since  died  upon  the  ear.  We  now  have 
scores  of  instructors  who  succeed  in  teaching  young  children  to  read 
with  the  naturalness  of  conversation.  In  advanced  classes  good 
reading  no  longer  consists  in  the  parrotlike  pronunciation  of  words, 
but  in  the  expression  of  every  thought  and  emotion  of  the  author. 
Pupils  are  now  taught  to  observe  that  '  golden  rule '  for  correct 
reading,  '  Understand  and  feel  what  you  read.' 

' '  Ten  years  ago  there  were  very  few  classes  in  English  grammar, 
and  those  were,  usually,  so  poorly  taught  that  pupils  took  no  interest 
in  the  subject,  and,  in  many  cases,  had  little  idea  that  it  bore  any 
relation  to  accurate  speaking  and  writing.  They  were  crammed 
with  the  definitions  and  rules  of  the  textbooks  without  explanation 
or  application,  and  when  a  boy  had  learned  about  the  '  relation ' 
which  words  hold  to  each  other  he  scarcely  knew  whether  it  was  one 
of  blood,  or  marriage,  or  something  else.  Nearly  every  school  in 
the  county  now  has  a  large  class  in  technical  grammar,  and  hundreds 
of  children  are  receiving  oral  instruction  and  daily  drills  in  the  use 
of  language.  We  now  begin  at  the  root  of  the  matter  by  basing  our 
instruction  on  the  principle  that  early  and  long-continued  practice 
in  speaking  and  writing  are  the  chief  means  by  which  skill  is 
attained.  The  generation  of  children  now  being  educated  in  the 
public  schools  of  the  county  will  speak  with  an  accuracy  and  write 
with  a  facility  unknown  to  their  parents,  because  of  the  earl}^  and 
continuous  training  which  they  are  receiving  under  the  direction  of 
teachers  who  are  keenl}^  alive  to  the  importance  of  this  work,  and 
who  are  becoming  more  familiar  with  the  modes  of  instruction 
employed  by  the  best  teachers  of  our  country . 


EDUCATION.  721 

"  In  descriptive  g:eograpliy  new  and  better  methods  prevail.  In 
conducting  a  recitation  in  this  branch,  the  teaclier  once  sat  with  Ids 
finger  pointed  at  the  question  or  answer  found  in  the  book,  and  not 
one  item  was  omitted.  Now  the  topical  method  is  adopted  ;  useless 
details  are  left  out  ;  the  pupil  is  required  to  master  his  subject,  and 
when  the  hour  for  recitation  arrives  he  stands  before  his  teacher 
and  recites  in  his  own  language.  Under  the  old  pumping  process 
the  teacher  labored  hard  at  the  handle,  as  we  have  done  when  the 
pump  was  out  of  order,  and  with  most  unsatisfactory  results. 
Hundreds  of  unimi)ortant  names  were  once  committed  to  memory 
only  to  be  forgotten.  The  great  facts  of  physical  geography  wliich 
relate  to  climate,  soil  and  productions  ;  to  agriculture,  commerce, 
and  to  civilization  itself,  were  almost  entirely  omitted  ;  wliile  it  may 
well  be  doubted  whether  there  were  a  dozen  teachers  in  the  entire 
county  who  could  give  an  intelligent  explanation  of  the  change  of 
seasons  or  of  other  phenomena  connected  with  mathematical  geo- 
graphy, with  which  so  many  of  our  teachers  are  now  familiar. 

"The  increased  facilities  for  instruction  in  arithmetic  have  almost 
revolutionized  the  method  of  teaching  this  branch.  The  entire  class 
is  now  called  to  the  board,  and  the  work  of  ever\^  pupil  is  brought 
under  the  eye  of  the  instructor,  while  his  ability  to  solve  the  more 
difficult  problems  and  to  explain  the  different  operations  is  fully 
tested.  As  a  result  of  this  mode  of  teaching  we  have  self-reliant 
pupils  and  a  much  more  general  understanding  of  this  branch  of 
study.  Young  pupils  were  formerly  sent  to  school  without  slates. 
These  are  now  regarded  as  indispensable,  and  exercises  in  adding, 
subtracting,  multiplying  and  dividing  are  given  to  the  pupil  in  pro- 
gressive tables.  This  work  is  continued  through  that  period  of 
school-life  between  five  and  ten  years,  or  until  the  child  is  familiar 
with  all  the  fundamental  opei-ations.  These  little  ones  who  once  had 
nothing  to  do,  and  whose  hands  were  always  in  mischief,  are  now 
profitably  employed,  and  years  of  precious  time  have  already 
been  saved. 

"  Writing  received  too  little  attention  ten  years  ago.  Scarcely  a 
teacher  of  that  period  could  sustain  an  examination  in  penmanship, 
and  few  pupils  below  the  fourth  reader  were  taught  to  write.  Today 
there  are  hundreds  of  boys  and  girls  in  the  first,  second  and  third 
readers  who  can  write  a  readable  hand,  and  many  of  them  can  com- 
pose and  pen  a  letter  which  would  not  disgrace  people  of  a  larger 
growth. 


722  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTS". 

"The  superintendent  does  not  claim  this  wonderM  progress  as 
the  result  of  his  own  humble  efforts  ;  he  would  share  the  honor  with 
hundreds  of  teachers  who  have  rallied  around  him  during  these 
eventful  years  ;  with  every  parent,  rich  or  poor,  who  has  contributed 
of  his  time  or  means  to  carry  forward  the  glorious  work. " 

The  words  quoted  above  show  the  progress  which  was  made  dur- 
ing the  first  ten  years  of  the  superintendency.  Seven  years  of  labor 
have  already  been  added  to  these,  and  the  reports  which  have  been 
published  from  time  to  time  show  that  the  schools  of  the  county 
are  still  in  a  prosperous  condition. 

M.  G.  Spring  held  the  office  of  county  superintendent  of  schools 
for  nearly  six  years,  during  which  period  he  called  eight  teachers' 
institutes,  five  of  which  were  the  largest  known  in  the  history  of  the 
state  ;  visited  nearly  every  school  twelve  times  ;  examined  over  two 
thousand  applicants  for  certificates,  and  made  the  customary  reports. 
Aside  from  these  and  other  ordinary  duties,  lie  endeavored  to 
improve  the  literary  qualifications  of  teachers  by  means  of  rigid 
examinations.  He  encouraged  school  officers  to  employ  the  same 
instructors  for  several  successive  terms,  and  succeeded  so  far  in  this 
most  excellent  undertaking  that  no  less  than  fifty-five  districts  con- 
tinued their  teachers  through  the  past  school  yQar.  Weak  districts 
were  also  encouraged  to  unite,  and  clerks  were  aided  in  making 
accurate  financial  reports.  During  the  past  summer  a  "Course  of 
Study  "  was  recommended,  and  circulars  were  issued  for  the  purpose 
of  bringing  the  matter  before  the  public. 

Supt.  F.  L.  Cook,  who  entered  on  his  duties  in  December  last, 
has  already  published  several  valuable  articles  in  the  papers  of  the 
county,  and  is  taking  steps  to  bring  the  district  schools  under  a 
thorough  and  practical  course  of  study  which  he  has  prepared  after 
consultation  with  the  most  ex]3erienced  educators  in  the  state.  Sev- 
eral written  examinations  have  been  held  by  teachers,  under  his 
directions,  which  have  been  followed  by  oral  examinations  con- 
ducted by  the  superintendent  in  person.  Where  pupils  have  reached 
the  required  standard  of  scholarship,  diplomas  or  certificates  ot 
graduation  have  been  issued.  Mr.  Cook's  work  is  now  fairly  begun 
and  promises  abundant  success. 

VILLAGE     SCHOOLS. 

Eyota  has  a  school  of  three  departments.  Mr.  A.  C.  Justice,  a 
teacher  of  extended  experience,  has  charge  of  the  higher  ;  P.  J.  Mc- 


EDUCATION.  723 

Donald,  of  the  iiitennediute,  and  Alice  James,  of  the  prhnary. 
Maria  Congdon,  now  Mrs.  Frank,  taught  the  first  school  in  the 
village  in  a  small  frame  house  just  north  of  the  railroad.  The  writer 
remembers  several  teachers  who  came  later  ;  among  these  were  S. 
W.  Graham,  Kate  Elliott,  E.  D.  Djar,  B.  H.  Whitney,  Edgar 
Plolmes  and  Forest  Henry.  One,  of  whom  the  writer  has  heard 
words  of  praise,  F.  J.  Hayden,  died  at  his  work,  beloved  and 
respected  by  all  who  knew  him. 

Besides  the  common  English  branches,  the  course  of  study  as 
adopted  by  the  school  board  includes  higher  arithmetic,  algebra, 
geometry,  physiology,  civil  government,  physical  geography  and 
natural  philosophy.  The  total  number  of  different  pupils  enrolled 
the  past  year  was  112  ;  the  average  wages  of  male  teacher  was  $50 ; 
of  females,  $35.  The  average  rate  of  taxation  for  the  past  ten'  years 
was  12.07  mills.  Under  the  present  management  the  school  is  said 
to  be  in  a  prosperous  condition.  The  people  of  the  village  of  Eyota 
have  always  taken  a  deep  interest  in  the  education  of  their  children, 
and  have  spared  no  pains  to  secure  good  school  buildings  and  excel- 
lent teachers. 

Dover  Center  has  a  school  of  two  dej^artments  in  charge  of 
Horace  Witherstine,  who  is  one  of  the  oldest  and  most  successful 
teachers  in  the  county.  He  is  assisted  by  Hattie  Speise.  Fifteen 
pupils  are  in  attendance  from  the  surrounding  country.  The  number 
of  scholars  entitled  to  apportionment  during  the  year  last  past  was  97  ; 
the  average  attendance  was  seventy-five  in  the  winter  and  sixty  in 
the  summer ;  the  average  wages  of  the  male  teacher  was  $60  ;  of  the 
female,  $28.  The  course  of  study  includes  the  common  and  higher 
English  branches.  Average  rate  of  special  school  tax  was  10.50 
mills.     The  school  ranks  among  the  best  in  the  count3^ 

Oronoco  reports  two  departments  in  charge  of  Lucius  A.  Dudley 
and  Mrs.  Elizabeth  Dudley.  Mr.  Dudley  has  given  much  time  to 
professional  training,  and  the  school  is  pursuing  a  thorough  and 
practical  course  of  instruction.  ]S' umber  of  pupils  entitled  to 
apportionment  last  year,  103  ;  average  attendance,  winter,  67  ;  sum- 
mer, 70  ;  teachers'  wages,  male,  $50  ;  female,  $30  ;  rate  of  special 
school  tax  for  ten  years  averaged  13.48  mills.  This  school  was,  for 
several  years,  under  the  successful  management  of  O.  O.  Whited 
and  Mrs.  Clara  Whited. 

Byron. — In  1882  the  village  of  Byron  enrolled  ninety-nine  resi- 
dent and  seventeen  nonresident  pupils  in  her  school  of  two  depart- 


724  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

ments,  which  was  in  charge  of  George  Martin,  assisted  by  Jennie 
Works.  The  average  attendance  was  fifty-four  in  the  winter  and 
thirty-six  in  the  summer.  Her  average  rate  of  taxation  was  4. 52 
mills,  and  she  paid  her  male  instructor  $35  in  winter  and  $42 
in  summer.     Her  female  teacher  received  $30. 


CHAPTEK  VIII. 


IN  THE   CITY   OF   R0( JHESTKR, 


The  territory  of  district  No.  8,  on  which  the  city  of  Rochester 
now  stands,  was  set  oft*  by  the  board  of  county  commissioners, 
of  which  the  late  Col.  Jas.  George  was  chairman  and  Dr.  J.  N.  Mc- 
Lane,  clerk,  on  January  10,  1856.  A  meeting  of  the  citizens  was 
held  not  long  afterward,  and  the  organization  of  the  district  was 
eft'ected  by  the  election  of  three  trustees  and  a  clerk,  in  conformity 
with  the  law  ol  that  day.  No  records  of  this  board  have  been  pre- 
served, and  the  writer  has  not  been  able  to  learn  the  names  of  all  its 
members.  Samuel  G.  Whiting,  J.  P.  Gurr,  now  of  Claremont,  and 
Robert  Welch,  who  passed  over  the  silent  river  a  few  years  since, 
completes  the  list  so  far  as  remembered  by  the  oldest  inhabitants. 
Mr.  Gurr  thinks  the  first  school  meeting  was  held  in  the  log  school- 
house,  to  be  spoken  of  hereafter. 

The  first  school  report  on  file  in  the  auditor's  oftice  reads  as 
follows : 

I  hereby  certify  that  the  number  of  jiersons  over  the  age  of  four  and  under 
the  age  of  twenty-one  years,  in  school-district  No.  8,  is  15 1. 

Rochester,  January  8,  1857.  S.  G.  Whiting. 

On  the  4th  of  January,  1858,  A.  Smith,  clerk,  certifies  that 
"six  months  school  have  been  taught  according  to  law,  and  there 
were  274  persons  between  four  and  twenty-one  years  residing  in  the 
district  on  the  31st  of  December,  1857." 

Section  11  of  the  old  city  charter  placed  the  schools  under  the 
control  of  the  common  council.  The  first  meeting  of  this  body  was 
held  on  the  20th  of  August,  1858.  Up  to  this  date  Rochester  was 
nothing  more  than  an  ordinary  district.  The  city  fathers  were  not 
long  in  finding  out  the  fact  that  school  taxes  were  delinquent  and  the 


EST    THE    CITY    OF    ROCHESTER. 


725 


district  badly  in  debt.  A  committee  which  was  appointed  to  confer 
with  the  old  school-board  reported  that  it  would  be  necessary  to  levy 
a  tax  of  a  thousand  dollars  in  addition  to  all  possible  collections  of 
taxes  then  due,  in  order  to  liquidate  the  indebtedness  of  the  district, 
then  but  three  years  old.  The  schools  continued  in  charge  of  the 
council  until  the  spring  of  1864.  An  act  to  organize  a  board  of 
education  was  approved  March  4th  of  that  year.  It  placed  the 
educational  affairs  of  the  city  in  keeping  of  a  board,  to  consist  of  one 
member  from  each  ward  and  two  from  the  city  at  large.  The 
following  list  comprises  the  names  of  all  persons  elected  from  the 
date  above. 

SCHOOL     COMMISSIONERS. 


1864 D.  N.  Mason. 

1864 Chas.  Woodward. 

1864 0.0.  Baldwin. 

1864 H.  L.  R.  .Tones. 

1864 O.  A.  Hadley. 

1865 J.  B.  Clark." 

1865 David  Lesiier. 

1865 Hector  Gallowav. 

1866 0.  P.  Whitcomb. 

1866 Horace  Cook. 

1867 C.  H.  Chadbourn. 

1867 W.  W.  Mavo. 

1868 O.  P.  Whitcomb. 

1868 J.  B.  Clark. 

1869 Samuel  J.  Barlow. 

1869 Horace  Cook. 

1870 E.  W.  Cross. 

1870 John  Edgar. 

1871 C.  S.  Younglove. 

1871 J.  P.  Moulton. 

1872 E.W.Cross. 

1872 John  M.Cole. 


1873 C.  S.  Yoiinglove. 

1873 Wm.  C.  Rice. 

1874 E.  W.  Cross. 

1874 S.  B.  Clark. 

1875 W.  A.  Allen. 

1875 Frank  H.  Allen. 

1876 Wm.  C.  Rice. 

1876 Abram  Harkins. 

1877 W.  A.Allen. 

1877 S.  B.  Clark. 

1878 P.  L.  Dansingburg. 

]S78 Horace  Cook. 

1879 C.  M.  Start. 

1879 G.  L.  M.  Gjertson. 

1880 P.  L.  Dansingburg. 

1880 M.J.  Daniels. 

1881 T.  L.  Fishback. 

1881 Frank  H.  Allen. 

1882 W.  H.  Dodtre. 

1882 S.  B.  Howe. 

1883 M.J.  Daniels. 

1883 T.  L.  Fishback. 


EARLY     SCHOOLS     AND    TEACHERS. 

1866.  To  Samuel  G.  Whiting,  a  well  known  citizen  of  the 
county,  who  has  always  taken  a  deep  interest  in  popular  education, 
and  to  J.  P.  Gurr,  an  early  merchant  of  Rochester,  belong  the 
honor  of  employing  the  first  teacher,  Mary  E.  Walker,  whom  they 
brought  from  Fillmore  county  as  they  were  returning  from  Dubuque 
with  a  load  of  merchandise  in  the  spring  of  1856.  Miss  Walker 
taught  twelve  weeks  in  a  log  schoolhouse  which  stood  just  north  of 
Line  street,  between  Washington  and  Eagle,  near  the  present 
residence  of  Mr.  J.  Bonham,  in  East  Eoch ester,  and  hers  was  the 
only  school  for  that  year.     She  gave  excellent  satisfaction,  and  her 


726  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

name  is  often  mentioned  in  the  recital  of  our  early  school  history  by 
old  settlers. 

1857.  Miss  Walker  was  employed  for  three  months  during  the 
winter  of  1856-7.  This  second  school  was  kept  in  the  same  place  as 
the  first.  It  may  be  proper  to  state,  right  here,  that  Miss  Walker 
became  the  wife  of  L.  B.  Joslyn,  of  Cascade,  and  died  some 
years  since. 

Miss  Phebe  Hoag  and  Miss  Stedman  taught  the  district  schools 
during  the  following  summer.  Mrs.  Melissa  Brown  opened  the  first 
private  school  in  her  own  house  on  Prospect  street,  north  of  Fifth, 
in  the  winter  named  above.  It  was  patronized  by  some  of  the  lead- 
ing citizens.  Miss  Evelyn  Ireland,  now  Mrs.  Crosby,  instructed  a 
few  pupils  at  her  residence  during  the  summer  of  1857,  and  Mr.  J. 
Burnham  had  a  select  school  in  the  log  schoolhouse  in  the  autumn. 

1858.  Reuben  Reynolds,  the  first  male  teacher  in  the  public 
school,  assisted  bv  Martha  P.  Cowles,  taught  in  what  is  now  known 
as  the  old  court-house,  in  the  winter  of  1 857-8,  and  Jennie  Dumars 
and  Theresa  Kimball,  during  the  summer  thereafter.  In  the 
autumn  Mr.  C.  F.  Anderson  opened  the  "Rochester  Literary  and 
Classical  School "  in  his  own  building,  which  is  still  standing  near 
the  Bradley  House,  on  the  corner  of  Eagle  and  College  streets. 

1859.  In  the  winter  of  1858-59  Mr.  Dobbin  taught  in  the 
"Rochester  Democrat"  building,  and  Edwin  Ford,  assisted  by 
Martha  Cowles,  in  the  old  court-house.  The  gentlemen  received 
$40  per  month,  and  the  lady  $25.  In  the  summer  a  Miss  Learned 
kept  one  branch  of  the  public  school  in  Judge  Olds'  barn  ;  the  other 
was  kept  by  Mary  M.  Olds,  now  the  wife  of  Wm.  Goldsworthy,  in 
a  building  on  Broadway,  which  was  surrounded  by  water  during  a 
freshet,  and  the  term  closed  at  the  end  of  two  months. 

1860.  C.  F.  Anderson  was  hired  to  teach  the  winter  school  in 
his  own  building.  He  received  $40  per  month  for  his  services  and 
$10  per  month  for  his  room.  It  was  in  connection  with  this  school 
that  the  first  litei-ary  society  of  Rochester  was  organized.  Its  name 
"Alpha-Beta""  is  highly  suggestive  of  scholarship.  Its  first  public 
meeting  was  held  at  Morton  Hall,  February  15.  The  following  is 
copied  from  the  original  programme,  kindly  furnished  by  Mr.  An- 
derson, who  is  now  an  attorney  at  Watertown,  Dakota. 

"Salutatory,  T.  Cowles;  Declamation,  Charles  Bliss;  Essay, 
Bridget  M.  Kinney  ;  Declamation,  Frank  Woodard  ;  Essay,  Lizzie 
Sloan  ;   Declamation,  Sterling  Cross  ;   Discussion,  A.  Bamber,  J. 


IN    THE    CITY    OF    ROCHESTER.  727 

Whitney  ;  Declamation,  Fayette  L.  Cook  ;  Essay,  Anna  Whiting ; 
Oration,  E,  Denton  ;  Pantomime,  T.  &  C.  Bliss ;  Declamation,  W. 
W.  Ireland ;  Readin^^,  The  Rochester  City  Gem,  Kittie  Everest ; 
Declamation,  J.  Middleton  ;  Essay,  Nellie  Hoyt." 

E.  W.  Wescott  taught  on  College  street  the  same  winter,  and 
weekly  spelling-schools  for  old  and  young  were  all  the  rage,  Miss 
Mary  Chase  may  also  be  mentioned  in  this  connection. 

The  summer  school  in  the  first  ward  was  taught  by  Abbie  M. 
Gilford,  at  $23  pei-  month  ;  in  the  second  ward,  by  Miss  Walker,  at 
the  same  wages. 

Select  schools  were  opened  by  Mrs.  C.  C.  Cornell,  Mrs.  E.  L. 
Merriam  and  Miss  Gilford. 

1861.  The  public  school  teachers  for  this  year  were  Mr.  A.  M. 
Stedman,  Mrs.  C.  O.  Forrest,  Jennie  Dumars,  Abbie  Gifford,  Mary 
J.  Coe  and  Nellie  Hoyt. 

1862.  O.  O.  Baldwine,  Mrs.  O.  O.  Baldwin,  Miss  Coe,  Miss 
Ozraun  and  Miss  Fling  were  employed. 

But  this  record  must  close.  More  space  cannot  be  allowed  for 
the  names  of  the  many  public  school  teachers  of  later  days,  nor  for 
those  connected  with  private  schools.  Things  went  on  in  about  the 
same  manner  until  the  completion  of  the  central  school  building  in 
1868.  Up  to  that  date  the  schools  were  practically  ungraded.  It 
could  not  well  be  otherwise.  The  accommodations  were  very 
limited  ;  teachers  were  usually  employed  by  the  term ;  there  was  no 
well  defined  course  of  study  ;  there  was  no  superintendent  to  lay  out 
the  work  and  see  that  it  was  performed.  It  is  true  that  there  was 
talk  of  thorough  grading  as  early  as  1861  ;  but  what  teacher  can  ac- 
complish such  a  work  when  there  are  from  seventy  to  one  hundred 
and  thirty  pupils  to  each  room,  and  he  clothed  with  a  ' '  little  brief 
authority  ?"  There  can  be  no  doubt  of  the  skill  and  executive 
ability  of  many  of  those  early  instructors,  but  something  more  was 
needed  to  make  good  schools,  and  it  was  this  which  Rochester  lacked 
for  too  many  years. 

PRIVATE     SCHOOLS. 

Nearl}^  forty  private  schools  have  been  started  in  the  city ;  there 
are  some  thirty-five  on  the  list  before  us,  and  several  have  already 
been  mentioned,  which  are  not  included.  A  large  portion  of  these 
closed  quietly  after  a  term  of  three  months ;  others,  promising  great 
things,  expired  in  their  own  "  dying  light  "  at  the  end  of  a  year.  All, 
in  some  degree,  helped  on  the  educational  work  of  the  city  and 


728  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

country,  and  a  few  offered  advantages  which  were  sorely  needed, 
and  were  highly  appreciated.  Some  of  the  more  prominent  of 
these  schools  will  now  be  noticed. 

Rochester  Academy. — P.  C.  Compton  fitted  up  what  is  now 
known  as  the  Porter  House,  and  opened  a  school  of  higher  grade 
November  25,  1861.  Teachers  were  engaged  to  instruct  in  ''  paint- 
ing, music,  drawing,  and  other  branches  usually  taught  in  first-class 
high  scliools,''  Lectures  were  given  from  time  to  time  by  D.  N. 
Mason,  R.  Reynolds,  O.  P.  Stearns,  and  others.  Teachers'  meet- 
ings were  also  held  for  discussing  important  questions. 

O.  S.  Porter  purchased  this  institution  in  August,  1863,  and  con- 
tinued the  school  one  year.  His  course  of  study  included  the 
"common  branches,  sciences,  classics  and  liberal  arts;  a  specialty 
was  made  of  "higher  mathematics."" 

Rochester  Seminary  for  Young  Ladles. — Mrs.  H.  C.  Green, 
principal ;  Mrs.  S.  L.  Baker,  vice-principal.  Opened  September  7, 
1863,  in  building  known  as  the  Bell  property,  near  the  jail. 
"Higher  English,  French,  German,  music,  drawing,  needlework, 
waxwork,"  etc.,  were  taught. 

Rochester  Seminary.  —  Rev.  J.  L.  Farber,  principal.  First 
academic  term  opened  at  Smith's  Hall,  April  5,  1864.  All  pupils 
were  put  upon  a  "systematic  and  thorough  course  of  culture." 
Advertised  by  the  Rev.  W.  A.  Chambers,  M.  E.  Church  ;  B.  B. 
Herbert,  assisted  by  Laura  West,  took  charge  of  the  school  in  the 
fall  of  1865,  when  it  was  removed  to  the  basement  of  the  Methodist 
Church,  then  just  completed. 

Steps  were  taken  to  incorporate  the  institution  and  place  it  on  a 
firm  financial  basis,  but  the  school  was  soon  discontinued  for  the 
want  of  the  support  which  its  friends  hoped  to  secure. 

Rochester  Female  Institute. — Mrs.  M.  R.  Andrews  and  Mrs.  M. 
M.  Rice,  principals.  Opened  in  Allen's  block  in  September,  1864, 
but  was  soon  removed  to  rooms  specially  fitted  up  for  its  use  in  the 
basement  of  the  Presbyterian  church.  Incorporated  in  1866,  Rev. 
Sheldon  Jackson,  president ;  Jacob  Yoorhees,  secretary.  The 
course  of  study  included  the  solid  and  ornamental  branches,  and  the 
school  was  well  patronized  for  several  years. 

Pikers  Normal  School. — First  opened  as  a  select  school  for 
advanced  pupils  in  Morton  Hall,  May  7,  1866.  Removed  to 
Hickox's  block  September  5th,  following.  F.  A.  Pike,  principal, 
assisted  by  Mrs.  Clara  A.  Pike,  Mr.  M.  G.  Spring  and  Miss  Anna 


IN    THE    CITY    OF    ROCHESTER.  729 

Whiting.  The  school  was  well  sustained  for  several  terms.  It  was 
in  connection  with  this  institution  that  Mr.  Spring  performed  his 
first  educational  work  in  the  state. 

M.  G.  Spring  opened  a  select  school  in  the  autumn  of  1874, 
which  was  continued  with  good  success  until  he  was  elected  county 
superintendent  in  the  fall  of  1876. 

Rochester  Training  School. — Mr.  Sanford  Niles,  Mrs.  Priscilla 
M.  Niles  and  Mr.  Horace  Witherstine  opened  this  school  in  Heaney's 
block,  January  2,  1877.  Mr.  Witherstine  sold  his  interest  to  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Niles  the  following  spring,  and  the  school  was  continued 
under  their  management.  In  the  fall  of  1878  the  name  was  changed 
to  Rochester  English  and  Classical  School.  The  course  of  study  in- 
cluded the  common  and  higher  English  branches  and  languages.  A 
teachers'  class  was  a  special  feature.  From  three  to  five  instructors 
were  employed.  The  enrollment  for  the  first  term  was  113  ;  the 
average  enrollment  per  term  for  six  years  was  105,  and  the 
highest,  152. 

In  August,  1882,  Mr.  E.  W.  Young  purchased  the  furniture  of 
the  school  and  established  the 

Rochester  Seminary  and  Normal  School. — This  institution  has 
three  courses  of  study, — academic,  college  preparatory  and  business 
course,  music  and  art  department.  Faculty:  E.  W.  Young,  A.B. ; 
Marie  Antoinette  Roberts  ;  O.  O.  Whited  ;  Mrs.  Clara  S.  Wliited  ; 
Mrs.  Mary  H.  Coon.  The  fall  term  opened  September  13.  1882. 
Incorporated.  Rev.  R.  J.  Stafford,  president ;  E.  W.  Young, 
secretary. 

Darling's  Bashiess  College  and  Phonographic  Institute.,  estab- 
lished in  1879. — Two  departments,  preparatory  and  commercial. 
D.  Darling  and  William  Brainard,  principals.  Enrollment  for  the 
current  year,  125. 

Academy  of  Oar  Lady  of  Lourdes. — A  fine  brick  edifice  58X86 
feet,  three  stories  high,  not  including  basement.  It  is  finished 
in  good  style,  and  cost  $24,000 ;  furniture,  $8,000  ;  erected  in  1877. 
The  parochial  school  building  is  a  wooden  structure,  two  stories 
high,  80X32  feet  on  the  ground.  The  cost,  including  furniture,  was 
$9,000.  Eight  teachers  are  employed,  and  the  attendance  of  pupils 
in  the  academy  is  about  20  ;  in  the  day  school,  150. 

SCHOOLHOUSES. 

Preparations  for  building  the  first  schoolhouse  were  made  in  the 
autumn  of  1855,    some  time  before  the  territory  included  in  the 


780  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

district  was  set  off  b}'  the  commissioners.  Logs  were  cut,  and 
drawn  to  some  point  west  of  tlie  river  wliere,  Mr.  S.  G.  Whiting 
informs  the  writer,  the  body  of  the  structure  was  partly  i"olled  up. 
But  the  settlers  concluded  that  a  locality  in  what  is  now  known  as 
East  Rochester  would  be  more  convenient,  and  removed  the  logs  to 
a  pl9.ce  indicated  on  a  preceding  page,  and  erected  the  building, 
which  was  completed  in  the  spring  of  1856.  Though  constructed 
bj^  private  enterjDrise,  the  house,  in  some  manner,  became  the 
property  of  the  district,  and  was  finally  sold  to  Z.  Cowles,  on  the 
authorit}^  of  the  city  council,  late  in  1858.  It  was  used  for  schools, 
religious  meetings  and  political  gatherings.  An  editorial  in  the 
"Rochester  Post,"  1876,  attributes  these  words  to  an  old  settler 
who  was  looking  at  a  picture  of  the  schoolhouse,  drawn  by  Mrs.  C. 
F.  Anderson  for  the  Centennial  Ex])osition. 

"This  rustic  building,  little  thought  of  in  those  days,  was  the 
birthplace  of  our  city  schools ;  of  the  Methodist  and  Congregational 
churches  of  Rochester.  Within  these  humble  walls  were  laid  the 
foundation  of  all  our  Sabbath  schools.  Here  was  planned  and 
carried  out  our  first  Sabbath  school  and  Fourth  of  July  celebration. 
Here  was  organized  the  first  lodge  of  Good  Templars,  and  from  its 
door  moved  the  first  funeral  procession. 

In  the  autumn  of  1858  this  log  house  had  ceased  to  be  used  for 
school  purposes,  and  from  that  time  on  to  the  summer  of  1868  the 
city  depended  wholly  upon  rented  rooms.  During  this  period,  with 
a  school  population  ranging  from  350  to  1,132,  poorly  ventilated, 
badly  seated  and  overcrowded  schoolrooms  were  the  rule,  to  which 
there  were  comparatively  few  exceptions.  Many  editorials  and 
articles  from  correspondents  were  published  from  time  to  time,  in 
which  attention  was  called  to  the  matter  and  immediate  action 
urged.  As  early  as  1860  Mayor  Hurlbut  recommended  the  erec- 
tion of  a  stone  or  brick  building  to  meet  the  pressing  needs  of  the 
schools.  The  war  broke  out  the  year  following,  and  all  other 
questions  were  overshadowed  by  the  one  great  issue  before  the 
country.  On  the  organization  of  the  board  of  education  in  1861:  the 
question  again  became  prominent.  In  1866  the  board  recommended 
the  erection  of  two  primary  schoolhouses  of  brick  or  stone,  one  in 
East  Rochester,  and  one  north  of  the  railroad,  each  to  accommodate 
one  hundred  pupils  ;  the  purchase  of  suitable  grounds  for  a  central 
building,  and  the  erection  thereon  of  a  capacious  edifice,  to  be 
completed  as  soon  as  practicable.     At  a  special  election  held  in 


IN    THE    CITY    OF    EOCHESTER.  731 

Smith  &  Dames'  office,  Friday,  May  26,  1865,  $3,000  was  voted  to 
purcliase  sites  and  erect  schoolhouses.  In  August  following,  the 
board  postponed  building  on  account  of  insufficient  funds.  The 
legislature  of  1866  authorized  the  city  to  vote  a  tax  of  $25,000  for 
building  purposes.  At  the  annual  election  in  April  of  the  same 
year,  but  nine  votes  were  cast  against  this  levy. 

The  site  upon  which  the  Central  school-building  stands  was 
purchased  by  O.  P.  Whitcomb,  acting  under  authority  of  the  board, 
in  April,  1866.  It  includes  an  entire  block,  containing  two  and 
one-half  acres,  bounded  north  by  Fourth  street,  east  by  Franklin, 
south  by  Zumbro  and  west  by  Prospect.  The  grounds  are  nicely 
graded,  and  surrounded  by  double  rows  of  thrifty  maples.  Im- 
mediately across  Zumbro  street  stand  the  Congregational  and  Pres- 
byterian churches  ;  to  the  west  is  the  Episcopal  church  ;  to  the 
north,  the  Baptist ;  to  the  east,  the  Universalist. 

CENTRAL     BUILDING.* 

The  ground-plans  of  the  Central  or  High  School  building  were 
drawn  by  Horace  Cook,  of  this  city,  who  had  sole  supervision  of 
the  work.  The  plans  of  the  elevation  were  prepared  by  A.  M. 
Kadcliff,  architect,  St.  Paul.  The  extreme  size  of  the  building  is, 
including  projections,  91x87  feet,  and  the  extreme  height  from 
water-table  to  apex  of  the  highest  tower,  127  feet.  Including  the 
basement  the  edifice  is  five  stories  high.  The  basement  walls  are 
of  stone  and  the  other  stories  of  brick ;  the  height  of  basement 
is  10  feet ;  the  first  two  stories  above,  13  feet  ;  the  next,  11  feet ; 
tlie  fifth,  16  feet.  On  the  south  front  is  a  tower  21  feet  square  at 
the  base  and  127  high  ;  on  the  north  is  a  tower  16  feet  square  and 
100  feet  high  ;  on  the  east  and  west  sides  are  two  turrets,  each 
having  a  base  of  5  feet  8  inches,  and  extending  upward  94  feet. 
The  structure  is  covered  by  a  mansard  roof  and  tlie  domes  with  tin. 
There  are  112  windows  in  the  main  building  and  24  in  the  towers. 
Over.  300  cords  of  stone  were  used  in  the  building,  including  base- 
ment walls,  window  caps  and  sills,  water-tables  and  steps.  Most  of 
the  stone  came  from  quarries  near  the  city,  the  balance  from  Man- 
torville.  Some  700,000  brick  and  nearly  300,000  feet  of  lumber 
were  used.  The  brick  were  manufactured  in  yards  in  or  near  the 
city. 

*See  "  Rochester  Post,"  May  22, 1869,  to  which  the  writer  is  indebted  for  many  facts,  and 
some  of  the  language  here  used. 
44 


782  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

T]\e  approach  to  the  entrance  on  eacli  of  the  tour  sides  of  the 
building  is  by  cut-stone  steps  ;  the  descent  to  the  basement  is  also  of 
like  material  and  construction.  The  north  door  and  the  south  open 
into  a  hall  ten  feet  wide  and  running  the  whole  length  of  the  build- 
ing. At  either  end  of  this  hall,  in  the  towers,  are  the  stairs,  six  feet 
passage,  with  platform  landings  and  continuous  rail.  All  the  rooms 
on  each  floor  above  are  readied  bj  these  stairs. 

There  are  fourteen  schoolrooms,  each  32X24:  feet,  and  adjoining 
each  room  is  a  wardrobe  extending  its  whole  length  and  furnished 
with  hooks  and  shelves.  The  rooms  are  furnished  with  improved 
seats  and  desks,  and  with  ample  blackboards.  In  the  north  and 
south  projections,  opposite  the  stairs,  are  rooms  twelve  feet  square, 
one  of  which  is  used  as  the  superintendent's  office,  the  others  for 
recitations.  In  the  northwest  and  northeast  corners  of  the  basement 
are  two  rooms  used  mainly  by  pupils  remaining  at  the  noon  recess. 

The  building  is  heated  by  furnaces,  and  the  foul  air  is  carried  off 
by  flues  in  the  turrets.  In  the  southern  tower,  at  an  elevation  of  one 
hundred  feet,  is  an  observatory,  commanding  a  fine  view  of  city  and 
country.  The  bell  hangs  in  the  north  tower. '  It  was  cast  at 
Mencely  Bell  Foundry,  Troy,  New  York,  and  has  upon  it,  in  raised 
letters,  the  "Public  School  of  the  City  of  Rochester,  a.d.  1868." 
The  weight  of  the  bell  is  1,551  pounds. 

The  fifth  story  is  finished  in  one  room  75X55  feet  and  16  feet 
high.  It  is  well  seated,  and  is  designed  for  public  examinations  and 
lectures. 

Excavation  for  the  basement  commenced  on  the  28th  of  March, 
1867,  but  a  suspension  followed  and  work  was  not  resumed  until  the 
5th  of  July.  The  laying  of  brick  began  on  the  22d  of  August,  and 
a  small  portion  of  this  work  was  not  completed  until  the  following 
spring.  Inside  work  went  on  during  most  of  the  winter  of  1867-8. 
On  May  25,  1868,  eight  rooms  were  occupied,  and  on  November  4, 
six  more  were  ready  for  schools.  The  hall  was  not  finished  until  a 
later  period. 

At  an  election  held  in  June,  1875,  127  votes  were  cast  for,  and 
14:  against,  building  schoolhouses  in  the  first  and  third  wards.  The 
job  was  let  to  H.  E.  Horton,  July  6,  and  he  finished  both  buildings, 
and  they  were  accepted  by  the  board  December  15,  following. 
They  are  wooden  structures,  two  stories  high,  and  each  has  two  well- 
furnished  schoolrooms. 


IN    THE    CITY    OF    ROCHESTER. 


733 


The  plan  for  the  building  in  southwest  Rochester  was  drawn  by 
H.  E.  Horton.  The  contract  was  awarded  to  L.  Andrus,  March  5, 
1877.  The  structure  is  of  wood  and  contains  four  rooms,  two  upon 
each  floor. 

All  of  these  houses  are  now  in  good  condition,  and  no  other  city 
in  the  state  has  better  school  accommodations  ;  no  other,  of  the  same 
population,  has  so  large  a  sum  "at  interest"  in  school-buildings.  It 
is  an  investment  which  pays,  and  our  central  building  may  stand  to 
honor  its  projectors  when  every  child  now  within  its  walls  has  ceased 
to  walk  the  earth. 


COST   OF    SCHOOLHOUSES    AND    SITES. 

Central  building,  furnaces,  desks,  settees  included 175,000 

Southwest  building,  furniture  included 5,500 

East  side            "                "                "         3,800 

Third  ward        "                "                "         3,800 

Site  of  central  building 6,000 

west            " 1,300 

"      east             "         1,500 

"       north           "         700 

Total  cost  of  houses,  sices,  etc $97,600 


SCHOOL    POPULATION. 


TABLE  showing  the  school  population  from  1856  to  1867  inclusive. 

Year. 

Persons  be- 
tween 4  and 
21  years. 

Year. 

Persons  5  to  21 
years. 

151 
274 
345 
396 
405 

1861 

302 

1856              .    .                ... 

1862 

396 

1857 

1863 

465 

1858 

1864 

517 

1859 

1865 

1866 

754 

I860 

922 

1867 

1,036 

In  1861-2  there  were  several  causes  which  lessened,  or  seem  to 
have  lessened,  the  number  of  persons  ot  school  age.  One  of  these 
was  the  change  in  the  minimum  age  from  four  to  Ave;  the  other 
was  the  opening  of  the  war,  which  called  many  youthful  volunteers 
away  to  the  battlefields. 


734 


HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 


POPULATION    AND    SCHOOL   ATTENDANCE. 

TABLE  showing  the  number  of  persons  between  the  ages  of  five  and 
twenty-one;  the  number  of  different  persons  enrolled;  the  enrollment 
in  winter  and  summer;  the  average  daily  attendance  in  each,  etc. 


Year. 

Is 

OS 

%l 

Enrolled  in  win- 
ter schools. 

Average  attend- 
ance, winter. 

III 

i! 

ill 

1868 

1869 

1870 

1871 

1872 

1873 

1874 

1875 

1876 

1877 

1878 

1879 

1880 

1881 

1882 

1,138 
1,220 
1,217 
1,181 
1,202 
1,360 
1,281 
1,381 

550 

922 

905 

1,015 

1,020 

945 

1,100 

1,174 

1,132 

1,150 

1,148 

996 

1.007 

1 ,020 

1,012 

569 
764 
830 
900 
800 
850 
900 
948 
919 
840 
835 
801 
1,022 
798 

538 
545 
650 
850 
750 
760 
850 
761 
795 
736 
659 
665 
■  656 
611 

699 

807 

936 

930 

870 

850 

991 

1,012 

1,046 

1,073 

923 

938 

881 

998 

666 
690 
691 
884 
740 
760 
950 
750 
830 
727 
695 
680 
674 
684 

94.5 
71.3 
78.3 
94.4 
93.7 
89.4 
94.4 
80  2 
96.5 
87.6 
78.9 
83.0 
64.1 
76  5 

95.2 

85.5 

73.8 

95.0 

85.0 

89.4  ^ 

95.8 

74.1 

88.9 

67.7 

75.2 

72.4 

75.3 

68.5 

The  number  of  persons  between  five  and  twentj-one  years  has 
not  been  taken  since  1875,  and  there  is  no  means  of  determining 
whether  the  school  population  has  increased  or  diminished.  The 
number  of  different  persons  enrolled  in  school  has  fallen  off  about 
fourteen  per  cent ;  but  it  must  be  remembered  that  private  schools 
are  now  drawing  many  pupils  who  would  be  numbered  under  the 
old  law  and  credited  to  the  city.  On  the  contrary,  the  state  high 
school,  now  in  operation,  helps  to  make  up  this  loss  by  enrolling 
pupils  from  abroad. 

TEACHERS    AND    THEIR  '  WAGES. 

The  average  number  of  pupils  enrolled  for  the  five  years  from 
1872  to  1878,  as  shown  by  the  table  which  follows,  was  1,100  ;  the 
average  number  of  teachers  was  16|,  and  the  total  amount  paid 
as  wages  was  $43,567.80. 

The  average  number  of  pupils  enrolled  for  the  five  years  just 
past,  was  1,036  ;  the  average  number  of  teachers,  19|,  and  the  total- 
amount  paid  as  wages  was  $45,660.75.  The  average  monthly  com- 
pensation of  female  teachers  has  been  somewhat  reduced  as  the 
number  has  increased. 


m   THE    CITY    OF    ROCHESTER. 


735 


TABLE  shotoing  the  length  of  school  year;  nmnher  and  sex  of  teachers; 
average  monthly  compe7isation;  whole  an^unt  paid  teachers  during 
the  year. 


1868. 
1869. 
1870. 
1871. 
1872 
1873. 
1874. 
1875. 
1876. 
1877. 
1878. 
1879. 
1880. 

1881. 

1882. 


Length  of 

Male 

school. 

teachers. 

'9 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

2 

10 

2 

Monthly 
wages. 


$150  00 

150  00 

160  00 

160  00 

160  00 

160  00 

160  00 

160  00 

160  00 

160  00 

120  00 

120  00 

f  60  00  \ 

1 140  00  / 

/  60  00  \ 

"I  160  00  i 


Female 
teachers. 


Average 

monthly 

salary. 


139  00 

31  25 

32  00 
32  00 

36  14 
42  00 
50  00 
38  79 
50  55 
48  00 
48  00 
42  00 
40  00 

37  00 
35  00 


Total  am't 

paid 
teachers. 


$1,085  00 
5,587  25 
7,708  75 
9,000  00 
9,900  00 
8,766  30 
8,910  00 
7,418  50 
9,328  00 
9,145  00 

12,000  00 
8,579  50 
8,352  50 

8,173  75 
8,555  00 


Total  amount  paid  teachers $122,509  55 


TAXATION. 

TABLE  showing  the  rate  of  taxation  for  school  purposes;  the  total 
levy  for  each  year;  the  receipts  from  the  permanent  school  fund, 
and  the  aggregate  collections  from  1863  to  1882  inclusive. 


Year. 

Rate  of 

gener'l  tax. 

Mills. 

General  tax. 
Total  levy. 

Rate  of 

special  tax. 

Mills. 

Special  tax. 
Total  levy. 

Receipts  from 
school  fund. 

1863 

^ 

$453  06 
723  43 

$      106  95 

1864 

•7 

4.3 

$     1,555  37 

558  36 

1865 

9 

1,131  10 

9.5 

5,372  72 

557  96 

1866 

•> 

1,404  25 

5.0 

3,510  63 

829  80 

1867 

2 

1,687  80 

15.5 

16,878  08 

932  40 

1868 

'> 

1,994  85 

20.0 

19,948  50 

1,149  38 

1869 

2 

2,283  18 

20.0 

22,831  80 

1,403  00 

1870 

9 

2,037  94 

15.0 

15,284  55 

1,496  91 

1871 

9 

2,078  73 

20.0 

20,787  36 

1,240  05 

1872 

2 

2,006  18 

13.0 

13,040  17 

1,153  92 

1873 

2 

2,085  98 

12.0 

12,515  90 

1,305  60 

1874 

2 

3,273  79 

10.0 

16,3()S  99 

1,255  38 

1875 

1,663  42 

9.0 

14,970  83 

1,256  71 

1876 

2,135  17 

9.0 

19,216  57 

1,109  36 

1877 

2,020  86 

10.0 

20.208  60 

1,506  50 

1878 

2,073  37 

5.3 

10,988  87 

1,549  80 

1879 

2,106  84 

6.6 

13,905  14 

1,424  28 

1880 

1,897  67 

3.1 

5,882  79 

1,510  50 

1881 

1,869  51 

4.8 

8,973  65 

1,530  00 

1882 

1,764  67 

5.0 

8,823  35 
$251,063  87 

1,518  00 

$36,691  80 

$23,394  86 

736  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

EECAPITULATION. 

Special  school-tax  levy  for  twenty  years $251,063  87 

General  "  "  "  ,         * "  36,691  80 

Total 287,755  67 

Deduct  difference  between  levy  and  net  collections 16,806  65 

Net  collections  for  twenty  years 270,949  02 

Receipts  from  permanent  school  fund 23,394  86 

Total  receipts  from  all  sources 294,343  88 

Averapje  annual  receipts 14,717  19 

Average  rate  of  special  taxation,  mills 9  85 

It  will  be  remembered  that  $96,600  of  the  total  receipts  was 
expended  for  schoolhouses,  sites,  furniture,  etc.  The  balance  of 
$197,743.88  was  expended  for  ordinar}^  school  purposes.  The 
table  also  shows  that  a  little  over  ninety-two  per  cent  of  the  funds 
for  the  support  of  schools  comes  through  taxation. 

LATEK    SCHOOLS. 

The  first  term  of  school  in  the  Central  building  commenced  May 
25,  1 868.  Miss  M.  C.  Bateman,  of  Lansing,  Michigan,  was  chosen 
principal.  The  school  was  divided  into  departments,  as  follows: 
five  primary,  two  intermediate  and  one  grammar.  The  average 
attendance  was  about  460. 

Prof.  W.  P.  Hood,  of  Ked  Wing,  was  elected  superintendent 
August  17,  1868,  at  a  salary  of  $1,500,  and  Miss  Isabelle  Cutler,  of 
Lexington,  Massachusetts,  teacher  of  the  high  school,  at  $700.  The 
length  of  the  school-year  was  fixed  at  forty  weeks.  A  course  of 
study  was  prepared  by  Prof.  Hood,  and  adopted  by  the  board  of  edu- 
cation March  8,  1869.  It  included  the  common  and  higher  English 
branches,  French,  German,  Latin  and  Greek.  During  the  fall  term 
of  1868  there  was  one  class  in  algebra,  one  in  geometry,  one  in 
physiology,  one  in  general  history,  one  in  botany,  one  in  French  and 
one  in  Latin.  Rules  and  regulations  were  adopted  by  the  board 
and  the  school  was  brought  under  rigid  discipline.  Thirteen 
teachers  were  employed  in  the  departments  below  the  high  school. 
Prof.  Hood  resigned  his  position  September  18,  1869.  On  the 
18th  of  November  following,  the  board  gave  Miss  Cutler  formal 
assurance  of  its  confidence  in  her  and  increased  her  salary  to  one 
thousand  dollars.  She  had  entire  charge  of  the  school  for  some 
time. 

Prof.  C.  C.  Curtiss,  now  of  the  Minneapolis  Business  College, 


m    THE    CITY    or    ROCHESTER.  787 

was  elected  to  tlie  position  of  superintendent  December  7,  1869, 
and  tendered  his  resignation  June  17,  1870. 

Prof.  C.  H.  Eoberts,  of  Geneva,  Ohio,  was  chosen  supei'in- 
tendent  June  26,  1870,  and  took  charge  of  the  schools  September 
5.  He  received  a  salary  of  $1,500  for  the  first  year,  which  was 
increased  to  $1,600  at  the  end  of  the  year,  and  it  was  held  at  this 
rate  until  the  close  of  iiis  term  of  service  in  1878.  Miss  Cutler  was 
continued  as  teacher  of  the  high  school  at  the  salary  named  above. 

Prof.  Roberts  prepai-ed  a  course  of  study  covering  twelve  years. 
The  schools  were  organized  in  three  general  departments,  each  hav- 
ing four  grades  :  primary  grades  D,  C,  B,  A  ;  granimar  grades  D, 
C,  B,  A  ;  high  school  grades  D,  C,  B,  A.  The  work  in  the  lower 
departments  was  carefully  outlined  for  all  the  teachers  and  much 
oral  instruction  was  required.  The  following  will  give  an  idea  of 
the  scope  of  the  woi-k  for  one  year  in  the  D  primary  and  D  grammar 
grades:  Conversations,  reading,  spelling,  writing,  numbers,  language, 
moral  instruction,  physical  exercises  and  singing,  drawing,  music. 

Grammar  school,  D  grade,  oiie  year  :  Reading,  spelling,  writ- 
ing, drawing,  objects,  music,  language,  arithmetic,  geography. 

D  class,  high  school,  one  year :  Latin,  algebra.  United  States 
constitution,  English  literature,  physiology,  botany, 

C  class,  one  year :  Latin  and  rhetoric,  geometry,  natural  philo- 
sophy, English  literature,  bookkeeping. 

B  class,  one  year  :  Latin,  Greek,  German,  French,  history,  trigo- 
nometry, chemistry,  Englisli  literature,  science  of  government. 

A  class,  one  year :  Latin,  Greek,  German,  French,  history, 
mental  philosophy,  geology,  English  literature,  science. 

The  number  of  pupiis  who  graduated  each  year  during  the  super- 
intendency  of  Prof  Roberts  was  as  follows:  Class  of '71,  six;  of '72, 
two  ;  of  '73,  nine  ;  of  '74,  four  ;  of  '75,  nine  ;  of  '76,  seven  ;  of 
'77,  ten  ;  of  '78,  eleven. 

Miss  Edith  Arnold  was  elected  teacher  of  the  high  school,  Au- 
gust 11,  1871,  at  a  salary  of  $800  ;  Miss  M.  Louise  Benny,  August 
13,  1873,  at  a  salary  of  $600  ;  Mrs.  Marie  Antoinette  Roberts,  June 
12,  1874.  She  was  continued  in  this  position  until  the  close  of  the 
school  year  in  1879,  with  a  salary  of  $750  a  year  for  the  last  three 
years. 

Prof.  J.  K.  Davis,  of  Ann  Arbor,  Michigan,  was  elected  super- 
intendent May  6,  1878,  and  continued  in  service  two  j^ears,  at  a 
salary  of  $1,200.     Miss  Emma  Gilbert  was  elected  teacher  of  the 


738  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

high  school  May  19,  1879,  and  served  one  year,  at  a  salary  of  $60 
per  month. 

Prof.  Davis  shortened  the  course  of  study  in  the  grammar  de- 
partment to  three  years,  and  the  entire  course  to  eleven  years. 

In  September,  1879,  the  school  board  opened  an  ungraded  de- 
partment, which  is  still  continued  in  the  central  building. 

The  State  high  school  system  was  adopted  the  same  year.  In 
consideration  of  $400,  to  be  paid  each  year  by  the  state,  the  city 
school  board  agreed  to  support  a  department  whose  course  of  study 
lands  the  student  in  the  freshman  class  of  the  state  university.  This 
department  is  free  to  all  pupils  from  city  or  country  who  comply 
with  the  conditions  prescribed  by  the  State  high  school  board. 

Prof.  Davis  graduated  two  classes  of  seven  pupils  each. 

Prof.  H.  O.  Durkee,  now  superintendent,  was  elected  July  19, 
1880,  at  a  salary  of  $1,400,  but  is  receiving  $1,600  for  the  present 
school  year.  Miss  Ella  Baker,  of  Iowa,  served  as  teacher  of  the 
high  school  for  the  year  commencing  in  September,  1880-  Prof.  F. 
L.  Cook  was  also  employed. 

The  present  assistants  in  the  high  school  and  eighth  grade  are 
Miss  Florence  C.  Nichols,  John  D.  Pope,  Miss  Adelle  McKinley 
and  Miss  Hattie  Nichols.  Twenty  teachers,  besides  the  superin- 
dent,  are  employed  in  the  central  and  ward  buildings.  Of  this 
number,  two  are  in  the  third  ward,  two  in  the  first,  east  of  the  river, 
and  three  in  the  south,  west  division,  where  a  grammar  school  was 
opened  in  ISSO.  ''  In  the  summer  of  1880  one  year  was  added  to 
the  time  devoted  to  the  work  in  the  high  school.  Pupils  complet- 
ing the  course  are  now  prepared  to  enter  the  freshman  class  of  any 
college  or  university.  *  *  *  No  pupil  receives  credit  for  any 
subject  unless  he  stands  eighty  per  cent  or  higher,  in  a  thorough 
examination  on  the  entire  subject  ;  and  no  one  graduates  on  time 
spent  in  the  school,  but  only  on  completing  every  subject  in  the 
course  taken,  or  the  full  equivalent  of  every  subject  *  *  *  Al- 
though the  examinations  for  promotion  have  been  more  thorough 
and  comprehensive,  the  number  in  the  eighth  grade  and  high  school 
has  increased,  each  year,  for  the  last  three,  as  indicated,  105,  119, 
126."  One  pupil  graduated  in  June,  1881  ;  three  pupils  in  June, 
1882  ;  and  the  present  graduating  class  contains  four  members. 

As  early  as  March  16, 1868,  when  the  central  building  was  nearly 
ready  for  occupancy,  the  following  resolution  was  unanimously 
adopted  by  the  school  board  : 


GEOLOGY  OF  OLMSTED  COUNTY.  739 

"Resolved,  that  we  employ  none  in  tlie  public  schools  of  this  city  expect 
normal  school  graduates,  or  those  havin<>;  had  long  experience  as  teachers 
in  graded  schools." 

Though  the  school  authorities  have  not  always  adhered  to 
this  rule,  the  city  has  had  her  full  share  of  able  teachers  from  our 
own  normal  schools,  and  from  other  institutions  of  learning  near  and 
far.  The  writer  regrets  that  the  limits  of  this  paper  will  not  allow 
him  to  name  many  instructors  in  city  and  country  who  are  well 
worthy  of  such  recognition.  Once  or  twice  he  has  taken  his  pen 
for  this  purpose;  but  where  shall  the  record  begin  ^ — where  shall  it 
close?  To  criticise  is  not  the  province  of  the  author  of  these  pages. 
Whatever  people  may  say  of  the  extravagance  of  the  board  in  erect- 
ing an  elegant  and  substantial  central  building, — whatever  the  short- 
comings of  the  graded  system, — Rochester  should  remember  that 
her  school  buildings  and  public  schools  are  her  chief  glory  today  ; 
through  these  she  is  best  known  throughout  the  state  and  the 
northwest.  conclusion. 

In  preparing  the  foregoing  pages  the  writer  has  endeavored  to 
give  facts  rather  than  fancies.  He  might  have  penned  a  brief 
outline  of  our  school  history,  interlarding  it  with  laughable  anec- 
dotes rather  than  statistical  tables,  and  saved  himself  many  days  of 
hard  labor  in  examining  hundreds  of  early  school  reports,  in  search- 
ing musty  records,  in  consulting  auditors'  books,  in  reading  the 
proceedings  of  school  boards,  in  seeking  information  from  old 
settlers  and  every  othe^  available  source. 

He  is  deeply  conscious  of  the  many  imperfections  of  this  work, 
but  he  has  the  satisfaction  of  feeling  that  he  has  done  his  best  with 
the  material  at  hand,  and  hopes  he  has  presented  the  facts  he  has 
gathered  in  an  acceptable  manner. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

(lEOLOGY  OF  OLMSTED  COUNTY.* 

Drainage. — Streams  are  plentiful  and  their  fall  moderate.  The 
water  reaches  the  Mississippi  by  three  paths.  The  central,  northern 
and  western  parts  of  the  county  are  drained  by  the  Zumbro  river. 

*  This  article  is  from  N.  H.  Winchell's  ''  Geological  Survey  "  in  1876,  and  is 
changed  as  little  as  possible  to  adapt  it  to  the  present  date. 


740  HISTORT    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

This  stream  runs  north  into  Wabasha  count}^,  when  it  turns  east 
and  makes  its  wa.y  to  the  Mississippi.  It  comes  into  Rochester  from 
the  southwest,  and  within  the  city  limits  Bear  creek,  from  the 
southeast,  Silver  creek,  from  the  east,  and  Cascade  creek,  from  the 
west,  empty  into  it.  Near  the  north  line  of  the  county  it  receives 
quite  a  stream  resulting  from  the  union  of  the  middle  and  north 
forks  of  the  Zumbro.  The  townships  of  the  southern  tier  are  drained 
by  Root  river,  which,  very  sinuous,  takes  a  generall}^  east  course 
for  the  Mississippi.  It  has  in  the  county  no  affluents  of  any  size, 
except  at  Chatfield,  where  a  stream  of  small  size  comes  in  from 
the  north.  On  the  eastern  border  of  the  county  some  branches  of 
the  small  Whitewater  river  reach  this  county. 

There  are  no  lakes  in  the  county.  There  are  a  few  small  ponds 
which  m  no  sense  deserve  the  name  of  lakes.  Streams  which  sink 
into  the  ground  and  disappear  are  said  to  be  not  rare.  The  United 
States  surveyor's  plat  of  Farmington  township  la^'s  down  one  such 
stream.  Another  is  laid  down  on  other  maps  in  Elmu'a  township, 
and  another  in  Haverhill  and  Viola  townships.  From  reports  in 
various  parts  of  the  county,  it  seems  they  prevail  where  either  the 
Lower  or  Upper  (Galena)  Magnesian  limestone  occurs  —  a  state  of 
things  to  be  expected,  as  will  be  noted  when  these  formations  are 
discussed. 

Living  springs  of  cool,  pure  water  of  the  best  quality  are  not 
rare.  They  are  by  far  most  common  on  the  south  or  west  sides  of 
bluffs  where  the  green  clay  of  the  lower  jjart  of  the  Trenton  Lime- 
stone comes  to  the  surface.  This  clay  is  impervious  to  water.  The 
formations  dip  slightly  toward  the  southwest.  The  layer  of  clay 
forms  a  nearly  level  floor  of  which  the  southern  and  western  sides 
are  lower  than  the  others.  The  water  will  consequently  come  out 
on  these  sides.  The  springs  are  frequently  of  large  size.  The 
phenomenon  of  a  row  of  springs  some  distance  up  the  sides  of  a 
bluff,  while  the  base  of  the  bluff  furnishes  no  springs,  is  by  no 
means  a  rare  one.  Spongy  earth  is  apt  to  collect  about  the  mouth 
of  the  spring.  When  filled  with  water,  it  is  soft  and  very  miry.  In 
former  times,  when  the  road  crossed  such  spots,  bad  mudholes  were 
found.  The}'  have  now  been  generally  tapped  and  drained,  though 
they  are  still  occasionally  met  on  the  less-traveled  roads. 

Water-powers.  Olmsted  county  is  more  than  usually  favored 
with  good  water-powers.  This  results  from  th«  large  number  of 
streams,  the  swiftness  of  their  currents  and  tlie  favorable  nature  of 
the  banks  and  bottom. 


GEOLOGY  OF  OLMSTED  COUNTY.  741 

The  Surface  is  much  diversified  and  the  natural  scenery  very 
pleasing  to  the  eye.  The  surface  is  generally  rolling.  Along  the 
streams  bluffs  are  found  sometimes  nearly  two  hundred  feet  high. 
These  bluifs  are  usually  steep,  level-topped,  and  characteristic  of  the 
geological  foi-mation  which  makes  them.  They  are  most  common 
in  the  central  and  eastern  parts  of  the  county.  Rochester  lies  in  a 
valley,  with  bluffs  all  around  it.  It  climbs  the  bluff  toward  the 
west.  Dover  Center,  Marion  and  Chatfield  lie  in  similar  valleys. 
Curious  isolated  mounds  are  common,  especially  along  the  east  side 
of  the  Zumbro  in  the  southwest  corner  of  Farmington  and  the 
adjacent  corners  of  neighboring  townships.  They  are  also  common 
in  Elmira.  Toward  the  west  the  surface  is  much  more  level.  Much 
of  Eock  Dell  township  is  like  the  prairies  just  south  and  west  of  it. 
The  name  of  the  township  is  derived  from  two  or  three  rocky  dells 
in  its  northern  part. 

The  followiyg  notes  were  taken  from  the  plats  of  the  government 
survey  of  the  county.  These  plats  were  not  dated,  but  according 
to  the  State  Auditor's  records  the  county  was  surveyed  in  1854  and 
1855.  They  were  found  in  the  office  of  the  county  register,  where 
access  was  given  to  them  with  the  utmost  courtesy  : 

Farmington.  (T.  108  N.,  13  W.)  This  was  a  prairie  township. 
From  an  isolated  bluff*  in  Sec.  19  extended  a  stream  which  sank  in 
about  the  middle  of  Sec.  28.  The  magnetic  variation  varied  from 
8°  24'  to  9°  51'.     Several  marshes  of  some  size  were  recorded. 

OronoGO.  (T.  108  N.,  14  W.)  Jio  marshes  worth  noting  are 
shown  on  this  plat.  Wood  accompanies  the  streams,  varying  from 
one  to  three  miles  in  extent.  The  Zumbro  on  this  and  other  early 
maps  is  called  the  Embarrass  R.  The  bluffs  along  the  river  are 
sometimes  marked  100  feet.  The  magnetic  variation  varied  from 
8°  24'  to  9°  55'. 

Wew  Haven.  (T.  108  N.,  15  W.)  This  township  is  represented 
as  quite  uneven,  and  bluffs  occur  along  the  streams.  Woods  follow 
the  streams,  and  two  or  three  aspen  thickets  are  marked.  The 
magnetic  variation  was  8°  55'  to  9°  54'. 

Quincy.  (T.  107  N.,  11  W.)  This  was  mostly  prairie  when 
survej^ed.  There  was  some  wood  along  streams,  and  a  few  scatter- 
ing thickets.  A  single  small  marsh  was  marked.  Bluffs  accompany 
the  streams.     Magnetic  variation,  8°  27'  to  9°  51'. 

Viola.  (T.  107  N.,  12  W.)  Several  small  marshes  were  marked. 
A  range  of  prairie   extended   east  and  west  through  the  middle. 


742  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Prairie  also  occupied  the  northeast  corner.     Bhifts  accompany  the 
streams  here  also.     Magnetic  variation,  8°  26'  to  9°  34'. 

Ilaverhill.  (T.  107  N.,  13  W.)  About  half  the  town  is  prairie. 
Woods  extend,  as  usual,  along  the  streams,  which  are  accompanied 
hj  bluifs.  Several  marshes,  none  of  great  size,  are  platted.  Mag- 
netic variation,  8°  to  9°  41'. 

Cascade.  (T.  107  N.,  14  W.)  There  are  no  marshes  laid  down 
in  this  township.  It  is  nearly  all  prairie  land,  brush  accompanying 
the  streams  generally,  and  a  tew  scattering  thickets  being  marked. 
The  bluffs  along  the  river  are  sometimes  quite  elevated  for  the 
county.     Magnetic  variation,  81°  3'  to  9°  33'. 

Kalmar.  (T.  107  N.,  15  W.)  Kather  heavy  timber  occupies 
the  northwestern  part.  An  isolated  grove  is  marked  in  Sees.  13 
and  14.  A  single  marsh  is  laid  down  in  Sees.  11  and  12.  The 
banks  of  the  fork  of  the  Zumbro  are  bluffy.  Magnetic  variation, 
8°  36'  to  9°  35'. 

Dover.  (T.  106  N.,  11  W.)  The  township  is.  an  essentially 
prairie  one,  though  many  isolated  thickets  are  marked,  and  there  is 
some  wood  along  a  branch  of  the  Whitewater  river.  -The  marshes 
are  few  and  insignificant.  The  magnetic  variation  is  from  8°  40'  to 
9°  50'. 

Eyota.  (T.  106  N.,  12  W.)  A  broad  belt  of  timber,  about 
three  miles  wide,  crosses  the  township  diagonally  from  the  north- 
west corner.     The  magnetic  variation,  9°  to  10°  40'. 

Marion.  •  (T.  106  N.,  13  W.)  Several  marshes  are  given.  The 
land  is  wooded  along  the  streams,  leaving  about  one-third  of  the 
township  in  prairie.     Magnetic  variation,  8°  40'  to  10°. 

Rochester.  (T.  106  N.,  14  W.)  The  township  is  mostly  brushy, 
with  scattering  timber.  Bluffs  accompany  the  streams.  Several 
marshes  are  laid  down.     Magnetic  variation,  8°  15'  to  9°  50'. 

Salem.  (T.  106  N.,  15  W.)  Two  marshes  of  about  120  acres 
each,  and  one  of  about  160  acres,  are  given.  About  two-thirds  are 
marked  as  wooded,  but  the  prairie  portion  comes  at  the  north,  where 
the  streams  are  most  abundant.  The  streams  are  not  marked  as 
bluff;y.     Magnetic  variation,  8°  47'  to  9°  38'. 

Mmira.  (T.  105  N.,  11  W.)  This  township  was  about  half 
wooded.  An  independent  drainage  is  marked  in  Sees.  8,  9,  16, 
17.  Bluffy  mounds  not  on  streams  are  marked.  Magnetic  varia- 
tion, 8°  45'  to  10°  55'. 

Orion.  (T.  105  N.,  12  W.)  is  somewhat  wooded  along  streams. 
In  Sees.  10  and  15  a  stream  is  represented  as  sinking.     The  banks 


GEOLOGY  OF  OLMSTED  COUNTY. 


743 


of  Koot  river  are  bliifiy.     A  small  lake  is  given  in  Sees.  35  and  36. 
Magnetic  variation,  9°  20'  to  12°  12'. 

Pleasant  Grove.  (T.  105  N.,  13  W.)  A  large  marsh  of  about 
120  acres  is  laid  down  in  the  southern  part  of  the  township.  A  band 
of  woods  about  three  miles  wide  accompanies  the  river,  the  banks 
of  which  are  bluffy.     Magnetic  variation,  8°  25'  to  10°  57'. 

High  Forest.  (T.  105  N.,  14  W.,  with  a  range  of  sections  in  T, 
104  ]Sr.,  14  W.)  A  large  marsh — about  320  acres — is  laid  down  in 
Sees.  30  and  31.  The  township  is  wooded  along  the  streams,  but  is 
about  half  prairie.     Magnetic  variation,  6°  45'  to  9°  55'. 

Rock  Dell.  ■  (T.  105  N.,  15  W.,  with  a  range  of  sections  in  T. 
104  N.,  15  W.)  A  large  marsh — 320  acres — in  the  northwestern 
part.  The  land  along  the  streams  is  little  wooded.  The  banks  of 
the  streams  in  the  northern  part  are  bluify  ;  in  the  southern,  not. 
Magnetic  variation,  7°  40'  to  9°  18'. 

There  seems  to  be  no  easily  recognizable  order  in  the  magnetic 
variation  for  different  parts  of  the  county.  The  extremes  were 
6°  45'  and  12°  12',  in  High  Forest  and  Orion  respectively.  Both 
these  towns  are  on  the  south  side  and  not  far  apart. 

ELEVATIONS. 


Above  the 
Mississippi 
river  at  low 
water  at 
Wabasha. 


1  Head  of  East  Indian    creek,  5   miles  N.E.  of  Plain- 

view  (Wabasha  county)    

2  Street  of  Plain  view  (Wabasha  county) 

3  Elgin  (Wabasha  county)   

4  Near  center  of  Sec.  14,  Haverhill 

5  S.W.  corner  Sec.  24,  Haverhill  (rock  seen  some  feet 

above) j 

6  Base  of  Sugar-Loaf,  Sec.  31  and  32,  Haverhill 

7  College  street  bridge,  Rochester I 

8  Surface  of  water  beneath I 

9  Summit  of  Lone  Mound,  Sec.  11,  Farmington,  with- 

in 10  feet  of  Plainview  level,  viz 

10  S.E.  corner  Sec.  10,  High  Forest 

11  Low  water  at  High  Forest  village 

12  Sec.  29,  T.  104  N.,  15  W.,  Mower  county  half  mile  south 

John  Rowley's  house 

13  Dr.  Thornhill's"  farm,  4  miles  east  Brownsdale,  in 

Mower  county 

14  S.  Minn.  R.  R.  at  Brownsdale  (Mower  county)   

15  St.  Paul  and  Milwaukee  R.  R.  track  at  Austin  (Mower 

county ) ' 

16  Chatfield,  about 

17  Pleasant  Grove,  about 

18  Creek   near   the    schoolhouse    in   Sec.    15,   Cascade, 

about 

19  N.W.  corner  Sec.   10,  Cascade 

20  Quarter  stake,  Sees.  33  and  34,  Oronoco 

21  Center  stake,  Sec.  21,  Oronoco 

22  Surface  of  river  at  Oronoco 


534 
518 
390 
634 

570 
390 
340 
325 

518 
667 
570 

757 

730 
632 


267 
667 

365 
500 
490 
465 
315 


Above 

the 
ocean. 


1,154 
1,138 
1,010 
1,254 

1,190 

1,010 

960 

945 

1,138 
1,287 
1,190 

1,377 

1,350 
1,252 

1,180 

887 

1,287 

985 
1,120 
1,110 
1,085 

935 


744  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNT F. 

Lone  Mound  (elevation  9)  is  about  150  feet  above  the  surround- 
ing country. 

Elevation  10  gives  the  summit  of  the  watershed  between  the 
Zumbro  and  Root  rivers.  From  Sec.  5,  Orion  to  Sec.  21, 
Rock  Dell,  the  elevation  of  this  watershed  does  not  vary  ten  feet 
from  the  figures  given.  By  comparing  the  figures  in  the  table  it  will 
be  seen  that  this  watershed  includes  the  highest  land  in  the  county 
of  which  we  have  any  record  of  observations.  A  general  elevation 
toward  the  south  and  southwest  is  visible.  This  elevation  reaches 
its  maximum  in  the  counties  south,  which  include  in  their  borders 
the  most  elevated  land  in  the  state.  On  comparing  the  geological 
map  of  the  county  and  the  table  of  elevations,  a  striking  relation 
between  the  altitude  and  geological  formation  is  rendered  manifest. 
This  will  be  more  particularly  referred  to  under  the  heads  of  the 
individual  formations. 

Timher.  Heavy  timber  is  found  along  the  large  streams,  though 
it  is  pretty  well  cut  out  now.  Aspen  and  brush  thickets  are  com- 
mon everywhere.  The  following  trees,  shrubs  and  twining  plants 
were  observed  while  driving  through  the  county. 

The  trees  found  in  this  county  are  :  basswood,  sugar  maple,  red 
maple,  soft  maple,  box  elder,  white  ash,  slippery  elm,  corky  elm,  white 
elm,  black  walnut,  butternut,  hickory,  burr-oak,  white-oak,  jack-oak, 
yellow-oak,  etc.,  paper-birch,  American  aspen,  coarsely  toothed  aspen, 
Cottonwood,  balm  ot  Gilead,  silver  poplar.  Lombardy  poplar,  willows, 
white  pine,  locust. 

The  shrubs  are  :  Prickly  ash,  smooth  sumac,  poison  ivy,  false 
indigo,  lead  plant,  wild  plum,  wild  red  cherry,  chokecherry,  wild 
black  cherry,  nine  bark,  common  meadow-sweet,  wild  rose,  wild  red 
raspberry,  wild  black  raspberry,  common  blackberry,  black  torn, 
blackthorn,  chokeberry,  American  mountain  ash,  European  moun- 
tain ash,  red-osier  dogwood,  panicled  dogwood,  wolf  berry,  sheep- 
berry,  cranberry  tree,  hazel,  low  birch,  speckled  alder,  juniper. 

The  vines  are  :  Yirgin's  bower,  frost  grape,  Virginia  creeper, 
shrubby  bitter-sweet,  hop. 

THE    GEOLOGICAL    STRUCTURE. 

The  outcrops  of  rock  are  numerous  throughout  the  county.  It 
lies  just  at  the  edge  of  the  system  of  deeply  eroded  valleys,  extend- 
ing westward  from  the  Mississippi.  To  the  east  of  it  are  the  deep 
ravines  which  cut  through  the  high  bluffs  at  the  base  of  which  the 


GEOLOGY  OF  OLMSTED  COUNTY.  745 

great  river  lies.  The  beds  of  these  ravines  gradually  rise  in  reced- 
ing from  the  Mississippi,  and  it  is  in  Olmsted  county  that  they  rise 
to  near  the  surface  of  the  surrounding  country.  To  the  west  and 
southwest  of  the  county  lies  the  great  accumulation  of  drift,  which 
grows  deeper  and  deeper  as  one  passes  westward.  This  material 
thins  out  over  Olmsted.  In  the  southwest  corner  it  is  thick  enough 
to  conceal  entirely  the  rock  features  below.  Eastward  it  appears 
only  in  thin  outliers,  marking  the  ragged  edge  of  depotism,  or  in 
patches  and  masses  which  are  remnants  left  by  subsequent  erosion. 
In  order  to  see  to  the  best  advantage  the  changes  in  the  drift, 
features  of  erosion,  and  stratification,  one  must  cross  the  county 
obliquely.  There  is  the  least  drift,  generally  speaking,  in  the  north- 
east corner,  and  the  most  in  the  southwest  corner.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  southeast  and  northwest  corners  are  much  alike  in  the  very 
feature  in  which  the  other  two  corners  differ.  In  a  rough  way  the 
lines  of  change  cross  the  county  diagonally  in  a  southeasterly  and 
northwesterly  direction.  This  is  due  to  two  facts  which  may  have 
some  relation  with  each  other.  In  the  first  place,  the  Great  River 
in  the  vicinity  of  the  county  runs  in  a  generally  southeast  direction. 
Tlie  erosion-valleys  extending  from  it  would  tend  to  take  a  direction 
perpendicular  to  it,  and  the  lines  of  equal  depth  of  erosion  would 
tend  to  be  parallel  to  it.  Again,  the  dip  of  the  rocks  in  this  county 
is  slightly  southwest.  The  edges  of  the  strata  as  presented  on  the 
surface  would  tend  to  be  in  lines  perpendicular  to  this  direction. 

There  are  no  signs  of  noteworthy  upheaval,  depression  or  other 
changes  in  the  relations  of  the  strata  to  each  other  in  this  county,  as 
in  the  whole  of  this  part  of  the  state  the  strata  are  conformable. 
The  peculiar  structure  of  the  blufi's  enables  one  to  trace  some  of 
the  strata  at  a  distance.  As  far  as  the  eye  can  follow  them  their 
planes  occupy  the  same  position  with  reference  to  the  horizon.  The 
-only  exception  to  this  is  the  Cretaceous.  Its  rather  doubtful  patches 
in  the  county  lie  in  nearly  a  horizontal  plane,  and  across  the  edges 
of  the  strata  below. 

The  strata  of  the  rocks  other  than  Cretaceous  do  not  lie  in  a 
horizontal  plane.  The  dip  is  very  slight,  and  in  this  county  is 
toward  the  southwest.  Toward  the  northwest  corner  the  line  of  dip 
alters  a  little,  and  is  more  southerly.  Comparison  of  altitudes  and 
strata  over  a  larger  portion  of  the  state  has  convinced  Mr.  W.  D. 
Hurlbut  that  the  dip  here  is  ten  feet  to  the  mile  southwest. 

The  stratigraphy  of  this  fine  county  is  easy  to  read  in  most  cases. 


746  HISTOEY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

The  form  of  the  bluffs,  the  line  of  springs  making  a  definite  part  of 
the  Trenton,  the  differing  solubility  of  the  rock  and  the  consequent 
occurrence  of  sinkholes,  caves,  etc,  in  one  formation  and  not  in 
another,  the  lithological  cliaracter  of  the  rocks,  notably  distinct  in 
some  of  the  formations,  and  the  gradual  and  regular  dip  of  the 
strata,  which,  when  taken  with  the  erosion,  enables  one  to  predict 
with  much  certainty  the  rock  over  which  he  is  standing,  even  when 
it  is  hidden  from  view — all  these  enable  one  to  read  the  strati- 
graphical  enigma  of  the  county  with  little  trouble. 

The  formations  found  in  the  county  are  not  numerous.  The 
Potsdam  sandstone  is  said  to  be  found  in  the  beds  of  the  Zumbro 
and  Whitewater  rivers,  about  where  they  leave  the  county.  It  has 
not  been  seen  by  me,  however,  and  the  sandstone  is  probably  only 
one  of  the  lower  sandstone  layers  of  the  Lower  Magnesian.  The 
latter  formation,  the  St.  Peter  sandstone,  the  Trenton  limestone  and 
the  galena,  are  found  here,  the  first  and  last  probably  only  repre- 
sented by  a  part  of  their  entire  thickness.  A  little  Cretaceous  was 
found. 

The  area  of  the  formation  of  the  Lower  Magnesian  limestone  in 
the  county  is  as  follows  :  It  follows  the  larger  streams,  beginning  on 
them  when  well  in  the  county,  and  broadening  out  until  it  leaves 
the  count}^  with  them.  It  appears  in  the  beds  of  the  branches  of 
the  Zumbro  well  up  in  Rochester,  Marion,  Haverhill  and  Cascade 
townships.  Rochester  lies  on  a  floor  formed  by  the  upper  surface 
of  this',  formation.  The  valley  of  Rochester  city  is  entirely  shut  in 
by  bluffs,  except  where  the  Zumbro  passes  out  to  the  north  and  along 
a  geological  valley,  now  dry,  to  the  northwest.  Tlie  lower  magne- 
sian valle}^  of  Rochester  city  is  somewhat  crab-shaped,  and  is  formed 
by  the  meeting  of  the  various  streams  which  make  up  this  branch  of 
the  Zumbro.  Cascade  township  is  about  half  Lower  Magnesian, 
the  remaining  surface  being  occupied  by  spurs  and  islands  of  the 
formations  above,  one  of  these  islands  being  quite  large.  Oronoco 
township  is  almost  exclusively  Lower  Magnesian.  Farmington  is 
of  the  Lower  Magnesian  floor,  except  the  southern  edge  and  some 
outliers  of  Trenton  and  St,  Peter.  In  New  Haven  the  middle  fork 
of  the  Zumbro  soon  rises  to  the  Trenton,  while  the  north  fork  lies 
on  the  Magnesian,  until  it  passes  into  the  next  county  west.  A 
large  portion  of  Quincy  is  Lower  Magnesian,  as  is  a  little  of  the 
northeast  of  Yiola.  An  arm  of  this  formation  appears  at  the  surface 
in  the  bed  of  the  river,  passing  nearly  through  Dover  from  east  to 


JOHN  R.COOK 


GEOLOGY  OF  OLMSTED  COUNTY.  749 

west.  Elmira  is  also  floored  with  Lower  Magnesian  for  the  most 
part,  as  is  a  small  portion  of  Orion.  The  village  of  Dover  lies  in  a 
Lower  Magnesian  valley,  something  like  that  of  Rochester  city. 
The  same  is  true  of  Chatfield.  Something  more  than  twenty  per 
cent  of  the  county  has  a  floor  of  Lower  Magnesian. 

The  lithological  characters  of  the  formation  here  partake  of  its 
general  characters  in  Minnesota  as  described  by  the  director  of  the 
survey  in  his  first  annual  report  (for  1872,  pp.  81-83).  It  varies 
from  a  compact,  fine  magnesian  limestone  to  a  pure,  friable,  saccha- 
rine white  sandstone.  It  is  frequently  in  irregular  layers,  which 
are  not  continuous  for  any  distance.  Sometimes  these  layers  are 
thin  and  continuous  ;  sometimes  they  are  thick  and  cleave  naturally 
into  massive  blocks.  The  rock  is  often  brecciated,  occasionally 
massive.  Broken  cherty  layers,  irregular  silicious  pockets,  mottled 
sandstone,  oolitic  limestone,  vesicular  limestone,  sparry  cavities  of 
considerable  size,  are  all  found  in  this  variable  yet  usually  easily 
recognized  rock. 

This  rock  holds  its  form  well,  and  thus  produces  characteristic 
surface  features.  When  worn  deeply  into  by  erosion  it  presents 
bold  cliffs  and  craggy,  rounded  hills.  When  not  covered  thickly  by 
drift,  it  makes  a  poor  surface  for  agriculture,  as  may  be  seen  in  some 
parts  of  Gronoco.  It  is  nearly  barren,  and  is  covered  with  scant 
grass,  with  hazel  and  scrub-oak  (in  this  case  dwarf  Quercus  macro- 
carpa)  or  with  small  paper  birch,  and  other  wood-growth  not  large 
enough  to  be  of  importance  economically.  When  this  floor  is  cov- 
ered by  drift,  as  in  the  beautiful  prairie  township  of  Farmington,  the 
soil  may  be  unsurpassed.  The  most  of  this  township  is  devoted  to 
wheat,  anfl  at  the  proper  season  it  seems  to  be  one  continuous  wheat- 
field.     A  section  of  this  formation  is  seen  at  Quincy  Mills. 

DESCENDING    SECTION    AT    QUINOY,    OLMSTED    COUNTY.  pget. 

No.  1.  Dolomitic  limestone  ;  quite  arenaceous,  falling  out  in  huge  masses 
which  are  rough,  distorted  in  their  crude  bedding,  and  unmanageable 
as  a  quarry  stone,  showing  much  calc-spar.  Limestone  and  sand- 
stone are  mingled  with  occasional  strips  of  light-green  shale.  In 
general  the  face  presents  the  appearance  of  an  alternation  of  horizon- 
tal layers  of  thin  and  more  shaly  beds,  with  heavy,  coarse  and  rough 
limestone  beds.  Some  green  shale  layers  alternate  with  dark,  umber- 
colored  (ochreous)  shale,  neither  being  more  than  two  inches  thick. 
They  are  tortuous  and  not  continuous.  This  phase  appears  like  the 
tops  of  the  bluffs  at  AVinona,  but  is  probably  at  a  considerably  higher 
horizon ' 30 

No.  2.     Persistent,  white  sandstone,  or  granular  quartzite,  seen 10 

Total  exposure 40 

45 


750  HISTOEY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

The  following  section  was  taken  at  the  limekiln  of  James  Bar- 
nett,  on  Sec.  8,  Oronoco,  just  northeast  of  the  village : 

Feet.     Inches. 

Cakiferous  sandstone,  much  broken,  in  thin  layers,  buff 14 

Compact  little  broken  calciferous  sandstone,  light  buff 2 

Sandstone  (mostly  saccharine)  in  layers 4              3 

Aluminous  limestone,  in  thin  layers,  light  buff' 1              7 

Dark  sandstone  with  numerous  blue  spots 1              8 

Arenaceous  vesicular  dolomite 3              6 

Like  second  above 4 

Like  second  above,  but  more  irregularly  bedded 1 

Vesicular,  s])arry,  irregularly  bedded  dolomite 4 

Total  as  far  as  seen 37  8 

The  above  section  begins  at  the  top.  No  fossils  could  be  found. 
The  lowest  layer  (last  described)  is  employed  for  making  lime.  The 
lime  is  light  buff,  slow,  and  contains  considerable  cement. 

This  lime  is  of  considerable  economical  value.  The  lime  is  good 
notwithstanding  its  slowness,  and  the  cement  in  it  only  increases  its 
value  for  many  purposes. 

This  rock  does  not  furnish  much  good  building  material  in  this 
county.  It  is  not  of  even  bedding  and  homogeneous  texture  gen- 
erally. Pieces  have  been  employed  at  Rochester  for  window-caps 
and  water-tables.  These  pieces  are  found  only  in  the  uppermost 
layers.     T*^o  general  use  is  made  of  them. 

THE    ST.    PETER    SANDSTONE. 

The  area  of  this  rock  is  difficult  to  represent  on  a  map.  It  is  so 
friable  that  it  will  not  endure  erosion  when  left  to  itself  It  is  only 
when  it  is  capped  by  the  lower  layers  of  the  Trenton  that  it  success- 
fully resists  the  attacks  of  water.  By  itself,  uncovered  by  other 
formations,  it  occupies  but  little  space.  It  juts  out  beneath  the  cap 
of  limestone  only  a  few  feet  or  rods.  From  a  projecting  spur  of 
limestone  it  may  extend  farther,  as  is  illustrated  in  the  city  of  Roch- 
ester. A  spur  of  Trenton  comes  in  from  the  west  and  ends  near 
the  city  limits.  The  sandstone,  however,  can  be  struck  in  sinking 
wells  almost  anywhere  in  the  western  portion  of  the  city.  Occa- 
sionally where  erosion  was  incomplete  an  outlier  of  crumbling  sand- 
stone can  be  seen,  not  capped  by  limestone.  Such  an  outlier  may 
be  found  in  or  near  southwest  Farmington.  This  must  happen  but 
rarely,  and  the  outliers  can  attain  but  small  size.  Streams  of  con- 
siderable size  usually  leap  from  the  Trenton  to  the  Lower  Magnesian, 
the  intervening  St.  Peter  sandstone  having  been  washed  completely 
away  at  an  early  period.     Sometimes,  however,  streams  of  small 


GEOLOGY    OF    0LMSTP:D    COUNTY.  751 

size  remain  in  a  bed  of  St.  Peter  sandstone,  in  which  case  the  valley 
is  sandy,  covered  with  small  oaks,  and  worth  little  for  agriculture. 
This  is  seen  in  the  valleys  of  Bear  creek  and  its  branches. 

The  surface  features  caused  by  the  presence  of  this  sandstone  are 
interesting,  and  have  already  been  referred  to.  As  the  incoherency 
of  this  formation  deprives  it  of  the  power  of  resisting  erosive  forces, 
it  is  usually  carried  away  cleanly  wherever  exposed.  The  conse- 
quence is  a  precipitous  descent  from  the  Trenton  to  the  Lower  Mag- 
nesian.  This  appears  in  lines  of  remarkable,  level  bluffs.  The 
height  of  these  bluffs  is  usually  the  thickness  of  the  formation,  with 
fifteen  or  more  feet  of  limestone  on  the  top.  These  bluffs  are 
especially  noticeable  around  Rochester.  To  the  east,  their  top  is 
reached  by  a  rugged  ascent ;  to  the  west,  by  gradual  dip  of  the  strata. 
The  erosive  forces  have  left  many  small  and  isolated  bluffs,  which 
can  be  properly  described  under  this  head,  though  the  lower  layers 
of  Trenton  limestone  assist  in  their  formation.  They  appear  as 
rugged  mounds  rising  from  the  Magnesian  floor,  and  form  a  striking 
feature  in  the  aspect  of  the  neighborhood.  They  are  most  abund- 
ant in  southwest  Farmington  and  in  Elmira.  A  few  are  seen  along 
the  railroad,  just  east  of  Rochester.  Perhaps  the  most  remarkable 
is  "  Sugar-Loaf  Mound,"  about  two  miles  east  of  the  city  and  close 
to  the  railroad.  Its  shape  and  relative  proportions  are  those  of  a 
sugar-loaf.  Another  remarkable  one  is  "Lone  Mound,"  of  Sec.  11, 
Farmington.  It  is  about  three  miles  from  the  line  of  bluffs  south. 
Two  or  three  miles  northwest  are  two  similar  mounds,  called  "Twin 
Mounds."     They  are  in  Wabasha  county. 

The  thickness  of  the  St.  Peter  was  ascertained  with  an  aneroid 
barometer,  near  Rochester.  The  upper  layers  of  the  Lower  Mag- 
nesian were  found  on  Bear  creek,  near  the  woolen  mills.  The 
upper  surface  of  the  St.  Peter  was  ascertained  as  carefully  as  might 
be  near  Whitcomb's  quarry,  and  near  Jenkins'  quarry.  Three 
comparisons  were  macle.  The  proper  allowance  having  been  made 
for  dip  and  atmospheric  change,  the  value  of  111  feet  was  obtained 
for  the  thickness  of  this  formation. 

The  llthological  character  of  the  St.  Peter  is  uniform  and  simple. 
It  is  a  rather  coarse,  white,  friable  sandstone,  pure  white,  except 
where  contaminated  by  foreign  substances  or  percolations  from  the 
formation  above.  It  contains  no  fossils,  so  far  as  can  be  seen  in  this 
county. 

This  formation  is  useful  in  several  ways.     When  with  a  tight 


752  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUiNTY. 

Magnesian  floor,  it  holds  water,  and  furnishes  a  good  supply  to 
wells.  It  is  sometimes  excavated  where  it  comes  out  on  the  face  of 
a  bluff.  Excellent  cellars,  dry  and  of  uniform  temperature,  are  thus 
formed  which  are  used  especially  for  the  preservation  of  vegetables. 
It  supplies  an  inexhaustible  amount  of  pure  white  sand,  round-angu- 
lar, and  excellent  for  mortar  or  glassmaking, 

THE    TREXTON    LEVIE STONE. 

As  this  formation  lies  next  above  the  St.  Peter,  and  as  the  dip  is 
southwest,  we  should  expect  to  find  it  just  behind  the  sandstone. 
Such  is  the  case,  but  being  a  coherent  limestone  it  occupies  much 
more  area  than  the  St.  Peter.  It  covers  fully  one-half  of  the  county, 
stretching  in  a  broad,  interrupted  band  from  southeast  to  northwest. 
Its  outer  edge  is  the  labyrinthine,  interrupted  line  of  level,  peculiar 
bluffs  which  reach  in  their  serpentine  course  every  township  in  the 
county,  except  only  Rock  Dell  and  High  Forest.  The  southwestern 
or  upper  edge  of  its  outcrop  cannot  be  traced  so  minutely,  as  this 
formation  passes  insensibly  into  the  galena  which  overlies  it.  The 
formation  covers  the  most  of  Kalmar,  Haverhill,  Viola  and  Eyota 
townships.  It  caps  also  with  a  few  feet  of  limestone  the  most  of  the 
outliers  of  St.  Peter  already  mentioned. 

The  Uthological  characters  are  described  in  the  first  annual 
report  (already  referred  to),  and  need  not  be  repeated. 

In  general,  as  seen  in  this  county,  we  have  below,  a  shaly  lime- 
stone, often  presenting  beds  of  blue  limestone,  useful  for  building. 
This  is  more  or  less  interrupted  by  shale  and  averages  fifteen  feet 
thick.  Above  this  is  a  bed  of  green  sliale  more  or  less  interrupted 
with  limestone,  and  about  fifteen  feet  thick  also.  Above  this  we 
have,  one  hundred  and  twentj^-five  feet  of  yellow,  or  gray,  harsh, 
Magnesian  limestone,  in  regular  beds  of  varying  tliickness.  In  deep 
quarrying,  this  rock  also  is  blue. 

Many  sections  of  this  rock  can  be  seen.  It  is  the  rock  most  gen- 
erally quarried.  Several  sections  for  Olmsted  county  are  given  on 
pp.  97-99  of  the  first  annual  report,  of  the  survey  (for  1872).  The 
characters  of  others  examined  by  me  were  uniform  with  those  there 
described. 

Many  fossils  are  found  in  these  beds.  Chaetetes  ly  coper  don  is 
plentiful  in  the  green  shale.  Leptaena^  Orthis^  StropJwmena^  Mur- 
chisonia^  Pleurotomaria^  Orthoceras  are  common.  The  orthocera- 
tites  are  unusually  large. 


GEOLOGY  OF  OLMSTED  COUNTY.  758 

This  stone  is  the  one  most  used  in  this  county  for  -bnihling-  pur- 
The  stone  for  the  buildings  about  Rochester  were  for  the 
most  part  taken  from  the  Trenton  quarries  near  bj.  A  quarry  just 
within  the  city  limits  furnishes  a  large  proportion  of  this  stone. 

It  has  been  suggested  that  the  clay  of  the  green  shale  would 
make  good  brick  or  pottery.  The  grain  is  very  fine,  but  the  pres- 
ence of  small,  calcareous  fossils  injures  it  for  these  purposes.  A 
pottery  factory,  in  which  this  clay  was  employed,  started  some  years 
ago,  had  to  be  abandoned  on  this  account. 

THE     GALENA     LIMESTONE, 

The  area  of  this  formation  in  the  county  is  much  less  than  that 
of  the  Trenton.  It  is  found  only  in  the  southwestern  part  ot  tlie 
county,  and  covers  rather  less  than  twenty  per  cent  of  the  whole 
area.  Byron,  in  Kalmar.  is  located  on  this  rock.  It  underlies 
nearly  all  of  Salem  and  High  Forest  and  considerable  parts  of 
Rock  Dell,  Rochester  and  Pleasant  Grove.  It  extends  into  Marion 
and  Orion,  and  Mr.  Hurlbut  saj^s  that  a  small  scalp  of  it  may  yet 
be  found  in  the  western  part  of  Eyota.  township.  The  lower  and 
upper  edges  of  its  outcrop  cannot  be  accurately  traced.  In  the  case 
of  the  lower  edge  it  is  for  the  reason  already  mentioned,  namely, 
the  Trenton  and  galena  blend  gradually.  The  upper  edge  cannot 
be  traced  because  it  is  completely  concealed  by  drift. 

In  lithological  character^  as  seen  here,  this  rock  is  a  heavily 
bedded,  buff  dolomite,  fine  grained,  or  coarse  and  porous.  It  con- 
tains often  small  pieces  of  iron  pyrites,  which,  by  weathering,  give 
it  ferruginous  stains.  Lead  has  not  been  found  in  place  in  the  rock, 
but  farmers  sometimes  find  it  isolated  on  the  surface,  evidently  left 
behind  when  the  rest  of  the  rock  material  was  weathered  away.  It 
often  contains  crystals  of  spar ;  sometimes  irregular  cavities  are 
found.  Under  the  influence  of  the  weather,  the  rock  is  seen  to  vary 
in  solubility.  The  result  is  frequently  sinkholes  of  varying  dimen- 
sions. Such  holes,  a  few  feet  deep,  are  common  on  the  bluffs  of 
this  formation,  and  Mr.  Hurlbut  speaks  of  an  extensive  one  on  the 
bluff  near  (Ta)-rick''8  quarry,  the  bottom  of  which  has  never  been 
reached.  Another  result  of  this  unequal  weathering  is  the  craggy 
appearance  of  the  bluffs  formed  by  the  galena. 

This  limestone  is  well  displayed  in  this  county  at  a  quarry.  Sec. 
17,  Rochester  township.     The  floor  of  this  quarry  is  about  thirty 


754  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

feet  above  the  Trenton.  To  the  top  of  the  quarry  is  about  thirty- 
five  feet.  The  rock  is  a  sparry,  magnesian  and  more  or  less  aren- 
aceous limestone.  It  is  in  beds  one  to  three  feet  thick,  separated 
by  very  thin  layers  of  light  blue  shale.  The  beds  are  massive  and 
yellowish,  somewliat  stained  with  iron,  arising  from  the  decay  of 
iron  pyrites.  The  upper  portions  are  most  arenaceous  and  fossilif- 
erous.  In  the  crevices  is  found  abundance  of  satin-spar,  and  in  the 
largest  ones  stalactites  may  be  found. 

A  quarry  on  the  north  bank  of  Root  river.  Sec.  31,  High  Forest 
township,  is  in  this  fra-mation.  This  rock  is  exposed  for  twenty-five 
feet,  and  is  dolomitic,  more  or  less  concretionary,  with  small,  spar- 
lined  cavities.  It  is  sparingly  fossiliferous.  The  upper  six  feet  are 
much  broken  up.  The  remainder  is  compact  and  unevenly  bedded. 
The  concretionary  structure  is  not  visible  on  fresh  surfaces.  It  is 
brought  out  "by  weathering,  and  especially  by  burning,  and  then 
appears  in  the  form  of  fine  rusty  lines. 

On  the  left  bank  of  the  same  stream,  about  one  mile  west  of  the 
above  quarry,  is  an  exposure  of  yellow  thin-bedded,  broken,  uneven, 
dolomitic  limestone,  of  which  only  eight  or  ten  feet  are  visible. 

The  same  rock  is  well  exposed  in  the  ravines  of  Salem  and  Rock 
Dell,  where  it  is  quarried  to  some  extent  for  building. 

As  to  economical  value,  this  formation  produces  the  best  build- 
ing stone  found  in  the  state.  It  has  been  much  used  in  Rochester, 
but  has  been  mostly  derived  from  Mantorville,  in  Dodge  county. 
At  a  quarry  near  High  Forest,  it  has  been  burned  for  lime. 

THE     CRETACEOUS. 

A  careful  search  along  Root  river  and  elsewhere  in  the  southwest 
corner  of  the  county  failed  to  afibrd  me  the  slightest  trace  of  the 
Maquoketa  shales,  which  would  be  naturally  expected  overlying  the 
galena.  An  outcrop  was  found  a  few  rods  west  of  P.  Brewer's  resi- 
dence, in  the  southwest  quarter  of  Sec.  35,  of  Rock  Dell  township, 
on  the  north  bank  of  Root  river,  the  character  of  which  is  doubtful. 
The  formations  in  the  adjoining  counties,  and  the  lithological  char- 
acter, indicate  the  probability  of  its  being  Cretaceous,  and  it  is  thus 
marked  on  the  accompanying  map.  The  exposure  is  along  a  road- 
track  going  down  to  a  ford  of  the  stream,  and  was  partially  covered 
with  soil  and  overgrown  by  bushes.  The  following  is  tlie  section 
from  below  upward : 


GEOLOGY  OF  OLMSTED  COUNTY.  755 

Feet. 

Compact,  bluish  limestone 2 

Indurated,  arenaceous,  yellowish  shale 1 

Yellow  sandstone,  in  broken  layers 1 

Light  blue  clay ^ 

Reddish,  broken  sandstone 1| 

Light  blue  clay ^ 

Sandstone 1 

Sandy,  bluish  clay i 

Total  seen  distinctly 7| 

The  same  arrangement  of  alternating  sandstone  and  clay  could 
be  traced  indistinctly  four  or  five  feet  farther  up. 

Three  rods  farther  down  the  river  is  a  compact  limestone,  sili- 
cious,  not  dolomitic,  non-fossiliferous,  much  broken  by  frost.  The 
line  of  meeting  of  this  with  the  preceding  was  concealed  by  soil  and 
overgrowing  plants. 

The  first  described  is  in  all  probability  Cretaceous  ;  the  second 
cannot  be  referred  to  any  formation  with  certainty.  Perhaps  it  is 
Cretaceous,  perhaps  Niagara, 

A  scalp  of  Cretaceous,  containing  fossils  in  abundance,  is  said  to 
have  been  found  in  the  western  part  of  Eyota  township.  It  was  of 
very  limited  extent. 

THE     DRIFT. 

This  covers  much  of  the  county.  It  thins  out  toward  the  north- 
east. It  is  of  considerable  thickness  in  the  southwest.  Its  edge  is 
ragged  and  shows  extensions,  which,  however,  are  not  in  conforma- 
tion with  the  present  drainage  system.  It  consists  of  blue  clay, 
washed  or  yellow  clay,  stratified  gravel  and  sand,  and  bowlders. 

The  blue  clay  is  by  no  means  continuous.  It  is  found  in  limited 
areas,  and  bands  in  various  parts  of  the  county.  Sometimes  it  forms 
distinct  ridges,  as  in  western  Rochester  city  and  in  the  valley  directly 
east  of  Rochester.     In  such  cases  it  usually  abuts  on  a  bluff. 

The  washed  clay,  as  its  name  indicates,  has  been  worked  over  by 
water  since  its  deposition  in  the  drift.  It  occupies  low  pondlike 
spots,  or  abuts  on  the  bluffs.  It  is  usually  of  a  uniform  reddish- 
yellow  color  and  quite  arenaceous.  Sometimes  it  is  in  colored  layers 
of  red,  yellow  and  green.  In  this  case  its  derivation  is  probably 
from  the  green  shale  of  the  Trenton  as  well  as  from  the  drift.  The 
washed  clay  is  used  for  bricks. 

The  exposures  of  sand  and  gravel  are  not  extensive  in  the  parts 
of  the  county  examined  by  me.  Wliere  seen  they  exhibit  the  usual 
characters.     The  bowlders  are  entirely  absent  in  most  parts  of  the 


756  HISTOKY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

county.  In  many  scattered  localities,  again,  they  are  abundant ;  and 
in  the  southwest  corner  of  the  county  they  are  often  found  of  great 
size. 

It  is  a  striking  fact,  often  mentioned,  that  water  is  often  found 
on  the  bluffs  at  a  much  less  depth  than  at  their  base.  The  geo- 
logical formation  satisfactorily  accounts  tor  this. 

Brick  are  made  at  many  places  in  the  county.  Oronoco,  Eyota, 
Pleasant  Gro-ve,  Byron  and  Eochester  furnish  brick.  Although 
the  material  is  sandy,  more  sand  is  usually  put  in  in  making  the 
brick,  which  are  consequently  tender  and  of  poor  quality.  The 
brick  vitrify  but  little  when  burned. 

No  peat  has  been  observed  in  the  county.  In  some  lowlands 
the  turf  is  thick  and  comparatively  free  from  inorganic  matter. 
This  will  burn  and  produce  some  heat,  but  it  is  much  inferior  to 
proper  peat. 

Gold  has  been  found  in  the  drift  along  the  Zumbro  from  Roch- 
ester and  Oronoco  down  to  the  Wabasha  border  and  beyond.  It  is 
found  only  on  the  Lower  Magnesian.  Murchison  calls  attention  to 
this  fact  as  generally  true.  It  is  found  in  the  drift  about  the  stream, 
but  mostly  in  the  bed  of  the  stream  or  in  material  worked  over  by 
it  at  a  comparatively  recent  date.  In  the  same  alluvial  material  is 
found  a  small  amount  of  black  sand,  of  a  specific  gravity  approach- 
ing that  of  gold.  When  the  gold  is  obtained  by  washing,  after  all 
the  other  materials  are  washed  away  this  heavy  black  sand  remains, 
and  the  minute  fragments  of  gold  are  picked  out  from  it.  It  is 
therefore  here  called  the  "mother  of  gold,"  and  the  two  are  thought 
to  be  always  together,  a  conclusion  which  need  not  necessarily 
follow. 

The  gold  is  in  minute,  angular  fragments.  The  quantity  is  so 
small  that  it  does  not  pay  to  work  it  by  the  ordinary  method  of 
hand-washing.  Washing  on  a  more  extensive  scale  might  be  made 
to  pay.  It  has  been  tried  two  or  three  times,  but  never  under 
favorable  circumstances,  or  for  periods  of  any  length. 


CHAPTEE  X. 


THE   CYCLONE. 


On  the  afternoon  of  August  21,  1883,  the  citizens  of  Rochester 
and  vicinity  observed  a  peculiar  condition  of  the  atmosphere.  The 
air  was  murky  and  oppressive.  The  heavens  were  overcast  by 
clouds  of  a  dull  leaden  hue,  and  apjjarently  there  were  three  strata, 
all  moving  in  different  directions.  About  three  or  four  o'clock  the 
clouds  began  to  concentrate  immediately  west  of  the  city,  a  slight 
shower  of  I'ain  passed  over,  and,  for  a  few  moments  succeeding,  the  air 
was  as  still  as  a  tomb.  Soon  light,  fleecy  clouds  were  seen  scudding 
athwart  the  sky  at  lightning  speed,  the  great  dark  mass  in  the  west 
assumed  a  greenish  cast,  the  heavens  blazed  with  pale  yellow  light- 
ning, and  soon  a  roar  was  heard  that  caused  stern  faces  to  blanch 
and  brave  hearts  to  throb  with  terror.  In  a  moment  the  storm  was 
upon  us.  With  a  roar  like  ten  thousand  demons,  it  swept  down 
upon  the  beautiful  city.  Like  a  great  coiling  serpent,  darting  oat 
a  thousand  tongues  of  lightning,  with  a  hiss  like  the  seething,  roar-, 
ing  Niagara,  it  wrapped  the  city  in  its  hideous  coils.  The  crashing 
of  buildings  and  the  despairing  shrieks  of  men,  women  and  children 
were  drowned  in  its  terrible  roar.  An  hour  later,  the  pale  moon- 
beams fell  upon  two  hundred  ruined  homes,  two  score  of  dead, 
ghastly  faces,  and  the  stillness  of  night  was  broken  by  the  moans  of 
the  wounded  and  dying.  What  tongue  or  pen  can  half  describe  this 
terrible  scene  of  desolation  and  death  ? 

The  ''Rochester  Post,"  of  August  24,  contained  the  following 
account  of  this  terrible  disaster  : 

About  seven  o'clock  it  began  to  rain,  and  the  wind  came  at  first 
in  fitful  gusts,  gradually,  becoming  more  steady  until  at  last  it  be- 
came a  gale.  Suddenly  the  wind  changed  slightly  to  the  west  and 
in  an  instant  its  terrific  power  had  done  its  destructive  work.  Trees 
bent  down  as  wax  candles  in  a  furnace;  chimneys,  roofs,  spires, 
cupolas,  fences,  barns  and  houses  sunk  before  its  awful  force  as  men 
sink  down  in  battle.  The  presence  of  the  storm  was  mysteriously 
oppressive.  An  indefinable  feeling  of  dread  seemed  to  hover  in  the 
air  and  to  impress  both  men  and  beasts  with  a  sense  of  impending 


758  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

danger.  Language  cannot  describe  the  scene  that  met  the  gaze  of 
the  people  as  they  emerged  from  their  dwellings.  The  streets  were 
literally  blocked  with  debris  ol  every  kind  of  trees,  house  roofs, 
lumber,  great  rolls  of  tin  from  the  roofs  of  blocks.  The  public  build- 
ings, minus  domes,  spires,  cupolas,  and  roofs,  barns  and  houses  in 
the  streets,  were  utterly  destroyed.  But  worse  than  all  the  rest  was 
the  news  that  flew  from  lip  to  lip  that  in  North  Eochester  many 
lives  were  lost  and  many  were  wounded,  while  hundreds  were  with- 
out shelter. 

Following  is  a  list  of  the  damaged  property,  beginning  at  T.  P. 
Hall  &  Go's  building  on  College  street :  The  southeast  corner  of 
the  roof  of  that  structure  was  blown  off.  George  Head's  residence 
on  College  Hill  was  unroofed.  C.  C.  Wilson's  barns  were  blown 
down  and  scattered  in  every  direction.  Mr.  Coon's  residence  was 
also  unroofed  and  his  barns  torn  down.  Musson's  barn  was  over- 
turned.    John  R.  Cook's  barn  was  unrooted. 

On  Third  street :  The  south  gable  of  the  Merchants'  Hotel  stable 
was  blown  in.  The  west  side  of  Holz's  saloon  was  demolished  and 
the  inner  walls  badly  damaged.  The  roof  of  Mr.  A.  Gooding's 
house  was  damaged,  and  J.  A.  Cole's  stone  mill  unroofed. 

On  Zumbro  sti-eet :  The  roof  and  cornice  of  the  Cook  House  sus- 
tained considerable  damage.  The  roof  and  front  cupola  of  the 
central  school  building  were  lifted  off  and  the  building  otherwise 
damaged.  'The  spire  of  the  Congregational  church  was  lifted  from 
its  resting-place  and  deposited  on  the  ground  near  the  rear  of  the 
building.  The  dome  and  a  part  of  the  roof  of  the  court-house  were 
blown  off.  Walter  S.  Booth's  residence  was  unroofed.  James 
Bucklin's  house  is  a  wreck. 

On  Fourth  street :  Porter's  barn  and  the  residence  of  Mr.  Schwab 
are  the  only  buildings  on  this  street  sustaining  serious  damage.  W. 
Beai-dsley's  house  was  injured  slightly,  the  kitclien  being  partially 
torn  down.  His  barn  was  also  somewhat  wrenched.  The  chimney 
of  the  Baptist  church  was  blown  through  the  roof  and  the  north  side 
of  the  tower  injured.  The  east  wall  of  F.  D.  Livermore's  foun- 
dry office  was  blown  out,  and  the  roof  driven  through  the  boiler  shop. 

On  Fifth  street :  The  reporter  found  the  residence  of  Mr.  Emer- 
ick  somewhat  damaged,  Mr.  Cammack's  barn  unroofed  and  the 
upper  story  of  the  Catholic  parsonage  demolished.  The  cupola  of  the 
convent  was  slightly  damaged,  and  a  part  of  the  roof  torn  off.  The 
spire  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church  was  down,  the  roof  partially 


THE    CYCLOKE.  759 

crushed  in,  and  the  east  wall  was  badly  damaged.  The  roof  of  the 
parsonage  was  also  considerably  damaged.  The  upper  part  of  the 
west  side  of  the  Winona  House  leaned  over  upon  the  roof,  and  the 
roof  of  the  barn  was  partially  torn  oif. 

On  Sixth  street:  Irving  Fox's  gun-shop  was  badly  racked,  and 
the  roof  of  Rowley's  blacksmith  shop  partially  gone.  The  center 
and  roof  of  the  building  on  the  northwest  corner  of  Sixth  and  Broad- 
way wer^  crushed  in.  The  roof,  cornice  and  skylight  on  Crowell's 
picture  gallery  were  damaged.  Mr.  Gaskill's.barn  was  in  ruins,  and 
the  roof  of  Dr.  AYilliams'  residence  slightly  injured.  The  roof  of 
the  creamer}'  was  torn  off  and  the  upper  part  of  the  north  end 
crushed  in.  The  cooper  shop  and  sheds  in  connection  with  the 
creamery  were  demolished.  The  residence  occupied  by  J.  L.  Howie 
was  badly  damaged. 

On  Seventh  street :  The  spire  of  the  German  Lutheran  church 
was  prostrated,  and  Moses  Kurd's  barn  leveled  to  the  earth. 

On  Eighth  street:  West  wing  of  Dewitt  Smith's  residence  torn 
off.  Rev.  Roth's  barn  blown  down.  Mr.  Brace's  house  blown 
down.  Roof  of  Mrs.  Haney's  house  blown  off.  The  roof  of  Mr. 
Murphy's  house  damaged.  Two  barns  belonging  to  Messrs.  Kelly 
and  Heffron  respectively,  were  wrecked.  The  roof  of  Mr.  Tolbert's 
barn  torn  off.  The  roof  of  the  Broadway  House  was  torn  oft,  and 
the  building  otherwise  damaged. 

On  Division  street :  Roof  of  Whiting's  elevator  damaged.  Gil- 
man's  factory  demolished.  The  Rochester  Harvester  Works  and 
office  entirely  ruined.     Whitten's  warehouse  destroyed. 

On  Franklin  street,  north  of  railroad  :  Whitten's  dwelling,  occu- 
pied by  Mr.  Man  ley,  entirely  ruined.  The  residence  of  Mr.  Burse 
was  demolished  and  two  houses  belonging  to  Mrs.  Smith  were 
unroofed.  S.  Vroraan's  dwelling  was  leveled.  The  third  ward 
sch(^olhouse  was  completely  wrecked  and  Mr.  Rhoder's  house  en- 
tirely ruined.  The  Broadway  bridge  is  a  thing  of  the  past.  The 
dwellings  of  Charles  Carter,  Dan  Raugh,  Dr.  Chapman  and  G.  W. 
Pugh  were  in  ruins.  The  residence  of  Robert  Smi.h  was  destroyed. 
H.  R.  Flagg's  dwelling  was  ruined.  Tlie  houses  of  Messrs.  Wooley, 
Luther,  Ryan  and  Clough  were  entirely  desti'oyed.  Mr.  McCutchin's 
house  was  partially  ruined  ;  also  the  dwelling  of  Mr.  Pederson.  The 
residence  of  Frank  H.  Allen  is  destroyed.  Mrs.  Proctor's  house 
was  moved  from  the  foundation  and  badly  racked.  Mrs.  Armstrong's 
house  was  considerably  damaged.     The  dwellings  of  Tal  Williams, 


760  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Lewis  Price,  William  Fugh,  Paul  Jorden,  Mrs.  Howe  and  Peter 
Larson  were  entirely  ruined.  A  house  owned  by  Asliel  Lurth  and 
occupied  by  Mrs.  Humphries  was  destroyed ;  also  the  house  of  S. 
H.  Sargeant.  At  Cole's  mill  we  found  eight  cars  overturned  and 
two  carloads  of  flour  in  the  race.  The  west  end  of  Cole's  mill  was 
blown  in  ;  the  machinery  on  the  attic  floor  was  all  out  of  place,  the 
roof  blown  off*,  and  part  of  the  southwest  corner  torn  out.  The 
smoke-stack  of  the  engine-house  was  prostrated  and  the  building 
otherwise  damaged.  The  cooper-shop  at  Cole's  mill  was  destroyed, 
also  an  unoccupied  house  near  the  reservoir.  East  and  south  the 
dwellings  of  James  Gardner  and  W.  A.  Wylie  were  in  ruins.  The 
roof  of  Judge  Eaton's  house  was  blown  off".  The  dwelling  of  Mrs. 
Shannahan  was  also  unroofed.  The  houses  of  William  Parker  and 
Mr.  McCutchin  were  wrecked.  John  Proud's  house  and  barn  were 
demolished,  also  the  dwellings  of  Geo.  Hanson  and  L.  J.  Slade. 
Mr.  McCormick's  house  was  damaged.  L.  H.  Hummason's  house 
was  ruined,  and  an  unoccupied  house  of  Horace  Cook's  nearly  so.  A 
house  owned  by  Mr.  Granger  and  occupied  by  Herman  Blank  was 
wrecked.  Mrs.  Warfield's  house  was  unroofed.  The  houses  of  Mr. 
Gasky  and  Mr.  Hagan  were  destroyed.  A  house  owned  by  Louie 
Miller  was  wrecked.  Houses  owned  by  Messrs.  Brown,  Tondro, 
Kahily,  Yauglm,  Manley,  Roeder,  Martin  and  Conklin  were  utterly 
annihilated.  The  Leland  farm  residence  was  destroyed.  Lehman's 
house  occupied  by  Mr.  Fromis  was  laid  in  ruins.  The  residence  of 
August  Zirrath  was  destroyed.  Mr.  Frank  Reed's  house  was  in  ruins; 
also  Mr.  Turk's  dwelling.  The  house  and  barn  of  John  Tedder 
were  flat.  The  dwellings  of  Messrs.  Hagadon  and  J.  B.  Wagoner 
were  destroyed.  Mr.  Winraber's  house  was  ruined,  also  those  of  Mr. 
Gordy  and  Mr.  Swa'  kie.  H.  A.  Brown's  house  occupied  by  Thomas 
Clark  was  ruined.  Two  dwellings  opposite  owned  by  Messrs.  Osborn 
and  Witskie  were  also  ruined.  William  Brown's  house  was  wrecked. 
The  dwellings  of  Messrs.  Bolin,  Morse.  Richardson  and  Burch  were 
also  ruined  ;  also  a  vacant  house  next  to  Mr.  Osborn's.  The  top 
story  of  Horace  Cook's  home  was  blown  off.  Mrs.  Smith's  house 
was  blown  from  the  foundation  and  badly  racked.  The  dwellings 
of  Messrs.  Peterson  and  Briggs  were  ruined.  The  wing  and  roof  of 
John  Hanson's  dwelling  were  demolished.  The  main  part  of  James 
Elliott's  house  was  laid  in  ruins.  ~  Charles  Ballard's  house  was  de- 
stroyed. William  Hines'  house  was  badly  damaged  and  his  barn 
blown  down.     Mr.  Cole's  house  was  slightly  damaged.     A  house 


THE    CYCLONE.  761 

owned  by  Mr.  Hull  and  occupied  by  C.  T.  Seaver  was  badly  wrecked. 
Two  sides  of  the  roof  of  T.  A.  Whiting's  dwelling  were  torn  off  and 
the  interior  badly  damaged.  The  west  wing  of  Mr.  Buttles'  house 
was  torn  off  and  his  barn  blown  down.  Mr.  Eadabaugh's  barn  was 
blown  down  and  house  unroofed.  The  wing  was  torn  from  E.  F. 
Whiting's  dwelling.  Two  houses  belonging  to  Mr.  Herrick  were 
damaged.  Mr.  Mapes'  house  was  damaged.  The  south  end  and 
roof  of  B.  H.  Ellison's  house  were  torn  oft'.  Frank  Lovell's  shop 
was  torn  to  pieces.  B.  E,.  Birch's  house  was  moved  from  the  foun- 
dation. The  roof  of  John  Miller's  house  was  torn  off  and  his  barn 
destroyed.  John  Oleson's  house  was  blown  from  the  foundation 
and  roof  torn  off".  H.  Manley's  house  was  ruined.  A  house  be- 
longing to  Mrs.  Smith  was  ruined,  and  another  belonging  to  the 
same  lady  unroofed.  Mr.  M.  Y.  Burroughs  had  two  houses  and  a 
barn  ruined.  A  house  owned  by  Mrs.  Graeff'  (occupant  unknown) 
badly  damaged.  Mrs.  Gardner's  house  was  destroyed.  Charles 
Hagedod's  house  was  blown  from  the  foundation  and  kitchen  off. 
The  kitchen  of  Mr.  Dagner's  house  was  blown  off.  The  residence 
of  Mr.  Bedie  was  blown  from  the  foundation  and  the  roof  blown  off. 
Mi'S.  Chute's  house  was  destroyed.  The  Scandinavian  hotel  was 
considerably  damaged  The  side  and  roof  of  Mr.  A.  Zerath's  house 
were  damaged.  Peter  Gaffhey's  house  was  destroyed.  The  roof  of 
Mr.  Lind's  house  was  torn  oft'.  The  roof  of  Chancey  Yroman's 
house  was  damaged  and  his  warehouse  torn  down.  A  house  owned 
by  Mrs.  Cutler  and  occupied  by  Mrs.  Dore  was  damaged.  Mr. 
Doll's  house  was  slightly  damaged.  C.  W.  Baldwin's  barn  was 
blown  down.  The  roof  of  the  C.  &  jS".  W.  railroad  depot  was  torn 
off  and  the  west  end  damaged.  Several  box  cars  were  damaged. 
The  long  warehouse  opposite  the  depot  was  unroofed.  Van  Dusen 
&  Co's  elevator  was  unroofed  and  otherwise  damaged.  H.  T.  Hor- 
ton's  elevator  was  entirely  demolished,  also  his  warehouse  was 
partially  destroyed.  The  horse-power  room  of  T.  A.  Whiting's 
elevator  was  torn  down.  W bitten  and  Judd's  coalhouse  was  de- 
stroyed. The  C.  &  N.  W.  roundhouse  was  demolished.  The  roof 
of  H.  T.  Horton's  house  was  damaged  and  the  upper  part  of  his 
barn  torn  oft'.  O.  F.  Whitcomb's  barn  was  destroyed  and  the 
kitchen  part  of  his  house  blown  off.  James  Kelley's  barn  was  blown 
down.  Mathias  Williams'  saloon  on  Main  street  is  considerably 
damaged.  A  part  of  the  front  of  Perry's  livery  stable  was  torn  off. 
The  railroad  bridge  was  blown  into  the  river.     On  Fifth  street  east 


762  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

of  the  river,  Asahel  Smith's  barn  was  unroofed.  David  Lesuer's 
house  was  unroofed  and  a  part  of  the  west  wing  torn  down.  The 
roof  of  Rev.  Kerr's  dwelling  was  slightly  damaged.  A  brick  dwell- 
ing near  the  asylum  and  owned  by  Mrs.  Gilbert  Smith,  and  occupied 
by  Wm.  West,  was  unroofed. 

On  Broadway  :  On  the  whole,  the  damage  to  property  on  upper 
Broadway  is  comparatively  slight.  A.  D.  Yedder's  loss  will  greatly 
exceed  that  of  any  other  merchant.  About  seventy-five  feet  of  the 
west  end  of  his  machine  store  is  a  chaotic  mass  of  ruins.  He  and 
his  wife  were  in  the  cellar  and  were  only  saved  from  a  horrible  death 
by  some  heavy  timbers  which  lodged  above  them  and  held  a  great 
mass  ot  masonry  which  had  fallen  in  immediately  over  their  heads. 
A  frame  building  opposite  Mr.  Vedder's  is  badly  racked.  George 
Stocking's  new  building  was  entirely  demolished  ;  also  a  frame 
building  belonging  to  Mr.  Beardsley.  Rommell's  hall  is  unroofed. 
The  business  houses  which  sustained  no  damage  but  broken  fronts 
are  as  follows  :  Bonliam  &  Roth,  Leet  &  Knowlton,  ITebbard  & 
Gerry,  J.  W,  Everstine,  Seikert  &  Adler,  C.  Neusuess,  G.  Harges- 
heimer.  The  tin  roof  was  torn  off  Heaney's  block  and  the  cornice 
slightly  injured.  The  work  of  the  storm-fiend  is  complete.  He 
gave  no  quarter  to  man,  woman  nor  dimpled  child.  No  home  nor 
family  escaped  his  wrath.  The  death-angel  was  enthroned  above 
his  dusky  form,  and  together,  with  a  wild,  hideous  roar,  they  swept 
down  upon  our  beautiful  city  like  a  devouring  demon.  An  hour 
later  the  pale  moonbeams  fell  upon  a  hundred  ruined  homes,  nearly 
a  score  of  dead,  upturned  faces,  and  the  night  air  was  filled  with  the 
shrieks  and  groans  of  the  wounded  and  dying. 

In  North  Rochester  the  scene  is  one  of  utter  desolation  and 
ruin.  Groups  are  standing  here  and  there  gazing  with  sad,  tearful 
faces  upon  their  ruined  homes.  Buildings  were  absolutely  swept 
out  of  existence.  Trees  were  torn  out  and  stripped  of  their  leaves, 
timbers  driven  into  the  ground  as  though  fired  from  a  cannon.  The 
earth  is  strewn  with  horses,  Cattle  and  debris.  It  is  a  scene  inde- 
scribable, and  one  which  will  leave  an  indelible  impression  upon  the 
minds  of  those  who  look  upon  it. 

The  following  is  a  list  of  the  dead  and  wounded,  as  far  as  it  is 
possible  to  give  it  at  present.  There  are  peculiar  difficulties  in  the 
way  of  getting  accurate  information  concerning  the  wounded  outside 
of  the  hospital,  as  they  are  scattered  over  the  town  and  have  not  all 
been  reported  to  us. 


THE    CYCLONE.  763 

The  killed  are  :  J.  M.  Cole,  Mrs.  McQuillian,  Mrs.  Steele,  Mrs. 
Maria  Zieratli,  Mr.  August  Zierath,  Mr.  Osborne  and  infant  daugh- 
ter, Mrs.  Fred  Clough,  Mrs.  D.  Wetherby,  Jacob  Hetzel,  William 
Higgins,  Mrs.  Quick  and  child.  Miss  Mahahi  McCormack,'  Mrs. 
Parker,  Mrs.  Schultz,  Mrs.  Charles  Kothke. 

In  the  country,  John  Canty,  Andrew  Johnson,  Mr.  Berg,  Mr. 
Wells  and  Job  Thorington  are  dead. 

The  wounded  are  as  follows,  as  far  as  we  can  learn  :  Mrs.  Os- 
borne, chest,  left  eye,  legs  and  arm  ;  Mrs.  O.  H.  Rudh,  cut  arm 
and  face  ;  Anna  Zierath,  cut  head,  badly  bruised  body  ;  Mira 
Hanson,  cut  head  and  face,  hip  bruised  ;  D.  D.  Wrought,  bruised 
head  badly  ;  Nels,  Hanson,  cut  head  and  right  leg ;  Mrs.  W.  K. 
Wrought,  back,  shoulder  and  inwardly  hurt ;  Mrs.  C.  Manley,  arm, 
side,  shoulder  and  head  bruised  ;  Mrs.  Hanson,  cut  head,  shoulder, 
back  and  spine  ;  Lillie  Osborne,  head,  back  and  spine  hurt ;  M. 
Sweeny,  legs  and  head  cut ;  Dan  O'Bryan,  right  arm  broken,  cut 
head  and  left  shoulder  ;  George  Hanson,  spine,  head  and  breast 
hurt ;  William  Leach,  head,  legs  and  arm  hurt ;  D.  Wetherby,  cut 
in  left  side,  head,  left  arm,  small  of  back  hurt ;  O.  H.  Hawkins, 
head  and  shoulder  hurt ;  Charles  Quick,  cut  in  right  leg  ;  Gertie 
Quick,  cut  head  and  left  side  ;  Benart  Quick,  cut  face  and  feet ; 
Herman  Quick,  cut  arm,  legs  and  face  ;  Armenia  Quick,  left  side ; 
Antheon  Quick,  hips  bruised  badly  ;  Frank  Quick,  head  cut ;  Willie 
Hanson,  broken  arm,  cut  eye  and  head  ;  John  Hong,  cut  left 
shoulder  and  head ;  John  Shamrock,  right  shoulder  hurt ;  Willie 
Reek,  broken  arm  and  leg,  head  cut ;  O.  H.  Rudh,  head  cut,  small 
of  back  hurt ;  Otto  Rudh,  head  and  arm  badly  hurt ;  Frank  Shultz, 
broken  finger,  head  cut ;  Mr.  Coon's  leg  broken  ;  Frank  Clements, 
arm  broken  ;  Charles  Hegerdon,  cut  in  head  ;  Fred  Clough  and 
child  ;  Miss  Sarah  Johnston,  domestic  at  Lealand's  ;  Charles  Jack- 
son ;  Mrs.  Young,  hurt  internally ;  Dr.  Eaton,  hurt  in  back ; 
Charles  Marvin,  wrist  sprained  ;  Lewie  Posz,  leg  broken  ;  Ed. 
Chapman,  wife  and  mother. 

FUNERAL    CE;REM0NIES. 

Thursday  morning  dawned  bright  and  beautiful.  At  an  early 
hour  strangers  began  to  pour  in  from  all  directions.  By  poon  the 
streets  were  crowded  with  a  surging  mass  of  humanity.  The  ex- 
pression of  sadness  on  every  face  told  more  plainly  than  buttering 
crape  or  tolling  bells  the  tale  of  mourning,  desolation  and  death. 


764  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Ten  bodies  were  interred  in  Oakwood  cemetery  in  the  afternoon. 
At  4:30  a  procession  formed  in  front  of  the  Cook  House  and  started 
for  the  cemetery.  Fifth  street  from  Broadway  to  the  cemetery  gates 
was  literally  jammed  with  teams.  Following  is  a  list  of  the  victims 
interred  :  Mrs.  Wetherby,  Nellie  Irwin,  Mahala  McCormick,  Mr. 
Hetzel,  Mrs.  McQuillan,  Mrs.  Quick,  Mrs.  Clough,  Mrs.  Zierath, 
August  Zierath,  Mr.  Osborne  and  child.  The  names  of  the  minis- 
ters officiating  are  as  follows  :  Rev.  C.  A.  Hampton,  Rev.  J.  "W. 
Bradshaw,  Rev.  J.  Stafford,  Prof.  E.  W.  Young,  Rev.  E.  R.  Lathrop, 
of  Austin,  and  Rev.  Stuelfenagel,  of  Pottsdam.  The  ceremonies 
performed  over  the  graves  were  very  simple.  No  dirge  was  sung. 
No  sound  was  heard  but  humble  prayers  and  smothered  moans  of 
unutterable  anguish.  The  only  tributes  left  upon  the  close-clinging 
clay  were  silent,  scalding  tears.  It  was  by  far  the  saddest  funeral 
the  city  has  ever  seen. 

OUTSIDE    OF    THE    CITY. 

The  storm  began  its  ravages  in  Dodge  county  at  a  point  five 
miles  southwest  of  Dodge  Center.  From  that  place  it  proceeded 
in  a  due  eastern  course  across  the  country,  leaving  destruction  in  its 
path,  which  was  fully  one  mile  wide.  Mayor  Whitten's  farm  south 
of  Dodge  Center  was  desolated.  His  loss  was  fully  |5,000.  Five 
persons  were  killed  in  that  county.  The  cyclone  struck  Olmsted 
county  in  the  town  of  Salem,  a  little  north  of  the  center  on  the  west 
side.  We  have  not  been  able  as  yet  to  learn  any  particulars  of  the 
storm  west  of  Salem  Corners.  Near  the  Corners  the  barn  of  Cyrus 
Holt  was  blown  down  and  his  house  badly  racked.  Luther  McCoy 
also  suffered  in  a  similar  way.  The  buildings  of  J.  B.  Little,  L. 
Donovan,  T.  McGovern  and  W.  P.  Brooks  were  swept  away.  All 
these  were  in  the  town  of  Salem.  House  of  Nels  Jacobson,  occu- 
pied by  Peter  Matson,  all  destroyed  ;  Ole  Johnson  had  all  his  build- 
ings destroyed  ;  a  house  belonging  to  a  widow  woman  was  unroofed 
and  the  building  moved.  Amil  Johnson,  everything,  buildings, 
machinery,  all  gone.  Chris  Johnson  Lillo,  buildings  all  gone,  a 
complete  destruction.  His  father  living  with  him  was  killed  ;  Ole 
Christ,  every  building  is  blown  away.  In  the  town  of  Ka  ImarJohn 
McGovern's  two  large  barns  were  demolished. 

In  Rochester  township  :  Mr.  Higby  lost  everything.  The  build- 
ings on  Mrs.  Faitoute's  place  are  utterly  gone.  The  granary  of 
George  Baihly's  farm  is  destroyed.     Mr.  Hurd's  and  Mr.  Clement's 


THE    CYCLONE.  765 

buildings  are  badly  injured  ;  and  Frank  Clements  had  his  arm  broken. 
Mr.  Horton's  large  barn  3-iXlOO  feet  with  130  tons  of  hay  inside, 
was  utterly  demolished.  Mr.  Coon,  Mr.  Horton's  son-in-law,  had 
his  leg  broken.  Four  horses  and  four  cows  were  killed  in  their 
barn.  Mr.  Engle's  house  and  barn,  both  new  fine  structures,  were 
blown  down.  In  the  track  of  the  storm  everything  was  destroyed. 
Crops  in  the  shock,  in  sheds,  in  barns  are  gone.  Large  numbers  of 
cattle,  horses,  hogs  and  sheep  were  killed,  but  we  cannot  at  present 
give  the  numbers  with  accuracy. 

In  Haverhill :  German  farmer,  every  building  annihilated. 
German  farmer,  all  outbuildings  gone.  Flyng's  schoolhouse  gone. 
Lawlor  farm,  buildings  all  gone.  Lovejoy  farm,  buildings  all  gone, 
stock  killed.  Mr.  Allen,  every  building  but  house  gone.  Blethens, 
all  but  house  utterly  gone.  Town  hall  off  foundation.  P.  J.  Lum- 
land,  every  building  gone  and  the  cemetery  near  by  had  every  grave- 
stone thrown  down.  J.  Adler,  all  barns  gone.  L.  L.  Allen,  every- 
thing gone.  A.  K.  Williams,  everything  ruined.  John  Canty, 
buildings  all  gone  and  Mr.  Canty  killed.  C.  C.  Willson's  farm  was 
devastated,  as  was  the  farm  of  S.  Geisinger.  The  houses  of  Mr. 
Jenkins  and  Mrs.  Welch  were  destroyed. 

In  Quincy :  Mrs.  S.  Evans  lost  barn  and  machine  sheds  and  con- 
tents. John  Wiggim's  house  was  moved  from  the  foundation  and 
the  L  torn  off  and  his  granary  was  turned  upside  down.  Samual 
Tenney  lost  house,  barn,  every  building.  Five  horses  and  a  cow 
were  killed  in  his  barn.     Sandy  Fenier  lost  every  building. 

Our  Yiola  correspondent  sends  us  the  following :  The  cyclone 
here  Tuesday  evening  completely  demolished  Mr.  P.  F.  Wells' 
dwelling-house,  hurting  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wells  seriously.  Hon.  Henry 
Stanchfi eld's  buildings  are  all  blown  to  atoms  ;  loss  at  least  $7,000. 
None  of  the  family  hurt.  The  house  known  as  the  H.  H.  Eichard- 
son  place  was  blown  from  the  foundation  and  carried  ten  or  fifteen 
rods.  M.  L.  Sawyer's  barn  is  blown  down.  E.  F.  Johnson's  out- 
buildings and  also  J.  E.  Williams'  outbuildings  are  gone.  Thos. 
Eichardson's  outbuildings  are  also  down  and  his  house  lost  the  roof 
and  one  end,  and  Henry  C.  Eichardson  is  seriously  hurt.  People 
saved  their  lives  only  by  getting  down  cellar.  The  storm  traveled 
across  this  township  about  one  mile  north  of  the  center  and  wrecked 
nearly  every  building  in  its  course. 

In  Yiola  and  Quincy  townships  :   Property  of  J.  G.  Buckley,  A. 
Helms,  G.  Heinshort,   G.   H.   Mueller,  Charles  Callaghan,  H.  H. 
46 


766  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COTJNTT. 

Yine,  Philo  F.  Wells,  M.  L.  Sawyer,  Henry  Stanclifield,  Rodney 
Eichardson,  H.  C.  Richardson,  Mrs.  Ellen  M.  Evans,  J.  Weagant, 
Samuel  Tenney,  J.  Brown,  A.  Farrier,  and  others,  was  destroyed. 

RELIEF  WORK. 

As  soon  as  the  storm  passed  over  the  city  the  citizens  who  were 
not  injured  went  to  work  with  a  will  to  relieve  the  wounded  and  to 
care  for  the  dead.  The  hotels  in  the  vicinity  of  the  railroad  were 
used  as  hospitals,  and  into  these  the  wounded  were  carried.  The 
offices  of  the  physicians  were  also  thrown  open  and  the  wounded 
conveyed  thither.  All  night  long  the  work  went  on.  In  the  morn- 
ing the  families  who  could  do  so  furnished  food  to  the  homeless, 
and  the  bakeries  were  drawn  upon  to  supply  their  meals.  At  half- 
past  eight  a  committee  of  the  citizens  was  appointed  by  the  mayor, 
and  a  call  was  issued  for  a  meetmg  at  Rommel's  hall.  This  place 
had  been  chosen  as  a  hospital,  and  the  work  of  putting  up  cots  and 
removing  the  wounded  thither  was  begun.  Dr.  Berkman  was 
appointed  hospital  steward  and  given  control  of  all  supplies  and 
nurses. 

The  committee  appointed  by  the  mayor,  consisting  of  the  follow- 
ing names,  met  at  ten  o'clock :  S.  Whitten,  C.  M.  Start,  H.  C.  But- 
ler, Rev.  J.  W.  Bradshaw,  M.  G.  Spring,  O.  W.  Durkee,  Rev.  D. 
Reed,  T.  H.  Bliss,  Rev.  Riordan,  A.  T.  Stebbins,  Fayette  Cook,  A. 
Harrington,  S.  B.  Clark,  G.  Hargesheimer,  M.  R.  Wood,  D.  A. 
Morrison,  C.  H.  HefFron  and  W.  C.  Rice.  Mayor  Whitten  pre- 
sided.    The  following  officers  and  committees  were  duly  appointed  : 

C.  M.  Start,  chairman  ;  W.  C.  Rice,  secretary  and  treasurer. 
Committee  on  Solicitation  :  T.  H.  Bliss,  C.  H.  Heffi-on,  G.  Har- 
gesheimer, D.  A.  Morrison,  M.  R.  Wood. 

Committee  on  Hospital :  H.   C.  Butler,  J.  W.  Bradshaw,  Rev. 

D.  Reed,  Rev.  J.  Stafford. 

Committee  on  Commissary  Supplies  :  S.  Whitton,  M.  G.  Spring, 
S.  B.  Clark,  H.  Schester,  A.  Harrington,  O.  W.  Durkee. 

Committee  on  Canvassing  to  ascertain  needy  cases:  Fayette 
Cook,  Rev.  Riordan,  A.  T.  Stebbins. 

These  committees  organized  and  proceeded  to  work  at  once  in 
their  respective  departments.  By  eleven  o'clock  the  wounded,  to 
the  number  of  thirty-four,  who  could  not  be  cared  for  by  friends, 
were  all  in  the  hospital,  and,  under  the  care  and  skill  of  physicians 
and  lady  nurses,  were  made  as  comfortable  as  possible.     Supplies  of 


THE    CYCLOlSrE.  767 

clothing,  bedding,  wine,  food,  etc.,  were  brought  in,  stoves  set  up, 
cooks  employed,  and  before  noon,  under  Dr.  Berkman's  efficient 
management  and  the  willing  hands  who  aided  him,  everything  was 
working  with  system  and  harmony. 

The  chairman  and  secretary  arranged  with  the  undertakers  to 
assist  in  burying  the  dead.  During  the  morning  telegrams  were 
sent  to  Gov.  Hubbard,  to  mayors  of  Minneapolis  and  St.  Paul.  At 
noon  mayor  Ludwig,  of  Winona,  accompanied  by  other  prominent 
citizens,  came  up  and  looked  over  the  ruins  and  returned  to  take 
action  for  relief  In  the  evening  a  telegram  was  received  from  St. 
Paul  authorizing  the  reliet  committee  to  draw  upon  that  city  for 
$5,000. 

The  Committee  on  Commissary  Stores  set  tables  in  Olds  &  Fish- 
back's  store  on  Broadway  and  arranged  to  feed  those  who  were  des- 
titute. They  also  provided  beds  and  cots  in  other  places  for  the 
houseless. 

The  telegraph  line  was  broken  down  in  the  track  of  the  storm, 
but  during  the  night  an  instrument  was  attached  to  the  wire  east  of 
the  bridge  and  one  wire  got  to  working  east.  Over  this  wire,  by  the 
kindness  of  Supt.  Sanborn,  the  following  message  was  sent  to  Gov, 
Hubbard  and  to  Mayor  Ludwig,  of  Winona,  with  the  request  that 
they  repeat  to  other  cities  : 

Rochester  is  in  ruins.  Twenty-four  people  are  killed.  Over  forty  are  seri- 
ously injured.     One-third  of  the  city  laid  waste.     We  need  immediate  help. 

S.  Whitten,  Mayor. 

It  happened  that  in  St.  Paul  a  meeting  of  the  leading  business 
men  was  in  session  upon  other  business  when  Gov.  Hubbard 
received  the  telegram.  Expressions  of  regret  were  profound.  Mr. 
Ferdinand  Willius  moved  that  a  demand  note  for  $5,000  be  drawn 
up  and  signed  by  those  present  and  placed  in  Gov.  Hubbard's 
hands,  to  be  used  at  his  discretion,  and  that  he  telegraph  at  once  the 
action  to  the  mayor  of  Rochester. 

The  following  is  the  note  : 

St.  Paul,  August  22, 1883. — For  value  received  we  promise  to  pay  to  the  order 
of  Ferdinand  Willius,  trustee,  five  thousand  dollars,  with  interest  at  eight 
per  cent  per  annum  until  paid,  payable  on  demand  at  the  National  German- 
American  bank  of  St.  Paul.  Edmund  Rice,  Allen,  Moon  &  Co.,  Strong,  Hackett 
&  Co.,  Maxfield  &  Seabury,  Henry  A.  Castle,  C.  B.  Thurston,  Holl  &  Pear,  P.  R. 
L.  Hardenburgh  &  Co.,  A.  G.  Foster,  Thos.  Cochran,  Jr.,  Gordon  &  Ferguson, 
Wm.  Lindeke,  H.  S.  Fairchild,  Bacon  &  Stone,  P.  H.  Kelly,  Gustav  Willius,  E. 
S.  Norten,  S.  S.  Glidden,  Berkey,  Talmage  &  Co.,  George  Benz,  Dyer  &  Howard, 


768  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

W.  P.  Murray,  J.  W.  Bishop,  S.  S.  Eaton,  Albert  Sheffer,  J.  P.  Gribben,  Wm.  A. 
Van  Slyke,  D.  A.  Robertson,  D.  D.  Merrill,  Mannheimer  Bros.,  E.  E.  Hughson, 
John  Somers,  Frank  Breuer,  John  B.  Sanborn,  Herman  Greve,  F.  Willius,  J. 
D.  Ludden,  H.  R.  Bigelow,  W.  L.  Lamprey,  Pollock,  Donaldson  &  Ogden,  Pren- 
dergast  Bros.,  Pioneer  Press  Co.,  M.  E.  Thompson,  C.  D.  Gilfillan,  B.  Presley  & 
Co.,  B.  Beaupre,  Edw.  H.  Biggs,  John  S.  Prince,  Jas.  McKey  &  Co.,  L.  E.  Reed. 

Gov.  Hubbard,  as  usual,  acted  promptly  in  this  matter.  Be- 
sides going  before  the  St.  Paul  business  men,  as  above  narrated, 
and  stimulating  them  to  such  action  that  within  forty  minutes  from 
the  receipt  of  the  first  news  of  the  disaster  he  had  telegraphed  the 
mayor  of  Rochester,  placing  $5,000  at  his  disposal,  the  governor 
at  once  addressed  the  following  telegram  to  the  mayors  of  Minneap- 
olis, Stillwater,  Duluth,  Brainerd,  Hastings,  Red  Wing,  Lake  City, 
Wabasha,  Winona,  Mankato,  Fergus  Falls,  St.  Cloud,  Owatonna 
and  Austin : 

St.  Paul,  August  22.^1  have  just  received  the  following  telegram  from  the 
mayor  of  Rochester,  Minn.  Please  j^resent  this  appeal  for  aid  before  the 
people  of  your  city.  L.  F.  Hubbard,  Governor. 

In  response  to  the  message.  Mayor  Ludwig  and  several  leading 
citizens  came  up  and  looked  up  the  damage.  They  returned  and 
called  a  meeting  of  the  board  of  trade  Wednesday  evening.  The 
following  message  was  sent  after  the  meeting  : 

To  Mayor  Whitten:  Subscribed  tonight  $2,500  and  will  forward  tomorrow, 
with  much  more  to  follow.  John  Ludwig. 

Other  telegrams  as  follows  have  been  received  : 

St.  Paul. — Citizens  of  Stillwater  give  $1,000  to  aid  your  sufferers,  for  which 
you  may  draw  on  me.  L.  F.  Hubbard. 

Lake  City. — Draw  on  us,  the  city  of  Lake  City,  for  $250  for  benefit  of  suffer- 
ers.   Have  sent  out  committees.  0.  F.  Rogers. 

PIastings.— Draw  on  me  for  $100.  J.  B.  Lambert,  Mayor. 

Red  Wing. — You  have  the  sympathy  of  our  entire  city.  Draw  at  once  for 
$500.  F.  B.  Howe. 

La  Crosse. — La  Crosse  sends  her  sympathy  and  desires  to  show  it  practi- 
cally.   How  can  we  best  aid  you  ?  D.  Law,  Mayor. 

C.  Hirschimer,  Pres't  Board  Trade. 

The  following  private  contributions  have  been  received  :  W.  D. 
Washburn,  Minneapolis,   $1,000.     G.  W.  Stenke,  St.  Peter,  $300. 


CHAPTER   XI. 


CASCADE  TOWNSHIP. 


The  lirst  settlement  in  tliis  township  was  made  in  the  fall  of 
1854.  James  Bneklin,  Mr.  Proudioot  and  others  made  claims  and 
built  houses  during  that  year. 

The  latter  gentleman  opened  a  store  in  the  following  winter  west 
of  Cascade  creek,  and  kept  it  in  operation  until  the  summer  of  1855, 
when  he  removed  his  goods  to  Rochester. 

In  the  spring  of  1855  E.  D.  Cobb,  Noble  Cobb,  George  W.  Huj- 
ler,  L.  L.  Eaton,  Charles  Horton,  Joseph  Mathews,  and  many  others, 
made  claims  and  established  residences. 

The  town  was  organized  with  its  present  boundaries  in  1859,  and 
the  following  named  ofhcers  elected :  Supervisors,  James  Bucklin, 
chairman,  Alvah  Southworth,  and  Philo  Boardman  ;  clerk,  George 
Carpenter  ;  treasurer,  Sylvester  Conklin  ;  assessor,  Hibbard  Smith  ; 
constables,  Joseph  Chambers  and  Lewis  Rice. 

The  present  officers  of  the  township  are  as  follows :  Supervisor, 
L.  B.  Joslyn ;  chairmen,  Charles  Crane  and  L.  Roth  ;  clerk,  J.  M. 
Morton  ;  treasurer,  George  Ellsworth  ;  justice,  L.  Andrus  ;  assessor, 
J.  L.  Wright. 

In  the  fall  of  1855  L.  L.  Eaton  opened  his  house,  four  miles  west 
of  Rochester,  as  a  tavern  for  the  accommodation  of  travelers,  and 
kept  it  for  some  years,  when  he  removed  to  Rochester.  The  first 
birth  in  the  town  was  in  the  family  of  Joseph  Horton,  in  the  spring 
of  1855.  The  first  death  was  in  the  same  spring,  being  the  daugh- 
ter of  James  Bucklin. 

CITY    OF    ROCHESTER. 

In  the  files  of  the  "Rochester  Post"  we  find  the  following  from 
the  pen  of  Elder  Ely,  of  Winona,  concerning  the  location  of  the  site 
of  Rochester:  The  town  site  mania  commenced  with  the  land 
company  that  laid  out  the  town  of  Chatfield.  Parties  from  Winona 
were  out  prospecting  for  town  sites.  Dr.  Balcombe,  early  in  1854, 
led  a  party  west.  He  missed  the  place  where  Rochester  now  stands, 
and  made  a  claim  in  the  timber  at  High  Forest.  About  the  middle' 
of  March  the  same  year,  E.  S.  Smith,  Charles  Eaton  and  Wheeler 


770  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Sargeant  went  out  from  Winona  in  search  of  a  town  site.  Smith 
had  just  come  from  Minneapolis,  where  I  may  say,  bj  the  way,  he 
had  just  completed  the  first  sawmill  built  on  the  west  side  of  the 
Mississippi  in  Minnesota,  if  we  except  the  old  government  mill  at 
that  place.  They  started  next  from  St.  Charles  and  came  to  the 
Zumbro  river,  about  three  miles  west  of  where  Rochester  now 
stands.  They  first  made  a  claim  where  they  struck  the  river,  and 
intended  to  lay  out  a  town,  but  Smith,  in  traveling  down  the  river, 
heard  the  roar  of  the  falls,  and  continued  his  journey  until  he  came 
in  sight  of  the  present  site  of  the  stone  mill.  They  abandoned  the 
place  they  had  fixed  upon  up  the  river  and  made  a  claim,  fixing  a 
site  for  a  log  shanty  at  the  head  of  Main  street.  They  immediately 
returned  to  Winona  and  hired  George  Wiltsee  to  go  out  and  build 
the  shanty.  In  a  few  days  a  small  log  building  was  completed  and 
the  claim  was  staked. 

This  was  early  in  the  spring,  before  the  government  survey  was 
completed.  The  township  lines  had  been  run  but  the  subdivisions 
had  not  been  made. 

Smith  &  Co.  held  the  claim  without  anybody  to  disturb  them, 
until  about  the  12th  of  July  following,  when  George  and  Jonathan 
Head  and  their  father  came  from  Wisconsin  and  made  their  claim. 
They  disregarded  the  claim  and  improvements  of  Smith  &  Co.,  in- 
deed they  begun  to  tear  down  the  log  shanty  built  by  the  first 
claimants.  Smith,  however,  was  on  hand  before  the  destruction 
was  completed,  and  with  a  revolver  in  hand  drove  away  the  intrud- 
ers. Subsequently  the  matter  was  settled  by  the  payment  of  money. 
Smith  and  Eaton  each  received  $1,800,  but  Springer  and  Sargeant 
got  nothing.     Smith  and  Eaton  showed  fight. 

T.  C.  Cummings  and  Eobert  McReady  made  claims  and  built 
their  claims  near  Cascade  creek,  in  the  spring  of  1854.  On  the  25th 
ot  July,  that  year,  the  town  was  staked  out.  It  had  already  become 
a  stopping-place  for  stages,  as  on  the  15tli  of  July  M.  O.  Walker, 
the  pioneer  stage  proprietor  of  the  west,  had  established  a  line  of 
stages  from  Dubuque  to  St.  Paul,  over  the  wilderness  prairies  and 
through  the  prospective  town  of  Rochester,  Winona  and  Elliota, 
which  were  at  that  time  the  nearest  post-towns.  During  the  first 
winter  the  neighbors  were  few,  the  families  of  F.  Prodger,  McReady 
and  George  Woolford  being  the  only  ones  within  seven  miles  of  the 
new  city.  In  the  following  spring  there  was  quite  an  extensive 
emigration  and  business  prospects  became  apparent.     Mr.  J.  D.  Jen- 


CASCADE    TOWNSHIP.  771 

kins  built  a  store  of  logs  and  sold  it  to  Hugh  Mair,  who  soon  filled 
it  with  goods  for  the  accommodation  of  the  rapidly  increasing  popula- 
tion. Wet  and  dry  groceries  seemed  to  be  the  most  important 
articles  in  stock.  A  cask  of  gin,  ot  this  stock,  was  the  first  intoxi- 
cating liquor  brought  to  this  town. 

George  Head  erected  a  log  house  in  the  summer  of  1854.  We 
are  unable  to  ascertain  whether  or  not  the  builder  designed  the 
same  tor  a  hotel,  but  it  was  used  as  such,  the  tide  of  emigration 
being  so  great  that  it  was  generally  filled  to  overflowing  with  travel- 
ers. Provisions  at  that  time  were  imported  from  Iowa,  and  conse- 
quently commanded  a  high  price.  Head  continued  business  in  the 
log  cabin  until  the  spring  of  1856,  when  he  disposed  of  the  house 
and  its  equipments,  Asa  Lasuer  being  the  purchaser.  It  was  after- 
ward torn  down  and  the  ' '  York  State  House  "  erected  a  little  farther 
up  Broadway. 

The  first  birth  in  Rochester  was  in  the  family  of  James  Smith, 
in  1855.  "  A  Mr.  Brown  was  looking  for  a  claim  on  the  north 
side  of  the  Zumbro  on  the  school  section  in  the  fall  of  1854,  and 
soon  thereafter  was  taken  sick  and  died.  This  was  the  first  death 
of  a  white  person  in  Olmsted  county.  Yery  soon  after  his  death 
his  widow  took  another  man,  but  was  not  married  to  him,  as  there 
was  no  one  in  the  vicinity  to  perform  the  ceremony ;  yet  they  did 
the  best  they  could,  and  procured  witnesses  to  their  agreement  to 
get  married  as  soon  as  there  was  an  opportunity.  This  was  the  first 
matrimonial  speculation  publicly  entered  into  in  the  vicinity." 

In  1856  a  log  schoolhouse  was  erected  east  of  the  Zumbro, 
being  the  first  one  in  the  city.  It  was  used  as  a  church  and  town 
hall  also.  Miss  Mary  Walker  taught  school  in  the  building  the  fol- 
lowing summer.  The  first  religious  service  held  within  the  limits 
of  Rochester  was  presided  over  by  a  minister  from  St.  Paul,  in 
December,  1854,  at  the  residence  of  Mr.  McReady.  On  the  follow- 
ing evening  services  were  held  by  the  same  minister  at  George 
Head's. 

The  dwellings  erected  in  those  days  were  very  simple  in  archi- 
tecture. We  will  describe  one  as  pictured  to  us  by  one  of  its  occu- 
pants. "  We  soon  set  about  building  our  first  residence,  the 
material  being  at  hand,  which  consisted  of  poles  and  bleached  prairie 
grass.  We  remained  in  this  rude  home  for  a  short  time,  but  felt 
very  highly  favored  when  we  were  permitted  to  take  up  our  abode 
in  a  new  log  house.     It  was  12x24  in   size,   the  window-sashes 


772 


HISTOEY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 


were  whittled  out  with  a  penknife,  oiled  paper  served  in  the  place  of 
window-glass,  and  a  blanket  hung  over  an  opening  in  the  side  of  the 
house  served  as  a  door." 

Indians  were  quite  numerous,  but  peaceable.  They  would  fre- 
quently visit  the  dwellings  of  the  whites  for  the  purpose  of  barter. 
Wolves  abounded,  and  their  weird  howls  were  nightly  heard.  Being 
communistic  in  their  propensities,  they  often  appropriated  the  prop- 
erty of  the  settlers  to  their  own  use.  In  one  instance  thej^  entered 
the  dwelling  of  George  Head  and  carried  off  a  sheep  that  had  been 
killed  to  furnish  breakfast  for  a  company  of  travelers. 

The  first  lawyer  made  his  appearance  in  the  summer  of  1855, 
Jay  Parker  by  name,  who  remained  but  a  short  time.  By  this  time 
immigration  was  increasing  to  such  an  extent  as  to  render  the  out- 
look for  the  prospective  city  very  flattering.  W.  D.  Lowry  bought 
the  claim  of  George  Woolford,  about  half  a  mile  south  of  the  city 
plat,  now  within  the  city  limits.  In  the  fall  of  this  year  Mr.  Lowry 
was  elected  to  a  seat  in  the  territorial  council,  which  position  he 
occupied  until  the  admission  of  Minnesota  as  a  state  in  1858.  This 
election  excited  great  interest,  not  only  because  it  was  the  first  in 
this  election  district,  but  because  issues  of  great  importance  to 
Rochester  and  her  neighboring  towns  were  to  come  before  that 
body,  and  to  be  by  them  decided.  Oronoco  and  Chatfield  were 
both  anxious  to  have  the  county  lines  so  located  as  to  place  each  of 
those  villages  in  the  geographical  center  of  a  county,  which  arrange- 
ment would  be  equivalent  to  making  each  a  county  seat.  To  these 
measures  and  the  results  that  would  attend  them  the  people  of 
Rochester  were  decidedly  opposed.  Mr.  Lowry  was  the  candidate  of 
the  people  of  Rochester,  and  Reuben  Ottoman,  of  Oronoco,  the 
opposing  candidate.  A  full  vote  of  the  county  was  called  out  and. 
Lowry  was  elected,  two  to  one. 

The  first  lawsuit  in  the  city  was  tried  before  James  Bucklin, 
Esq.,  in  the  summer  of  1855.  The  season  being  very  busy,  the 
justice  was  hoeing  corn  when  the  hour  arrived  for  the  suit  to  begin. 
The  parties  assembled  in  the  cornfield  and  the  suit  was  called.  The 
parties  were  T.  C.  Cummings,  plaintiff,  and  Alfred  Moler,  defend- 
ant ;  James  A.  Bucklin,  attorney  for  plaintifi",  and  G.  W.  Chilson 
for  defendant.     The  case  was  decided  in  favor  of  plaintiff. 

The  first  sawmill  in  the  town  was  of  somewhat  curious  construc- 
tion, and  consisted  of  a  scaffolding,  six  or  eight  feet  in  height,  a 
"whip  saw"  with  a  strong  handle  at  each  end  was  used.     The  frame- 


CASCADE    TOWNSHIP.  773 

work  of  the  scaffolding  was  so  arranged  that  the  log  could  be  gauged 
to  produce  lumber  of  any  desired  thickness.  The  motive  power  was 
a  man  at  each  end  of  the  saw,  one  of  whom  always  stood  beneath, 
or,  as  it  was  called,  ' '  in  the  pit " ;  hence  it  derived  its  name  as  the 
pit  saw.  These  mills  are  quite  common  in  old  countries,  and  in 
this  instance  was  of  great  benefit  in  a  new  country.  Mr.  Alexander, 
the  proprietor,  assured  us  that  two  men  would  frequently  manufac- 
ture five  hundred  feet  of  lumber  in  a  day.  Messrs.  Alexander  and 
Golds  worthy  built  the  first  frame  shop  in  the  spring  of  1856,  on 
Zumbro  street,  where  it  did  duty  as  a  shop  until  1861,  when  it  was 
removed  to  Broadway  and  fitted  up  for  a  store.  In  the  year  follow- 
ing these  gentlemen  built  a  fine  steam  mill  and  sash  factory  on  the 
Zumbro  in  east  Rochester,  to  which  they  soon  added  machinery  for 
planing  and  general  cabinetmaking.  This. mill  was  continued  in 
successful  operation  till  the  summer  of  1863,  when  it  was  burned  to 
the  ground. 

In  the  fall  of  1855  Messrs.  L.  W.  Bucklin  and  James  Lovington 
built  the  fii'st  bridge  across  the  Zumbro  at  a  point  opposite  where 
Cook's  livery  stable  now  stands.  It  was  built  of  logs  and  remained 
in  use  until  1857. 

In  1856  F.  A.  Olds  purchased  of  Messrs.  Moe  and  Cross  the 
property  on  the  corner  of  Broadway  and  College  streets,  known  as 
the  mill  reservation,  and  commenced  the  erection  of  a  stone  flouring- 
mill,  which  he  completed  the  following  year  at  a  cost  of  $40,000. 
This  was  the  first  substantial  public  improvement  that  was  under- 
taken. Judge  Olds  built  several  blocks  of  buildings  and  was  very 
active  in  all  public  enterprises. 

In  the  summer  of  1854  Fred  Prodger  and  Henry  Woodard  made 
claim  to  the  northern  part  of  the  city,  and  pre-empted  the  same  in 
1855.  In  the  same  year  they  sold  it  to  C.  H.  Lindsley,  who  sold  a 
three-fourths  interest  to  Messrs.  G.  S.  Harris,  W.  W.  Cowles,  Dan- 
iel Williams  and  Richard  B.  Smith,  of  Boston.  They  assumed  the 
name  of  the  "Boston  Company"  and  commenced  building  upon  and 
improving  their  property.  Mr.  Lindsley,  resident  proprietor,  was 
chosen  manager.  This  year  they  commenced  the  erection  of  the 
Zumbro  falls  mills,  a  large  hotel,  a  courthouse,  and  several  other 
buildings,  making  preparations  for  extensive  improvements  the 
ensuing  year,  but  the  financial  revolution  of  1857  included  in  the 
list  of  its  victims  the  original  Boston  Company,  and  after  spending 
about  $53,000  they  were  obliged  to  suspend  operations,  and  the 


774  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

property  was  transferred  to  the  hands  of  their  creditors,  Messrs. 
Alvin  Smith,  J.  H.  Ward,  David  Loring  and  John  M,  Cole,  all  of 
Boston.  In  the  final  division  of  the  property  among  the  proprietors, 
the  courthouse  came  into  the  hands  of  Mr.  Lindsley,  and  the 
flouring-mills  fell  to  John  M,  Cole,  who  in  1860  removed  to  Roch- 
ester and  put  the  mills  in  the  best  of  order,  making  them  valuable 
to  himself  and  the  city. 

The  first  brick  business  house  in  Rochester  was  erected  by  Dr. 
•L.  H.  Kelly,  formerly  of  Painesville,  O.     He  built  a  brick  store 
22  X  70  feet  on  the  corner  of  Broadway  and  College  streets. 
»  * 

THE    POSTOFFICE. 

In  a  little  log  cabin  situated  on  the  west  side  of  Cascade  creek, 
near  the  residence  formerly  owned  by  M.  W.  Leland,  the  first  post- 
oflice  was  established  in  1855.  Robert  McReady,  the  proprietor  of 
the  unpretentious  dwelling,  was  the  first  postmaster.  The  mail  was 
then  carried  by  stage  from  Dubuque  to  St.  Paul.  During  the  first 
year  the  weekly  receipts  of  letters  did  not  exceed  a  dozen  in  num- 
ber, and  it  is  said  that  the  postmaster  used  the  upper  story  of  his 
hat  as  a  depository  for  mail-matter.  Lock-boxes  were  not  then  in 
vogue. 

In  the  fall  of  1856  Mr.  P.  H.  Durfee,  then  occupying  a  log  store 
built  by  Mr.  Proudfoot  on  the  present  site  of  Union  block,  was 
appointed  ]^ostmaster,  and  the  office  was  removed  to  his  store.  A 
few  months  later  the  office  was  removed  to  John  R.  Cook's  block, 
on  the  corner  of  Main  and  Third  streets. 

In  the  spring  of  1858  Mrs.  Nancy  Baker  was  appointed  post- 
mistress, after  which  the  office  was  removed  to  H.  C.  Green's  store". 
Mr.  J.  V.  Daniels  was  afterward  appointed,  and  the  office  was 
removed  to  his  office.  In  1860  John  W.  Everstine  succeeded  him. 
The  next  change  was  in  1861,  when  M.  J.  A.  Leonard  was  appointed. 

On  completion  of  Blakely's  block,  in  the  winter  of  1863-4,  the 
office  was  again  removed  to  Broadway,  being  located  in  the  rear  end 
of  F.  W.  Anderson's  store.  In  the  summer  of  1864  Mr.  C.  C.  Jones 
succeeded  Mr.  Leonard,  and  soon  after  removed  the  office  to"  Peters' 
block,  near  the  stone  mill.  This  gentleman  held  the  office  one  year, 
when  Mr.  Samuel  Geisinger  was  appointed.  A  few  months  after 
his  appointment  this  gentleman  "removed  the  office  to  Head's  new 
building  on  Third  street,  west  of  Broadway. 

In  October,  1866,  Mr.  M.  W.  Fay  was  made  postmaster,  and 


CASCADE    TOWNSHIP.  775 

removed  the  office  to  Heany's  block.  In  April,  1867,  Judge  Fay 
died,  and  W.  W.  Ireland,  who  had  been  for  some  time  a  clerk  in 
the  office,  acted  in  the  capacity  of  postmaster  until  the  following 
July,  when  Mrs.  Fay,  widow  of  the  judge,  was  appointed  to  suc- 
ceed her  husband.  At  the  end  of  one  year  from  this  time  C.  C. 
Cole  was  appointed.  In  March,  1871,  George  W.  Baker  was 
appointed,  and  the  office  was  soon  after  removed  to  a  building  on 
Third  street,  west  of  Broadway. 

In  August  of  the  same  year  Capt.  Abram  Harkins  was  appointed, 
and  after  the  completion  of  the  Odd-Fellows'  block  removed  the 
office  to  that  building,  where  it  still  remains,  under  the  captain's 
supervision. 

INCOKPOEATION. 

The  city  of  Rochester  was  incorporated  and  received  its  charter 
in  1858.  Following  are  the  names  of  the  first  city  officers  elected 
from  that  time  to  1882  inclusive  : 

1858-9. 
Mayor,  Moses  W.  Fay ;   city  justice,  S.  G.  Whiting ;  treasurer,  E.  Damon ; 
recorder,  Thomas  Brooks ;  city  marshal,  Thomas  Ireland ;  official  paper,  "  Free 


First  Ward:  Aldermen,  R.  C.  Gates,  J.  W.  Everstine;  justice,  L.  L.  Eaton; 
supervisor,  H.  C.  Greene  ;  constable,  I.  M.  Terrill ;  assessor,  J.  B.  Allyn  ;  street 
commissioner,  J.  V.  Daniels. 

Second  Ward:  Aldermen,  S.  Geisinger,  J.  M.  Williams;  justice,  J.  P.Emer- 
ick ;  supervisor,  C.  C.  Cole ;  constable,  H.  Loomis ;  assessor,  E.  Damon  ;  street 
commissioner,  Moses  Hurd. 

Third  Ward:  Aldermen,  C.  H.  Lindsey,  L.  Wynkoop  ;  justice,  Wm.  Hun- 
ter ;  supervisor,  H.  E.  Mellen  ;  constable,  Wm.  Unger ;  assessor,  H.  Hyatt ; 
street  commissioner,  H.  E.  Mellen. 

1859-60. 

Mayor,  F.  A.  Olds;  city  justice,  S.  G.  Whiting;  treasurer,  J.  M.  Williams; 
surveyor,  P.  P.  Condit ;  recorder,  F.  A.  Poole ;  marshal,  H.  Loomis ;  official 
paper,  "  Free  Press." 

First  Ward :  Aldermen,  George  C.  Gook,  H.  A.Brown ;  justice,  L.  L.  Eaton ; 
supervisor,  John  W.  Everstine  ;  constable,  I.  M.  Terrill ;  assessor,  J.  V.  Daniels. 

Second  Ward :  Aldermen,  Moses  Hurd,  S.  Geisinger ;  justice,  J.  P.  Emerick ; 
supervisor,  S.  Risker ;  constable,  A.  J.  Drumheller ;  assessor,  Moses  Hurd. 

Third  Ward :  Aldermen,  James  S.  Niles,  Horace  Cook ;  justice,  Wm.  Hun- 
ter; supervisor,  C.  H.  Lindsey;  constable,  H.  E.  Mellen;  assessor,  Richard 
Reader. 

1860-1. 

Mayor,  AV.  D.  Hurlbut ;  city  justice,  H.  Hyatt ;  treasurer,  J.  V.  Daniels ; 
surveyor,  J.  V.  Daniels ;  recorder,  E.  W.  Crocker ;  marshal,  J.  W.  Murray  ;  city 
attorney,  S.  P.  Jones ;  official  paper,  "  City  Post." 


776  HISTORY    OP    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

First  Ward  :  Aldermen,  J.  V.  Daniels,  H.  A.  Brown ;  justice,  L.  L.  Eaton ; 
street  commissioner,  David  Chase ;  constable,  J.  W.  Murray  ;  assessor,  J.  V- 
Daniels. 

Second  Ward :  Aldermen,  S.  Geisinger,  G.  Smith  ;  justice,  J.  A.  Leonard  ; 
street  commissioner,  Gilbert  Smith  ;   constable,  H.  S.  Sage  ;  assessor,  M.  Hurd. 

Third  Ward:  Aldermen,  B.  H.  Ellison,  R.  McBride;  justice,  H.  Hyatt; 
street  commissioner,  B.  H.  Ellison;   constable,  A.  J.  Farr;  assessor,  R.  Reader. 

1861-2. 

Mayor,  John  Clark  ;  city  justice,  H.  Hyatt ;  treasurer,  J.  V.  Daniels  ;  sur- 
veyor, J.  V.  Daniels  ;  poundmaster,  L.  L.  Goodwin  ;  recorder,  E.  W.  Crocker; 
marshal,  H.  Loomis  ;  city  attorney,  S.  P.  Jones ;  official  paper,  "  City  Post." 

First  Ward :  Aldermen,  J.  E.  Ellis,  J.  S.  Woodard ;  justice,  L.  L.  Eaton ; 
street  commissioner,  Thos.  Ireland ;  constable,  H.  Clark ;  assessor,  J.  V.  Daniels. 

Second  AVard:  Aldermen,  E.  Damon,  E.  Carpenter;  justice,  E.  Carpenter; 
constable,  H.  S.  Sage  ;  assessor,  S.  Geisinger. 

Third  Ward :  Aldermen,  John  M.  Cole,  H.  E.  Mellen ;  justice,  H.  Hyatt ; 
constable,  Orrin  Jones ;  assessor,  R.  Reader. 

1862-3. 

Mayor,  L.  B.  Bliss;  city  justice,  R.  Reynolds;  treasurer,  J.  V.  Daniels; 
assessor,  J.  V.  Daniels ;  poundmaster,  J.  B.  Wagoner ;  city  attorney,  0.  P. 
Stearns;  recorder,  N.  C.  Younglove ;  marshal,  C.  Y,  Ayers;  official  paper, 
"  Rochester  Post." 

•      First  Ward  :  Aldermen,  George  Head,  J.  S.  Woodard ;  justice,  L.  L.  Eaton; 
street  commissioner,  G.  C.  Cook  ;  constable,  Matt  Markham. 

Second  Ward :  Aldermen :  W.  W.  Gibbs,  H.  C.  Packard ;  justice,  S.  Gei- 
singer ;  street  commissioner,  C.  C.  Cole  ;  constable,  Jacob  Ault. 

Third  Ward  :  Aldermen,  A.  Smith,  D.  Kidd  ;  justice,  R.  Reynolds ;  street 
commissioner,  Lemuel  Cook ;  constable.  B.  H.  Ellison. 

1863^. 

Mayor,  L.  B.  Bliss ;  city  justice,  R.  Reynolds ;  treasurer,  J.  V.  Daniels ; 
assessor,  J.  V.  Daniels ;  policeman,  J.  D.  Ault ;  poundmaster,  J.  D.  Ault ;  city 
attorney,  L.  Barber ;  recorder,  N.  C.  Younglove ;  marshal,  L.  O.  Benjamin ; 
official  paper,  "  Rochester  City  Post." 

First  Ward :  Aldermen,  C.  H.  Chadbourn,  Geo.  Head  ;  justice,  L.  L.  Ekton ; 
street  commissioner,  C.  H.  Chadbourn  ;  constable,  L.  O.  Benjamin. 

Second  Ward :  Aldermen,  W.  W.  Gibbs,  H.  C.Packard  ;  justice,  P.  C.  Comp- 
ton ;  street  commissioner,  Geo.  Healy ;  constable,  N.  Wilkins. 

Third  Ward  :  Aldermen,  A.  Smith,  R.  Reader ;  justice,  R.  Reynolds ;  street 
commissioner,  Asahel  Smith ;  constable,  R.  Hotchkiss. 

1864-5. 

Mayor,  Abram  Ozmun ;  city  justice,  W.  S.  Booth ;  treasurer,  David  Lesuer ; 
assessor,  C.  C.  Jones;  surveyor,  Geo.  Healy;  poundmaster,  J.  D.  Ault;  city 
attorney,  C.  M.  Start ;  recorder,  S.  W.  Eaton  ;  marshal,  Jacob  D.  Ault ;  chief  of 
police,  J.  D.  Ault ;  official  paper,  "  City  Post." 

First  Ward:  Aldermen,  C.  H.  Chadbourn,  H.  Ireland;  justice,  W.  S.  Booth; 
street  commissioner,  G.  C.  Cook ;  constable,  Thomas  Ireland. 


CASCADE    TOWNSHIP.  777 

Second  Ward:  Aldermen,  H.  J.  Grant,  W.  D.  Hurlbut ;  justice,  J.  P.  Emer- 
ick ;  street  commissioner,  A.  J.  Lockie  ;  constable,  L.  O.  Benjamin. 

Third  Ward :  Aldermen,  R.  McBride,  R.  Reader ;  justice,  R.  Reynolds ; 
street  commissioner,  H.  G.  Damon ;  constable,  Wm.  Knight. 

Board  of  Education :  School  Commissioners-at-Large,  D.  N.  Mason,  O.  O. 
Baldwin  ;  First  Ward,  H.  L.  R.  Jones ;  Second  Ward,  Chas.  Woodward  ;  Third 
Ward,  O.  A.  Hadley. 

1865-6. 

Mayor,  J.  V.  Daniels ;  city  justice,  W.  S.  Booth  ;  treasurer,  David  Lesuer ; 
assessor,  W.  D.  Hurlbut;  surveyor,  Geo.  Healy ;  city  attorney,  C.  M.  Start; 
recorder,  S.  W.  Eaton  ;  marshal,  Jacob  D.  Ault ;  chief  of  police,  J.  D.  Ault ; 
official  paper,  "  City  Post." 

First  Ward  :  Aldermen,  Louis  Walker,  H.  Ireland ;  justice,  W.  S.  Booth  ; 
constable,  Thomas  Ireland. 

Second  Ward :  Aldermen,  H.  T.  Horton,  M.  Hurd;  justice,  S.  Geisinger; 
street  commissioner,  Moses  Hurd  ;  constable,  L.  O.  Benjamin. 

Third  Ward :  Aldermen,  John  M.  Cole,  R.  McBride  ;  justice,  R.  Reynolds ; 
street  commissioner,  Asahel  Smith  ;  constable,  Wm.  Knight. 

Board  of  Education :  David  Lesuer,  J.  B.  Clark,  0.  A.  Hadley,  H.  Gallo- 
way, O.  O.  Baldwin. 

1866-7. 

Mayor,  O.  P.  Stearns ;  city  justice,  A.  Blanchard ;  treasurer,  David  Le- 
suer ;  assessor,  W.  D.  Hurlbut ;  surveyor,  Geo.  Healy ;  street  commissioner 
David  Lesuer  ;  city  attorney,  C.  M.  Start ;  recorder,  S.  W.  Eaton ;  marshal 
I.  W.  Simons  ;  poundmaster,  I.  W.  Simons ;  official  paper,  "  City  Post." 

First  Ward :  Aldermen,  C.  H.  Chadbourn,  L.  Walker  ;  justice,  W.  S.  Booth 
constable,  Thomas  Ireland. 

Second  Ward :  Aldermen,  Jacob  Rickert,  H.  T.  Horton  ;  justice,  A.  Blan- 
chard ;  constable,  L.  O.  Benjamin. 

Third  Ward :  Aldermen,  A.  Smith,  John  M.  Cole ;  justice,  B.  H.  Ellison ; 
constable,  A.  M.  Enoch. 

Board  of  Education :  0.  P.  Whitcomb,  D.  Lesuer,  J.  B.  Clark,  Horace 
Cook,  H.  Galloway. 

1867-8. 

Mayor,  0.  P.  Stearns ;  city  justice,  A.  Blanchard  ;  treasurer,  T.  H.  Titus  ; 
assessor,  J.  E.  Ells ;  surveyor,  Horace  E.  Horton ;  street  commissioner,  David 
Chase ;  city  attorney,  C.  M.  Start ;  recorder,  J.  A.  Austin ;  marshal,  W.  H. 
McLard ;  poundmaster,  W.  H.  McLard  ;  official  paper,  "  Rochester  Post." 

First  Ward :  Aldermen,  J.  B.  Clark,  C.  H.  Chadbourn ;  justice,  L.  L.  Eaton  ; 
constable,  Thomas  Ireland. 

Second  Ward :  Aldermen :  C.  C.  Cole,  Jacob  Rickert ;  justice,  A.  Blan- 
chard; constable,  L.  O.  Benjamin. 

Third  Ward :  Aldermen,  Samuel  Whitten,  A.  Smith ;  justice,  N.  N.  Ham- 
mond ;  constable,  B.  H.  Ellison. 

Board  of  Education :  C.  H.  Chadbourn,  W.  W.  Mayo,  0.  P.  Whitcomb, 
Horace  Cook,  D.  Lesuer. 

1868-9. 

Mayor,  L,  B.  Bliss  ;  city  justice,  A.  Blanchard ;  treasurer,  T.  H,  Titus ;  as- 
sessor, J.  V.  Daniels;  surveyor,  H.  E.  Horton;  city  attorney,  C.  M.  Start | 


778  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

recorder^  J.  A.  Austin;  marshal,  L.  O.  Benjamin  ;  street  commissioner,  R.  B. 
Graham ;  official  paper,  "  Rochester  Post." 

First  Ward  :  Aldermen,  John  B.  Clark,  G.  C.  Cook  ;  justice,  George  Stock- 
ing ;  constable,  Thomas  Ireland. 

Second  Ward :  Aldermen,  A.  Gooding,  C.  C.  Cole ;  justice,  A.  Blanchard ; 
constable,  L.  0.  Benjamin. 

Third  Ward :  Aldermen,  A.  Harkins,  Samuel  Whitten ;  justice,  Wm.  L, 
Taylor ;  constable,  Gordon  Smith. 

Board  of  Education:  O.  P.  Whitcomb,  John  B.  Clark,  C.  H.  Chadbourn, 
W.  W.  Mayo,  Horace  Cook. 

1869-70. 

Mayor,  Daniel  Heaney ;  city  justice,  A.  Blanchard ;  treasurer,  T.  H.  Titus ; 
assessor,  R.  H.  Gove ;  street  commissioner,  R.  B.  Graham ;  surveyor,  H.  E. 
Horton ;  city  attorney,  John  B.  Allen ;  recorder,  Amos  Hyatt ;  marshal,  L.  0. 
Benjamin  ;  assistant  marshal,  Geo.  Tilbury  ;  official  paper,  "  Rochester  Post." 

First  Ward  :  Aldermen,  Geo.  C.  Cook  ;  J.  P.  Moulton ;  justice,  Geo.  Stock- 
ing ;  constable,  Thomas  Ireland. 

Second  Ward :  Aldermen,  C.  C.  Cole,  A.  Gooding ;  justice,  A.  Blanchard ; 
constable,  L.  O.  Benjamin. 

Third  Ward :  Aldermen,  A.  Harkins,  S.  W.  Eaton  ;  justice,  J.  H.  Wright ; 
constable,  W.  H.  McLard. 

Board  of  Education:  S.'J.  Barlow,  Horace  Cook,  0.  P.  Whitcomb,  W.  W. 
Mayo,  John  B.  Clark. 

1870-1. 

Mayor,  F.  T.  Olds  ;  city  justice,  R.  H.  Gove ;  treasurer,  T.  H."  Titus ;  assess- 
or, James  N.  Coe;  surveyor,  H.  E.  Horton;  city  attorney,  0.  P.  Stearns; 
recorder,  Amos  Hyatt;  marshal,  A.  J.  Wright;  street  commissioner,  R.  B. 
Graham  ;  official  paper,  "  Rochester  Post." 

First  Ward  :  Aldermen,  C.  H.  Kellogg,  J.  P.  Moulton ;  justice,  L.  L.  Eaton ; 
constable,  E.  T>.  Cooper. 

Second  Ward :  Aldermen,  G.  W.  Van  Dusen,  C.  C.  Cole ;  justice,  R.  H. 
Gove ;  constable,  A.  J.  Wright. 

Third  Ward :  Aldermen,  H.  J.  Buttles,  S.  W.  Eaton ;  justice,  Wm.  L.  Tay- 
lor ;  constable,  W.  H.  McLard. 

Board  of  education :  E.  W.  Cross,  John  Edgar,  John  B.  Clark,  S.  J.  Bar- 
low, Horace  Cook. 

1871-2. 

Mayor,  0.  P.  Whitcomb  ;  city  justice,  R.  H.  Gove  ;  treasurer,  T.  H.  Titus; 
assessor,  James  N.  Coe  ;  surveyor,  H.  E.  Horton ;  street  commissioner,  G.  W. 
Pugh  ;  city  attorney,  E.  W.  Denton;  recorder,  Chas.  Shandrew;  marshal,  A.  J, 
Wright;  assistant  marshal,  L.  S.  Howe  ;  official  paper,  "Rochester  Post." 

First  Ward:  Aldermen,  T.  L.  Fishback,  C.  H.  Kellogg;  justice,  L.L.Eaton; 
constable,  E.  D.  Cooper. 

Second  Ward:  Aldermen,  George  Baihly,  G.  W.  Van  Dusen;  justice,  R.  H. 
Gove;  constable,  J.  H.  Wagoner. 

Third  Ward:  Aldermen,  Samuel  Whitten,  H.  J.  Buttles;  justice,  Wm.  L. 
Taylor;  constable,  W.  H.  McLard. 

Board  of  education,  J.  P.  Moulton,  C.  S.  Younglove,  John  Edgar,  E.  W. 
Cross,  Horace  Cook. 


CASCADE    TOWNSHIP.  779 

1872-3. 

Mayor,  George  W.  Van  Dusen;  city  justice,  R.  H.  Gove;  treasurer,  M.  J. 
Daniels ;  assessor,  James  N.  Coe ;  surveyor,  George  Healy ;  street  commis- 
sioner, G.  W.  Pugh  ;  city  attorney,  Chas.  M.  Start;  recorder,  Chas.  Shandrew  ; 
marshal,  A.  J.  Wright ;  assistant  marshal,  W.  H.  Lesuer ;  oflScial  paper,  "Roches- 
ter Post." 

First  Ward  :  Aldermen,  C.  A.  Emerson,  T.  L.  Fishback  ;  justice,  L.  L.  Eaton ; 
constable,  E.  D.  Cooper. 

Second  Ward  :  Aldermen,  W.  H.  Dodge,  Geo.  Baihly  ;  justice,  R.  H.  Gove  ; 
constable,  M.  G.  Denton. 

Third  Ward :  Aldermen,  H.  A.  Merrill,  Samuel  Whitten ;  justice,  B.  H. 
Whitney  ;  constable,  W.  H.  McLard. 

Board  of  education,  E.  W.  Cross,  John  M.  Cole,  J.  P.  Moulton,  John  Edgar, 

C.  S.  Younglove. 

1873-4. 

Mayor,  D.  H.  Williams;  city  justice,  R.  H.  Gove  ;  treasurer,  C.  H.  Kellogg  ; 
assessor,  James  N.  Coe ;  street  commissioner,  G.  ^Y.  Pugh ;  surveyor,  H.  E. 
Horton;  city  attorney,  C.  T.  Benedict;  recorder,  A.  Hyatt;  marshal,  A.  J. 
Wright;  assistant  marshal,  R.  Porter  ;  official  paper,  "Minnesota  Record." 

First  Ward :  Aldermen,  F.  T.  Olds,  C.  A.  Emerson ;  justice,  L.  L.  Eaton ; 
constable,  G.  C.  Sherman. 

Second  Ward  :  Aldermen,  J.  D.  Blake,  W.  H.  Dodge ;  justice,  R.  H.  Gove  ; 
constable,  Thomas  McCabe. 

Third  Ward :  Aldermen,  W.  M.  Allyn,  H.  A.  Merrill ;  justice,  B.  H.  Whit- 
ney; constable,  W.  H.  McLard. 

Board  of  education,  C.  S.  Younglove,  W.  C.  Rice,  E.  W.  Cross,  John  M. 
Cole,  J.  P.  Moulton. 

1874-5. 

Mayor,  D.  H.  Williams;  city  justice,  James  George;  treasurer,  C.  H.  Kel- 
logg ;  assessor,  Geo.  C.  Cook ;  surveyor,  H.  E.  Horton ;  street  commissioner, 
E.  McDowell ;  city  attorney,  C.  T.  Benedict ;  recorder,  Amos  Hyatt ;  marshal, 
A.  J.  Wright ;  assistant  marshals,  John  Chute,  W.  H.  Lesuer,  John  Miller  ;  of- 
ficial paper,  "  Rochester  Post." 

First  Ward :  Aldermen,  A.  Nelson,  F.  T.  Olds ;  justice,  L.  L.  Eaton  ;  con- 
stable, E.  D.  Cooper. 

Second  AVard :  Aldermen,  O.  O.  Baldwin,  J.  D.  Blake ;  justice,  John  W. 
Campbell ;  constable,  T.  O.  McCabe. 

Third  Ward :  Aldermen,  Samuel  Whitten,  0.  Eddy ;  justice,  G.  W.  Pugh ; 
constable,  W.  H.  McLard. 

Board  of  education,  E.  W.  Cross,  S.  B.  Clark,  C.  S.  Younglove,  W.  C.  Rice, 
John  M.  Cole. 

1875-6. 

Mayor,  D.  A.  Morrison ;  city  justice,  James  George ;  treasurer,  C.  H.  Kel- 
logg; assessor,  Geo.  C.  Cook;  surveyor,  H.  E.  Horton;  street  commissioner,  E. 
McDowell ;  city  attorney,  H.  A.  Eckholdt ;  recorder,  Amos  Hyatt ;  marshal,  A. 

D.  Robinson  ;  assistant  marshals,  John  Chute,  W.  H.  Lesuer,  John  Miller ;  offi- 
cial paper,  "  Rochester  Post." 

First  Ward :  Aldermen,  S.  H.  Daniels,  A.  Nelson ;  justice,  L.  L.  Eaton  ;  con- 
stable, E.  D.  Cooper. 


780  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Second  Ward :  Aldermen,  R.  Cornforth,  O.  O.  Baldwin ;  justice,  John  W. 
Campbell ;  constable,  none  qualified. 

Third  Ward :  Aldermen,  N.  B.  Wilkins,  Samuel  Whitten ;  justice,  G.  W. 
Pugh  ;  constable,  W.  H.  McLard. 

Board  of  education,  W.  A.  Allen,  F.  H.  Allen,  S.  B.  Clark,  E.  W.  Cross, 
W.  C.  Rice. 

. 1876-7. 

Mayor,  D.  A.  Morrison  ;  city  justice,  James  George  ;  treasurer,  J.  Bonham ; 
assessor.  Geo.  C.  Cook ;  survej^or,  George  Healy ;  street  commissioner,  D.  Pat- 
terson ;  city  attorney,  H.  A.  Eckholdt ;  recorder,  T.  H.  Bliss ;  marshal,  A.  D. 
Robinson ;  assistant  marshals,  W.  H.  Lesuer,  George  Tilbury,  John  Miller ; 
official  paper,  "Rochester  Post  " 

First  Ward:  Aldermen,  Amos  Hyatt,  S.  H.  Daniels;  justice,  L.  L.  Eaton; 
constable,  E.  D.  Cooper. 

Second  Ward:  Aldermen,  Wm.  Wood,  R.  Cornforth ;  justice,  James  George; 
constable,  George  C.  Sherman. 

Third  Ward:  Aldermen,  Samuel  Whitten,  N.  B.  Wilkins;  justice,  S.  W. 
Eaton  ;  constable,  W.  H.  McLard. 

Board  of  education,  W.  A.  Allen,  W.  C.  Rice,  S.  B.  Clark,  A.  Harkins,  F.  H. 
Allen. 

Board  of  health,  N.  B.  Wilkins,  Dr.  E.  W.  Cross,  Dr.  G.  W.  Nichols. 

For  license,  481  ;  against,  441 ;  majority  for,  40. 

1877-8. 

Mayor,  D.  A.  Morrison ;  city  justice,  James  George ;  treasurer,  J.  Bonham ; 
assessor,  Geo.  C.  Cook;  surveyor,  Thomas  Hunter;  street  commissioner,  D. 
Patterson ;  city  attorney,  R.  H.  Gove ;  recorder,  A.  B.  Olds ;  marshal,  Henry 
Kalb ;  assistant  marshals,  W.  H.  Lesuer,  George  Tilbury,  John  Miller ;  official 
paper,  "  Rochester  Post." 

First  Ward :  Aldermen,  Amos  Hyatt,  A.  D.  Vedder ;  justice,  L.  L.  Eaton ; 
constable,  George  C.  Sherman. 

Second  Ward :  Aldermen,  C.  H.  Morrill,  A.  M.  Ellithorp ;  justice,  James 
George ;  constable,  Ray  Fankhauser. 

Third  Ward :  Aldermen,  Sam'l  Whitten,  Jerry  Harrington ;  justice,  S.  W 
Eaton ;  constable,  W.  H.  McLard. 

Board  of  education,  W.  A.  Allen,  W.  C.  Rice,  S.  B.  Clark,  A.  Harkins,  F. 
H.  Allen. 

For  license,  500 ;  against,  583 ;  majority  against,  83. 

1878-9. 

Mayor,  D.  H.  Williams ;  city  justice,  L.  L.  Eaton ;  treasurer,  H.  I.  A.  Hol- 
men;  assessor,  George  C.  Cook;  surveyor,  George  Healy;  street  commis- 
sioner, A.  J.  Wright;  city  attorney,  F.  B.  Kellogg;  recorder,  A.  B.  Olds;  mar- 
shal, Henry  Kalb  ;  assistant  marshals,  R.  J.  Fitzgerald,  George  Tilbury,  John 
Miller,  R.  B.  Clark  ;  official  paper,  "  Rochester  Post." 

First  Ward:  Aldermen,  A.  D.  Vedder,  Thomas  Brooks;  justice,  L.  L.  Eaton ; 
constable,  Geo.  C.  Sherman. 

Second  Ward:  Aldermen,  A.  M.  Ellithorp,  Moses  Hurd;  justice,  James 
George ;  constable,  Ray  Fankhauser. 


^^ 


IV 


JOHNI    W.  FULKERSON 


CASCADE    TOWNSHIP.  783 

Third  Ward :  Aldermen,  Samuel  Whitten,  G.W.  Pugh ; 'justice,  S.  W.  Eaton ; 
Constable,  W.  H.  McLard. 

Board  of  education,  P.  L.  Dansingburg,  W.  C.  Rice,  S.  B.  Clark,  A.  Harkins, 
Horace  Cook. 

For  license,  699  ;  against,  464;  majority  for,  235. 

1879-80. 
Mayor,  L.  E.  Cowdery ;  city  justice,  L.  L.  Eaton  ;  treasurer,  H.  I.  A.  Hol- 
men;  assessor,  Geo.  C.  Cook;  surveyor,  George  Healy;  street  commissioner, 

A.  J.Wright;  city  attorney,  F.  B.  Kellogg  ;  recorder,  Thos.  W.  Neville ;  marshal, 
Henry  Kalb ;  assistant  marshals,  Christ.  Olson,  Geo.  Tilbury,  W.  H.  Lesuer, 
John  Miller  ;  official  paper,  "  Rochester  Post." 

First  Ward:.  Aldermen,  Thomas  Brooks,  A.  Nelson;  justice,  L.  L.  Eaton; 
constable,  Geo.  C.  Sherman. 

Second  Ward :  Aldermen,  Moses  Hurd,  O.  S.  Porter ;  justice,  James  George ; 
constable,  Ray  Fankhauser. 

Third  Ward:  Aldermen,  Samuel  Whitten,  N.  J.  Shannon;  justice,  S.  W. 
Eaton;  constable,  W.  H.  McLard. 

Board  of  education,  C.  M.  Start,   P.  L.  Dansingburg,  G.  L.  M.  Gjertsen,  S. 

B.  Clark,  Horace  Cook. 

For  license,  588;  against,  471 ;  majority  for,  117. 

1880-1. 

Mayor,  Samuel  Whitten;  city  justice,  S.  W.  Eaton;  treasurer,  H.  I.  A. 
Holmen ;  assessor,  Geo.  C.  Cook ;  surveyor,  Thomas  Hunter ;  street  commis- 
sioner, A.  J.  Wright ;  city  attorney,  F.  B.  Kellogg ;  recorder,  R.  J.  Montague, 
marshal,  Henry  Kalb ;  assistant  marshals,  W.  H.  Lesuer,  John  Sullivan,  H. 
Loomis,  George  Tilbury ;  official  paper,  "  Rochester  Post." 

First  Ward :  Aldermen,  F.  T.  Olds,  A.  Nelson ;  justice,  Robt.  Maffett ; 
constable,  Wm.  Elliott. 

Second  Ward :  Aldermen,  C.  Van  Campen,  0.  S.  Porter ;  justice,  L.  0. 
Benjamin ;  constable,  J.  H.  Wagoner. 

Third  Ward :  Aldermen,  L.  Price,  N.  J.  Shannon ;  justice,  S.  W.  Eaton ; 
constable,  N.  Cole. 

Board  of  Education :  P.  L.  Dansingburg,  C.  C.  Willson,  G.  L.  M.  Gjertsen, 
M.  J.  Daniels,  Horace  Cook. 

For  license,  559 ;  against,  320  ;  majority  for,  239. 

1881-2. 

Mayor,  Samuel  Whitten ;  city  justice,  S.  W.  Eaton ;  treasurer,  H.  I.  A. 
Holmen  ;  assessor,  Geo.  C.  Cook ;  surveyor,  Thomas  Hunter ;  street  commis- 
sioner, J.  H.  Wagoner;  city  attorney,  W.  Logan  Brackenridge ;  recorder,  Burt 
W.  Eaton ;  marshal,  Henry  Kalb ;  assistant  marshals,  Horace  Loomis,  John 
Posz,  W.  H.  Lesuer,  John  Miller,  John  Sullivan,  A.  T.  Robinson ;  official  jDaper, 
"Rochester  Post." 

First  Ward:  Aldermen,  F.  T.  Olds,  Amos  Hyatt;  justice,  Robt.  Maffett; 
constable,  Geo.  C.  Sherman. 

Second  Ward :   Aldermen,  C.  Van  Campen,  A.  T.  Stebbins ;  justice,  L,  O. 
Benjamin ;  constable,  none  qualified. 
47 


784  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Third  Ward :  Aldermen,  L.  Price,  N.  Shannon  ;  justice,  S.  W.  Eaton;  con- 
stable, W.  H.  McLard. 

Board  of  Education :  T.  L.  Fishback,  P.  L.  Dansingburg,  M.  J.  Daniels,  G. 
L.  M.  Gjertsen,  F.  H.  Allen. 

For  license,  530  ;  against,  284 ;  majority  for,  246. 

1882-3. 

Mayor,  W.  W.  Mayo ;  city  justice,  L.  0.  Benjamin ;  treasurer,  J.  Bonham ; 
assessor,  Geo.  C.  Cook ;  surveyor,  Thomas  Hunter ;  street  commissioner,  Chas. 
Streeter;  city  attorney,  W.  Logan  Brackenridge ;  city  recorder,  Burt  W. 
Eaton ;  marshal,  Henry  Kalb ;  assistant  marshals,  W.  H.  Lesuer,  John  Posz, 
John  Miller,  John  Sullivan,  A.  T.  Robinson;  official  paper,  "Record  and 
Union." 

First  Ward :  Aldermen,  Amos  Hyatt,  Henry  Schuster ;  justice,  L.  L.  Eaton ; 
constable,  Geo.  C.  Sherman. 

Second  Ward:  Aldermen,  A.  T.  Stebbins,  O.  Olsen;  justice,  L.  O.  Benja- 
min. 

Third  Ward :  Aldermen,  John  Shannon,  E.  Chapman ;  justice,  S.  W.  Eaton  5 
constable,  D.  Wetherby. 

Board  of  Education:  T.  L.  Fishback,  W.  H.  Dodge,  M.  J.  Daniels,  F.  H. 
Allen,  S.  B.  Howe. 

No  vote  on  license. 

■  .  The  following  list  of  county  officers  was  received  after  that  por- 
tion of  the  book  for  which  it  was  designed  had  been  printed,  and  it 
is  therefore  inserted  here  as  being  the  most  appropriate  place  now 
available. — Ed. 

JUDGES    OF*  THE    DISTRICT   COURT. 

The  first  term  of  the  district  court  was  held  by  Hon.  William  H. 
Welch,  then  chief-justice-  of  the  supreme  court  of  the  Territory  of 
Minnesota,  at  the  American  Hotel,  June  23,  1856. 

The  first  term  of  the  district  court  of  the  third  judicial  district  of 
the  State  of  Minnesota  for  Olmsted  county  was  held  by  Hon. 
Thomas  Wilson,  judge  of  the  district  court  for  that  district,  October 
20,  1858.  He  was  elected  as  such  judge  at  the  October  election  in 
1857,  and  held  the  office  until  1864,  when  he  was  appointed  chief 
justice  of  the  supreme  court  of  the  state.  In  1864  Hon.  Lloyd 
Barber,  then  of  Rochester,  was  appointed  judge  of  that  district,  and 
elected  to  the  same  office  at  the  November  election  in  1864.  He 
held  the  office  the  full  term  until  January  1,  1872.  Hon.  Chauncey 
N.  Waterman  was  elected  to  that  office  in  November,  1871.  He 
held  the  office  from  January  1,  1872,  until  his  death,  February  17, 
1873.  Hon.  John  Yan  Dyke  was  appointed  his  successor,  and 
held  the  office  until  January  1,  1874.     Hon.  William  Mitchell  was 


CASCADE    TOWNSHIP.  785 

elected  to  the  office  in  November,  1873  ;  held  the  office  a  full  term, 
from  January  1,  1874,  to  January  1,  1881  ;  was  re-elected  in  No- 
vember, 1880;  continued  in  office  until^his  appointment  as  one  of  the 
associate  judges  of  the  supreme  court,  March  12,  1881.  Hon. 
Charles  M.  Start,  of  Eochester,  was  appointed  his  successor ;  was 
elected  in  November,  1881,  and  still  holds  the  office. 

JUDGES  OF  THE  PROBATE  COURT. 

Keuben  Ottman,  of  Oronoco,  held  the  office  from  the  organiza- 
tion of  Olmsted  county,  in  1855,  until  January  1,  1856  ;  Hiram 
Thompson,  from  January  1,  1856,  to  January  1,  1858  ;  Moses  W. 
Fay,  from  January  1,  1858,  to  January  1,  1860  ;  Hiram  Thompson, 
from  January  1,  1860,  to  January  1,  1864  ;  Moses  W.  Fay,  from 
January  1,  1864,  to  January  1,  1866  ;  Reuben  Reynolds,  from 
January  1,  1866,  to  January  1,  1870  ;  S.  W.  Eaton,  from  January 
1,  1870,  to  January  1,  1874  ;  John  W.  Fulkerson,  from  January  1, 
1874,  to  January  1,  1878  ;  Daniel  S.  Hibbard,  from  January  1, 
1878,  to  January  1,  1879  ;  Henry  C.  Butler,  from  January  1,  1879, 
to  the  present  time. 

DISTRICT   ATTORNEYS    AND    COUNTY    ATTORNEYS. 

Hon.  Elza  A.  McMahon  was  appointed  district  attorney  June  28, 
1856,  and  held  the  office  until  January  1,  1858  ;  Samuel  Cole,  of 
Winona,  was  elected  prosecuting  attorney  of  the  third  judicial  dis- 
trict in  October,  1857,  and  held  the  office  fi^om  May  11,  1858,  until 
January  1,  1860;  Stiles  P.  Jones  was  appointed  county  attorney 
January  7,  1859,  and  held  the  office  until  January  1,  1860  ;  Hon. 
Joseph  A.  Leonard  was  county  attorney  from  January  1,  1860,  to 
January  1,  1862  ;  Hon.  Ozoro  P.  Stearns,  from  January  1,  1862,  to 
January  1,  1863  ;  Hon.  Lloyd  Barber,  from  January  1,  1863,  to 
the  time  of  his  appointment  as  judge  in  1864 ;  O.  O.  Baldwin,  from 
January  1,  1865,  to  January  1,  1866  ;  Hon.  Ozoro  P.  Stearns,  from 
January  1,  1866,  to  January  1,  1868  ;  Hon.  Charles  M.  Start,  from 
January  1,  1868,  to  January  1,  1876  ;  Henry  C.  Butler,  from  Jan- 
uary 1,  1876,  to  January  1,  1878  ;  Halfton  A.  Eckholdt,  from 
January  1,  1878,  to  January  1,  1882;  Frank  B.  Kellogg,  from 
January  1,  1882,  to  the  present  time. 


CHAPTEE  XII. 

FIRE   AND   OTHEE  MATTERS. 
FIRE    DEPARTMENT. 

In  July,  1570,  the  fire-engine  known  as  the  Little  Giant  was 
purchased  at  a  cost  of  $9,500.  In  October  of  the  same  year  the 
engine-house  was  completed.  The  building  is  situated  on  the  mill- 
race  south  of  Olds  &  Fishback's  mill ;  a  solid  stone  wall  on  either 
side  of  the  race  gives  it  a  solid  foundation,  over  an  exhaustless 
supply  of  water. 

The  organization  of  the  fire  department  was  delayed  by  difiicul- 
ties  usually  encountered  by  public  enterprises  until  December,  1870. 

The  engine  company,  as  first  organized,  consisted  of  the  following 
named  ofiicers  and  members  :  Geo.  C.  Cook,  foreman ;  S.  H. 
Daniels,  first  assistant  ;  Henry  Schuster,  second  assistant  ;  Oscar 
Cobb,  secretary,  and  the  following  members  :  W.  G.  Bartley,  J.  W. 
Everstine,  Jacob  Joest,  H.  M.  Kellog,  Henry  Lawshee,  A.  Ozmun, 
Charles  Whitney,  C.  H.  Chadbourne,  Oscar  Cobb,  George  Bunce, 
Mat.  Markham,  JSTath.  Cross,  Chas.  Rommell,  L.  Harris,  E.  W. 
Crocker,  J,  H.  Groesbeck,  George  W.  Yan  Dusen,  O.  P.  Stearns, 
Chas.  Shandrew,  J.  P.  Moulton,  Henry  Kalb,  Wm.  Eaton,  Wm. 
Brown,  Dan  Markham,  Stephen  Ives,  and  E.  D.  Swartwood. 

A  separate  company  was  organized  to  take  charge  of  each 
hose  carriage.  The  Night  Hawk  Hose  Company  elected  the 
following  ofiicers  :  C.  H.  Kellogg,  foreman  ;  George  E.  Leonard,  first 
assistant ;  Amos  Hyat,  second  assistant,  C.  H.  Bliss,  secretary. 
The  Turner  Hose  Company  elected  G.  Hargesheimer,  foreman  ;  J. 
Levy,  first  assistant ;  J.  Brendemuehl,  second  assistant ;  John 
Timm,  secretary.  The  Independent  Hose  Company  elected  E. 
D.  Cooper,  foreman  ;  G.  "W.  Graves,  first  assistant ;  F.  T.  Olds, 
second  assistant ;  T.  L.  Fishback,  secretary. 

The  present  officers  are  as  follows  :     Thomas  P.  Hall,  chief  of 

department  ;  Chas.  Streeter,  chief  engineer  ;  Wilson,  assistant. 

Engine  Co. :  E.  D.  Swartwood,  foreman  ;  Henry  Schuster,  assistant 
foreman  ;  Chas.  Crandall,  secretary  ;  Henry  Kalb,  treasurer. 
Hose  Co.  No.  1 :  Amos  Hyatt,  foreman  ;  J.   Egel,  first  assistant 


FIEE    AND    OTHER    MATTERS.  787 

foreman  ;  K.  Riebe,  secretary  ;  William  Searls,  treasurer.  Hose 
No.  2 :  Charles  Steward,  foreman  ;  J.  W.  Baililey,  first  assistant 
foreman  ;  Charles  Chadburne,  second  assistant ;  William  Smith, 
secretary  ;  Fred  Van  Duesen,  treasurer.  Hose  No.  3 :  Jacob 
Wagnor,  foreman  ;  John  Hoocks,  first  assistant  foreman  ;  Harry 
Phelps,  second  assistant  foreman ;  Fred  Rommel,  secretary  ; 
O.  C.  Backer,  treasurer.  Alert  Hook  and  Ladder  Co.  :  Fred 
Wagner,  foreman  ;  L.  Kelly,  secretary  and  treasurer.  Tiger  Hook 
and  Ladder  Co.  :  Chas.  Wedge,  foreman  ;  W.  S.  Parker,  first 
assistant ;  F.  Reek,  second  assistant ;  Fred  Manley,  secretary  and 
treasurer. 

BOARD     OF    TRADE. 

/  In  September,  1881,  a  meeting  of  the  business  men  of  Rochester 
was  held  at  the  Cook  House  for  the  purpose  of  organizing  a  body 
by  the  above  name,  and  the  following  named  ofiicers  elected  :  A. 
Ozmun,  president ;  F.  T.  Olds,  first  vice-president ;  E.  Damon, 
second  vice-president ;  John  W.  Booth,  secretary ;  A.  T.  Stebbins, 
secretary. 

The  object  of  the  organization  will  be  understood  from  the  fol- 
lowing preamble  :  ' '  The  business  men  of  the  city  of  Rochester  having 
a  desire  to  promote  just  and  equitable  principles  in  trade,  to  discover 
and  correct  abuses,  to  unite  the  community  for  the  purpose  of  ad- 
vancing and  increasing  the  mercantile,  manufacturing,  shipping  and 
other  interests,  of  the  city  of  Rochester,  to  acquire,  preserve  and 
disseminate  valuable  information,  and  to  promote  the  interests  of 
our  city,  do  hereby  adopt  the  following  constitution,"  etc. 

After  the  organization  of  the  board,  the  following  standing  com- 
mittees were  elected:  1.  A  committee  of  five  on  manufactories.  2. 
A  committee  of  three  on  city  and  county  afi'airs.  3.  A  committee  of 
three  on  state  of  trade.  4.  A  committee  of  three  on  legislation.  5. 
A  committee  of  five  on  transportation  and  routes.  6.  A  committee 
of  four  on  agriculture.  7.  A  committee  of  three  on  educational 
interests.  8.  A  committee  of  five  on  public  buildings  and  parks. 
9.  A  committee  of  three  on  finance.   10.  A  committee  on  membership. 

The  present  ofiicers  are  as  follows :  E.  Damon,  president ;  C.  H. 
Roberts,  vice-president ;  H.  T.  Hannon,  secretary ;  M.  J.  Daniels, 
treasiu-er. 

CRIME    AND     CASUALITY. 

The  first  tragedy  committed  in  Rochester  occurred  in  the  spring 
of  1858.     A  man  named  Ashenhurst  was  stabbed,  from  the  eflfects 


788  HISTOEY    OF    OLMSTED    COm^^TY. 

of  which  he  died.  A  saloon  located  near  the  present  site  of  Rom- 
mell's  meat  market  was  the  scene  of  the  tragedy. 

In  March,  1866,  the  First  IS^ational  Bank  was  entered  by  bur- 
glars, during  the  absence  of  the  gentleman  who  usually  slept  there, 
the  safe  door  blown  off  and  about  two  thousand  dollars  in  gold 
and  currency  taken.  The  robbers  were  captured  shortly  afterward 
by  sheriff  Loomis. 

On  the  morning  of  January  26,  1867,  a  man  named  Delano 
walked  into  a  drug  store  and  purchased  some  strychnine,  after  which 
he  went  to  his  shop  on  Zumbro  street  and  swallowed  the  poison. 
He  was  taken  to  the  Stephens  House,  where  he  boarded,  and 
Dr.  Mayo  summoned  to  attend  him.  By  the  time  that  gentleman 
reached  him,  however,  he  was  found  to  be  beyond  human  aid,  and 
death  soon  overtook  him. 

On  the  night  of  February  12,  1867,  some  burglars  entered  the 
court-house  by  forcing  open  the  east  door.  They  entered  the  treas- 
urers' office  and  blew  open  the  safe,  securing  about  fifty  dollars  in 
money.  The  drawers  of  the  safe,  containing  several  thousand  dol- 
lars' worth  of  valuable  papers,  were  afterward  found  secreted  in  a 
wood-pile  near  the  building. 

On  Saturday  night,  February  27,  1869,  a  man  lying  sick  with 
smallpox  at  Denrick's  Hotel  escaped  from  liis  nurse  and  jumped 
into  the  Zumbro  river,  below  Cole's  mill.  The  body  was  found 
some  days  after  lodged  under  the  ice.  The  name  of  the  unfortunate 
man  was  Hamilton.  He  had  been  in  Rochester  but  a  short  time, 
during  which  he  was  engaged  in  various  pursuits. 

In  August,  1866,  tlie  Zumbro  river  was  swollen  by  continuous 
rains.  On  Sunday  night,  the  5th,  and  Monday  the  6th,  the  stream 
rose  with  unusual  rapidity.  On  the  7th,  from  four  till  seven 
o'clock,  it  rose  more  rapidly  than  was  ever  known.  It  was  trans- 
formed from  a  rippling  brook  to  a  mad  rushing  torrent  carrying 
every  movable  thing  before  it.  Several  families  living  on  the 
flat  west  of  the  river  experienced  a  very  narrow  escape.  They 
were  aroused  at  four  o'clock  in  the  morning  by  the  seething  flood 
that  by  that  time  had  reached  a  depth  of  over  a  foot  in  their 
dwellings.  Being  cut  off  from  the  mainland,  they  climbed  trees. 
One  little  oak  afforded  a  place  of  refuge  for  a  Mr.  Carrol  and 
family,  consisting  of  five  persons,  a  Mr.  Sullivan,  his  wife  and  two 
children,  a  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Williamson  and  their  daughter.  A  few 
hours  later,  however,  they  were  seen  and  rescued  from  their  perilous 


FIRE    AND    OTHER    MATTERS.  789 

position.  Most  of  the  houses  in  east  Rochester  were  deserted.  The 
new  pier  for  College-street  bridge  was  struck  by  the  wreck  of  another 
bridge,  being  carried  down  on  the  bosom  of  the  angry  flood  and 
nearly  ruined.  The  outside  of  Olds'  millrace  and  bulkhead  was 
badly  washed,  and  Cole's  race  also  sustained  considerable  damage. 
Elsewhere  the  damage  and  loss  of  property  was  great. 

In  August,  1869,  the  Wabasha  stage  left  the  stage-house  in 
Rochester  en  route  for  the  former  named  city.  A  boy  named 
August  Menot  was  driving,  and  Mr.  Nathaniel  Wentworth,  of 
Plainview,  was  a  passenger.  On  reaching  Silver  creek  they  found 
that  stream  terribly  swollen  from  heavy  rains  on  the  previous  nights. 

The  boy  drove  upon  the  bridge,  but,  on  seeing  the  angry  flood 
beyond,  decided  not  to  cross.  Mr.  Wentworth,  however,  insisted 
upon  making  the  attempt,  and,  seizing  the  lines,  urged  the  horses 
into  the  rushing  torrent.  The  horses  immediately  went  beyond 
their  depth,  and  with  the  stage  were  born  rapidly  down  stream. 
The  boy  in  the  meantime  clung  to  the  seat,  which  had  been  washed 
ofl",  and,  with  the  mail-bag  in  his  hand,  succeeded  in  reaching  the 
shore:  Mr.  Wentworth  was  carried  down  stream  for  some  distance, 
and  finally  sank  to  rise  no  more,     fhe  horses  were  also  drowned. 

On  June  22,  1871,  a  white  boy  named  Stephens,  employed  at 
the  Climax  barber-shop,  shot  and  killed  a  negro  named  James 
Willis.  On  the  following  February  Stephens  was  sent  to  the 
penitentiary  for  a  term  of  four  years  and  three  months. 

On  the  night  of  February  28,  187T,  the  residence  of  James 
Fitzpatrick  was  entered  by  burglars,  and  among  other  articles  stolen 
were  some  very  valuable  papers,  amounting  in  all  to  several 
thousand  dollars. 

On  the  night  of  April  24  he  was  aroused  from  his  slumbers  by 
a  loud  knock  at  his  door.  On  answering  the  summons  he  stood 
face  to  face  with  a  tall  muscular  man,  who  asked  him  to  come  out. 
He  refused  to  do  so  and  the  midnight  visitor  stepped  in  at  the  door 
and  began  at  once  to  disclose  the  object  of  his  visit.  He  stated 
that  he  had  been  employed  by  the  parties  who  had  entered 
Fitzpatrick's  house,  to  ascertain  how  much  he  would  give  for  the 
return  of  the  valuable  papers  taken.  The  terms  wei-e  agreed  upon, 
and  a  place  of  meeting  selected  where  the  bargain  was  to  be 
consummated.  The  spot  named  was  on  the  Salem  road  near  Stenger's 
centennial  beer-garden,  and  the  time,  ten  o'clock  on  the  following 
day.     Early  the  following   morning,    Fitzpatrick   went   to   county 


790  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUIfTY. 

attorney  Start  and  sheriff  Ellison,  informing  them  of  facts  detailed 
above,  and  long  before  the  appointed  hour  these  gentlemen,  with 
one  or  two  others,  was  secreted  near  the  spot  where  the  strange 
interview  was  to  take  place.  Fitzpatrick  started  out  on  foot  and 
alone,  as  per  agreement,  and  met  his  strange  visitor,  who  had  hidden 
among  the  trees  a  hundred  rods  nearer  town  than  the  place  agreed 
upon.  The  missing  papers  were  produced,  and  a  part  of  the  money 
was  in  the  robber's  hands  when  sheriff  Ellison  came  driving  down 
the  road.  At  this  juncture  Fitzpatrick  cried  out ' '  Thief !  thief !  take 
him  !  "  but  in  an  instant  the  wary  robber  rushed  through  the  trees 
and  underbrush  and  was  soon  lost  from  view.  In  spite  of  the 
effort  of  his  pursuers  he  eluded  them  and  has  never  been  captured. 
He  exhibited  great  cunning  in  changing  the  place  of  meeting,  as  it 
completely  nonplused  the  officers. 

In  the  early  part  of  June,  1879,  the  city  of  Owatonna  was  visited 
by  a  gang  of  burglars.  On  Thursday  night  two  of  them  stopped  at 
a  private  boarding-house  in  Kasson,  where  they  were  arrested  ;  one 
of  them,  however,  escaped.  Saturday  night  village  marshal  P.  J. 
Schwarg,  of  Kasson,  who  had  "  spotted  "  one  of  the  gang,  followed 
him  to  Rochester,  reaching  here  at  four  o'clock  Sunday  morning. 
Finding  marshal  Kalb,  he  informed  him  of  his  errand,  and  that  his 
man  was  at  the  Norton  House.  Schwarg  went  to  the  Winona  House, 
while  Kalb  immediately  started  for  the  Norton  House  to  make  the 
arrest.  Meeting  the  thief  at  the  dining-room  door,  he  quietly  in- 
formed him  that  he  wished  to  see  him  down  town  on  important 
business.  Looking  up  quickly  the  man  asked,  "  Are  you  an  officer? " 
Being  answered  in  the  affirmative,  he  walked  along  with  the  marshal 
chatting  very  pleasantly  until  they  reached  the  corner  of  Broadway 
and  Fifth  streets,  when  instead  of  turning  toward  the  Winona  House 
he  advanced  a  few  steps  down  Broadway  and,  turning  quickly,  pre- 
sented a  cocked  revolver  at  the  marshal's  face,  saying,  "  You  go  !  " 
The  sentence  was  very  concise,  but,  emphasized  by  a  gleaming 
weapon  and  a  cool,  wicked  eye  behind  it,  was  full  of  meaning. 
The  marshal  quickly  reached  for  his  revolver ;  as  he  did  so  the 
burglar  fired,  the  ball  grazing  the  officer's  cheek.  Kalb  returned 
the  compliment,  but  missed  his  aim.  The  thief  started  to  run 
around  the  corner  of  Mueller's  grocery  and  stumbled  over  a  bench. 
Kalb  followed  him,  and  the  thief,  still  on  his  knees,  with  his  back  to 
the  officer,  fired  again,  but,  owing  to  his  position  when  pulling  the 
trigger,  the  ball  went  wide  of  its  mark.    Almost  simultaneously  with 


FIRE    AND    OTHER    MATTERS.  791 

this  report  another  rang  out,  and  a  ball  from  Kalb's  pistol  penetrated 
the  body  of  the  bandit,  entering  at  the  shoulder.  He  tried  to  rise, 
but  with  blood  gushing  from  his  mouth  and  nostrils  fell  back,  and 
in  a  moment  was  dead.  Thus  ended  the  career  of  Dan  Ganej,  a 
cutthroat  and  gambler. 

On  the  body  of  the  thief  was  found  a  pioneer  revolver,  38-calibre, 
a  gold  hunting-case  watch,  stolen  at  Owatonna,  some  burglars'  tools 
and  some  valuable  jewelry  belonging  to  Hon.  C.  K,  Davis,  of  St. 
Paul,  which  had  been  stolen  from  his  house  some  weeks  before.  His 
home  was  found  to  be  in  Oconomowoc,  Wisconsin,  where  a  widowed 
mother  and  other  relatives  reside.  Shortly  after  the  occurrence  the 
citizens  of  Rochester  presented  the  marshal  with  a  handsome  gold 
watch,  as  a  token  of  their  appreciation  of  his  bravery. 


On  the  morning  of  October  24, 
College  street,  near  Broadway,  belonging  to  Mr.  A.  Lasuer,  was 
consumed  by  fire.  Loss,  five  thousand  dollars,  with  no  insurance. 
On  Friday,  February  24,  1868,  a  two-story  frame  building  on 
College  street,  belonging  to  Mrs.  Olds,  was  burned.  Loss,  $2,000, 
and  no  insurance. 

On  the  night  of  January  17,  1870,  a  fire  broke  out  in  Koons- 
muller's  boot  and  shoe  store,  on  the  west  side  of  Broadway,  which 
proved  very  disastrous,  five  stores  being  devoured  by  the  destroying 
element  before  it  stopped  in  its  career.  The  losses,  as  near  as  can 
be  ascertained,  were  as  follows  :  Koonsmuller's  boot  and  shoe  store, 
property  destroyed  to  amount  of  $15,000,  insurance  $9,000  ;  Crocker 
&  Younglove,  grocers,  stock  $6,000,  insurance  $3,500,  loss  on  build- 
ing $500 ;  Holliday,  confectionery,  loss  $500,  no  insurance ;  Ozmun 
&  Sons,  hardware,  stock  $20,000,  with  $14,500  insurance,  loss  on 
building  $3,000,  insurance  $1,000;  E.  Damon  &  Co.,  jewelry,  stock 
$5,000,  but  mostly  saved,  loss  on  building  $1,500. 

On  the  night  of  April  3,  1870,  a  row  of  frame  buildings  known 
as  Leland's  block,  were  destroyed  by  fire,  which  originated  in  Chute's 
saloon.  Loss  on  building  was  $3,000  to  $4,000,  and  about  the  same 
on  goods. 

On  April  16,  1871,  the  American  House  took  fire  and  was 
burned  to  the  ground.  Goodell  &  Hammond  were  at  that  time 
proprietors.  The  loss  on  building  was  estimated  at  $6,000,  insur- 
ance $3,600. 


792  HISTOKY    OF    OLMSTED    COUJSTTY. 

April  25,  1871,  the  brewery  belonging  to  Henry  Scbuster,  was 
burned.  Loss  $6,000,  insurance  $4,200.  Before  the  smoke  had 
ceased  to  ascend  from  the  ruins,  however,  Mr.  Schuster  had  begun 
work  on  a  new  building,  which  he  now  occupies. 

On  Friday,  June  13,  1873,  a  livery  stable  on  College  street, 
owned  by  Cook  Bros.,  together  with  a  large  amount  of  fixtures  and 
five  head  of  horses,  was  burned.  Their  loss  footed  up  about  $5,000 
and  the  property  was  not  insured. 

On  the  night  of  September  19,  1875,  Cascade  brewery,  located 
in  the  northeastern  part  of  town,  was  destroyed  by  fire.  The  loss 
being  about  $2, 500,  a  little  over  half  of  which  was  covered  by  in- 
surance.    The  property  was  owned  by  Mrs.  ]^euffer. 

On  the  morning  of  February  27,  1876,  a  blacksmith-shop  and  a 
restaurant  adjoining  were  burned.  The  former  was  owned  by 
Hohler  Bros.,  and  the  latter  by  Remondino.     Entire  loss,  $3,500. 

The  Stephens  House,  located  on  Main  street,  was  the  next  build- 
ing destroyed  by  the  fire-fiend.  The  loss  was  $3,000  to  $4,000, 
and  insurance  $1,500.     Peirson  &  Slaven  were  proprietors. 

On  September  3,  1878,  a  fire  broke  out  in  David  Lasuer's  old 
store  building  on  Broadway,  which  destroyed  that  and  three  adjoin- 
ing buildings,  belonging  respectively  to  Moses  Tyler,  Eommell 
Bros,  and  Thomas  Hunter. 

On  February  12,  1879,  the  livery  stable  belonging  to  Henry 
Clarke,  in  north  Rochester,  was  burned,  together  with  eight  valuable 
horses.     Loss  $3,000,  no  insurance. 

May  4,  1880,  a  building  belonging  to  George  Stoppel  was 
burned.     Loss  $800,  no  insurance. 

On  April  26,  1882,  three  frame  buildings  on  the  west  side  of 
Broadway,  near  College  street,  owned  by  Horace  A.  Brown,  and  a 
double  wooden  structure  known  as  the  Mair  block,  were  burned. 

On  June  30,  1883,  the  Bradley  House,  located  on  the  south 
side  of  College  street,  east  of  the  Zumbro,  and  occupied  by  Horace 
Loomis,  was  consumed  by  fire.  The  building  belonged  to  the  Brad- 
ley estate,  and  was  insured  for  $1,500.  The  kitchen  of  this  build- 
ing (the  blackened  logs  of  which  were  still  visible  after  the  tire) 
once  constituted  an  entire  hotel,  having  been  erected  for  that  pur- 
pose by  Albert  Stevens  in  1855. 

MANUFACTURING    INTERESTS. 

Manufacturing  is  as  yet  in  its  infancy  in  Rochester,  but  with  the 
great  lumbering  district  on  the  north,  with  rich  farming  country  on 


FERE    AND    OTHER    MATTERS.  793 

every  hand,  with  good  facilities  for  transportation  and  with  good 
water-power,  we  see  no  reason  why  she  should  not  in  the  future  take 
a  prominent  place  among  the  manufacturing  towns  of  Minnesota. 

Prominent  among  the  manufactories  at  present  existing  are  the 
Zumbro  mills;  John  M.  Cole,  proprietor.  This  mill  was  erected  in 
1879,  being  -iS  X  76  in  size,  and  75  feet  in  height ;  capacity,  200  bar- 
rels per  24:  hours.  Twelve  men  are  employed  to  operate  it.  The 
institution  is  supplied  with  all  the  modern  improvements  in  ma- 
chinery, and  the  proprietor  is  at  present  putting  in  a  Harris-Corliss 
engine,  which  will  double  the  power  and  capacity  of  the  mill. 

The  large  stone  mill  owned  by  Olds  &  Fishback  was  erected  in 
1857,  being  one  of  the  first  in  the  county.  The  building  is  46x72 
in  size,  and  three  stories  high.  The  capacity  of  this  mill  is  about 
one  hundred  barrels  per  day. 

The  cockle  mill  factory  promises  to  become  a  very  important 
acquisition  to  the  manufacturing  interests  of  Rochester,  LaDue  & 
King  are  the  proprietors. 

The  only  planing  mill  in  the  city  is  owned  by  Buttles  &  Kepner, 
on  South  Broadway. 

Oleson  &  Larsen,  proprietors  of  the  Northwestern  AVagon 
Works,  are  doing  a  thriving  business  in  their  line.  The  works  were 
established  in  1868.  The  building  is  75X46  in  size,  three  stories 
high,  built  of  stone,  and  cost  $7,000.  These  gentlemen  employ 
twelve  to  fifteen  men,  and  manufacture  about  one  hundred  lumber 
wagons,  and  fifty  spring  wagons  and  buggies  per  year. 

The  Cascade  mills  owned  by  Lyman  Tondro  are  located  in  the 
northern  part  of  the  town,  and  are  doing  a  prosperous  business. 

On  Bear  creek,  about  one  mile  from  the  center  of  the  city  are  the 
woolen  mills  owned  by  Joseph  Alexander.  They  were  established 
in  1872.  The  cost  of  the  machinery  now  in  use  was  about  $6,000. 
The  mills  are  operated  about  seven  months  in  the  year,  and  convert 
into  blankets,  flannels  and  stockings  about  one  hundred  pounds  of 
wool  per  day. 

T.  P.  Hall  &  Co.  are  doing  a  good  business  in  wagon  and 
carriage  making.  Henry  Schuster,  proprietor  of  Rochester  Brewery, 
is  also  doing  well.  Besides  the  above-named  enterprises  there  are 
two  machine  shops,  and  a  number  of  smaller  enterprises  which  lack 
of  space  forbids  lis  to  mention. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


CHURCHES. 


Congregational  Church. —  The  site  where  Rochester  now  stands 
was  first  visited  bj  white  people,  with  a  view  to  settlement,  in 
the  spring  of  1854.  The  first  public  religious  service  was  held 
in  December  of  the  same  year. 

About  the  middle  of  January,  1855,  Rev.  Robert  Welch,  a  Free 
Will  Baptist  minister,  came  to  Rochester  and  preached  most  of  the 
time  till  about  the  middle  of  the  June  following,  when  Rev.  Reuben 
Reynolds,  a  Congregational  minister,  from  Michigan,  came  into  the 
place,  and  the  meetings  were  given  up  to  him.  Mr.  Thomas  Tait,  a 
licensed  Congregational  preacher  from  Scotland,  and  Mr.  E.  C. 
Burnham,  also  a  Congregational  licentiate,  occasionally  shared  the 
labor  of  preaching  with  Mr.  Reynolds. 

The  first  movement  toward  the  organization  of  a  Congregational 
church  in  Rochester  was  begun  soon  after  the  arrival  of  Mr. 
Reynolds  ;  but  he,  having  adopted  principles  that  were  not  con- 
sidered evangelical,  and  endeavoring  to  establish  the  proposed 
church  on  what  was  claimed  as  the  "  Broad  Basis,"  failed  to  unite 
the  Congregational  interest  in  the  movement. 

A  society  was,  however,  formed  under  his  lead,  which  was  called 
"The  First  Congregational  Church  and  Society  of  Rochester." 
This  was  in  the  summer  of  1857.  About  the  first  of  September  of 
that  year.  Rev.  Elias  Clark  came  to  Rochester,  under  the  auspices  of 
the  American  Home  Missionary  Society,  and  took  charge  of  the 
Congregational  interest  in  the  place. 

Soon  after  Mr.  Clark  came  it  was  decided  to  proceed  with- 
out regard  to  any  previous  organization,  and  form  a  church  that 
should  be  in  doctrinal  fellowship  and  sympathy  with  the  ortho- 
dox Congregational  churches  of  the  country.  Accordingly,  on  Jan- 
uary 3,  1858,  a  meeting  was  held  in  a  log  schoolhouse,  which  stood 
some  twenty  rods  southeast  from  College-street  bridge,  and  the  pres- 
ent Congregational  church  of  Rochester,  consisting  of  twelve  mem- 
bers, was  duly  organized. 

Rev.  Mr.  Clark  continued  preaching  regularly  to  the  church  and 


CHIIECHES.  '  795 

congregation,  until  September,  1860,  when  he  removed  to  another 
field. 

From  that  time  till  February  1,  1861,  the  church  had  only  occa- 
sional preaching.  From  the  1st  of  February  Rev.  H.  H.  Morgan 
supplied  the  church  for  three  months.  In  June  of  the  same 
year  Mr.  J.  S.  Whitman,  then  recently  licensed  to  preach,  was 
engaged  to  supply  the  pulpit.  He  was  ordained  to  the  work  of  the 
ministry  September  8,  1861,  and  continued  in  charge  of  the  church 
until  May,  1862,  when  he  was  called  to  labor  elsewhere. 

The  church  was  without  regular  preaching  from  this  time  till  the 
15th  of  November  in  the  same  year,  when  Rev.  William  R.  Stevens 
commenced  labor  as  acting  pastor  of  the  church,  which  place  he 
continued  to  fill  till  the  middle  of  November,  1866,  when  his  health 
failed,  and  he  was  obliged  to  relinquish  his  work.  From  tliis 
time  he  steadily  and  rapidly  declined,  till  he  entered  peacetully  into 
his  rest,  January  15,  1867. 

Immediately  after  the  close  of  Mr.  Stevens'  labor  —  November 
1866 — the  church  employed  Rev.  A.  Fuller  as  stated  supply,  which 
place  he  regularly  filled  till  October  8,  1867,  when  he  was  installed 
the  first  pastor  of  the  church. 

This  ofiice  he  occupied  till  July  1,  1874,  when  he  resigned 
to  enter  the  foreign  missionary  work. 

Rev.  N.  C.  Chapin  followed.  He  was  called  August  1, 
1874,  and  acted  as  pastor  of  the  church  till  January  26,  1876,  when 
he  resigned. 

After  Mr.  Chapin's  removal,  the  church  was  without  a  pastor, 
until  the  coming  of  Rev.  Geo.  P.  Blanch ard,  in  January,  1877.  Mr. 
Blanchard  was  installed  pastor  of  the  church,  July  11,  1877, 
and  continued  to  discharge  the  duties  of  that  ofiice  until  his  resigna- 
tion, July  1,  1879. 

In  October  following  the  church  extended  a  call  to  Rev  J. 
W.  Bradshaw,  who  entered  upon  his  duties  December  14,  1879. 

On  June  29,  1880,  Mr.  Bradshaw  was  regularly  installed  as 
pastor,  which  office  he  continues  to  fill. 

The  first  religious  meetings,  of  which  mention  has  been  made, 
were  held  in  the  log  dwelling-house — also  used  as  a  tavern — of  Mr. 
George  Head.  The  house  stood  on  the  south  side  of  College  street, 
where  Broadway  now  is.  Meetings  were  also  held  about  this  time, 
in  the  house  of  Mr.  Robert  Welch,  above  named. 

Some  time  in  the  summer  of  1855  meetings  began  to  be  held  in 


796  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

the  new  log  schoolliouse,  which  stood  some  twenty  rods  south- 
east irora  College-street  bridge.  This  was  the  regular  place  of 
meeting  until  December,  1857,  when  the  basement  of  the  (then) 
new  court-house  (now  the  Broadway  House,  standing  on  the  west 
side  of  Broadway,  near  the  railroad  )  was  so  far  completed  as  to  be 
occupied  for  that  purpose.  From?  about  that  time,  the  church 
continued  to  occupy  the  court-house  for  regular  meetings,  until 
its  own  house  of  worship  was  so  far  completed  as  to  be  used  for  that 
purpose. 

The  work  of  church  building  was  begun  in  the  summer  of 
1863. 

A  contribution,  amounting  to  about  $1,500,  was  made  by  the 
friends  of  the  enterprise  in  Rochester,  and  the  acting  pastor  of  the 
church.  Rev.  W.  R.  Stevens,  went  east  to  solicit  aid  in  the  work, 
and  succeeded  in  obtaining  about  $1,700,  besides  a  pledge  of  $500 
from  the  Congregational  Union,  to  pay  last  bills.  This,  it  was  be- 
lieved, was  sufficient  to  secure  the  completion  of  the  house,  with  the 
aid  of  a  further  contribution,  which  it  was  proposed  to  solicit  in 
Rochester. 

Accordingly  two  lots  were  purchased,  on  the  corner  of  Franklin 
and  Zumbro  streets,  the  foundation  of  the  church  laid,  and  the  walls 
partially  erected. 

In  the  spring  of  1864  the  work  was  renewed,  and  the  walls  com- 
pleted ;  but  before  the  building  was  secured  by  a  roof,  a  tornado 
swept  over  the  town,  and  left  the  work  in  ruins. 

By  this  calamity  the  society  incurred  a  direct  loss  of  about  $1,500; 
but  as  the  price  of  labor  and  building  material  were  more  than 
doubled  at  this  time,  on  account  of  the  war,  the  rebuilding  of  the 
walls  necessitated  an  increased  expenditure  of  about  $4,000.  The 
discouragement  of  the  society  in  these  circumstances  cannot  easily 
be  realized. 

It  was,  however,  at  once  resolved  that  the  work  must  go  on,  and 
Mr.  Stevens  once  more  went  east  to  solicit  aid,  and  again  succeeded 
in  raising  about  $1,700.  With  this  and  the  additional  money  raised 
in  the  town,  the  building  was  inclosed,  and  was  first  used  for  reli- 
gious service  though  in  a  very, unfinished  state,  some  time  in  De- 
cember of  1864.  In  the  following  year  money  was  contributed  and 
borrowed,  so  that  the  building  was  nearly  completed.  It  was  not, 
however,  fully  furnished  until  the  fall  of  1866. 

The  entire  cost  of  the  building,  including  $400  expended  by  the 


CHURCHES.  797 

ladies  in  upholstering  and  furnishing,  was  not  far  from  $9,500.  Of 
this  sum  something  over  $3,300  had  been  received  from  abroad,  and 
$500  more  were  pledged  to  pay  last  bills  ;  leaving  about  $5,700 
raised,  and  to  be  raised  by  the  society  in  Rochester, 

In  December,  1866,  the  whole  indebtedness  of  the  society,  includ- 
ing accumulated  interest,  was  found  to  be  nearly  $2,500,  besides  the 
amount  covered  by  the  pledge  of  the  Congregational  Union. 

It  had  also  become  necessary  for  the  church  to  relinquish  the  aid, 
which  it  had  hitherto  received  from  the  American  Home  Missionary 
Society,  and  to  assume  the  entire  support  of  its  pastor.  After  a  hard 
struggle  this  was  finally  accomplished,  and.  the  church  building  was 
dedicated  free  from  incumbrance,  in  January,  1867.  Subsequently 
it  was  found  necessary  to  make  some  improvements,  and  to  provide 
for  other  liabilities  of  the  society  ;  so  that  during  the  year  1868,  a 
mortgage  of  $1,200  was  put  up  on  the  house,  which  was  removed 
in  January,  1872,  and  the  church  is  at  present  without  incum- 
brance. 

The  growth  of  the  church,  for  the  greater  part  of  the  time  since 
its  organization,  has  been  constant  and  healthful. 

No  very  extensive  revivals  have  been  enjoyed  by  the  church, 
though  there  were  seasons  of  marked  interest,  and  a  good  number 
of  conversions  during  each  of  the  years  1866,  1867,  1869,  1872  and 
1873.  The  church,  during  its  history,  has  received  326  members, 
122  by  profession  and  204  by  letter.  Its  present  membership  is 
151. 

The  Sunday-school,  early  established  in  connection  with  the 
church,  has  had  an  interesting  history.  Its  growth  has  been  en- 
couraging, and  it  has  contributed  greatly  to  the  progress  of  the 
church.  From  among  its  members  have  come  many  of  those  who 
have  united  with  the  church  on  confession  of  their  faith. 

The  school  at  present  has  about  100  scholars  and  16  teachers,  and 
is  in  a  prosperous  condition. 

Protestant  Episcopal  Church. — The  first  services  of  the  Episcopal 
Church  were  held  in  Rochester,  by  Bishop  Kemper,  in  the  summer 
of  1858.  Rev.  D.  P.  Sanford  visited  Rochester  and  held  services 
and  administered  the  holy  communion  to  five  or  six  communicants, 
in  Morton  Hall,  January  2,  18'59.  Calvary  parish,  the  present  name 
of  the  church  society,  was  organized  under  Rev.  Chas.  Woodward, 
missionary  in  charge,  June  7,  1860.  In  1861  he  secured  five  lots  on 
Zumbro  street  for  a  site,  and  in  the  fall  of  1862  the  corner  stone  of 


798  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Calvary  chapel  was  laid  by  him,  and  a  brick  edifice  built  in  the 
following  year,  which  was  finally  completed  and  consecrated  by 
Bishop  Whipple,  in  January,  1866.  Rev.  Mr.  Woodward  con- 
tinued his  faithful  labors^  until  the  following  summer,  when  he 
resigned.  He  was  succeeded  by  Rev.  W.  J.  Johnstone,  a  very 
popular  preacher,  under  whom  the  church  was  enlarged,  incurring  a 
large  debt.  During  the  enlargement  of  the  building  lie  resigned, 
and  the  heavy  debt  was  continued  for  years,  until  finally  discharged 
through  the  indefatigable  labors  of  the  ladies'  aid  society  of  the 
parish.  The  following  succeeded  Rev.  Mr.  Johnstone  as  rectors, 
each  serving  their  terms,  faithfully  :  Rev.  David  P.  Sanford  took 
charge  March  13,  1869,  resigned  July  10,  1870;  Rev.  A.  Spor  took 
charge  August  15,  1870,  resigned  June  30,  1872  ;  Rev.  A.  W.  Sea- 
brease  took  charge  May  1,  1872,  resigned  March  27,  1875  ;  Rev.  J. 
F.  Walker  took  charge  May  30,  1875,  resigned  September  24,  1876; 
Rev.  J.  K.  Karchor  took  charge  September  16,  1877,  resigned  Sep- 
tember 15, 1878;  Rev.  Chas.  I.  Goer,  took  charge  December  1,  1878, 
resigned  March  1,  1882.  The  parish  has  lost  many  members  by 
removals  elsewhere,  but  is  still  a  live  parish,  having  the  active  sup- 
port of  a  noble  band  of  workers  in  the  Ladies'  Parish  Aid  Society, 
and  its  future  assured  by  a  faithful,  zealous  Sunday-school. 

First  Presbyterian  Church.— In  the  fall  of  1858  Rev.  D.  C. 
Lyon  settled  in  Winona,  and  during  the  following  summer  the  Rev. 
Sheldon  Jackson  moved  to  La  Crescent,  Houston  county.  These 
two  ministers,  with  Rev.  Harvey  Chapin,  at  Owatonna,  were  the 
pioneers  of  the  Old  School  Presbyterian  church  in  southern  Min- 
nesota. It  was  during  a  missionary  tour  that  Mr.  Jackson  reached 
Rochester,  on  January  27,  1861.  Finding  a  few  who  had  been  con- 
nected with  Presbyterian  churches  in  other  places  he  agreed  to  re- 
main and  preach  for  them  on  the  following  Sabbath.  The  services 
were  held  in  the  old  court-house. 

On  February  9  Rev.  J.  C.  Caldwell,  missionary  for  the  synod  of 
St.  Paul,  visited  the  place  and  preached  on  the  following  sabbath. 
Learning  that  Mr.  Jackson  was  to  return  that  week,  he  remained, 
and  on  the  arrival  of  Mr.  Jackson,  the  two  began  canvassing,  the 
result  of  which  was  a  call  for  a  meeting  for  the  purpose  of  organiz- 
ing a  church. 

On  Sunday,  February  17,  1861,  in  Morton's  Hall,  the  Pres- 
byterian church  of  Rochester  was  organized  with  four  members, 
these  being  Mrs.  John  R.  Cook,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Robert  McBride,  and 


GHURCITES,  799 

Mr.  John  H.  Hyatt.  Two  weeks  later  Mrs.  Elizabeth  Hyatt  and  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  George  Miller  were  added  to  the  list.  Mr.  Miller  was  elected 
the  first  ruling  elder.  Mr.  Jackson  preached  for  the  new  congregation 
nntil  the  services  of  Rev.  Robert  F.  Taylor.  Owing  to  ill-health  he 
was  compelled  to  relinquish  his  charge  after  six  months  labor,  and 
finally  died  in  Ohio  in  1S66. 

In  January,  1863,  the  church  invited  the  Rev.  George  Anslie  to 
become  their  pastor.  He  entered  upon  his  labors  with  enthusiasm, 
begotten  by  his  early  training  among  the  Choctaw  Indians.  Seeking 
to  reach  the  destitute  neighborhoods  in  the  vicinity,  he  found  the 
labors  increasing  to  such  an  extent  as  to  be  beyond  his  power  to 
accomplish,  and  he  accordingly  asked  that  a  call  might  be  made  to  the 
Rev.  Sheldon  Jackson  to  become  co-pastor  with  him  and  take  charge 
of  the  city  work  of  the  church,  in  order  that  lie  might  give  more  of 
his  attention  to  missionary  labor.  Accordingly  a  call  was  made  out 
in  March,  1864,  for  the  services  of  Mr.  Jackson,  which  was  accepted. 

From  this  time  the  church  entered  upon  an  enlarged  sphere  of 
action.  Immediate  steps  were  taken  toward  raising  funds  for  the 
purpose  of  erecting  a  church  building.  Mr.  Jackson  went  east  to 
solicit  funds  from  the  eastern  churches,  and  returned  with  $5,000. 

In  the  fall  of  1865  the  building  (36x62)  was  completed  at  a  cost 
of  $8,000,  and  on  the  first  sabbath  of  January,  1866,  was  dedicated 
to  the  worship  of  God. 

During  the  fall  of  1866  the  manse  was  erected  at  the  rear  of  the 
church,  and  a  fifteen-hundred-pound  bell  placed  in  the  church  tower. 
The  latter  was  presented  by  the  first  Presbyterian  church  of  Pittsburg, 
Pennsylvania.  Rev.  J.  T.  Kill  en,  formerly  of  Green  Bay,  Wis- 
consin, succeeded  Mr.  Jackson  in  1868.  In  1873  Mr.  H.  A. 
Newell  succeeded  him. 

In  1882  Rev.  Cyrus  A.  Hampton  was  employed  as  pastor  of  the 
church.  The  present  membership  is  about  110,  and  the  average 
attendance  in  Sunday-school  about  the  same  number. 

Methodist  Church.—  The  first  sermon  preached  by  a  Methodist 
minister  in  Rochester,  was  by  the  Rev.  Nelson  Moon,  in  the  winter 
of  1855-6.  The  meeting  was  held  at  the  house  of  a  Mr.  Crabb, 
in  the  southern  part  of  what  is  now  Rochester. 

Early  in  the  spring  of  1856,   a  log   schoolhouse  was  built   in 
East  Rochester,  and   a   Sunday-school   was   organized.     Meetings 
were  he]d  in  the  building  during  the  summer  and  until  July,  1858, 
when  the- old  court-house  was  engaged  for  the  purpose. 
48 


800  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

The  Minnesota  conference  was  organized  at  Red  Wing  in  July 
1856,  and  Rev.  Joshua  M.  Rodgers,  of  Indiana  conference,  was  sent 
to  ' '  Oronoco  Mission  "  which  embraced  Oronoco,  Pine  Island, 
Greenwood  Prairie,  Mantorville  and  Rochester.  This  was  the 
first  church  organized  in  Rochester.  Mr,  Emerick  was  the 
first  trustee  and  among  the  first  stewards.  The  first  quarterly 
meeting  was  held  February  14  and  15,  1857.  Mr.  Rodgers  con- 
tinued his  labors  here  until  the  session  ot  conference  at  Winona  in 
July,  1857,  when  Rev.  S.  N.  Forest  was  appointed  to  take  charge 
of  Rochester  circuit. 

In  1858  the  lots  were  purchased  and  partly  given  by  Mr.  Dorr, 
a  building  was  erected  and  inclosed  for  a  chapel,  but  it  was  soon 
found  too  small  and  Morton  Hall  was  engaged.  After  the  death  of 
Mr.  Forest,  which  occurred  in-  the  spring  of  1859,  Mr.  Phoebus, 
George  Stocking  and  others  supplied  the  pulpit  until  conference, 
when  Rev.  Ezra  Tucker  was  appointed  to  this  charge.  He  remained 
two  years  and  was  then  succeeded  by  Rev.  G.  W.  F.  Wright.  Rev. 
Chambers  succeeded  Mr.  Wright.  In  the  fall  of  1861  the  founda- 
tion of  the  present  building  was  laid,  and  in  1865  the  building  was 
erected  and  inclosed  so  that  the  basement  was  occupied  as  a  place 
of  worship  November  12,  1865.  At  the  time  of  its  construction  it 
was  one  of  the  largest  and  best  Methodist  church  buildings  in  the 
state.     The  total  cost  being  $19,300. 

At  the  conference  of  1865,  Rev.  Norris  Hobart  was  assigned  to 
this  charge,  and  remained  two  years  ;  he  was  succeeded  by  Rev. 
A.  J.  Nelson.  During  1867  the  audience-room  was  finished  and 
dedicated  by  Rev.  E.  R.  Lathrop,  and  the  annual  conference  was 
held  here.  At  the  conference  of  1868,  held  in  St.  Anthony,  Rev. 
D.  Cobb  was  appointed  to  Rochester.  He  was  succeeded  by  Rev. 
W.  C.  Rice,  who  remained  two  years,  and  the  succeeding  three 
years  traveled  this  district  as  presiding  elder.  In  the  fall  of  1872, 
at  the  close  of  Mr.  Rice's  first  term,  Rev.  E.  R.  Lathrop  was 
appointed  pastor  of  the  church.  He  remained  but  a  short  time 
when  conference  met  and  he  was  sent  as  presiding  elder  of  the  St. 
Cloud  district,  and  Rev.  H.  P.  Satchwell  was  sent  to  this  charge. 
In  1875  Rev.  W.  C.  Rice  was  appointed  pastor,  and  remained  three 
years,  the  full  conference  limit. 

In  1878  the  building  so  long  used,  first  as  a  chapel  in  1858,  and 
since  then  as  a  parsonage,  was  moved  away  and  the  present  building 
erected  at  a  cost  of  $3,500. 


CHURCHES.  801 

In  the  fall  ot  1878  Rev.  J.  Whisler  was  transferred  from  the 
Ohio  conference  and  stationed  at  Rochester.  At  the  session  of 
conference  in  1880,  Rev.  C.  E.  Cline,  of  Southern  Illinois  confer- 
ence, was  transferred  and  appointed  pastor  at  Rochester.  He  was 
succeeded  by  Rev.  Stafford,  who  is  the  present  pastor.  Early  in  the 
year  1856  the  Sunday  school  was  organized,  with  J.  P.  Emerick 
as  superintendent,  and  twenty  scholars  ;  it  has  now  an  average 
attendance  of  about  two  hundred  pupils. 

First  Baptist  Church. — On  a  beautiful  day  in  June,  1857,  some 
half  dozen  members  of  Baptist  churches  in  the  east  were  gathered 
in  a  log  cabin  in  East  Rochester. 

Mr.  J.  P.  Gurr  was  chairman  and  Mr.  C.  F.  Anderson  clerk  of 
the  meeting. 

From  that  time  regular  meetings  were  held  in  the  old  log  school- 
house,  but  the  organization  was  not  perfected  until  August  22. 

Seventeen  persons  constituted  the  original  membership, —  a  little 
band,  but  the  captain  was  the  Lord  of  Hosts. 

On  the  day  that  their  organization  was  completed  Rev.  E.  Wescott 
was  chosen  as  pastor,  with  a  salary  of  $600,  one  half  to  be  paid  by 
the  church  and  the  other  by  the  A.  B.  H.  M.  Society.  This  society 
continued  its  aid  as  was  needed  until  the  close  of  the  year  1862  ; 
although  as  early  as  1859,  and  while  still  struggling  for  life,  the 
church  began  monthly  collections  in  aid  of  the  H.  M.  Society  and 
the  state  convention,  and  has  since  many  times  repaid  the  help 
received.  Four  days  after  its  completed  organization,  August  26, 
the  church  was  sitting  in  council  with  the  Southern  Minnesota 
association,  convened  at  Richland,  of  which  body  it  is  still  a 
member.  As  soon  as  the  territorial  statutes  could  be  complied  with, 
the  society  was  placed  upon  a  legal  basis. 

In  October  following  the  church  commenced  holding  service  in 
their  new  room,  Morton  Hall,  on  Main  street.  At  the  opening  of 
the  year  1858,  the  membership  had  increased  to  twenty-five.  At 
this  time  a  Sunday-school  was  organized  which  still  exists,  and  in  a 
flourishing  condition. 

On  the  6th  of  February  of  this  year  the  ordinance  of  baptism 
was  administered  for  the  first  time.  The  church,  numbering  thirty- 
eight,  now  resolved  to  build  a  house  of  worship.  A  lot  on  the  south 
side  of  Zumbro  street,  near  the  river,  was  donated  by  one  of  the 
members,  on  condition  that  it  be  occupied  as  the  site  of  a  church, 
and  in  September  of  that  year,  held  their  covenant  meeting  in  the 


802  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTV. 

new  churcli.  The  building  was  of  wood,  30x40  feet,  and  was 
erected  at  a  cost  of  $1,200. 

To  the  only  remaining  constituent  member  we  are  indebted  for 
some  reminiscences  not  found  in  the  written  record,  among  which 
is  the  following  :  ''To  the  hearts  of  those  still  living,  how  dear  is 
the  memory  of  the  plain  little  church  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  with 
its  two  unprotected  doors  facing  the  north,  just  inside  of  which  stood 
two  iron  stoves  puffing  and  sending  out  their  heat,  which  centered 
in  a  drum  just  over  the  preacher's  head,  where  he  stood  upon  a 
square  of  oilcloth,  and  preached  such  sermons  as  laid  the  founda- 
tions of  our  churches,  our  Sunday  schools,  our  missionary  societies, 
and  our  denominational  schools  ! "  Although  increased  in  numbers 
and  with  but  little  that  looks  like  divided  counsels,  there  came 
difficulties  to  be  overcome  and  trials  and  disappointments  to  endure. 
In  May,  1859,  at  a  church  meeting,  a  proposition  was  made  and 
discussed  to  dispense  with  the  services  of  a  pastor  during  the  ensu- 
ing 3'^ear.  This  proposal  did  not  meet  with  favor,  but  the  pastor 
accepted  a  salary  reduced  to  $iOO,  and  in  the  latter  part  of  the  year 
the  church  was  obliged  to  borrow  $400  to  liquidate  the  debt  incurred 
in  building  the  chapel.  February,  1859,  there  is  a  joyous  entry  on 
the  record.  A  revival  is  in  progress  and  ten  are  added  to  the 
church,  some  of  whom  are  still  with  us. 

In  July,  1860,  Rev.  E.  Wescott  closed  his  pastorate,  leaving  the 
church  with  at  least  fourfold  its  original  membership.  During 
this  month  J.  Mendal  was  licensed  to  preach  by  the  church,  and 
was  soon  transferred  to  a  charge  in  Wisconsin.  In  March,  1868, 
arrangements  were  made  for  securing  a  parsonage.  By  entertain- 
ments of  various  kinds,  the  ladies  have  raised  means  for  current 
expenses,  purchased  and  kept  the  parsonage  in  repair,  paid  for  the 
masons'  and  carpenters'  work  in  the  lecture-room,  besides  furnish- 
ing carpeting  and  lamps — all  amounting  to  several  hundred  dollars. 

In  April,  1868,  Rev.  D.  N.  Mason  resigned  his  charge,  and 
again  the  church  was  without  a  pastor,  but  in  November,  1868, 
Rev,  L.  A.  Abbott  entered  upon  his  labors  as  pastor,  and,  under 
his  ministrations,  the  congregations  increased  in  size,  and  both 
church  and  Sunday  school  acquired  new  activity  and  strength. 

At  a  special  business  meeting  in  February,  1869,  the  subject  of 
building  a  new  house  of  worship  was  taken  into  consideration,  and 
$8,000  having  been  decided  upon  as  the  base  of  operations,  a  sub- 
scription paper  was  started  and  $3,500  was  at  once  subscribed.     At 


CHURCHES.  803 

this  time  it  was  decided  to  devote  every  alternate  covenant  meeting 
to  business  purposes,  and  to  institute  an  annual  social  and  covenant 
meeting,  designed  to  gather  in  the  whole  membership,  personally 
or  by  report,  and  ascertain  their  spiritual  standing. 

At  a  business  meeting,  April,  1870,  it  was  decided  to  make  appli- 
cation to  the  Baptist  Home  Mission  Society  for  a  loan  of  $2,000 
from  the  church  edifice  fund  to  aid  in  completing  the  new  house 
of  worship,  for  which  note  and  mortgage  should  be  given  as 
required  by  the  by-laws  of  the  fund. 

The  church  was  dedicated  January  1,  1871.  It  has  a  beautiful  and 
central  site,  embracing  two  lots  on  the  corner  of  Franklin  and 
Fourth  streets.  It  is  of  brick,  with  stone  basement,  70X40  feet,  and 
was  built  at  a  cost  of  $16,500. 

In  July  of  this  year,  Rev.  Mr.  Abbott  offered  his  resigna- 
tion, and  in  February,  1873,  was  succeeded  by  Rev.  R.  Telford. 

At  a  special  meeting,  December  12,  1873,  a  finance  committee 
was  appointed  to  conduct  the  financial  affairs  of  the  church. 

The  Woman's  Foreign  Mission  Society  was  organized  during  the 
year  1873,  by  Mrs.  L.  B.  Telford.  Among  the  early  and  faith- 
ful workers  are  found  the  names  of  Mrs.  T.  W.  Stebbins,  Mrs. 
Margaret  Kent,  Mrs.  M.  Collins,  Mrs.  Goodale,  Mrs.  C.  F.  Ander- 
son and  Miss  H.  Messenger.  The  society  has  steadily  increased  in 
strength  and  interest,  and  has  now  connected  with  it  a  mission 
band,  presided  over  by  Miss  C.  O.  Severance.  For  five  years  the 
Woman's  Society  supported  a  Bible  reader  in  China  under  Miss 
Fielde,  and  has  since,  in  connection  with  the  mission  band,  aided  in 
the  support  of  Miss  Fielde. 

Rev.  Mr.  Telford  closed  his  pastoral  connection  with  the  church 
in  February,  1874,  and,  in  July,  was  succeeded  by  Rev.  C.  H.  Rem- 
ington, who  held  the  office  until  July  1,  1877.  In  August,  Rev.  R. 
W.  Arnold,  of  Ripon,  Wisconsin,  was  settled  as  pastor.  The 
ensuing  winter  a  series  of  meetings  was  held,  and  thirty-two  converts 
were  received  into  the  church.  In  May,  1878,  after  morning 
service,  and.  in  response  to  an  appeal  from  the  pastor,  the  remaining 
indebtedness  of  the  church  was  provided  for  by  a  subscription  of 
$48.  During  the  following  winter  thirty-three  were  added  to  the 
church  by  baptism.  From  that  time  to  the  present  the  church  has 
enjoyed  great  prosperity.  There  have  been  other  revivals  in  which 
large  accessions  were  made,  but  the  inexorable  tide  of  emigra- 
tion has  taken  away  faster  than  gains  could  be  made. 


804       •  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

The  pastorate  b}^  Rev.  R.  W.  Arnold  closed  November  1,  and 
tlie  church  is  now  without  a  pastor.  During  the  years  of  his  min- 
istry, one  hundred  and  sixteen  have  been  added  to  the  church, 
mostl}^  by  baptism.  During  the  entire  history  of  the  church  there 
have  been  five  hundred  and  sixty-four  connected  with  its  member- 
ship ;  two  hundred  and  sixty  have  been  baptized  ;  present  member- 
ship, two  hundred  and  fifteen.  Of  the  original  members,  none 
remain  in  its  connection  ;  of  its  early  members,  but  few  are  left. 

UNIVEBSALIST     SOCIETY. 

In  the  spring  of  1860  Rev.  J.  M.  "Westfall,  then  of  Lafayette, 
Indiana,  came  to  Rochester  and  preached  the  first  Universalist  ser- 
mon ever  clelivered  in  Olmsted  county.  An  informal  organization 
of  Universalism  was  effected  at  Rochester  soon  after  Mr.  Westfall's 
removal  here,  the  society  numbering  about  forty  members.  Meet- 
ings were  held  in  Compton's  Hall  (now  Porter  House)  every  alternate 
sabbath,  the  pastor  preaching  at  Mantorville,  Cascade,  Spring 
Valley,  and  other  places,  on  the  intervening  sabbaths.  Services 
in  the  city  were  well  attended,  but  the  war  coming  on  and  a  large 
number  of  the  young  men  of  the  society  enlisting  in  the  service,  the 
interest  in  the  movement  began  to  decline,  and  in  the  fall  of  1863 
Mr.  Westfall  removed  from  the  place  and  meetings  were  entirely 
suspended.  In  Januarj'-,  1866,  another  effort  was  made  to  establish 
Universalism  at  Rochester.  At  the  suggestion  of  Rev.  H.  Bisbee 
and  Rev.  S.  Barnes,  Universalist  ministers  at  St.  Paul  and  St.  An- 
thony (now  Minneapolis)  respectively,  a  two  days'  meeting  was 
appointed  to  be  held  on  the  23d  and  24th  days  of  that  month.  Rev. 
S.  Wakefield,  pastor  at  Elkador,  Iowa,  with  much  difficulty,  battling 
with  snow-drifts  and  cutting  wintry  winds,  made  his  way  by  team 
to  Rochester,  and  he  and  Rev.  S.  W.  Eaton,  resident  at  Rochester, 
were  the  only  clergymen  present  at  the  meeting.  The  meetings 
were  held  in  the  Congregational  church,  the  use  of  which  had  been 
kindly  granted  to  the  Universalist  people  for  the  occasion.  The 
congregations  were  not  large,  but  an  interest  in  the  cause  was 
awakened  which  culminated  in  the  organization  of  a  Universalist 
society  early  in  the  March  following.  The  society  organized  with 
about  thirty  members,  which  number  was  increased  soon  after  to 
over  fifty.  Mr.  Wakefield  was  the  unailimous  choice  of  the  society 
as  pastor,  and  he  removed  to  Rochester  the  same  spring  and  entered 
upon  the  discharge  of  his  pastoral  duties.     The  society  rented  the 


CHURCHES.  805 

upper  room  of  the  old  court-house  building  on  Broadway,  where 
services  were  held  every  sabbath,  morning  and  evening.  A  sab- 
bath school  was  soon  organized,  with  rising  of  thirty  scholars.  The 
school  was  well  provided  with  a  small  though  well  selected  library, 
together  with  a  good  collection  of  singing,  service  and  class  books, 
In  this  connection  it  is  proper  to  state  that  the  school  has  been  kept 
up  trom  its  organization  to  the  present  time.  In  point  of  attend- 
ance, interest  and  efficiency,  the  school  has  been  subject  to  the 
ever-recurring  changes  of  human  affairs  and  experiences,  but  at  no 
time  within  the  history  of  the  school  has  it  possessed  the  elements 
of  interest,  efficiency  and  prosperity  in  so  large  measure  as  at  the 
date  of  this  sketch.  With  an  enrollment  of  considerably  over  one 
hundred  scholars,  with  an  efficient  and  a  devoted  corps  of  teachers, 
a  library  of  between  four  and  five  hundred  volumes,  with  an  excel- 
lent collection  of  music,  class  and  service  books,  and  having  an 
average  attendance  of  from  eighty  to  ninety  scholars,  the  school  is 
flourishing  and  has  before  it  a  bright  and  promising  future.  Mr.  C. 
Van  Campen  is  the  present  superintendent. 

Early  in  the  summer  of  1866  the  society  purchased  a  beautiful 
and  an  eligible  site  oh  the  northeast  corner  of  Franklin  and  Zumbro 
streets  upon  which  to  erect  a  church  edifice.  Sufficient  funds  were 
secured  and  a  neat,  substantial  building,  24x44  feet,  with  vestibule 
in  front,  was  put  up  and  finished  the  same  season,  at  a  cost  of  about 
$2,200.  In  December  the  new  church  was  dedicated  to  the  worship 
of  the  one  ever  living  and  true  God,  Rev.  D.  P.  Livermore,  then  of 
Chicago,  preaching  the  dedicatory  sermon. 

In  the  spring  of  1868  Mr.  Wakefield  tendered  his  resignation  as 
pastor.  His  resignation  was  accepted,  and  he  removed  to  Owatonna, 
where  he  organized  a  society  with  which  he  remained  a  year  or  two. 

Soon  after  Mr.  Wakefield's  resignation  Rev.  H.  L.  Hayward,  of 
Tecumseh,  Michigan,  came  to  Rochester  in  response  to  an  invitation 
extended  to  him,  and  took  pastorial  charge  of  the  society.  Mr. 
Hayward  remained  with  the  society  one  year,  failing  health  com- 
pelling him  to  retire,  for  a  time  at  least,  frt>m  the  active  duties  of 
the  ministry,  and  to  seek  that  retirement  and  rest  at  his  Michigan 
home  so  essential  to  the  recovery  of  his  impaired  health  and 
exhausted  nervous  condition.  During  Mr.  Hayward's  ministerial 
year  much  was  accomplished  in  securing  the  strength,  prosperity 
and  permanency  ofTthe  society.  Besides  the  increase  in  numbers 
and  interest  of  the  congregation,  a  heavy  church  debt,  amounting  to 


806  .  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

$1,700,  was  paid  off  and  some  valuable  repairs  were  made  on  the 
church  edifice. 

Near  the  close  of  the  year  in  question  the  subject  of  church 
organization  was  freel)^  discussed,  and  after  mature  consideration  a 
church  was  organized,  consisting  of  thirtj-two  members.  Cqzisider- 
able  additions  were  made  to  the  number  soon  after.  In  accordance 
with  the  provisions  of  the  constitution  of  the  church,  communion 
service  is  held  on  the  second  sabbaths  in  Januar}^  April,  July  and 
October ;  church  meetings  to  be  held  on  each  Saturday  next 
preceding  the  sabbaths  named.  The  church  now  numbers  between 
fifty  and  sixty  members. 

Mr.  Hayward  resigned  his  pastorate  in  April,  1869,  and  the 
society  was  without  regular  preaching  until  June  following,  when 
Rev.  Eliza  Tupper,  of  Neenah,  Wisconsin,  came  to  Rochester  and 
became  pastor  of  the  society.  Miss  Tupper  remained  with  the 
society  until  October,  when  she  returned  to  ISTeenah,  and  was  soon 
thereafter  united  in  marriage  with  Mr.  W.  A.  "Wilkes,  Esq.,  of  that 
place. 

The  same  fall  the  society  engaged  the  services  of  Rev.  J.  W. 
Keyes,  as  pastor.  He  remained,  however,  only  about  one  year, 
resigning  his  pastoi'ate  and  removing  from  the  city  in  September 
1870. 

The  society  was  again  without  a  pastor  until  December 
following,  when  Mrs.  Wilkes,  accompanied  by  her  husband, 
removed  to  Rochester,  and  again  became  pastor  of  the  society.  In 
April,  1871,  Mrs.  Wilkes  was  ordained  to  the  work  of  the  Christian 
ministry,  the  ordination  sermon  being  preached  by  Rev.  Dr.  Tuttle, 
of  Minneapolis.  Mrs.  Wilkes  was  very  successful  in  her  ministerial 
labor  while  here,  and  considerable  additions  were  made  to  the 
society  and  church  organizations. 

In  the  spring  of  1873  Mrs.  Wilkes  resigned  her  pastorate, 
and  the  society  was  without  stated  preaching  until  the  summer 
of  1874. 

Miss  Florence  E.  KoUock,  then  a  student  at  the  Theological 
School,  Canton,  New  York,  came  to  Rochester  early  in  the  summer 
of  1874,  and  preached  for  the  society  about  three  months.  Miss 
Kollock  has  since  graduated  and  is  regularly  engaged  in  the  work  of 
the  Universalist  ministry. '  From  the  time  of  Miss  Kollock's 
leaving  to  January  1,  1875,  there  was  another  vacancy  in  reli- 
gious services.      The  pulpit,  however,  was  occasionally  occupied  by 


CHURCHES.  807 

different  ministers  from  abroad,  among  whom  were  Rev.  A.  Yedder 
and  Rev.  J.  C.  Crawford. 

In  the  meantime  negotiations  between  the  trustees  and  Rev. 
G.  H.  Deere,  of  Danbury,  Connecticut,  looking  to  his  engagement 
as  pastor  of  tlie  society,  commenced.  The  correspondence'  resulted 
in  the  calling  of  Mr.  Deere,  who  came  to  Rochester  and  commenced 
his  ministerial  labors  with  the  society  on  the  first  Sunday  in 
January,  1875.  During  the  first  year  of  his  ministry  here  there 
was  a  large  accession  of  members  and  considerable  wealth  to 
the  society.  Mr.  Deere  had  been  with  the  society  about  three 
months  when  it  was  decided  to  build  a  new  and  capacious  church 
edifice.  Accordingly,  the  little  old  church  was  moved  to  the  rear  of 
the  lot,  and  during  the  season  a  basement  was  excavated  and  a  nice 
substantial  stone  wall  put  in,  preparatory  to  the  erection  of  the 
structure  of  brick,  the  next  summer.  The  new  church  is  about 
40X70  feet  in  size,  and  was  completed,  ready  for  occupancy  in 
December,  1876.  Facing  the  desk  and  choir,  the  floor  is  on  an  in- 
clined plane.  The  windows  are  of  stained  glass,  on  each  of  which 
there  is  inscribed  a  beautiful  and  appropriate  motto.  The  church  is 
furnished  with  an  elegant  pipe-organ.  The  cost  of  the  church 
including  the  organ  was  fidly  $16,000.  The  church  was  dedicated 
to  the  worship  of  God  in  June,  1877,  Rev.  Dr.  Ryder,  then  of  Chi- 
cago, preaching  the  dedicatory  sermon. 

About  the  first  of  October,  1880,  Mr.  Deere  asked  and  was 
granted  a  vacation.  He  went  to  Minneapolis,  where  he  supplied  for 
Dr.  Tuttle,  six  months,  the  latter  being  absent  on  a  trip  to  Cali- 
fornia. In  the  spring  of  1881  Mr.  Deere  formally  tendered  his 
resignation  as  pastor,  which  was  accepted,  and  in  June  following  he 
with  Mrs.  Deere  left  for  southern  California. 

The  church  was  closed,  excepting  for  sessions  of  the  Sunday  and 
occasional  preaching,  until  the  latter  part  of  the  following  No- 
vember, when  Rev.  J.  M.  Payson,  of  Sherman,  JSTew  York,  in 
response  to  a  call  from  the  trustees,  came  hither  and  took  pastoral 
charge  of  the  society.  He  is  the  present  pastor.  Under  Mr. 
Fayson's  ministerial  labors  a  renewed  interest  and  zeal  have  been 
manifest,  some  new  members  have  been  added  to  the  church 
and  society,  while  the  attendance  at  sabbath-school  has  nearly 
doubled,  and  a  new  impulse  given  to  its  devotion  and  thoroughness 
in  study  and  efficiency  in  work. 

Roman  Catholic  Church.  —  In  1 863  Rev.  James  Morris  had 


808  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUJSTTY. 

charge  of  the  district.  He  resided  at  Kochester  and  held  services  at 
Peter's  Hall.  He  saw  that  Rochester  was  the  market  town  of  the 
county  and  lie  resolved  to  make  it  a  central  point  for  the  Catholics 
of  the  surrounding  country. 

In  1864  he  bought  three  lots  from  McCollough  opposite  the 
court-house  grounds  as  a  site  for  a  church.  In  1865  ill  health  com- 
pelled him  to  remove  to  another  state. 

In  1866  Rev.  Thos.  O'Gorman  was  appointed  to  the  charge  of  this 
district  and  Peter's  Hall  still  remained  the  place  of  worship. 

In  1867,  as  Peter's  Hall  was  found  too  small,  they  congregated 
at  Heany's  Hall. 

In  April,  1868,  the  old  court-house  hall  was  engaged  for  a  place 
of  worship.  The  church  was  completed,  in  1872,  at  a  cost  of 
$40,000.     The  edifice  is  110x42  in  size  and  is  built  of  limestone. 

The  Rev.  Wm.  Riordon  took  charge  of  the  district  July,  1881. 
The  membership  is  now  about  six  hundred,  and  the  organization  is 
almost  free  from  debt. 

The  Catholic  school  is  known  as  the  Academy  of  Lourdes.  The 
building  is  58x86  in  size,  is  three  stories  high  and  cost  (grounds  in- 
cluded) $24,000.  The  parochial  school  building  is  two  stories  high 
and  80x36  on  the  ground.  The  attendance  in  both  schools  aggre- 
gates about  170  pupils. 

The  German  Methodist  Church. — This  church  was  organized  in 
1856  by  Rev.  F.  Groechtenmeir ;  Rev.  Thalenhorst  and  Rev.  F. 
Hermsmeir  preached  alternately  for  a  few  years.  In  1862  the  latter- 
named  gentleman  moved  to  Rochester  and  erected  a  parsonage. 

Rev.  H.  Boetcher  was  the  next  pastor,  then  came  Rev.  A.  Lam- 
precht,  during  whose  pastorate  a  church  building  was  erected  in  1867. 

The  first  members  were  father  and  mother  Young,  Lathwesen, 
Marquardts,  Bennecke  and  Sailers.  After  the  church  had  been 
erected  Rev.  A.  Roth  was  chosen  pastor,  next  came  Rev.  A.  Muel- 
ler, who  was  followed  by  Rev.  W.  Buckholtz. 

Rev.  Hoerger  and  Rev.  H.  Schmitger  have  also  acted  as  pastors. 

In  the  fall  of  1882  Rev.  H.  Roth  was  again  chosen  pastor.  There 
are  now  about  100  members  in  the  circuit.  Tlie  church  building 
cost  $2,000. 

Norwegian  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church. — This  church  was 
organized  June  14,  1869,  Rev.  N.  E.  Jensen  being  the  first  pastor. 
In  the  beginning  57  members  were  enrolled,  which  number  has  been 
increased  to  150. 


SOCIETIES    AND    INSTITUTIONS.  809 

The  present  trustees  are  O.  Oleson,  Chris  Hansen,  J.  W.  Emmer- 
son,  M.  Jerde,  P.  F.  Johnson  and  C.  Oleson ;  secretary,  J.  W.  Emmer- 
son  ;  treasurer,  O.  Oleson. 

The  congregation  purchased  the  old  Baptist  church  which  has 
recently  been  litted  up  and  presents  a  very  neat  appearance. 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

SOCIETIES    AND   INSTITUTIONS. 
THE     SECOND     MINNESOTA     HOSPITAL     FOE     INSANE     AT     ROCHESTEK. 

The  history  of  this  institution  dates  back  to  the  year  1872,  when 
the  legislature,  influenced  by  the  temperance  element  in  the  state, 
who  claimed  that  an  asylum  for  inebriates  was  urgently  needed,  and 
under  the  plausible  plea  that  the  liquor  sellers  who  made  the  drunk- 
ard should  be  taxed  for  his  support  and  cure,  enacted  a  law  to  collect 
from  every  liquor  dealer  an  annual  tax  of  $10  and  thereby  raise  a 
fund  with  which  to  build  an  asylum,  and  the  same  revenue  was 
afterwards  to  be  applied  to  its  support  from  year  to  year.  In  spite 
of  much  opposition  and  litigation  of  test  cases  through  the  courts  to 
sustain  the  constitutionality  of  the  law,  whicli  was  claimed  to  be 
unjust  and  discriminating,  about  $35,000  was  collected.  A  board 
of  directors  was  appointed,  and  in  1876  they  purchased  one  hundred 
and  sixty  acres  for  $9,000,  what  is  now  the  hospital  farm.  They 
adopted  plans  and  selected  the  site,  and  in  1877  they  built  (C.  Bohn 
being  the  contractor)  and  partly  completed  what  now  forms  the 
centre  building  and  the  first  section  of  the  male  wing  of  the  hospital. 
There  was  so  much  opposition  to  this  whole  scheme  of  the  inebriate 
asylum,  and  such  ui-gent  need  for  hospital  accommodation  for  the 
insane,  that  the  legislature  of  1878  transferred  the  whole  property, 
the  farm  and  the  unfinished  buildings,  which  were  only  inclosed, 
to  the  control  of  the  Insane  Hospital  Board,  making  at  the  same  time 
an  appropriation  of  $15,000  to  complete  its  internal  arrangements 
and  prepare  it  for  the  accommodation  of  patients.  But  as  it  was 
necessary  to  build  a  laundry  and  engine  house  and  to  put  in  steam 
heating  apparatus,  nearly  twice  that  sura  was  found  necessary. 
Many  changes  were  needed  to  adapt  the  buildings  to  their  new  uses, 


810  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

in  which  they  were  but  indifferently  successful.  The  board  of 
trustees  appointed  as  superintendent,  Dr.  J.  E.  Bowers,  and  on  Jan- 
uary 1,  1879,  the  institution  was  organized  as  ^  Hospital  for  Insane, 
eight  patients  having  on  the  previous  day  been  transferred  from 
Saint  Peter,  and  others  rapidly  followed  and  new  cases  were  ad- 
mitted directly  from  the  counties,  so  that  in  a  few  months  the  limit 
of  the  capacity  was  reached,  and  December  1,  1879,  there  were 
ninety-four.  In  1879  a  commodious  barn  was  built  at  an  expense 
of  $2,500.  At  the  same  time  an  appropriation  of  $20,000  was  made 
to  put  up  the  first  section  of  the  west  wing  for  women,  but  this  was 
not  available  till  1880,  and  the  contract  was  let  to  C.  Bohn,  who 
had  just  completed  this  building,  when  on  ISTovember  18,  1880,  the 
disastrous  fire  occurred  at  St.  Peter.  But  as  there  were  no  funds 
for  heating  and  famishing  the  same  it  was  March  15,  1881,  before 
it  was  ready  to  receive  the  first  patients  from  St.  Peter.  With  this 
addition  the  capacity  of  the  hospital  was  about  one  hundred  and 
seventy-five,  but  it  has  been  compelled  to  accommodate  two  hun- 
dred and  thirty.  In  1881,  a  new  engine  house  and  chimney  were 
added,  and  a  system  of  water  works  for  domestic  use  and  fire  pro- 
tection. During  the  summer  of  1882  a  new  laundry  was  built,  and 
the  new  east  extension  was  put  up  at  a  cost  of  $60,000.  This  is  now 
nearly  complete  and  will  accommodate  one  hundred  and  seventy- 
five  men,  making  the  east  wing  complete  with  room  for  two  hundred 
and  fifty  men.  The  plan  contemplates  a  similar  wing  on  the  west 
side  for  women.  It  is  hoped  that  this  addition  may  be  made  in 
1884,  and  will  give  the  hospital  an  entire  frontage  of  six  hundred 
and  sixty  feet,  and  will  furnish  accommodation  for  five  hundred 
patients  and  the  necessary  force  of  employes. 


The  First  Nat'wyial  Bank  of  Rochester  was  organized  December 
1,  1864,  with  the  following  board  of  directors  :  John  P.  Cook, 
president  ;  O.  P.  Whitcomb,  E.  S.  Olin,  S.  Geisinger,  T.  H.  Titus, 
cashier. 

In  July,  1865,  Walter  Hurlbut  was  made  assistant  cashier. 

John  R.  Cook  was  president  until  the  time  of  his  death,  Septem- 
ber 10,  1880.  He  was  succeeded  by  his  wife.  His  son,  J.  P.  Cook, 
being  made  vice-president.  Walter  Hurlbut  succeeded  Mr.  Titus  as 
cashier  May  1,  1874. 

The  present  board  of  directors  are  as  follows  :    Francis  S.  Cook, 


SOCIETIES    AND    INSTITUTIOlSrS.  811 

president ;  John  R.  Cook,  vice-president  ;  George  Healj,  E,.  Corn- 
forth,  Walter  Hurlbnt,  cashier. 

The  capital  stock  was  increased  November  10,  1S70,  to  |100,000. 

The  institution  has  paid  half  yearly  dividends  without  interrup- 
tion, since  its  organization  and  has  accumuhited  a  surplus  of 
$32,000. 

Union  MUional  Bank. — -In  1856,  J.  Y.  Daniels  &  Co.,  opened 
a  brokers  and  real  estate  office  in  a  frame  building  on  the  east  side 
of  Broadway,  between  Third  and  CoJlege  streets.  In.  1867,  Mr. 
Daniels,  in  company  with  F.  T.  Olds,  A.  Smith  and  John  B.  Clark, 
opened  the  "Union  Savings  Bank,"  Mr.  Daniels  being  made  presi- 
dent, and  his  son,  M.  J.  Daniels,  being  secretary  and  treasurer.  In 
March,  1873,  this  institution  was  merged  in  the  Union  National 
Bank,  with  the  following  named  officers:  J.  V.  Daniels,  president ; 
F.  T.  Olds,  vice-president ;  M.  J.  Daniels,  cashier,  and  J.  W. 
Booth,  assistant  cashier. 

The  directors  were,  J.  Y.  Daniels,  D.  S.  Hebbard,  A.  M. 
Ozmun,  F.  T.  Olds,  Huber  Bastian,  John  M.  Cole,  J.  D.  Blake, 
Thos.  Brooks  and  T.  S.  Slingland.  On  September  24,  1881,  J.  Y. 
Daniels  died,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  son  in  January,  1882.  Mr. 
T.  H.  Titus  being  made  cashier. 

The  present  directors  are,  M.  J.  Daniels,  F.  T.  Olds,  J.  D. 
Blake,  John  M.  Cole,  T.  L.  Fishback,  Thomas  Brooks  and  W.  L. 
Brackenridge.  The  institution  was  organized  with  a  cash  capital  of 
$50,000,  which  sum  has  been  increased  to  nearly  $100,000.  It  has 
also  accumulated  a  surplus  of  $35,000. 

Rochester  National  Bank. — Charles  H.  Chadbourn  emigrated  to 
Minnesota  in  the  fall  of  1860,  establishing  a  private  bank  in 
December  of  that  year,  under  the  name  of  the  "•  Rochester  Bank." 
In  November,  1862,  he  formed  a  co-partnership  with  Rodney  Whit- 
ney, of  Geneseo,  New  York,  under  the  firm  name  of  Chadbourn  & 
Whitney,  continuing  until  the  death  of  Mr.  Whitney  in  1868.  In 
the  year  1863  they  built  what  is  known  as  "Bank  Block"  on 
the  east  side  of  Broadway,  and  moved  their  office  from  Third  street 
to  the  corner  room,  now  occupied  by  the  Rochester  National  Bank. 
Upon  the  death  of  Mr.  Whitney  Mr.  Chadbourn  formed  a  co- 
partnership with  R.  W.  Chadbourn,  a  large  capitalist  of  Columbus, 
Wisconsin,  under  the  firm  name  of  Chadbourn  Bros.,  with  a 
cash  capital  of  $100,000.  The  firm  of  Chadbourn  Bros,  continued 
until  the  organization  of  the  Rochester  National  Bank  in  January, 


812  HISTOEY    OF    OLMSTED    COimTY. 

1876.  During  which  time  James  A.  Austin  was  their  efficient 
cashier.  Upon  the  removal  of  Mr.  Austin  to  Chattanooga,  Tennes- 
see, in  1875,  Mr.  C.  H.  Bliss  who  had  for  several  years  served  as 
teller  and  bookkeeper  was  elected  cashier,  and  upon  the  organization 
of  the  national  bank  accepted  the  same  position  in  the  new  institu- 
tion merging  the  former  business  of  Chadbourn  Bros,  in  the  Roches- 
ter I^ational  Bank  with  a  cash  capital  and  surplus  of  $75, 000.  Mr. 
Chadbourn  accepted  the  presidency  of  the  institution,  and  since  that 
time  has  devoted  his  energies  to  building  up  one  of  the  strong- 
est banks  in  southern  Minnesota. 


At  the  celebration  of  the  twenty-fifth  anniversary  of  the  estab- 
lishment of  Rochester  Lodge,  No.  ^1,  the  rooms  were  crowded 
by  masons  and  their  wives,  and  a  fine  lunch  was  served.  Secretary 
Hannon  read  the  following  history  of  the  lodge  : 

Worshipful  Master  :  Your  committee  appointed  to  prepare 
a  historical  sketch  of  this  lodge,  submit  the  following  : 

Twenty-five  years  ago  this  morning  the  first  record  of  this  lodge 
was  made  and  still  stands  on  our  book  in  these  words  : 

Lesuer  Hall,  Rochester,  Minn.,  August  24,  1857. 

Assembled  at  9  o'clock  a.m.  this  day  at  Lesuer's  Hall,  for  the  purpose  of 
organizing  a  lodge  of  Free  and  Accepted  Masons.  Volne)'  W.  Bailej^  E.  A. 
McMahon,  J.  N.  McLane,  P.  Roberts,  C.  D.  Houghton,  Peter  Cassidy,  Wm.  D. 
Lowery,  Thomas  Harrington,  Stephen  Bredin,  J.  M.  Williams  and  Stiles  P. 
Jones.  Bro.  Bailey  presented  a  dispensation  from  the  G.  M.  of  the  G.  L. 
of  Minnesota,  appointing  Volney  W.  Bailey,  W.  M. ;  Charles  C.  Jones,  S.  W. ; 
and  Cornelius  S.  Younglove,  J.  W.,  of  Rochester  lodge. 

A  lodge  of  Master  Masons  was  then  opened  in  due  and  ancient  form. 
There  were  present  Bros.  A.  S.  Ferris,  as  W.  M. ;  Volney  W.  Bailey,  as  S.  W. ; 
Stephen  Bredin,  as  J.  W. ;  E.  A.  McMahon,  as  T. ;  Stiles  P.  Jones,  as  S. ;  J.  N. 
McLane,  as  S.  D. ;  C.  D.  Houghton,  as  J.  D. ;  P.  Roberts,  as  Tyler. 

At  this  communication  L.  S.  Howe,  Charles  Willis,  Charles  H. 
.Morton,  D.  Heaney,  C.  H.  Lindsly  and  C.  C.  Cole  were  proposed, 
and  elected  to  receive  the  degrees,  and  Messrs.  Howe,  Morton,  and 
Heaney  were  initiated  as  entered  apprentices.  The  fees  and  dues 
were  also  established  as  follows  :  E.  A.  degree,  $10  ;  F.  C.  degree, 
$5  ;  M.  M.  degree,  $10.     Dues  ten  cents  per  week. 

The  lodge  met  at  the  same  hour  (nine  o'clock  a.m.),  on  August 
25  and  26,  1857,  and  from  the  records,  it  appears  the  communica- 


SOCIETIES    AND    INSTITUTIONS.  813 

tions  must  have  continued  all  day  and  well  into  the  night  on  each 
occasion. 

The  iirst  visit  to  the  lodge  b j  the  M.  W.  G.  M. ,  was  on  Septem- 
ber 30,  1857,  at  which  time  Grand  Master  Pierson  was  present  and 
presided  as  W.  M. 

The  first  election  of  officers  of  the  lodge  was  held  December  30, 
1857,  at  which  time  the  following  were  elected:  Bro.  L.  H.  Kellej, 
W.  M.  ;  C.  C.  Jones,  S.  W.  ;  J.  M.  Williams,  J.  W.  ;  D.  Lesuer, 
S. ;  A.  Ozmun,  T.  ;  E.  C.  Dorr,  S.  D.  ;  C.  D.  Houghton,  J.  D.  ; 
Peter  Cassidy,  Tyler. 

At  the  ensuing  session  of  the  grand  lodge  a  charter  was  granted 
dated  January  8,  a.d.  1858,  a.l.  5858.  It  is  still  in  our  possession, 
and  bears  the  signatures  of  A.  T.  C.  Pierson,  G.M. ;  Wm.  H. 
Mower,  D.G.M.;  E.  A.  Hodson,  G.S.W.;  Wm.  Lee,  G.J.W.;  and 
Geo.  W.  Prescott,  G.S. ;  in  and  by  which  the  lodge  is  named 
Rochester  Lodge,  iSTo.  21.  The  lodge  was  duly  consecrated  by  that 
name  and  the  officers  installed  February  27,  1858,  by  Y.  W.  Bailey, 
D.G.M. 

The  first  by-laws  of  the  lodge  wei'e  adopted  March  1,  1858,  and 
consisted  only  of  three  sections.  Sec.  1  fixed  a  fee  of  $1  to  be  paid 
by  a  master  mason  on  joining  this  lodge. 

Sec.  2  provided  for  applications  for  the  degrees. 

Sec.  3  provided  for  fees  for  the  degrees,  in  the  amounts  as  herein- 
before stated. 

This  was  the  origin  of  our  lodge.  As  a  matter  of  course  any 
detailed  history  of  the  communications  of  this  lodge  for  the  last 
twenty-five  years  would  be  too  voluminous  to  be  embodied  in  tliis 
report,  and  would  be  beyond  the  duty  enjoined  upon  us.  We  there- 
fore place  on  this  record  only  a  few  prominent  facts. 

Lesuer  Hall,  where  the  lodge  first  met,  was  the  second  story  of 
a  wooden  store  building,  belonging  to  our  worthy  brother  David 
Lesuer,  standing  on  the  west  side  of  Broadway,  near  the  center  of 
block  10. 

The  communications  of  the  lodge  were  subsequently  held  in  the 
second  story  of  the  wooden  building  now  standing  on  block  23,  and 
formerly  used  by  Mr.  Beardsley  as  a  harness  shop. 

In  the  winter  of  1864-5  the  hall  where  we  are  now  assembled 
was  so  far  completed  as  to  be  used  for  the  communications  of  the 
lodge.  A  large  indebtedness  having  been  incurred  in  erection  of  the 
hall,  it  remained  in  a  very  meager  state  as  to  furniture,  and  entirely 


814  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

without  carpets  until  the  year  1866,  when  the  seats  and  carpets  in 
use  until  today  were  procured,  and  have  been  in  constant  use  ever 
since.  A  striking  evidence  of  the  devotion  of  the  members  of  this 
lodge  to  tlie  order  is  recorded  in  the  minutes  of  December  24,  1866, 
at  which  communication  the  brethren  paid  into  the  treasury  the  sum 
of  $2,519.25,  to  liquidate  the  debt  growing  out  of  the  erection  of  this 
hall. 

The  beautiful  temple  in  which  we  are  met,  now  refurnished 
throughout,  is  owned  by  the  lodge  free  of  debt,  and  of  itself  evi- 
dences the  financial  prosperity  of  our  order  in  this  city. 

Your  committee  have  found  it  impossible  to  state  with  exactness 
the  actual  sum  of  money  expended  in  the  erection  and  furnishing  of 
these  rooms.  We  have  now  occupied  them  for  masonic  purposes 
over  seventeen  years  and  during  that  time  large  sums  and  small  sums 
have  been  expended  in  repairs  and  furniture.  The  original  bills  and 
reports  of  committees  from  whicli  the  information  could  be  alone 
derived  have  been  in  some  instances  lost  or  mislaid,  and  the  records 
do  not  disclose  (in  many  instances)  the  facts  from  which  an  accurate 
statement  can  be  compiled.  From  the  best  information  obtainable, 
your  committee  believe  that  the  cost  of  the  building,  furniture,  fix- 
tures and  repairs  dui-ing  the  time  stated,  has  exceeded  the  sum  of 
$15,000. 

The  repairs  and  furnishing  now  just  made  as*you  behold  them, 
have  been  completed  at  an  expense  of  over  $1,200. 

The  lodge  adopted  articles  of  incorporation  on  June  21,  1875,  and 
became  a  corporate  body  under  the  laws  of  the  state  on  that  day. 

The  real  work  of  the  order,  however,  may  be  found  in  the  records 
of  the  lodge.  During  the  twenty-five  years  past  we  have  made  two 
hundred  and  twenty-one  Masons  in  this  lodge,  and  three  hundred 
and  thirty-two  have  been  members  of  it ;  and  we  still  have  upon  our 
rolls  one  hundred  and  forty-eight  members  in  good  standing. 

Of  our  members  twenty-four  have  died,  namely,  Kev.  S.JST.  For- 
est, N.  B.  Robbins,  Jr.,  R.  H.  Supinger,  Stiles  P.  Jones,  Geo.  W. 
Patterson,  L.  H.  Kelly,  T.  E.  D.  Horton,  J.  M.  Clayson,  John  E. 
Cook,  Moses  W.  Fay,  John  Westerman,  M.  W.  Leland,  J.  K.  Ran- 
dall, Manly  0.  Fuller,  Geo.  Tillbury,  E.  A.  McMahon,  S.  B.  Bliss, 
J.  S.  Allen,  Volney  W.  Baily,  W.  D.  Woodward,  D.  0.  Rowell,  L. 
W.  Killbourn,  A.  Y.  Daniels,  John  H.  Whitney.  Many  others  have 
moved  to  other  places,  and  have  dimitted,  and  one  has  been  expelled, 
and  forty-one  have  been  suspended  or  striken  from  the  roll. 


J.  T.  PRICE 


/  02%  f'^' 


SOCIETIES    AND    INSTITUTIONS.  817 

Since  Brother  L.  H.  Kelly  (now  deceased),  first  presided  over 
this  lodge  as  W.M.  in  1858,  the  gavel  has  been  in  the  hands  of  his 
successors  as  follows  :  0.  C,  Jones,  C.  H.  Lindsley,  E.  C.  Cross,  O. 
A.  Hadley,  R.  A.  Jones,  R.  H.  Gove,  Wm.  Brown,  W.  G.  Bartley, 
Benjamin  Ayshford  and  R.  L.  Van  Dusen. 

INDEPENDENT    ORDER    OF    ODD-FELLOWS. 

Roohester  Lodge^  No.  i.5.— The  Odd-Fellows  residing  in  the  city 
of  Rochester  in  1861  held  a  meeting  in  Lesuer's  Hall  in  July  of 
that  year  and  decided  to  organize  a  lodge  of  that  order  in  Roches- 
ter. An  application  for  a  charter  was  made  to  the  M.W.Gr.M., 
which  was  granted,  and  the  lodge  duly  organized  July  31,  1861, 
under  the  name  of  Rochester  Lodge,  No.  13.  The  charter  mem- 
bers were  J.  D.  Ameigli,  C.  H.  Blakely,  D.  Bell,  J.  W.  Everstine 
and  D.  Lesuer.  At  this  meeting  John  Clark,  M.  Markham  and 
A.  Hartsell  were  admitted  as  members  and  assisted  in  the  organiza- 
tion of  the  lodge.  The  following  is  a  list  of  the  first  officers  elected  : 
C.  H.  Blakely,  N.G.;  D.  Bell,  Y.G.;  J.  D.  Ameigh,  Sec;  D. 
Lesuer,  Treas. 

All  of  the  above-named  members  are  still  living  except  J.  D. 
Ameigh,  and  four  of  them,  J.  W.  Everstine,  D.  Lesuer,  M.  Mark- 
ham  and  John  Clark  are  still  active  members  of  this  lodge. 

The  lodge  held  its  meetings  for  some  time  after  its  organization 
in  what  was  then  known  as  Lesuer's  Hall,  near  head  of  Broadway, 
then  in  the  old  "  Free  Press"  office,  near  corner  of  Broadway  and 
Fourth  streets,  and  after  the  completion  of  the  present  Masonic  hall 
its  meetings  were  held  there  for  a  number  of  years,  when  the  lodge 
removed  to  Heaney's  block.  In  1875  this  lodge  commenced  the 
erection  of  a  two-story  brick  building  on  the  corner  of  Zumbro  and 
Main  streets,  which  was  completed  in  1876,  the  lodge  holding  its 
first  meeting  in  their  new  hall  in  July  of  that  year.  The  total  cost 
of  the  building,  together  with  the  hall  and  postoffice  fixtures,  was 
upward  of  $19,000.  The  postoffice  is  located  in  this  building. 
The  new  Odd-Fellows'  hall  is  also  occupied  by  the  Knights  of 
Honor,  Ancient  Order  of  United  Workmen,  and  Steuben  Lodge, 
LO.O.F.  (German). 

Rochester  lodge  now  has  a  membership  of  one  hundred  and 
twenty-five,  and  the  number  is  rapidly  increasing.  Thousands  of 
dollars  have  been  paid  out  by  the  lodge  since  its  organization  for  the 
benefit  of  sick  and  destitute  members.     The  angel   of  death  has 


818  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

seldom  visited  this  lodge,  and  not  often  have  they  been  called  upon 
to  drop  the  evergreen  into  the  grave  of  a  departed  brother. 

The  present  officers  of  the  lodge  are  as  follows  :  W.  S.  Parker, 
KG.;  H.  M.  Kichardson,  Y.G.;  G.  P.  Jones,  Sec;  H.  McLeod, 
Permanent  Sec. ;  N.  B.  Wilkins,  Treas. 

Steuhen  Lodge,  No.  ^7.— On  July  13,  1870,  the  following 
charter  members,  all  of  which  being  granted  cards  from  their  mother 
lodge,  Rochester,  Ko.  13,  duly  organized  Steuben  Lodge,  No.  27, 
working  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Grand  Lodge  of  Minnesota, 
and  in  the  German  language,  to  wit :  Bros.  J.  G.  Zimmerman,  J. 
Koonsmiller,  Fred  Pamperin,  B.  Schwartz,  Julius  Moll,  Henry 
Weber,  Henry  Schuster,  L.  Harris,  Geo.  Baihly,  and  J.  F.  Ruber, 
Officers  were  elected  and  installed  by  Bro.  H.  C.  Fuhrman,  deputy 
grand  master  of  Humboldt  Lodge,  No.  24,  of  Winona,  assisted  by 
other  members  of  the  latter  lodge.  During  the  first  term  of  six 
months  twenty-one  more  members  were  admitted  by  card  and  initia- 
tion. Since  the  organization  the  lodge  has  gradually  grown  in 
membership.  .It  has  in  all  received  a  membership  of  one  hundred 
and  two,  of  which  four  have  died,  twenty-five  were  suspended  from 
membership  for  various  causes,  eighteen  have  withdrawn,  three 
were  expelled  and  two  were  reinstated,  leaving,  on  July  1,  last,  a 
membership,  in  good  standing,  of  fifty-two. 

The  total  receipts  from  all  sources  were  $5,966.24. 

The  expenditures  were,  for  relief  of  brothers,  $904  ;  burying  the 
dead,  $135  ;  lodge  expenses,  $2,474.48  ;  other  expenses,  including 
charity,  $984.64.  At  the  end  of  the  last  term  the  total  balance  in 
the  treasury  of  the  lodge  amounted  to  $1,454.68. 

Besides  this  there  is  a  widows  and  orphans'  fund  of  $696.98; 
the  annual  dues  charged  by  this  lodge  are  $6 ;  initiation  fee,  $10  to 
$15;  degree  fee,  $5;  weekly  benefits  granted,  $2  and  $4;  funeral 
benefits,  $15  and  $30. 

The  following  are  the  past  grands  of  the  lodge  :  G.  Harges 
heimer,  F.  Pamperin,  B.  Schwartz,  H.  Kalb,  R.  Schmidt,  H. 
Schister,  C.  Neusuess,  J.  Posz,  C.  Palm,  Ph.  Yoltz,  J.  Miller,  Geo. 
Haber,  J.  G.  Zimmerman,  H.  Ungemach. 

Officers  for  the  present  term  are  :  C.  Palm,  N.  G. ;  C.  Hagedorn, 
V.G.;  F.  Pamperin,  R.  and  P.  S.;  C.  Schwab,  Treas. 

The  lodge  meets^weekly  on  Friday  evenings  at  Odd-Fellows' 
hall. 


SOCIETIES    AND    INSTITUTIONS.  819 

ANCIENT  ORDER  OF  UNITED  WORKMEN. 

This  society  was  organized  August  25,  1877,  with  forty  cliarter 
members,  and  the  following  named  officers  elected  :  G.  W.  Nichols, 
M.W.;  Wm.  Elliott,  P.M.W.;  S.  A.  Hickcox,  G.F.;  L.  W.  New- 
berry, O. ;  J.  Elfrod,  G. ;  G.  P.  Johnston,  Kecorder ;  W.  J.  Tolan, 
Financier  ;  R.  Dyson,  Receiver  ;  R.  L.  Emerick,  I.W.;  O.  S.  Thomp- 
son, O.W. 

The  present  officers  are  as  follows:    Isaac   Robertson,  M.W. ; 

C.  A.  Merrill,  RM.W.;  J.  H.  Wright,  G.F.;  R.  Dyson,  O.;  S.  A. 
Hickcox,  G. ;  W.  W,  Reed,  Recorder;  W.  W.  Reed,  Financier;  C. 
H.  Roberts,  R.;  H.  C.  Bongers,  I.W.;  O.  Baker,  O.W. 

The  lodge  is  now  in  a  prosperous  condition  and  numbers  about 
one  hundred  members. 

THE  CITY  LIBRARY. 

In  1866  a  movement  was  inaugurated  by  the  citizens  of  Roches- 
ter for  the  purpose  of  establishing  a  library  and  reading  room.  On 
the  evening  of  January  8  of  that  year  a  meeting  was  held  and  the 
following-named  officers  elected :  J.  D.  Blake,  Prest.  ;  W.  R. 
Stephens,  Yice-Prest. ;  O,  P.  Whitcomb,  Treas. ;  L.  Walker,  Secre-. 
tary  and  Librarian  ;  W.  W.  Mayo,  Rodney  Whitney  and  W.  D. 
Hurlbut,  Executive  Committee.  Among  the  liberal  contributors  to 
this  commendable  institution  we  find  the  names  of  J.  D.  Blake,  W, 

D.  Hurlbut,  W.  W.  Mayo,  O.  P.  Whitcomb,  Chadbourne  &  Whit- 
ney, Leonard  &  Booth,  J.  B.  Clark,  John  R.  Cook,  H.  T.  Horton, 
O.  P.  Stearns,  Benj.  B.  Herbert  and  Rev.  Anslie.  With  the  funds 
contributed  by  these  and  other  gentlemen  one  thousand  volumes 
were  purchased,  which  number  has  since  been  increased  to  two 
thousand  three  hundred  and  sixteen.  For  six  years  the  library  has 
been  in  charge  of  the  W.C.T.U.  of  the  city,  and  Mrs.  Stansbury  is 
the  present  librarian.  This  society  was  organized  in  1875,  and  num- 
bered at  that  time  one  hundred  members.  The  present  officers  are 
as  follows  :  Mrs.  Garret,  Prest. ;  Mrs.  O.  O.  Baldwin,  Yice-Prest. ; 
Mrs.  Moe,  Corresponding  Secretary  ;  Mrs.  Durkee,  Recording  Sec- 
retary;  Mrs.  Sanford  Niles,  Treasurer,  The  society  have  added 
books  to  the  library  to  the  amount  of  two  hundred  and  fifty  dollars. 

GERMAN  LIBRARY  ASSOCIATION. 

The  Gernan  Library  Association  was  organized  by  a  consolida- 
tion of  members  of  the  Rochester  Union  and  Rochester  Social  Turn- 
vereiiis  on  the  29th  of  December,  1872.     The  society  then  occupied 


820  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    OOtHSTTY. 

two  small  rooms  over  Vedder's  agricultural  warehouse  on  Broadway 
and  Fifth  streets.  The  following  were  the  officers  elected  at  this 
meeting  :  William  Oker,  Prest. ;  B.  Schwartz,  Yice-Prest. ;  L.  Harris, 
Treas. ;  H.  Kalb,  Librarian ;  J.  Gr.  Karlen,  Sec. ;  H.  Schuster,  Ed. 
Neumann,  Trustees.  In  JSTovember,  1878,  the  society  removed  to 
the  more  capacious  building  of  Mr.  H.  Schuster  until  November  16, 
1879,  when  it  went  into  the  fine  building  now  occupied  by  them 
known  as  Library  Hall.  The  library  consists  of  over  one  thousand 
volumes,  all  bound,  and  the  society  has  a  cash  capital  of  nearly  $200, 
besides  furniture  estimated  at  $1,500. 


CHAPTER   XY. 

MARION,   HAVERHILL  AND   ROCK   DELL  TOWNSHIPS. 

MARION. 

This  township  is  bounded  on  the  west  by  Rochester,  by  Pleasant 
Grove  on  the  south,  on  the  east  by  Eyota,  and  on  the  north  by  Hav- 
hill.  The  township  was  first  settled  in  1854.  The  Kinney, 
Phelps  and  Mills  families  were  the  first  to  locate  within  its  bounda- 
ries. Messrs.  Lull,  McCaleb,  Fulkerson,  were  also  among  the  early 
settlers.  The  first  religious  service  was  held  in  1851.  The  little  as- 
sembly was  addressed  by  Rev.  Predmore,  who  then  resided  in  Iowa. 

The  first  merchant  to  embark  in  business  in  the  village  of  Ma- 
rion was  Mr.  A.  C.  Rodgers,  agent  for  a  Mr.  Clark,  of  Prairie 
du  Chien,  Wisconsin.  Shortly  after  James  Degrafi*  brought  a  stock 
of  goods  from  Freeport,  Illinois.  Messrs.  Curtis  &  Dudley  also 
brought  in  a  stock  from  Wisconsin.  Leonard  Chase  was  the  first 
blacksmith,  John  Strangeway  the  first  wagon-maker,  and  Dr.  J.  C. 
Cole  the  first  druggist  and  physician. 

In  1856  this  village  was  a  formidable  rival  of  Rochester,  and 
was  a  contestant  for  the  county  seat.  After  that  important  honor 
was  conferred  upon  the  latter,  however,  Marion's  prosperity  began 
to  wane,  and  now  she  is  a  mere  shadow  of  her  former  self.  Her 
citizens,  no  doubt,  often  repeat  the  verse, 

"  Of  all  sad  words  of  tongue  or  pen, 
"*  The  saddest  are  these,  It  might  have  been." 


MARION,  HAVERHILL  AND  ROCK  DELL  TOWNSHIPS.         821 

The  Methodist  Episcopal  church  at  Marion  was  organized  in  1855 
by  Rev.  Benjamin  Criss,  who  at  that  time  had  charge  of  a  circuit 
extending  from  Brownsville  to  the  northern  part  of  Olmsted  county. 
He  traveled  over  his  circuit  on  foot,  crossing  fields  and  forests  and 
wading  streams.  Tlie  names  of  the  members  at  the  time  of  or- 
ganization are  as  follows  :  IST.  S.  Phelps,  L.  M.  Phelps,  Phoebe 
Phelps,  E.  C.  Phelps,  Electa  Phelps,  Charles  Strother,  Alfred  Kin- 
ney and  wife,  R.  S.  Phelps  and  wife,  Jaures  Putan  and  wife,  and 
Margaret  Phelps.  They  erected  a  church  building  in  1859,  which 
was  afterward  burned.  It  was  rebuilt  the  same  summer,  how- 
ever, at  a  cost  of  thirty-five  hundred  dollars.  The  present  pastor 
is  Pev.  Josef  Hall.     The  membership  at  present  is  about  sixty. 

The  Church  of  Christ  was  organized  at  the  schoolhouse  at  Ma- 
rion in  1866  by  Rev.  Levan,  wlio  acted  as  jiastor  for  a  number  of 
years.  The  present  pastor  is  the  Rev.  A.  W.  Deane,  of  Pleasant 
Grove.  The  present  officers  are  as  follows  :  Elders,  H.  McCaleb 
and  Reuben  Jones  ;  deacons,  Benjamin  Emmerson  and  George 
Campbell.  The  present  membership  is  about  seventy  ;  the  average 
attendance  at  Sunday  school  is  about  fifty.  The  Presbyterian  church 
at  Chester  was  organized  in  1869  by  Rev.  George  Anslie,  who  has 
acted  as  pastor  since  that  time.  They  have  never  erected  a  place  of 
worship,  but  use  their  schoolhouse.      The  membership  is  forty-six. 

The  township  was  organized  in  1858,  John  Case  being  the  first 
chairman  of  supervisors,  and  E.  F.  Fry  the  first  town  clerk.  The 
first  postoffice  was  established  in  1856,  L.  G.  Dudley  officiating  as 
postmaster. 

The  first  wedding  in  the  township  occurred  in  1856,  the  con- 
tracting parties  being  Jacob  Bonham,  now  a  prominent  merchant  at 
Rochester,  and  Miss  Letitia  Phelps.  In  the  winter  of  1856-7  a 
young  girl  was  frozen  to  death  a  short  distance  from  Marion.  Her 
body  was  not  found  for  many  days  after.  In  1857  a  stranger  was 
accidentally  shot,  and  his  funeral  was  the  first  to  occur  in  the  township. 

The  soil  of  Marion  is  mostly  sandy  loam,  and  is  very  rich  and 
productive.  A  strip  of  sandy  soil  extends  across  the  township 
nearly  a  mile  in  width.  The  timber  supply  is  mostly  in  Pleasant 
Grove  township.  Root  river  affording  an  abundance. 

HAVP]RHILL. 

There  has  been  considerable  difficulty  experienced  in  selec:ting  a 
name  for  this  town.  It  was  first  named  Zumbro,  after  the  river  of 
that  name,  but  as  the  adjoining  county  of  Wabasha  had  a  tovm  of 


822  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COimTY. 

that  name,  Zumbro  was  changed  for  a  short  time  to  Grant,  and  in 
April,  1865,  to  Sherman,  and  in  April,  1867,  to  its  present  name  of 
Haverhill. 

It  is  situated  in  the  center  tier  of  townships,  its  west  line  forming 
the  east  boundary  of  the  city  of  I^ochester.  On  account  of  the 
proximity  of  this  city  (Rochester)  Haverhill  has  neither  church,  store 
or  postoffice.  It  had  for  a  few  years  a  postoffice,  Robert  Latte  being  the 
first  postmaster,  holding  that  position  about  one  year,  1857  and 
part  of  1858,  when  G.  Van  Horton  was  appointed.  He  kept  the  office 
till  1860  ;  Charley  Parker  was  then  appointed,  but  in  one  year  he 
turned  it  over  to  S.  B.  Willard,  who  in  one  year  left  it  for  H.  K. 
Bletham  to  keep.  Mr.  Bletham  turned  it  over  to  the  Rochester  post- 
ofiice  about  1864  or  1865,  since  which  time  there  has  been  no  post- 
office  in  the  town,  all  mail  being  received  at  Rochester,  where  also 
all  farm  and  household  supplies  are  purchased  and  all  farm  products 
sold. 

The  first  settlers  in  Haverhill  came  in  1855.  Gr.  YanHautan,  from 
Indiana,  in  the  spring  of  1855  settled  on  section  15.  Edward  Cox 
took  a  claim  in  section  10  the  same  year;  he  came  from  Wisconsin. 
Zedekiah  Tumbleson,  from  Indiana,  settled  on  section  1.  Cyrus 
Night  settled  on  section  5.  C.  B.  Dodge  settled  on  section  17.  J. 
W.  Livingston  settled  on  section  35.  Grideon  Fitch  settled  on  section 
4.  James  G.  Whipple  settled  on  section  17.  All  the  above-named 
settlers  came  in  the  year  1855,  and  many  of  them  made  theirhomes 
in  their  wagon  or  on  the  ground  in  tents  made  of  horse-blankets,  old 
quilts  and,  where  they  had  them,  wagon-covers.  Gideon  Fitch 
built  the  first  log  house  of  burr-oak  in  1855 ;  the  first  birth,  death 
and  marriage  occurred  in  this  (Fitch)  family.  The  first  school 
teacher  was  Mrs.  Jane  Andrews,  from  Rhode  Island,  who  taught 
school  in  her  own  house  in  section  8  in  the  year  1857. 

Haverhill  was  organized  as  a  town  in  1859,  under  the  name  of 
Zumbro,  as  before  stated.  The  following  ofiicers  were  then  elected 
at  a  general  town  election  :  O.  A.  Hadley,  chairman  of  the  board 
of  supervisors  ;  C.  H.  Crane  and  Samuel  R.  Woodbury,  associate 
supervisors  ;  Charles  Parker,  town  clerk  ;  R.  H.  Talbot,  assessor  ; 
Baldwin  Martin,  collector  ;  Francis  Dresser  and  R.  W.  Palmer, 
justices  of  the  peace  ;  Baldwin  Martin  and  John  P.  Simmon ds,  con- 
stables ;  Gideon  Fitch,  overseer  of  the  poor,  and  Garrett  Yan  Hauton, 
poundmaster.  The  present  (1883)  incumbents  are  :  B.  F.  Bulin, 
chairman  of  board  of  supervisors  ;    J.  J.  Lawder  and  S.  S.  Faner, 


MARION,  HAVERHILL  AIS^D  ROCK  DELL  TOWNSHIPS.         823 

associate  supervisors  ;  John  Barrett,  clerk.  During  the  rebellion 
of  1861-5  the  following  men  were  accredited  to  Haverhill  as  soldiers 
to  fill  her  quota :  A.  I.  Mason,  W.  Wood,  died  in  prison  ;  O. 
Whipple  died  in  prison  ;  E.  Dodge,  George  Sawelle,  John  Fitch, 
G.  Dewitt,  J.  Dexter,  Y.  Mante,  J.  P.  Simmonds,  Ira  Marlett, 
James  Marlett,  Sam  Horton,  P.  Irish,  P.  Van  Hally,  died  in  hos- 
pital ;  O.  Bulen,  B.  F.  Bulen,  Morgan  Bulen,  M.  Peckham,  George 
Woodruff,  Thomas  Horton,  died  in  hospital ;  Herbert  Ingals,  W. 
Delaney,  G.  F.  Brockett,  Patrick  Murphy,  Pat  lago  and  Steve  John- 
son. About  one  half  of  this  town  is  praii'ie,  but  along  the  streams 
it  is  very  bluffy  and  heavily  timbered;  there  are  several  small  marshes. 
The  present  inhabitants  are  principally  Irish,  with  a  few  Americans 
and  Germans.  Much  of  the  land  is  owned  by  non-residents,  who 
rent  it  to  tenants.  C.  Wilson  has  large  farms  in  sections  21,  20,  29 
and  32.  In  1877  he  had  800  acres  in  wheat,  which  gave  him  a  net 
profit  of  $8,000.  The  eastern  branches  of  the  Zumbro  drain  almost 
every  section  in  the  town. 

ROCK  DELL. 

This  town  is  situated  in  the  southwest  corner  of  Olmsted  county, 
having  Dodge  county  on  the  west,  Salem  on  the  north.  High  Forrest 
on  the  east,  and  what  is  known  as  the  Panhandle  on  the  south.  This 
Panhandle  consists  of  twelve  extra  sections  belonging  to  High  For- 
rest, they  form  a  line  along  the  south  of  both  High  Forrest  and  Rock 
Dell,  and  on  the  plat  of  High  Forrest  look  somewhat  like  a  handle 
to  a  square  pan,  hence  the  name  of  Panhandle.  Rock  Dell  takes  its 
name  from  the  beautiful  dells  in  section  9  and  16.  These  dells  sur- 
round beautiful  little  valleys,  through  which  meanders  Rock  Dell 
creek.  To  one  side  of  one  of  these  valleys  is  a  beautiful,  clear,  live 
spring  of  water,  which  gushes  from  the  rock  with  considerable  force 
and  forms  the  headwaters  of  Rock  Dell  creek.  This  place  is  a  great 
resort  during  the  summer  months  for  picnic  parties  from  High  For- 
rest and  Rochester. 

At  an  election  held  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Russell,  May  11,  1858, 
pursuant  to  notice,  John  S.  Pierson  was  elected  moderator  and 
James  S.  Cornish,  clerk.  The  electors  organized  the  town  of  Rock 
Dell  by  electing  the  following  officers  :  J.  P.  Powers,  chairman  of 
the  board  of  supervisors  ;  H.  A.  Fox  and  N.  Nelson,  associate 
supervisors  ;  J.  S.  Cornish,  town  clerk ;  R.  S.  Larson,  assessor  ; 
Hill  Gillett,  overseer  of  the  poor  ;  John  L.  Pierson  and  J.  W.  Ad- 

/ 


824  HISTOEY    OF    OLMSTED    COmTTT. 

kinson,  justices  of  the  peace  ;  W.  Croghan  and  Z.  Sliiper,  constables  ; 
W.  Crogau,  collector. 

The  year  1854  was  that  in  which  the  first  settlements  were  made. 
Nels  Nelson,  Tollef  Oleson,  Ole  Oleson,  Ole  Amanson,  Guta  Mol- 
son,  I.  Golberg,  Ole  Tollef  son  and  Ole  Christ,  all  settled  here  this  year. 
They  came  mostly  from  the  Norwegian  settlements  in  Dane  county, 
Wisconsin.  Kock  Dell  is  almost  wholly  settled  by  Scandinavians. 
There  are  in  the  southwest  corner  of  the  town  a  few  Irish  and  in  the 
center  two  American  families.  The  first  birth  in  this  town  was  that 
of  Ole  T.  Oleson,  son  of  T.  Oleson,  born  on  the  9th  of  September, 
1854.  The  first  death  was  Guta  Molson.  There  was  but  little 
timber  here  when  the  first  settlements  were  made,  but  now  every 
farmer  has  an  acre  or  more  of  timber,  oak,  poplar  or  cottonwood, 
which  he  has  cultivated  for  his  own  use.  In  the  northwest  corner  of 
the  town  there  is  a  marsh  of  fully  300  acres,  and  in  the  southern  part 
there  are  a  few  small  ones. 

There  is  one  store  of  general  merchandise  in  the  town,  owned 
by  Nels  Magneson,  who  is  also  postmaster  for  the  Rock  Dell  post- 
oflice.  This  store  was  first  opened  by  Antonie  Johnson  in  1876,  it 
stands  on  section  8. 

The  Lutheran  church  is  a  well  built,  handsome  stone  structure  sev- 
enty-six feet  long  and  forty-four  feet  wide,  exclusive  of  the  steeple, 
which  is  16  X 16  feet,  and  the  vestry  at  the  back,  which  is  16  X 18  feet. 
There  is  room  to  seat  one  thousand  persons.  The  Lutheran  congre- 
gation was  first  organized  by  C.  L.  Clausen  in  1855,  and  L.  Steen 
took  chai'ge  in  1861,  and  in  1867  commenced  building  the  church, 
which  was  not  finished  till  1875.  On  the  13th  of  November  of 
that  year  the  Rev.  B.  J.  Muws,  assisted  by  several  other  prominent 
Lutheran  ministers,  consecrated  the  church.  The  present  minister, 
the  Rev.  J.  A.  Thorsen,  has  occupied  the  pulpit  since  1869.  This 
church  is  situated  on  section  4,  close  to  the  south  line  of  the  town  of 
Salem,  which  makes  it  very  convenient  for  the  members  living  in  that 
town,  and  there  are  quite  a  number  of  them. 


CHAPTEK  XVI. 


KALMAR  TOWNSHIP. 


This  is  one  of  the  best  and  earliest  settled  towns  in  Olmsted 
county.  The  south  fork  of  the  middle  Zumbro  river  winds  across 
in  many  a  graceful  curve,  entering  about  the  middle  of  the  western 
side  and  leaving  as  it  passes  into  IS"ew  Haven,  at  the  village  of 
Genoa,  across  the  center  of  the  northern  boundary.  Its  banks  are 
handsomely  wooded,  the  northern  one  being  often  very  abrupt  and 
the  southern  skirted  by  beautiful  vistas  now  made  fruitful  by  the 
hand  of  the  husbandman. 

About  one-third  of  the  area  is  thus  occupied  by  excellent  timber, 
and  the  remainder  is  gently  rolling  prairie.  The  village  of  Byron, 
near  the  southwest  corner  of  the  township,  occupies  a  high  and 
handsome  site,  being  260  feet  above  the  level  of  Rochester.  Early 
residents  relate  that  its  site  was  bare  of  bush  or  shrub  in  1855,  but 
now  its  fair  face  is  almost  hidden  by  groves  that  have  been  planted; 
and  but  for  its  church  spires  and  elevator,  which  loom  above  the 
trees,  the  traveler  would  never  suspect  its  existence  when  a  mile 
away. 

The  Zumbro  river  furnished  power  for  several  sawmills  which 
dotted  its  banks  in  the  early  years,  and  they  found  ample  employ- 
ment in  furnishing  materials  for  the  cabins  of  early  settlers.  But* 
the  railroad  has  brought  lumber  from  the  pine  forests  of  northern 
Wisconsin,  and  the  mission  of  the  local  sawmills  has  ended.  Dur- 
ing the  summer  of  1855  I.  S.  Whitcomb,  James  A.  Blair  and 
Michael  H.  Staats  built  a  sawmill  on  section  8,  and  two  years  later 
converted  it  into  a  gristmill  ;  this  was  swept  away  by  the  spring 
freshet  of  1866,  and  never  rebuilt.  The  first  death  in  this  vicinity 
was  that  of  a  young  man  named  Lockwood,  who  took  cold  while 
digging  for  the  foundations  of  the  mill,  and  died  in  August  at  the 
house  of  a  friend  named  Richardson,  across  the  line  in  Dodge 
county.  The  only  manufacture  now  carried  on  in  the  township  is 
that  of  flour,  at  what  is  known  as  Middleton's  mill,  on  section  17. 

The  first  marriage  and  death  within  the  limits  of  Kalmar  occurred 
in  the   family   of  James  Canfield.     On  August  4,  1855,  his  infant 


826  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

son,  James  G.,  died  ;  and  the  mother,  Margaret,  expired  on  the 
7th.  On  the  following  Christmas,  Mr.  Canfield  was  married  to 
Mariva  Bonner.  James  Bucklen,  Esq.,  of  Rochester,  had  been  en- 
gaged to  perform  the  ceremony,  and  got  lost  in  crossing  the  prairie, 
which  was  not  then,  as  now,  dotted  with  groves,  etc.,  to  serve  as 
landmarks.  Becoming  impatient  at  the  delay  caused  by  his  non- 
appearance, the  groom  sent  for  Rev.  D.  L.  King,  who  lived  within 
two  or  three  miles  ;  but  before  Mr.  King  could  get  ready  and  reach 
the  scene  of  action,  Mr.  Bucklen  had  found  his  way  and  tied  the 
knot.  The  former,  however,  came  in  for  a  share  of  the  wedding- 
supper.  Canfield  was  shot  while  in  the  United  States  service  during 
the  war  of  the  rebellion,  and  none  of  his  family  are  left  in  the  town, 
his  widow  having  removed  to  Dakota. 

The  tirst  birth  of  a  Caucasian  child  occurred  July  24, 1855,  being 
a  daughter  of  D.  L.  King,  who  was  christened  Ruth  Ellen.  She  mar- 
ried A.  C.  Waldron,  and  now  resides  at  Spencer,  Iowa.  Charles 
D.,  eldest  son  of  F.  C.  Whitcomb,  was  born  on  December  11  of 
this  year. 

This  town  is  described  in  the  United  States  survey  as  T.  107, 
R  15.  It  is  bounded  on  the  north  by  Kew  Haven,  a  heavily 
wooded  township  elsewhere  described  in  this  work ;  Cascade,  a 
prairie  region,  lies  east  of  it ;  on  the  south  is  Salem,  a  wealthy 
farming  region ;  and  west  is  Mantorville,  in  Dodge  county.  The 
soil  of  Kalmar  is  a  rich  prairie  loam,  underlaid  by  a  clay  subsoil, 
and  is  as  near  everlasting  as  an}-  soil  ever  made.  It  shares  some- 
what in  the  general  failure  of  wheat  which  has  characterized  south- 
ern Minnesota  during  the  last  four  seasons.  The  shortage  has  not 
been  as  great  hei-e  as  in  some  other  townships,  however.  A  good 
deal  of  attention  has  been  given  to  stock-raising  and  dairying  of 
late,  and  most  farmers  are  independent  of  grain-raising.  A  cheese 
factory  at  Byron,  and  another  at  Olmsted  on  the  line  between  Kal 
mar  and  Cascade,  are  doing  a  flourishing  business,  and  furnish  an 
excellent  market  for  the  milk  of  farmers.  Some  attention  is  being 
given  to  the  improvement  in  breeds  of  horses  and  all  sorts  of  stock, 
and  many  are  almost  exclusively  engaged  in  raising  the  various 
kinds  of  domestic  animals. 

This  township  was  settled  largely  by  New  York  and  New  Eng 
land  people,  and  contains  at  this  time  probably  a  greater  proportion 
of  the  pioneer  residents  than  any  other  town  in  the  county.  Many 
of  the  early  settlers  had  previously  dwelt  in  Illinois  and  Wisconsin. 


KALMAR    TOWNSHIP.  827 

In  October,  1854,  D.  L.  King,  F.  C.  Whitcomb,  and  Marinus  King 
visited  this  town  and  took  up  claims,  the  former  on  section  17, 
and  the  others  on  section  29.  Messrs.  King  and  Whitcomb 
still  reside  on  their  original  claims.  They  returned  in  1854  to  their 
Illinois  homes,  and  came  here  with  their  families  in  the  spring  of 
1855.  During  the  same  year  claims  were  taken  by  Almeron  Ran- 
dall, Israel  Devine,  John  Colwell,  Alpheus  Merritt,  George  W.  and 
Ensign  Chillson,  Obediah  Gilbert,  Norman  Haight,  Judge  Olds, 
Gaylord  Hurlbut,  Benjamin  McDowell,  and  others.  In  1855  came 
Ira  S.  Whitcomb,  Samuel  McDowell,  Nathan  Bowman,  Isaac  Dodd, 
James,  John  and  Darius  Ellison,  Richard  Middleton,  Jerome  Har- 
rington, Joseph  Edmunson,  George  and  Dudley  Sinclair. 

During  the  summer  of  1855  a  school  was  maintained  in  a  claim 
shanty  on  section  12  :  Miss  Ann  Losinger  was  the  teacher.  This 
building  was  shortly  moved  to  section  36,  New  Haven,  and 
school  was  kept  in  it  there.  Thus  arises  the  claim  that  Miss  Los- 
inger taught  the  tirst  school  in  both  townships. 


Methodist  church. — Rev.  D.  L.  King,  the  pioneer  of  the  town- 
ship, was  a  Methodist  deacon  ordained  in  Illinois,  and  he  early  set 
about  the  organization  of  a  class  here.  This  was  effected  in  the  fall 
of  1855,  at  the  house  of  Judge  Olds.  Mr.  King  was  made  class- 
leader.  The  other  members  were  his  wife,  Lorenzo  Gilbert  and  wife, 
Obediah  Gilbert  and  his  daughter,  Alvira.  During  this  year  Mr. 
King  preached  at  Mantorville,  Rochester,  and  at  various  houses  in 
this  town.  In  1858  a  class  was  organized  at  a  meeting  held  in  En- 
sign Chillson's  barn,  and  this  was  the  nucleus  of  a  society  which  now 
holds  meetings  and  Sabbath  school  in  the  town  hall. 

The  first  sermon  at  Kalmar,  as  the  location  of  the  sawmill  on 
section  8  was  called,  was  delivered  by  Rev.  Nelson  Moon,  of  Oro- 
noce,  on  the  occasion  of  the  funeral  of  Mrs.  F.  C.  Whitcomb. 

In  the  fall  of  1867  a  class  was  organized  at  Byron  by  Rev. 
Chambers,  and  a  strong  society  has  been  ever  since  maintained  there. 
In  1873  a  handsome  frame  church  was  built,  at  a  cost  of  $3,000. 
The  structure  is  fifty  feet  long  by  thirty-two  in  width,  surmounted 
by  a  proportionate  spire.  Its  audience-room  is  eighteen  feet  high 
and  will  comfortably  accommodate  250  persons.  The  society  also 
possesses  a  pleasant  parsonage,  built  at  a  cost  of  $1,000.  The  last 
of  its  debt,  $300,  was  cleared  ofi"  in  the  summer  of  1883.  The  society 


828  HISTOKY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNT T. 

now  includes  a  membership  of  sixty  persons.  Many  losses  in  num- 
bers have  occurred  through  the  restless  inclination  of  people  to  emi- 
grate toward  the  setting  sun.  Its  Sunday  school  numbers  nearly 
seventy-five  pupils,  and  is  prosperous.  This  charge  also  includes 
Douglass  station,  and  embraces  100  members.  The  people  are  large- 
hearted,  and  do  their  share  in  caring  for  the  poor  and  unfortunate, 
and  in  contributing  to  home  and  foreign  missions.  The  following 
are  the  names  of  the  pastors  who  have  officiated  here,  with  the  years 
of  their  service  :  B.  Y.  Coffin,  2 .  li.  Forbes,  3  ;  J.  N.  Liscomb,  3  ; 
A.  C.  Keynolds,  2  \  Milton  Akers,  3  ;  B.  F.  Capehart,  1  ;  G.  W. 
Barnett,  appointed  last  conference. 

BAPTIST    CHUKOH. 

The  religious  tendencies  of  Kalmar  people  were  early  cultivated, 
and  are  in  a  thrifty  condition  now.  As  early  as  June,  1857,  Richard 
Middleton  organized  a  Sunday  school,  which  he  conducted  for  two 
successive  summers,  in  the  loft  above  his  store  on  section  1?.  On 
his  removal  to  Kochester,  two  years  later,  he  resigned  his  superin- 
tendency,  but  the  school  was  maintained.  It  was  non-sectarian,  al- 
though Mr.  Middleton  was  an  earnest  adherent  of  the  Baptist  church. 
During  the  second  summer  the  school  was  held  in  his  house. 

The  first  meeting  for  the  organization  of  the  Baptist  society  was 
held  August  21,  1857,  in  a  grove  near  Mr.  Middleton's  house,  and 
eight  persons  were  associated  together  as  the  Big  Grove  Baptist 
church.  Their  names  were  recorded  as  follows  :  Richard  Middleton, 
Lucinda  C.  Middleton,  Darius  Ellison,  Rachael  Fisher,  John  Elli- 
son, Prudence  Hamilton,  W.  R.  Woodward  and  wife.  At  a  meet- 
ing on  the  7th  of  November  following,  W.  R.  Woodward  was  elected 
clerk  of  the  society,  and  it  was  decided  to  invite  Elder  Shepard  of 
Wasioji,  to  preach  to  them,  January  9  following.  Woodward  was 
also  made  deacon.  In  August,  1858,  Rev.  Erastus  Westcott  began 
to  preach  to  this  congregation.  During  the  year  following  he  de- 
livered a  sermon  once  in  two  weeks,  and  received  for  his  services 
less  than  fifty  dollars.  This  was  the  period  of  depression  following 
the  financial  crash  of  1857.  One  member  oi  the  flock  lost  over 
$1,500  in  mercantile  operations  at  this  time.  Mr.  Westcott  had  a 
farm  near  Rochester  which  aftbrded  him  sustenance,  and  he  ministered 
to  the  spiritual  wants  of  his  flock  without  hope  of  earthly  reward. 

The  first  formal  organization  occurred  May  12,  1860,  at  which 
time  Richard  Middleton  and  W.  R.  Woodward  were  made  deacons, 


KALMAR    TOWNSHIP.  829 

and  the  latter  continued  as  clerk.  During  the  existence  of  the 
society  there  have  been  about  225  baptisms,  and  250  persons  have 
been  received  as  members.  It  now  includes  over  100  persons,  and 
is  in  a  prosperous  condition,  never  having  received  a  cent  of  aid  from 
outside  its  own  constituency. 

The  name  was  changed  to  Byron  church  after  the  organization  of 
the  village  of  that  name.  It  had  been  previously  called  Kalmar 
church  for  some  years.  In  1871  the  present  handsome  church  edi- 
fice was  built.  It  stands  near  the  railroad  track  on  the  south  side. 
It  was  built  of  the  best  quality  of  lumber,  purchased  expressly  for 
that  purpose  in  Minneapolis  by  Mr.  Middleton,  president  of  the 
building  committee.  William  Waite,  Joseph  Dearborn,  Hiram  Fair- 
banks and  Thomas  Kesson  were  also  members  of  the  building  com- 
mittee. The  structure  is  55  X  33  feet  in  area,  framed,  and  its  audi- 
torium is  18  feet  in  height.  275  persons  can  be  comfortably  seated 
in  it.  The  Sunday  school  connected  with  this  society  is  large  and 
prosperous. 

At  the  annual  meeting,  November  16,  1882,  the  following  officers 
were  elected :  deacons,  R.  Middleton,  L.  W.  Allard  ;  clerk,  W.  H. 
Middleton  ;  treasurer,  H.  G.  Hurd  ;  organist,  Mrs.  S.  A.  Middle- 
ton  ;  Sunday  school  superintendent,  Silas  A.  Middleton ;  assistant 
superintendent,  H.  Sparow ;  secretary,  Francis  Sinclair ;  librarian, 
Alma  Roof. 

SECOND    ADVENT    CHUKCH. 

This  society  was  organized  May  3,  1882,  with  nine  members. 
Jacob  Jacobson  was  local  elder  and  H.  P.  Anderson  clerk  and  treas- 
urer. Besides  the  wives  of  these  gentlemen,  the  society  included 
George  Peterson  and  wife,  Henry  Friis  and  his  daughter  Christina, 
and  R.  P.  Barmstrup.  Rev.  Louis  Johnson,  of  Sleepy  Eye,  officia- 
ted at  the  organization.  Most  of  the  preaching  is  done  by  the  local 
elder.  During  the  summer  of  1882  the  society  fitted  up  a  building 
— which  had  formerly  been  used  as  a  dwelling, — donated  for  this 
purpose  by  a  member,  and  has  since  held  its  meetings  there.  The 
membership  now  numbers  twenty-two,  and  there  is  a  sabbath  school 
of  thirty-five  pupils,  superintended  by  George  Peterson. 


From  the  time  of  the  advent  of  the  railroad  at  Byron  till  the 
spring  of  1872,  liquor  was  freely  dispensed  there.  During  the  year 
ending  May  1,  1877,  a  saloon  was  maintained.     In  order  to  combat 


830  HISTOEY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

this  evil  a  lodge  of  the  Independent  Order  of  Good  Templars  was 
instituted  in  1868,  under  the  name  of  Byron  Lodge.  At  one  time 
the  society  included  over  seventy-five  members.  In  1870  it  was  dis- 
continued, and  again  organized  in  1875,  continuing  to  1878.  None 
of  its  records  can  now  be  found.  As  liquor  and  drunkenness  are 
now  unknown  here,  its  mission  appears  to  have  been  filled. 

POLITICAL. 

The  organization  of  this  town  was  efi*ected  at  the  same  time  as 
that  of  all  others  in  this  vicinity,  May  11,  1858.  It  took  place  at 
Kalmar,  most  of  the  citizens  of  the  town  being  present.  D.  L.  King 
was  made  chairman  of  the  meeting,  and  James  Ford  moderator. 
John  C.  Simonton  was  chosen  clerk,  and  Hiram  Fairbanks  as  his 
assistant.  The  location  of  the  next  annual  meeting  was  fixed  by  vote 
at  the  village  of  Middleton,  and  $100  was  voted  for  contingent  ex- 
penses of  the  current  year.  At  this  meeting,  the  following  ofliicers 
were  elected  :  Supervisors,  D.  L.  King,  chairman,  H.  C.  Sheldon, 
Moses  Herrick ;  clerk,  Samuel  McDowell ;  assessor,  Benjamin  Mc- 
Dowell ;  collector,  James  Ellison  ;  overseer  of  poor,  E,.  Middleton  ; 
overseer  of  roads,  John  Kinsey  ;  justices  of  the  peace,  J.  H.  Hard- 
ing and  Norman  Haight ;  constables,  James  Ellison  and  Eobert 
Canfield. 

At  the  second  election,  the  fund  for  contingent  expenses  was 
increased  to  $105,  and  $50  was  voted  for  planks  to  be  used  in  mak- 
ing roads. 

Following  is  the  list  of  supervisors  and  town  clerks  since  elected : 
1859— D.  L.  King,  I.  S.  Whitcomb,  James  Phelan,  S.  J.  McDowell. 
1860 — H.  C.  Sheldon,  I.  S.  Whitcomb,  Jonathan  Gordon,  William 
W.  Doty.  1861 — Nelson  Payne,  J.  Gordon,  S.  G.  Cummings,  S. 
J.  McDowell.  1862— Dudley  Sinclair,  M.  H.  Staats,  H.  C.  Shel- 
don, S.  J.  McDowell.  1863— D.  L.  King,  W.  R  Woodard,  D.  D. 
Gove,  S.  J.  McDowell.  1861— D.  L.  King,  H.  C.  Sheldon,  Thomas 
Kesson,  S.  J.  McDowell.  1865— B.  F.  Perry,  J.  C.  Simonton, 
Gaylord  Hurlbut,  K.  J.  Perry.  1866  — B.  F.  Perry,  George 
Sinclair,  Isaac  Dodd,  R.  J.  Perry.  1867— G.  Sinclair,  I.  Dodd, 
Daniel  D.  Tompkins,  R.  J.  Perry.  1868—1.  Dodd,  G.  Holmes, 
D.  D.  Tompkins,  R.  J.  Perry.  1869— David  Maxfield,  I.  Dodd, 
L  S.  Whitcomb,  R.  J.  Perry.  1870— D.  Maxfield,  I.  Dodd,  D.  D. 
Gove,  J.  B.  Kendall.  1871— S.  G.  Cummings,  A.  B.  Reed,  Joseph 
Bird,  J.  B.  Kendall.     1872— S.  G.  Cummings,  George  M.  Hendon, 


KALMAR    TOWlSrSHIP.  831 

A.  B.  Reed,  W.  H.  Hampson.  1873 — S.  G.  Cummings,  Josejdi 
Bird,  John  F.  Grimm,  Henry  Postier.  1874 — S.  G.  Cummings,  J. 
Bird,  J.  F.  Grimm,  H.  Postier.  1875— Harrison  Waldron,  M.  M. 
Foster,  Natlian  Bowan,  William  Graham.     1876 — N.  Bowman,  A. 

B.  Reed,  H.  M.  Frith,  H.  Postier.  1877— M.  M.  Foster,  J.  F. 
Grimm,  H.  Postier.  1878— N.  Bowman,  G.  D.  Bradshaw,  J.  P. 
Hogan,  J.  Rickert.  1879 — M.  Heflfron,  Isaac  Johnston,  Daniel 
Chrisman,  A.  G.  Gilbert.  1880— D.  Chrisman,  J.  Johnston,  George 
W.  Waldron,  A.  G.  Gilbert.  1881— George  Sinclair,  G.  W.  Wal- 
dron, Samuel  Allen,  A.  G.  Gilbert.  1882— G.  Sinclair,  S.  Allen, 
William  R.  Hunn,  A.  G.  Gilbert.  1883— G.  W.  Waldron,  D. 
Chrisman,  R.  B.  Moore,  Wm.  Graham. 

In  1864  supervisor  Sheldon  moved  away,  and  B.  F.  Perry  was 
appointed  in  his  stead.  In  October  of  this  year  S.  J.  McDowell, 
who  had  been  clerk  since  the  organization  of  the  town,  with  the 
exception  of  one  year,  died,  and  his  place  was  filled  by  Robert  J. 
Perry,  who  was  appointed  in  November. 

At  the  annual  meeting  in  1877  but  two  supervisors  were  elected, 
there  being  a  tie  between  George  Welker  and  L.  W.  Allard  in  the 
vote  for  a  third  member  ot  the  board.  Each  received  eighty-five 
votes,  and  the  former  was  appointed  by  the  board  at  its  first  meet- 
ing to  fill  the  vacancy. 

A  great  revolution  in  the  sentiment  of  voters  regarding  the  sale 
of  liquors  is  made  apparent  in  the  records,  two  years  sufficing  for 
the  metamorphosis.  At  the  annual  election  March  14,  1871,  the 
proposition  to  license  the  sale  of  liquors  received  seventy-five  votes, 
while  fifty-five  were  recorded  in  opposition.  March  11,  1873,  there 
were  ninety-one  votes  cast  in  opposition  to  liquor  license  and  none 
for  it. 

At  the  fall  election  in  1858  there  were  sixty  votes  cast,  of  which 
thirty-one  were  for  a  democratic  candidate  and  the  balance  for  the 
republican.  At  this  time  the  principal  strife  was  on  representatives 
in  the  state  legislature.  At  the  election  in  1880  the  Garfield  electors 
were  supported  by  115  voters,  and  the  Hancock  men  by  eighty-nine, 
showing  a  republican  majority  of  twenty-six. 

During  the  war  party  feeling  ran  high,  and  there  were  only  two 
democrats  in  town  who  were  bold  enough  to  come  forward  and  vote 
in  opposition  to  the  administration.  One  of  these  was  a  native  of 
Germany  and  the  other  of  England.  Large  sums  of  money  were 
raised  to  pay  bounties  to  soldiers  and  support  their  families. 


832  HISTORT    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

A  meeting  of  the  town  supervisors  was  held  December  12,  1863, 
at  which  it  was  decided  to  levy  a  tax  of  one  per  cent  on  all  taxable 
property  in  the  town,  to  be  applied  in  paying  bounties  to  volunteers 
and  in  aid  for  soldiers'  families.  On  the  lltli  of  February,  1864,  an 
appropriation  of  $1,100  was  made,  $100  to  be  paid  every  volunteer 
enlisted  to  the  credit  of  Kalmar  before  the  first  of  May  following.  A 
special  town  meeting  was  held  August  26  of  this  year,  and  $3,200 
was  voted  for  the  same  purpose. 

A  war  meeting  was  held  on  the  26th  ol  January,  1865,  at  which 
were  present  the  town  board  and  thirty  other  citizens.  It  was  unani- 
mously voted  that  every  citizen  liable  to  draft  furnish  fifty  dollars 
on  the  4th  of  February,  and  take  a  bounty  order  drawing  ten  per 
cent  interest.  It  was  decided  to  pay  a  bounty  of  $300  to  each  vol- 
unteer. , 

On  the  16th  of  February,  1865,  at  a  meeting  of  the  board,  it  was 
decided  not  to  issue  interest-bearing  bonds,  and  a  tax  of  $5,000  was 
levied  for  bounty  purposes.  On  the  28th  of  March  this  was  increased 
$500  by  ofiicial  action.  On  the  27th  of  March,  1866,  a  tax  of  $500 
was  levied  by  the  board  to  cover  deficiencies  in  the  bounty  fund,  and 
thus  ended  the  expenditures  for  this  purpose. 

Considerable  strife  was  occasioned  by  various  propositions  for 
building  bridges.  At  a  special  election  November  11,  1874,  a  tax 
of  $1,000  was  voted  to  be  applied  in  building  a  bridge  over  the 
Zumbro.  For  some  reason  this  failed  to  be  carried  out.  Another 
special  meeting  was  held  July  27,  1875.  The  supervisors  were  au- 
thorized to  build  two  bridges.  This  was  done.  In  1882  an  iron 
bridge  was  built  at  an  expense  of  $1,500,  one-third  of  which  was  paid 
by  the  county. 

In  1874  a  town  hall  veneered  with  brick  was  built  at  a  cost  of 
$1,400.     It  stands  on  the  northeast  corner  of  section  22. 

The  population  now  numbers  192  persons  more  than  in  1860,  at 
which  time  it  was  691.  Ten  years  later  it  had  increased  nearly  300, 
reaching  972.  In  1875  it  had  decreased  to  897,  and  in  1880  to  883. 
Of  this  number  222  are  included  in  the  village  of  Byron — the  same 
both  in  1875  and  1880. 

BYEON   VILLAGE. 

As  indicated  by  census  statistics  given  above,  this  hamlet  con- 
tains only  a  few  mhabitants,  but  it  is  peopled  with  an  enterprising 
class  of  citizens,  and  has  some  advantages.  Its  site  is  a  happily- 
chosen  one  on  account  of  sanitary  principles,  and  also  for  its  pleads- 


KALMAR    TOWNSHIP.  833 

ant  surroundings  and  fine  views.  The  railroad  level  here  is  260  teet 
above  that  of  Rochester,  which  makes  it  over  600  feet' above  the 
Mississippi  at  Wabasha,  or  1220  feet  above  the  sea  level.  Standing 
on  the  platform  of  the  railroad  depot,  one  may  gaze  on  miles  of  roll- 
ing prairie  in  every  direction,  which,  with  its  acres  of  golden  grain, 
or  its  green  pastures  covered  with  lowing  kine,  makes  a  scene  to  de- 
light the  eye  of  the  artist,  or  the  practical  observer  of  nature's  luxury. 
Here  and  there  are  handsome  groves  of  willow,  maple  or  elm  that 
mark  the  location  of  farmers'  homes,  and  hundreds  of  these  happy 
homes,  where  abound  the  evidences  of  intelligence  and  culture,  are 
to  be  found  in  the  near  vicinity. 

The  birth  of  this  village  dates  at  the  location  of  a  railroad  station 
here  in  the  fall  of  1864.  Cars  were  running  in  the  spring  of  1865. 
The  first  building  put  up  on  its  site  was  a  farm  house  erected  by 
Moses  Herrick  in  1856.  It  is  still  standing  and  constitutes  the  up- 
right part  of  Charles  F.  Kesson's  residence  on  Dibell  street.  An- 
other was  built  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  village  during  the  same 
season  by  Samuel  Mott.  This  was  burned  about  twenty-six  years 
after. 

When  the  railroad  arrived  the  northwest  quarter  of  section 
thirty-three,  on  which  stand  the  buildings  constituting  the  village 
proper,  was  owned  by  Addison  J,  Dibell,  who  donated  the  depot 
site  to  the  railway  company.  He  shortly  sold  the  south  half  of  his 
land  to  John  C.  Simonton  and  G.  W.  YanDusen,  who  platted  the 
village.  Mr.  Dibell  then  made  an  addition  to  the  plat,  on  which 
most  of  the  residences  now  stand.  Simonton  built  and  operated  the 
first  store,  now  owned  and  occupied  by  K.  E.  Mo.  There  are  two 
other  stores  here  now,  the  largest  being  that  of  J.  B.  Kendall,  post- 
master. This  occupies  two  rooms,  each  forty  feet  long,  the  main 
one  being  twenty-two  wide  and  the  other  sixteen.  An  annual  busi- 
ness of  $20,000  per  year  is  transacted  over  his  counters.  In  1869  a 
wheat  elevator  and  warehouse  was  built  by  G.  W.  YanDusen  and 
Thomas  J.  Templar.  It  has  a  capacity  of  20,000  bushels.  Large 
amounts  of  wheat  and  other  grains  have  been  marketed  here  in 
years  gone  by.  In  1872  a  cheese  factory  was  built  on  the  north  side 
of  the  village  at  a  cost  of  $2,000,  furnished  by  sixteen  individuals. 
It  was  operated  by  this  association  at  a  steady  loss  until  1882,  since 
which  time  it  has  been  leased  by  Marvin  &  Cum  mack,  of  Rochester. 
This  firm,  which  operates  several  factories  in  the  county,  paid  one 
cent  per  pound  for  milk  during  the  season  of  1883,  and  gave  excel 
50 


834  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

lent  satisfaction  to  the  farmers,  A  wagon-shop,  harness  and  two 
blacksmith  shops,  with  a  shoeshop  and  sewing-machine  dealer,  rep- 
resent the  remaining  industries  ot  this  village,  except  that  of  its 
farmer  residents. 

The  charter  incorporating  the  village  of  Byron  bears  date  of  Feb- 
ruary 20,  1873.  This  was  procured  mainly  to  enable  the  citizens  to 
suppress  the  sale  of  liquor  within  its  limits.  The  latter  were  there- 
fore made  to  cover  a  large  area.  It  includes  all  of  section  32,  the 
west  half  of  section  33,  south  half  of  section  29  and  southwest  quarter 
of  section  28.  Dudley  Sinclair,  Francis  C.  Whitcomb  and  Thomas  S. 
Kesson  were  named  in  the  charter  as  judges  of  the  first  election.  This 
was  held  in  Gove  &  Simonton's  hall  March  11,  1873,  and  the  judges 
were  elected  councilmen  for  one  year.  Knud  E.  Mo  was  made  re- 
corder, Perry  Kewell,  treasurer  ;  George  H.  Stephens,  justice  ;  W. 
L.  Standish,  constable,  and  George  W.  Gove,  assessor.  On  the  18th 
of  March  the  board  held  a  meeting  and  passed  an  ordinance  pro- 
hibiting gambling  or  the  sale  or  giving  away  of  intoxicating  liquors 
within  the  village  limits.  At  the  annual  election  in  1873,  the  fol- 
lowing officers  were  chosen,  forty-six  votes  being  cast :  Councillors, 
E.  M.  Gilbert,  J.  K.  Webb  and  D.  McLane  ;  recorder,  C.  E.  Gillett  ; 
treasurer,  K.  E.  Mo  ;  assessor,  A.  G.  Hurd  ;  justice,  Joseph  B.  Ken- 
dall ;  constable,  I.  E.  Remick. 

There  is  a  strong  religious  sentiment,  fostered  by  two  churches. 
An  excellent  school  is  maintained  in  a  large  and  convenient  building 
provided  for  that  purpose  by  the  enlightened  citizens,  who  appre- 
ciate the  necessity  and  value  of  good  schools. 

DOUGLASS    STATION. 

This  was  founded  and  platted  by  Harrison  Douglass,  a  pioneer 
settler  of  this  town,  in  1878.  During  this  year  a  branch  of  the  Win- 
ona &  St.  Peter  railroad  was  built  from  Rochester  to  Zumbrota. 
This  crosses  section  1,  on  which  a  depot  is  located.  Mr.  Douglas 
has  built  here  an  elevator,  with  capacity  of  18,000  bushels.  During 
the  same  season  Hiram  Miller  put  up  a  store  near  the  elevator, 
which  he  afterward  sold.  Mr.  Miller  subsequently  built  another 
structure,  in  which  he  keeps  the  postolfice  and  some  light  articles  of 
merchandise  ;  also  occupies  as  a  residence.  A  schoolhouse  and  half 
dozen  dwellings  complete  this  village. 

The  number  of  births  recorded  in  Kalmar  township  by  the  town 
clerk,  from  1871  to  1882,  inclusive,  are  severally  in  the  same  order 


KALMAR    TOWNSHIP.  835 

as  follows  :  21,  6,  8,  22,  16,  22,  36,  29,  17,  26,  21,  10.  The  deaths 
recorded  at  corresponding  periods  were:  5,  4,  5,  14,  10,  6,  12,  10, 
8,  10,  10,  7. 

There  are  now  two  postoffices  within  the  township,  one  at  Doug- 
lass and  the  other  at  Byron.  Two  offices  were  established  in  1856. 
The  first  was  at  Bear  Grove,  one  mile  west  of  Byron's  site,  and 
Andrew  J.  Pritchard  was  made  postmaster.  He  was  shortly  suc- 
ceeded by  Dudley  Sinclair,  and  the  office  was  moved  a  half  mile 
east  to  Sinclair's  residence.  It  remained  here  till  its  removal  to 
Byron  in  1865.  The  second  postoffice  was  at  Kalmar,  and  was  sup- 
plied from  Rochester  once  a  week.  John  Kinsey  carried  the  mail 
and  James  A.  Blair  was  postmaster.  This  arrangement  lasted  but 
a  few  years. 

TORNADO. 

Saturday,  July  21,  1883,  was  a  day  that  will  be  remembered  long 
and  painfully  by  many  residents  in  Olmsted  county.  It  was  a  day 
that  opened  on  many  happy  homes  and  closed  on  desolated  hearth- 
stones. The  dreadful  hurricane  whose  visitation  had  been  feared^ 
came  at  last,  leaving  destruction  and  ruin  in  its  path. 

About  eleven  o'clock  in  the  forenoon  it  made  its  appearance  in  this 
county,  in  the  township  of  Kalmar,  taking  an  eastern  course  through 
the  towns  of  Kalmar,  Cascade,  Haverhill,  Farmington  and  Yiola,  in 
this  county,  and  Elgin  in  Wabasha  county.  It  is  an  impossibility  to 
convey  any  idea  of  its  terrible  force  ;  its  results  must  be  seen  to  form 
an  adequate  conception  of  it.  Its  course  was  very  narrow,  not  being 
over  200  rods  in  width,  but  instead  of  keeping  a  straight  line  its  way 
was  tortuous.  The  first  intimation  given  of  its  approach  was  in  a 
roaring  noise,  as  though  a  dozen  heavy  freight  trains  were  coming. 
During  its  progress  it  was  so  dark  one  could  hardly  see,  and  people 
had  fairly  to  scream  to  be  heard  by  others. 

Everything  indicates  that  this  was  a  whirlwind,  for,  while  its 
course  was  east,  at  some  places  it  seemed  to  blow  north,  at  others 
south,  again  east,  and  then  west,  as  the  side  of  the  whirlwind  seemed 
to  strike  its  object.  Then  it  seemed  to  strike  the  earth  at  times,  and 
then  rise,  as  there  are  places  of  half  a  mile  in  length  where  there  is 
no  indication  of  even  a  light  wind. 

To  give  some  idea  of  the  force  of  the  wind,  one  incident  is  recited. 
At  Patrick  Olvaney's  a  two-horse  cultivator  was  in  the  field.  This 
the  wind  started,  carrying  it  through  a  field  of  barley,  up  a  hill  ten 
rods,  and  down  the  other  side  about  the  same  distance.      In  its 


836  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

progress  it  threw  the  dirt  on  either  side  at  least  100  feet,  leaving  as 
nice  a  furrow  as  though  it  had  been  done  with  a  man  and  team. 

Mr.  John  Reed,  whose  residence  was  leveled,  said  he  first  heard 
a  roaring  noise  coming  from  the  east,  and  a  cloud  passed  before  his 
house  going  about  100  rods  until  it  was  met  by  another,  when  both 
returned  and  his  house  was  instantly  laid  flat. 

Its  greatest  fury  was  between  Mr.  E.  A.  Clason's,  in  Cascade,  and 
John  Klee's.  Mr.  Gates,  his  next  neighbor  east,  lost  several  build- 
ings, and  between  this  and  Mr.  Klee's  the  whirlwind  followed  the 
road,  and  there  was  not  a  house  left  standing  in  its  track.  Through 
this  valley  the  wind  storm  was  not  over  200  rods  in  width. 

In  the  woods  where  it  crossed  the  Zumbro  the  whirlwind  cut  a 
swath  of  200  feet  wide,  and  here  its  force  could  be  best  seen  and  ap- 
preciated. It  looked  as  though  a  huge  mowing  machine  had  been 
drawn  over  them,  cutting  oft'  the  tops  of  trees  and  peeling  oft"  the 
bark  below.     The  trees  were  twisted,  not  broken  square  off. 

The  house  of  Mr.  R.  Middleton,  north  of  Byron,  was  blown  to 
pieces,  and  Mrs.  Middleton  was  instantly  killed.  She  went  into  the 
cellar,  and  the  cellar  wall  fell  on  her,  crushing  her  to  death.  Mr. 
Middleton  and  a  hired  man,  by  the  name  of  Munger,  were  seriously 
injured. 

George  Arnold's  house  blew  to  pieces.  His  daughter's  arm  was 
broken  and  a  son  had  his  leg  broken.  Mr.  Arnold  had  $100  of 
school  orders  in  his  clock,  which  was  blown  away,  and  he  found  only 
$40  of  it. 

John  Reed's  house  was  blown  down,  and  Mrs.  Reed  had  her  arm 
and  knee  badly  hurt.  Mr.  Reed  was  knocked  down  and  held  under 
a  rafter,  until  he  was  released.  There  were  three  children  who  es- 
caped injury.  Their  clothing  and  furniture  was  blown  away  and 
destroyed.  One  side  of  the  house  with  a  window  in  it  was  blown 
200  feet  and  not  a  glass  was  broken. 

The  roof  of  Fred  Postier's  granary  and  seventy  tons  of  hay  were 
blown  away.  There  were  over  1,000  bushels  of  barley  in  the  gran- 
ary which  the  rain  that  succeeded  saturated  and  nearly  ruined. 

On  the  farm  of  Jacob  Grassle  a  new  barn  195x60  feet  was  swept 
away,  with  all  his  farming  utensils. 

The  brick  schoolhouse  at  Stone's  corners  was  flattened,  and  part 
of  the  roof  carried  200  feet  and  lodged  against  a  windbreak.  There 
were-  two  glass  lamps  in  the  schoolhouse  that  were  as  carefully  set 
on  some  boards  as  though  placed  there  by  some  person. 


WEW    HAVEN-    TOWNSHIP.  837 

Crossing  the  river,  the  first  place  is  Mr.  Joseljm's.  Here  an 
idea  of  the  terrible  fury  of  the  wind  may  be  formed.  His  residence 
is  in  a  grove  of  large  oak-trees  that  completely  surround  the  house, 
some  of  which  are  twenty  inches  in  diameter.  Many  of  them  are 
twisted  short  off,  about  four  feet  from  the  ground,  and  on  all  sides 
of  the  house,  yet,  strange  to  say,  the  only  injury  the  house  sus- 
tained was  the  blowing  down  of  the  chimney  and  the  breaking  of  a 
few  panes  of  glass  by  a  limb.  Mr.  Joselyn's  mother  had  her  face 
quite  badly  cut  by  the  flying  glass. 

In  all,  thirty  houses  and  twenty  large  barns  in  this  county  were 
entirely  swept  away,  besides  immense  damage  in  the  aggregate 
to  other  buildings.  Twenty-three  persons  were  injured  and  one 
instantly  killed.     Twenty  families  were  left  destitute. 

Prompt  steps  were  taken  for  affording  relief  to  sufferers.  A 
meeting  of  prominent  citizens  was  held  in  Haney's  Hall  in  Koches- 
ter,  on  Monday  morning  following  the  storm,  and  committees  were 
appointed  to  solicit  and  distribute  funds,  clothing,  etc.  There  was 
an  old  relief  fund  on  hand  of  $108.70.  The  citizens  at  once  con- 
tributed $1,321.65,  and  the  county  commissioners  appropriated  $470. 
This,  with  clothing  contributed  to  the  value  of  $500,  made  $2,400- 
.35,  which  was  at  once  distributed  among  the  needy.  This  county 
also  gave  large  suras  for  the  benefit  of  sufferers  outside  its  limits, 
the  town  of  Yiola  alone  sending  $500  to  Elgin. 


CHAPTEE  XVII. 


NEW   HAVEN  TOWNSHIP. 


This  is  one  of  the  most  heavily  wooded  tracts  in  southern  Minne- 
sota. Two  principal  forks  of  the  middle  branch  of  the  Zumbro  river 
flow  through  the  town,  and  tlie  surface  is  much  broken  by  the  bluffs 
which  always  line  the  streams  of  this  state.  The  timber,  consisting 
of  oak,  maple,  black-walnut,  elm,  linn,  poplar,  etc.,  whicli  clothe 
the  whole  surface,  was  in  great  demand  for  building  purposes  on  the 
first  advent  of  the  white  settlers — railroads  being  then  unknown  and 
undreamed  of  here  ;  and  the  numerous  powers  afforded  by  the  South 
Middle  Zumbro  were  speedily  employed  in  turning  sawmills,  one  of 


838  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

which  is  still  standing  and  does  occasional  service.  The  North  Mid- 
dle takes  a  turn  for  a  mile  or  two  through  the  adjoining  town  of 
Pine  Island,  Goodhue  county,  where  it  turns  saw  and  grist  mills  at 
the  village  of  Pine  Island,  which  forms  the  business  center  for  a 
large  portion  of  the  residents  of  New  Haven.  This  town  is  de- 
scribed as  T.  108,  K.  15  W.,  6th  P.  M.  It  lies  in  the  northwest  cor- 
ner of  Olmsted  county,  and  is  bounded  by  Pine  Island  on  the  north, 
Oronoco  on  the  east,  Kalmar  on  the  south,  and  on  the  west  by  Mil- 
ton, Dodge  county. 

A  considerable  portion  of  the  territory  embraced  in  the  township 
is  owned  by  residents  of  the  prairie  regions  surrounding,  and  yet  it 
is  quite  thickly  populated  by  a  hardy,  intelligent  people.  While 
many  sought  the  open  prairies  for  farms,  others  thought  they  could 
not  live  away  from  timber,  and  struck  into  the  heavy  woods ;  so  that 
many  fine  farms  are  now  seen  where  was  once  the  virgin  forest. 

The  settlement  of  this  town  dates  from  a  very  early  period  in  the 
history  of  the  county.  In  the  spring  of  1854  M.  C.  Yan  Horn  came 
lip  from  Iowa,  and  visiting  the  site  of  Oronoco  village,  tlien  just 
started  by  Hodges,  Clark  &  Collins,  struck  out  thence  along  the 
north  bank  of  the  river  into  this  tovmship  and  soon  found  his  pres- 
ent location,  on  section  11,  which  he  at  once  pre-empted.  He  built 
a  cabin  during  the  summer  and  brought  his  family  the  following  fall, 
and  has  ever  since  been  a  resident. 

Soon  after  Yan  Horn's  arrival.  Park  Amsden  settled  on  section 
35.  On  August  7,  1854,  Samuel  Brink  removed  from  the  Little 
Cedar  river,  in  Iowa,  to  this  town,  bringing  with  him  eight  teams 
and  eighteen  men,  of  whom  only  one,  J.  N.  Palmer,  now  remains. 
All  took  claims  to  timber  land,  and  sold  out  to  Brink.  All  hands 
at  once  set  to  work  to  get  out  material  for  building  a  sawmill.  A 
stock  of  merchandise  was  part  of  the  outfit  and  was  placed  in  a  log 
building  as  soon  as  it  could  be  erected,  and  the  new  town  of  "  Du- 
rango  "  was  soon  established.  This  was  at  what  is  now  called  New 
Haven,  where  the  Rochester  &  Northern  Minnesota  railroad  crosses 
the  river.  A  dam  was  placed  across  the  stream  and  a  sawmill 
erected,  which  was  set  in  motion  in  the  fall  of  1855.  During  the 
last-named  season  settlers  had  come  in  very  fast,  and  the  demand 
for  lumber  was  active.  The  first  boards  turned  out  were  used 
in  the  houses  of  Daniel  Sally  and  Abram  Clason.  The  former 
arrived  and  settled  on  section  36  on  June  14  ;  the  latter  arrived  on 
June  8  and  settled  on  the  same  section  ;   both  still  occupy  their 


NEW    HAVEN    TOWNSHIP.  839 

original  locations.  Previous  to  this  time  the  Kilroys,  John  and 
William,  and  Philo  Phelps  had  settled  a  little  farther  west. 

The  locality  last  above  referred  to  was  called  Center  Grove,  which 
name  still  clings  to  it,  notwithstanding  it  is  the  site  of  Douglas  Sta- 
tion. Here  occurred  the  lirst  wedding  in  the  town,  that  of  John 
Holmes  and  Diana  Phelps,  which  took  place  at  the  residence  of  the 
bride's  father,  Philo  Phelps,  on  March  23,  1855  ;  the  ceremony  was 
performed  by  P.  H.  Bucklin,  Esq. ,  of  Rochester. 

During  the  summer  of  1855  the  citizens  of  the  locality  desired  t(^ 
have  a  school,  and  so  clubbed  together  and  put  up  a  small  log  struc- 
ture to  be  used  for  school  purposes  on  section  36.  Ann  Losinger,  a 
miss  of  fourteen,  was  employed  to  train  the  young  ideas.  This  was 
probably  the  first  school  in  the  county.  On  the  organization  of 
school  districts  subsequently,  the  Center  Grove  schoolhouse  was 
located  on  the  opposite  side  of  the^  road,  in  the  town  of  Kalmar, 
where  it  still  remains.  Miss  Losinger  married  R.  L.  Emerick  and 
lives  at  Minneapolis. 

The  first  white  child  born  in  the  town  was  Bertha  E. ,  daughter 
of  William  Kilroy.  This  birth  took  place  Malrch  17,  1855.  Miss 
Kilroy  grew  up  and  married  John  A.  Senn,  and  now  resides  at 
Sauk  Papids. 

In  xA.ugust,  1856,  Mrs.  Helen  Madison,  wife  of  Henry  Madison, 
died  of  fever,  in  the  northern  part  of  the  town.  This  was  probably 
the  first  death  that  occurred  within  the  limits  of  New  Haven.  Mrs. 
Madison  was  less  than  twenty-one  years  old  at  the  time  of  her 
decease.  She  was  attended  by  her  only  female  neighbor,  Mrs. 
Samuel  Campbell. 

The  settlement  of  the  town  during  the  year  1855  was  very  rapid, 
and  it  would  be  impossible  to  name  all  the  arrivals.  Many  of  the 
original  settlers  have  moved  farther  west.  John  B.  Bassett  filed  a 
claim  on  a  quarter  of  section  3-1  in  October,  1851 ;  and  his  son, 
Joshua  B,,  took  a  quarter  of  the  same  section  in  May,  1855.  This 
was  the  first  land  in  the  town  on  which  a  patent  was  issued  by  the 
government.  The  instrument  bears  date  of  December  1,  1856. 
Owing  to  an  error  in  the  survey,  the  lands  in  New  Haven  could  not 
be  patented  until  a  long  time  after  their  settlement.  Mr.  Bassett 
happened  to  be  the  first  to  patent  his  claim  after  it  came  in  market. 
Joseph  and  John  Cornwell,  brothers,  entered  claims  in  May,  1855. 
In  September  of  the  same  year  Cornelius  White,  claimed  the  quarter 
of  section  31  on  which  he  still  continues  to  reside.      James  Button, 


840  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COITNTY. 

now  a  leading  citizen  of  Rochester,  located  on  section  14  in  1855,  and 
continued  to  reside  thereon  for  many  years,  taking  an  active  part  in 
the  development  of  the  town.  In  1858  he  bought  the  sawmill  on 
section  27,  built  two  years  previously  by  Baker  &  Madison,  which 
he  still  owns,  with  four  hundred  acres  of  land  in  the  vicinity. 

NEW    HAVEN. 

At  one  time  the  village  of  Durango  promised  to  make  a  large 
commercial  center,  as  so  many  new  towns  often  promise,  only  to 
prove  like  the  fruit  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah.  After  Brink's  saw- 
mill was  set  in  motion,  numerous  people  were  employed  by  him  in 
its  operation.  In  partnership  with  John  Holmes  he  opened  an  ex- 
tensive store  and  supplied  a  large  tract  of  county  with  necessaries.  It 
is  said  that  the  first  nails  driven  in  Rochester  were  purchased  here, 
and  that  many  came  from  what  is  now  the  commercial  center  of  the 
county  to  purchase  drygoods,  etc.,  in  the  winter  of  1855-6.  Early 
in  1855  a  man  named  Birch  opened  a  "  dry  and  wet"  grocery,  and 
some  wild  carousals  were  held  here,  after  some  shooting  had  been 
indulged  in,  in  which  the  proprietor  seemed  to  be  the  chief  target, 
the  place  was  closed  and  its  keeper  disappeared.  Brink  &  Holmes 
sold  out  to  Charles  Nye  in  1856,  and  Brink  decamped  the  following 
spring,  leaving  Holmes  in  the  lurch.  All  of  the  latter's  real  estate  was 
absorbed  in  paying  the  debts  of  the  firm,  and  he  had  to  start  anew. 
His  defaulting  partner  subsequently  died  in  an  almshouse.  Nye 
died  in  1857  and  the  property  fell  into  the  hands  of  Daniel  Heany. 
In  the  spring  of  1858  Heany  opened  a  large  store  and  continued 
also  to  operate  the  sawmill  till  1864.  At  this  time  the  development 
of  rival  towns,  where  better  powers  were  afforded  by  the  Zumbro, 
had  deprived  New  Haven  (  this  was  the  name  taken  in  1858,  when 
the  state  and  township  were  organized)  of  its  prestige,  and  the  vil- 
lage rapidly  fell  into  decay.  The  sawmill  was  operated  in  a  small 
way  by  one  Ambler  for  four  years  longer,  at  the  end  of  which  time 
it  fell  down  and  the  dam  has  since  disappeared  through  neglect. 
Three  residences  now  constitute  the  hamlet.  The  building  at  first 
occupied  as  a  store  is  doing  service  as  a  stable.  A  postoffice  was  es- 
tablished here  about  1861  or  1862,  with  John  H.  Hill  as  postmaster, 
but  was  discontinued  some  years  since.  Considerable  sport  was 
made  with  Mr.  Hill  by  his  democratic  friends  over  his  degradation 
in  being  compelled  to  accept  an  appointment  from  a  republican 
president !     The  honors  of  emoluments  of  the  office  were  never  such 


NEW    HAVEN    TOWNSHIP.  841 

as  to  be  sought  after,  but  the  office  was  accepted  by  its  incumbent  as 
a  neighborhood  accommodation. 

GENOA. 

In  the  summer  of  1857  Barker  &  Frycke  built  a  dam  across  the 
south  middle  Zumbro  on  the  extreme  south  edge  of  the  town,  and 
erected  a  sawmill,  which  was  driven  by  the  power  thus  secured. 
This  dam  was  washed  away  the  following  spring,  and  another  dam 
was  put  in  lower  down  the  stream  at  Genoa,  and  the  present  village 
began  to  spring  up.  It  is  located  on  the  S.  ^  of  S.W.  ^ 
Sec.  34,  land  taken  from  the  government  by  John  B.  Bassett, 
and  the  present  village  was  platted  by  him  in  1865.  In  1858 
the  first  school  was  opened  here,  Mr.  Bassett  donating  the  use 
of  a  building  for  that  purpose.  He  also  erected  several  buildings 
for  the  accommodation  of  families  called  here  by  the  growth  of  busi- 
ness. In  1860  John  Kilroy  and  Leonard  Kilbourn  built  a  steam 
sawmill  on  the  left  bank  of  the  river  opposite  Genoa.  This  was 
burned  and  rebuilt  in  1864,  but  has  now  disappeared.  In  1870  the 
mill  built  by  Baker  &  Frycke,  at  that  time  owned  by  Charles  Hurd, 
was  washed  away  with  the  dam,  and  that  was  the  last  use  of  water- 
power  at  this  point.  In  1869  Joshua  Bassett  built  a  steam  sawmill 
on  section  33,  half  a  mile  west  of  Genoa,  and  operated  it  till  1879. 
The  building  is  still  standing. 

A  postoffice  was  established  here  in  1872,  with  Hiram  Miller  as 
keeper.  The  office  still  supplies  mail  to  a  large  number  of  people, 
■  many  of  them  farmers  of  the  vicinity.  The  village  numbers  about 
150  souls.     There  is  a  general  store  which  does  a  thriving  trade. 

A  postoffice  was  established  in  the  winter  of  1862-3,  on  section 
31,  and  christened  Othello.  This  was  supplied  from  Mantorville,  on 
condition  that  the  patrons  of  the  office  carry  the  mail  without  ex- 
pense to  the  government.  David  Rowley  was  employed  under  this 
arrangement  to  go  after  the  mail  once  a  week.  A.  O.  Cowles  was 
postmaster  for  ten  years.  He  was  succeeded  by  Cornelius  White; 
and  the  office  was  shortly  discontinued.  On  the  establishment  of  a 
post-route  between  Rochester  and  Faribault  in  1879,  the  office  was 
reopened,  and  is  supplied  with  daily  mail. 

CHURCHES. 

The  town  of  New  Haven  contains  no  church  edifice,  but  religious 
services  are  held  in  several  of  its  schoolhouses,  and  many  of  its  peo- 
ple are  members  of  societies  in  neighboring  towns.     A  large  share 


842  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

of  the  people  in  the  western  part  of  town  are  communicants  in  the 
Eoman  Catholic  church  at  Pine  Island  ;  and  a  society  of  Second  Ad- 
ventists,  with  headquarters  at  the  same  point,  is  known  as  the  IS'ew 
Haven  church,  as  it  had  its  origin  in  this  town,  where  its  meetings 
were  formerly  held,  and  many  of  its  adherents  reside  here. 

The  first  religious  organization  in  town  was  a  class  of  Episcopal 
Methodists,  formed  in  the  fall  of  1855  by  Rev.  S.  A.  Wing — then  a 
resident  of  Oronoco — in  a  log  schoolhouse  on  section  36,  where 
Daniel  Sally's  garden  is  now  located.  This  society  numbered  seven 
members,  with  John  Lowiy  as  class-leader,  and  N.  Bowman,  stew- 
ard. A  Sunday  school  was  organized  the  following  spring,  and  S. 
A.  Wing  acted  as  superintendent,  chorister  and  secretary.  This 
society  was  called  the  Center  Grove  society,  and  existed  until  quite 
recently.  Services  are  still  held  at  irregular  intervals  in  the  Douglas 
schoolhouse. 

A  Baptist  society  was  organized  at  Genoa  in  the  spring  of  1868 
by  Revs.  Howard  Hamlin  and  Hiram  Miller,  and  the  latter  was 
installed  as  pastor.  George  Welker  was  chosen  as  deacon,  and  G.  IST. 
Henton  as  clerk.  Services  were  held  in  the  schoolhouse  for  about 
three  years,  and  the  class,  being  weakened  by  deaths  and  removals, 
went  out  of  existence. 

Early  in  1871  a  class  of  Wesleyans  was  formed  at  Genoa  by 
Rev.  Henry  H.  Walker,  who  ministered  as  pastor.  George  Welker 
was  the  first  class-leader,  and  Sidney  Ottman,  steward.  Services 
are  still  held  in  the  schoolhouse  by  this  sect. 

Mr.  Walker  also  organized  a  class  at  Othello  in  the  spring  of 
1872,  of  which  Charles  S.  Frost  was  class-leader,  and  James  Olin, 
steward.  This  organization  has  lapsed,  but  services  are  still  held 
occasionally  at  the  schoolhouse. 

The  organization  of  a  Baptist  church  at  Othello  dates  June  9,  1872. 
Russell  Bentley  and  A.  O.  Cowles  were  the  deacons,  and  Allen 
Reed,  clerk.  Rev.  Horton,  of  Mantorville,  organized  the  class  and 
was  its  firfet  pastor.  Services  were  held  in  the  schoolhouse  alter- 
nately with  the  Wesleyans.  Both  the  last-named  societies  were 
organized  after  a  series  of  joint  revival  meetings,  and  both  have 
been  broken  up  by  mutual  disagreements  and  lack  of  interest. 

ORGANIZATION. 

The  town  of  New  Haven  was  organized,  in  common  with  others 
in  this  section  of  the  state,  on  its  admission  in  1858.  This  was  the 
only  town  in  the  county  to  vote  against  the  loan  of  $5,000,000  state 


]S"EW    HAVEN    TOWNSHIP.  843 

bonds  to  aid  in  railroad  construction,  at  the  election  on  the  question 
held  April  15  of  that  year. 

The  first  regular  town  meetiiig  was  held  in  Daniel  Heany's  store, 
at  New  Haven,  on  May  11,  1858.  At  this  election  eighty-one  votes 
were  cast,  of  which  Daniel  Sally  cast  the  first. 

The  following  oflicers  were  elected  :  Supervisors,  John  Lowry, 
chairman,  Daniel  Sally,  Thomas  McManus  ;  clerk,  John  Cornwell 
(this  oflice  has  been  filled  by  the  same  incumbent  ever  since,  having 
been  re-elected  from  year  to  year);  assessor,  J.  H.  Plodgman ;  over- 
seer of  poor,  Arnold  Hunter  ;  collector  and  treasurer,  A.  N^.  Bow- 
man ;  justices,  A.  B.  Chapin,  L.  S.  Howe  ;  constables,  Charles  Os- 
born  and  A.  N.  Bowman. 

The  following  are  the  supervisors  who  have  served  since  the  first 
election,  in  every  case  the  chairman  being  named  first  : 

1859— John  Kilroy,  Dan'l  Salley,  Saml  Campbell.  1860— J.  M. 
Cornwell,  D.  Salley,'  J.  H.  Hodgraan.  1861— D.  Salley,  E.  B. 
Speed,  Aaron  Hamlin.  1862 — D.  Salley,  Russell  Williams,  Kewell 
Bascomb.  1863 — Russell  Williams,  O.  S.  Yreeland,  Harrison 
Douglass.  1864— D.  Salley,  M.  C.  Marvin,  O.  S.  Yreeland.  1865 
—J.  M.  Cornwell,  H.  Douglass,  John  H.  Hill.  1866— E.  D.  Wil- 
cox, Russell  Williams,  Jerome  McManus.  1867 — E.  D.  Wilcox,  H. 
Douglass,  L.  L.  Mutchler.  1868— E.  D.  Wilcox,  L.  L.  Mutchler, 
Nathaniel  Bowker.  1869— Same.  1870— L.  L.  Mutchler,  H. 
Douglas,  T.  V.  Phelps.  1871— E.  D.  Wilcox,  H.  C.  Packard,  A. 
Hunter.  1872— E.  D.  Wilcox,  H.  C.  Packard,  H.  D.  Cornwell. 
1873— Thomas  Cornwell,  H.  C.  Packard,  A.  O.  Cowles.  1874— 
Thomas  Cornwell,  H.  C.  Packard,  J.  C.  Smith.  1875— Thomas 
Cornwell,  L.  L.  Mutchler,  George  Fryer.  1876— J.  M.  Cornwell, 
T.  C.  Farrell,  H.  G.  Wetherbee.  1877— J.  M.  Cornwell,  W.  Jill- 
son,  L.  L.  Mutchler.  1878— J.  M.  Cornwell.  H.  C.  Packard,  Mar- 
tin Flick.  1879— J.  M.  Cornwell,  L.  L.  Mutchler,  Patrick  Kennedy. 
1880— H.  C.  Packard,  P.  Kennedy,  William  W.  Button.  1881— 
J.  N.  Cornwell,  P.  Kennedy,  W.  W.  Button.  1882— Thomas  Corn- 
well,  Patrick  Kennedy,  H.  C.  Packard. 

The  following  are  the  town  officers  elected  in  the  spring  of  1883  : 
Supervisors,  Thomas  Cornwell,  chairman,  Thomas  T.  Van  Dolah, 
Patrick  Kennedy  ;  clerk,  John  Cornwell  ;  treasurer,  Abram  Clason  jv^ 
assessor,  Frank  Conrad  ;  justice  of  the  peace,  Henry  Hamlin ;  con- 
stables, Marshall  Hickok,  Hugh  Hammel.  Abram  Clason  has  been 
town  treasurer  for  the  last  ten  years. 


844       ,  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

The  leading  political  parties  have  usually  been  very  evenly 
divided  in  the  choice  of  New  Haven  voters.  In  the  presiden- 
tial election  of  1880  the  republican  electors  received  103  votes, 
and  the  democratic  89,  a  total  of  192  ballots.  In  1881,  at  the 
gubernatorial  election,  three  tickets  were  in  the  field,  democratic, 
republican,  and  prohibition.  The  former  received  seventy-seven 
votes,  the  latter  three,  and  the  other  seventy-one.  The  vote  of  1880 
is  the  closest  index  to  party  divisions. 

The  population  of  the  townsliip.has  shown  very  little  increase  in 
the  last  five  years.  In  1860,  at  the  first  United  States  census,  it 
was  423  ;  in  1870  the  number  had  increased  to  860  ;  five  years  later 
had  grown  to  1001,  and  at  the  last  census  the  roll  showed  1011,  a 
gain  often  since  1875. 

New  Haven  has  the  honor  of  erecting  the  first  iron  bridge  in  the 
county.  This  was  erected  at  New  Haven  village  by  H.  E.  Horton, 
contractor,  in  1875.  There  are  how  three  iron  bridges  and  one 
wooden  one  erected  at  a  total  cost  of  $4,500. 

The  proposition  to  vote  a  bonus  of  $5,000  to  the  Kochester  and 
Northern  Minnesota  railroad,  on  condition  of  establishing  a  station 
in  the  town,  was  rejected  by  the  voters,  an  act  of  which  many 
citizens  feel  proud. 

The  war  record  of  the  township  is  also  something  of  which  her 
people  may  be  proud.  On  the  20th  of  August,  1864,  at  a  special 
town  meeting,  a  tax  of  $5,000  was  voted,  fifty-seven  to  fifteen,  to 
pay  bounties  at  the  rate  of  $300  per  man  for  volunteers  in  the 
country's  service.  On  the  17th  of  January  following,  by  vote  of 
nineteen  to  seven,  the  sum  per  volunteer  was  increased  to  $500.  On 
the  11th  of  March,  1865,  a  further  tax  of  $2,000  was  voted,  twenty- 
six  to  twelve,  to  be  used  for  bounties,  but  the  immediate  close  of 
the  war  rendered  the  use  of  this  sum  unnecessary. 

Many  hardships  were  endured  by  the  pioneer  settlers  of  this,  as 
of  all  new  regions,  and  their  present  sturdy  independence  is  the  re- 
sult of  their  experiences.  Yery  few  of  their  descendants,  who  will 
people  the  country  under  its  improved  condition,  will  be  able  to 
fully  realize  the  extent  of  their  fortitude  and  perseverance.  A  few 
of  the  incidents  related  of  early  times  in  the  history  of  the  town  may 
not  be  out  of  place  here. 

A.  O.  Cowles  took  a  claim  in  his  own  right,  in  addition  to  a 
purchased  claim,  and  was  obliged  to  live  upon  the  former  a  part  of 
the  time  in  order  to  hold  it.     On  one  occasion,  in  the  summer  of 


IO;W    HAVEN    TOWNSHIP.  845 

1856,  himself  and  wife  went  to  the  little  cabin  late  at  night  and  pro- 
ceeded to  retire.  On  rolling  back  the  clothing  from  the  bed,  a  huge 
rattlesnake  was  disclosed  comfortably  coiled  up  beneath  the  cover. 
His  snakeship  glided  out  between  the  logs  of  the  wall,  which  was 
unchinked,  and  left  Mr.  Cowles  and  wife  to  enjoy  their  rest  undis- 
turbed. On  another  occasion,  in  the  same  cabin,  Mr.  Cowles  held 
an  umbrella  over  his  wife  all  night  while  a  furious  storm  raged,  as 
the  "  shake"  roof  afforded  very  little  protection. 

During  the  winter  of  1854,  John  A.  Bassett  found  himself  one 
Sunday  morning  without  provisions  or  money,  and  set  out,  with  gun 
in  hand  as  usual,  from  his  lonely  cabin  for  New  Haven,  in  hopes  to 
make  some  arrangement  whereby  he  could  secure  something  to  eat. 
As  he  was  passing  near  the  river,  a  deer  struggled  up  the  opposite 
bank  and  was  shot  Ijy  the  lucky  hunter.  Dressing  the  animal,  he 
took  the  hams  to  New  Haven  and  exchanged  them  for  groceries  ; 
and  with  these  and  the  remainder  of  the  deer's  carcass,  he  found  him- 
self again  supplied  for  some  time  to  come  with  eatables.  Shortly  after- 
ward he  discovered  a  "bee-tree"  containing  150  pounds  of  honey, 
and  with  his  store  trade  thus  secured  fancied  himself  extremely  rich, 
and  rich  he  was,  for  he  had  a  quarter-section  of  good  land,  and  pro- 
vision to  last  him  till  he  could  hope  to  produce  something  from  the 
ground. 

There  were  no  bridges  in  the  early  days,  and  the  treacherous  Zum- 
bro  was  often  crossed  with  difficulty.  In  April,  1856,  Joseph  Foster 
attempted  to  cross  the  stream  near  where  Othello  postofiice  is  now 
located,  with  an  ox  team  and  wagon,  his  object  being  to  take  his 
sister,  Mrs.  A.  O.  Cowles,  across  with  her  baggage.  When  in  mid- 
stream the  box  floated  off  and  the  oxen  returned  to  the  bank  whence 
they  had  started.  By*  using  his  seat  for  a  paddle,  Mr.  Foster  suc- 
ceeded in  rowing  his  impromptu  boat  ashore,  and  found  himself  on 
the  same  side  with  his  team.  By  attracting  the  attention  of  friends 
on  the  opposite  side,  he  got  a  line  thrown  across  and  attached  it  to 
the  oxen  so  they  could  be  led  across  ;  then  tying  the  wagon  box 
down,  he  again  launched  from  shore  and  succeeded  in  making  the 
passage  safely. 

During  the  snow  blockades  of  the  winters  of  1855-6  and  1856-7, 
the  stores  were  often  out  of  provisions,  and  people  able  to  purchase 
the  same  were  almost  in  a  starving  condition  because  they  qould  not 
be  procured.  During  the  latter  winter  Thomas  C.  Nye's  family 
was  three  weeks  without  flour.     At  last  a  supply  arrived  at  Brink's 


846  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

store,  only  a  mile  away,  but  this  had  been  wet  and  would  hardly  be 
given  to  swine  now.  It  was,  however,  relished  very  highly  by 
many  people  who  had  been  some  time  without.  It  was  during  the 
same  winter  that  John  Kane's  family  ate  hoe  cake  without  salt  for 
several  weeks,  as  the  supply  of  that  simple  but  essential  condiment 
had  been  exhausted  at  the  stores.  There  were  no  roads  in  those 
days,  and  a  snow  blockade  was  much  worse  than  now.  Those  peo- 
ple who  thought  themselves  extremely  unfortunate  in  being  deprived 
of  mails  for  a  week  at  a  time  during  the  winter  of  1882-3  have  but 
a  faint  idea  of  the  trials  of  those  living  here  in  1856-7.  During  this 
winter  John  Corn  well  entertained  some  friends  who  were  out  of  pro- 
vision with  bread  made  from  buckwheat  flour,  beans,  honej^  and  tea, 
and  was  voted  a  prince  of  entertainers. 

In  the  summer  of  1855  Joseph  M.  Cornwell  slept  with  his  family 
under  a  tree  on  his  claim  while  his  cabin  was  being  erected.     One  _ 
cool  night  an  infant  son,  Frank,  rolled  from  beneath  the  cover,  and 
when  discovered  by  his  mother  was  nearly  chilled  through. 


CHAPTER   XVIII. 


ORONOCO  TOWNSHIP. 


The  history  of  this  township  derives  especial  importance  in  rela- 
tion to  that  of  the  whole  county  from  the  early  date  of  its  settlement, 
the  intelligence  and  high, moral  character  of  its  pioneers  and  present 
inhabitants,  its  very  superior  natural  advantages,  and  the  romantic 
beauty  of  its  scenery.  As  the  village  of  Oronoco  was  never  incor- 
porated, its  history  will  not  be  separated  from  that  of  the  whole 
township  ;  in  fact,  they  are  so  closely  interwoven  as  to  be  insepara- 
ble. The  township  of  Oronoco  lies  on  the  extreme  northern  side  of 
Olmsted  county,  being  separated  only  by  the  township  of  New 
Haven  from  the  western  line.  It  is  bounded  on  the  north  by 
Mazeppa  township,  Wabasha  county,  with  whose  history  that  ot 
many  Oronoco  citizens  is  very  closely  connected  ;  on  the  east  by 
Farmington,  and  south  by  Cascade,  and  is  described  as  T.  108 
N.,  R.  14  W.,  of  the  5th  P.  M.  The  village  is  very  near  the 
western  border  of  the  town,  and  is  the  principal  business  point  in 


ORONOCa   TOWNSHIP.  847 

the  northwestern  part  of  the  county.  Two  principal  branches  oi"  the 
Zumbro  river  unite  in  the  eastern  portion  of  the  town,  the  south 
branch  entering  in  the  middle  of  section  36,  and  flowing  northward, 
is  joined  by  the  middle  or  main  branch,  on  section  14,  and  continu- 
ing northward,  leaves  the  town  on  the  northeast  quarter  of  section 
3.  The  main  branch  has  two  forks,  each  of  which  turns  numerous 
mill-wheels  at  Mantorville,  Pine  Island,  etc.,  that  unite  at  the  vil- 
lage ot  Oronoco,  on  the  west  side  of  section  17.  Here  is  a  water- 
power  capable  of  grinding  two  hundred  barrels  of  flour  per  day  the 
year  around.  The  same  stream  furnishes  three  other  valuable 
water-powers  within  the  township,  all  of  them  unimproved  at  pres- 
ent. The  origin  of  the  present  name  of  the  river  is  attributed  to  the 
attempts  of  modern  settlers  to  pronounce  the  name  given  it  by  the 
early  French  explorers,  who  experienced  a  great  deal  of  trouble  in 
navigating  its  rapids  and  shoals,  and  christened  it  Les  Amhras^ 
which  signifies,  "the  embarass  '';  this  was  rendered  by  the  Indians 
and  subsequent  white  residents  as  "Zumbro." 

Although  the  contour  of  the  land  surface  is  a  great  deal  broken 
in  the  neighborhood  of  the  river,  there  is  no  "  waste  "  land  in  this 
township,  for  the  soil  is  everywhere  rich,  as  well  on  top  of  the  bluffs 
as  in  the  ravines,  or  "runs,"  and  the  highest  points  are  usually  cov- 
ered with  timber,  an  essential  element  in  the  economy  of  a  prairie 
region.  About  three-fourths  of  the  surface  of  the  town  consists  of 
prairie,  and  has  a  rich  soil  which  has  nearly  all  been  broken  up  and 
subdued.  The  town,  therefore,  compares  very  favorably  with  others 
of  the  county  in  agricultural  value  and  prosperity. 

Oronoco  took  a  very  prominent  position  in  the  early  history  ot 
the  county.  At  the  time  of  its  settlement,  on  March  13,  1854,  the 
nearest  human  habitation  was  twenty-five  miles  away,  on  the  north 
branch  of  Root  river,  in  the  southern  part  of  the  county.  At  that 
time  there  was  a  settlement  at  Cannon  Falls,  thirty-five  miles  north- 
west ;  at  Red  "Wing,  forty  miles  north,  and  Faribault  at  the  same 
distance  west.  The  site  of  the  present  village  of  Oronoco  was  pre- 
empted by  Leonard  B.  Hodges,  John  B.  Clark  and  Ebenezer  S.  Col- 
lins, partners  in  the  venture  of  starting  a  town  in  the  then  wilder- 
ness, who  came  hither  from  Allemakee  county,  Iowa,  then  but  a 
new  region  in  the  annals  of  civilization.  Messrs.  Hodges,  Clark  and 
Collins  were  all  bachelors,  and  proceeded  to  build  a  log  hut  for  their 
common  use  and  protection.  This  was  placed  on  the  left  bank  of 
the  river,  but  a  few  feet  above  its  surface,  about  on  the  spot  now 


848  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

occupied  b}^  the  abutment  supporting  the  north  end  of  the  bridge. 
During  the  season  of  1854  thej  broke  and  cropped  forty  acres,  and 
raised  good  crops  of  corn,  potatoes  and  garden  stuff  on  the  sod. 
They  also  staked  out  roads  to  Red  Wing,  St.  Paul,  Wabasha  and 
other  points. 

They  spent  much  time  and  money  in  staking  out  and  opening  up 
a  stage  route  from  Dubuque,  Iowa,  to  St.  Paul,  bridging  streams, 
cutting  down  river  banks  for  fording  places,  and  making  it  possible 
for  a  four-horse  coach  to  rattle  through  the  then  howling  wilderness 
on  good  time  ;  so  that  in  the  summer  of  1854  M.  O.  Walker's  stage 
line  was  in  full  blast,  making  daily  trips  from  Dubuque  to  St.  Paul 
through  the  winter  of  ISo^r-S,  with  far  more  regularity  than  is 
now  done  by  railroads. 

Robert  K.  Whitely,  of  St.  Louis,  Missouri,  and  John  A.  Moore,  of 
New  York,  were  the  next  permanent  settlers.  November  4,  1854, 
Capt.  James  A.  George,  of  Ohio,  afterward  Colonel  of  the  2d  Minne- 
sota reg.,  settled  in  Oronoco,  and  was  accompanied  by  his  brother- 
in-law,  Michael  Pearce.  They  returned  to  Ohio  for  the  winter,  and 
in  the  following  spring  returned  with  their  families. 

E.  C.  Stevens  moved  to  Oronoco  from  Red  Wing  in  the  summer 
of  1854 ;  this  was  the  first  family  that  settled  in  Oronoco,  the  pre- 
ceding settlers  being  all  single  men  at  that  time. 

In  1854  Hodges,  Clark  &  Collins  donated  ten  acres,  including 
the  mill-site  and  water-power,  to  Ezra  Odell  and  James  Holliston, 
who  built  the  first  mill — a  sawmill — during  the  following  winter. 
The  first  store  was  built  and  opened  by  John  A.  Moore.  The  first 
hotel  was  erected  by  S.  P.  Hicks  in  the  fall  of  1854,  it  was  built  of 
logs,  18  X  24,  with  a  lean-to  12  X  24  in  rear  ;  and  in  this  rude  hos- 
telry from  sixty  to  one  hundred  men  were  sheltered  and  fed  daily. 

During  the  winter  of  1854-5,  Reuben  Ottman,  a  lawyer  who 
made  numerous  pecuniary  investments  in  the  town,  and  J.  D.  Terry, 
a  farmer,  arrived  ;  and  during  the  following  season  the  arrivals  were 
very  brisk,  both  of  farmers  and  business  men.  During  the  latter 
part  of  this  season  and  the  winter  following,  D.  J.  Bascomb,  T.  A. 
Olmsted  and  H.  D.  Evans  built  a  gristmill,  and  in  1856  Messrs. 
Allott  and  Wilcox  built  a  sash,  door  and  planing-mill ;  so  that  by 
the  summer  of  1856  the  village  of  Oronoco  presented  a  lively  appear- 
ance. With  the  manufactures  carried  on  and  the  trade  in  supplies 
for  the  settlers  pouring  in  to  all  parts  of  this  region,  business  was 
very  brisk,  and  more  money  changed  hands  at  Oronoco  in  one  week 


/    . 


L.  B.  JOSSELYN, 


ORONOCO    TOWNSHIP.  851 

at  that  time  than  in  a  month  now.  During  tlie  summer  of  1859  the 
manufacture  of  chairs  was  added  to  that  of  sash  and  doors,  but  the 
"great  freshet"  in  June  of  that  year  swept  away  the  whole  machi- 
nery, and  it  was  never  replaced.  There  are  still  used  in  the  town 
chairs  made  in  this  mill,  and  perhaps  all  along  the  lower  Zumbro, 
as  they  were  scattered  by  the  waters  all  the  way  to  the  Mississippi. 
The  flouring-mill  changed  hands  several  times,  and  was  several 
times  remodeled  and  added  to  ;  in  1873,  the  property  having  fallen 
into  the  hands  of  A.  D.  Allis,  who  sold  a  part-interest  to  A.  Good- 
ing and  D.  S.  Hebbard,  of  Rochester,  a  large  merchant  mill  was 
erected,  in  which  were  placed  eight  runs  of  stone,  and  shortly  after 
three  sets  of  rolls.  Three  years  later  high  water  carried  away  the 
flume,  and  with  it  the  millstones,  one  set  being  recovered  two  miles 
down  stream,  and  one  was  never  found.  These  damages  were  re- 
paired, and  the  mill  continued  to  turn  out  its  200  barrels  of  flour 
per  day  till  November  25,  1879,  when  it  was  entirely  consumed  by 
fire,  with  a  storehouse  containing  30,000  bushels  of  wheat,  and  in- 
flicting a  loss  of  $90,000.  This  was  a  sad  blow  to  Oronoco,  as  the 
operation  of  the  mill  gave  employment  to  a  large  number  of  coopers, 
millers  and  other  laborers,  and  furnished  a  first-class  home  market 
for  the  grain  of  the  farmers.  A  small  grist-mill  with  three  sets  of 
stones  is  now  operated  on  the  power  by  A.  D.  Allis,  who  hopes  to 
be  able  soon  to  enlarge  its  capacity  and  engage  again  in  merchant 
milling.  Could  capital  be  induced  to  improve  the  power  now  daily 
wasted  in  this  town  by  the  erection  of  cotton,  paper  or  other  mills, 
this  town  would  soon  become  a  center  to  surpass  any  other  in  the 
county  or  immediate  vicinity.  Its  water-powers  far  exceed  those  of 
Rochester  in  value,  and  with  their  improvement  railroad  advantages 
could  be  readily  secured. 

RAILROAD. 

During  the  season  of  1878  the  Rochester  and  Northern  Minne- 
sota Railway  was  built  from  Rochester  to  Zumbrota.  It  enters  this 
township  on  the  southwest  quarter  of  section  36,  and  running  in  a 
general  northwesterly  direction  leaves  on  section  5.  One  station  is 
located  on  section  14,  called  Oronoco  Switch.  A  depot  and  small 
grain  warehouse  constitute  the  buildings  at  this  station.  Douglass 
Station,  in  the  town  of  Kalmar,  is  but  a  few  rods  from  the  town  line, 
and  Pine  Island,  a  lively  rural  village,  at  which  is  a  station,  adjoins 
the  township  on  the  north.  Two  mixed  trains  pass  each  way  daily 
over  this  line,  and  the  people  of  the  town  are  thus  accommodated 
51 


852  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

with  quick  and  easy  communication  with  the  county's  business  cen- 
ter, and  the  world  generally. 

It  was  generally  believed  at  first  that  Oronoco  was  destined  to 
be  the  leading  town  in  this  portion  of  the  state,  and  capital  and 
farmers  began  to  concentrate  in  the  neighborhood.  The  first  meet- 
ing of  the  county  commissioners  was  held  here  August  27,  1855,  and 
it  was  confidently  believed  that  the  county  seat  was  to  be  perma- 
nently located  here.  The  boundaries  of  the  county  had  not  then 
been  mapped  out,  but  at  the  next  meeting  of  the  territorial  legisla- 
ture the  present  boundaries  were  established  and  Rochester  became 
the  natural  center  of  the  county.  The  commissioners  were  Col. 
James  George,  Brigham  Barrows  and  James  Rutan,  and  held  their 
second  meeting  in  September  following  the  first  at  Rochester.  Up 
to  1858  there  was  no  organization  of  townships,  the  citizens  voting 
by  precincts.  The  whole  vote  of  this  precinct  in  1857  was  154,  of 
which  the  republican  candidates  received  92  and  the  democratic  62. 
The  precinct  embraced,  besides  this  town,  Farmington,  Cascade  and 
New  Haven.  At  present  the  town  of  Oronoco  casts  a  very  small 
republican  majority  on  a  party  vote,  but  during  most  of  the  time  in 
its  history  there  has  been  a  democratic  majority  of  ten  to  fifteen.  A 
very  large  proportion  of  the  original  settlers  have  died  or  moved 
away,  and  the  few  remaining  ones  treasure  the  memory  of  early  days 
and  relate  many  incidents  and  hardships  attendant  on  their  settle- 
ment here. 

After  the  first  settlers  had  staked  out  their  claims,  on  section  17, 
and  erected  a  log  hut  thereon,  Messrs.  Hodges  and  Clark  returned 
to  Iowa  after  supplies  and  left  Collins  to  hold  the  claim,  surrounded 
by  Winnebago  and  Sioux  Indians,  who  were  very  friendly  at  that 
time.  In  the  latter  part  of  April  the  absentees  returned  and  brought 
provisions,  farming  implements,  a  small  blacksmithing  outfit  and  five 
yoke  of  oxen.  Clark  was  fond  of  female  society,  and  soon  began  to 
pine  for  the  sight  of  calico  ;  he  remarked  to  a  prospector  who  visited 
the  trio  that  he  would  make  a  present  of  a  town  lot  to  the  first  white 
woman  who  visited  them.  About  this  time  a  family  named  Sackett 
had  settled  at  Pine  Island,  and  a  daughter  of  the  family  hearing  of 
this  offer  came  down  one  Sunday,  accompanied  by  her  brother,  and 
was  duly  awarded  a  deed  of  a  lot. 

The  first  family  to  settle  here  was  that  of  E.  C.  Stevens,  who 
made  the  second  claim  in  town  about  the  first  of  August,  1854;  and 
shortly  after  S.  P.  Hicks  arrived  with  his  family,  and  built  the  hotel 


ORONOCO    TOWNSHIP.  853 

as  above  noted. '  The  following  year  he  built  the  wing  of  the  present 
hotel,  to  which  was  shortly  added  the  main  portion.  This  property 
has  changed  hands  many  times,  and  is  now  owned  by  H.  Brockett, 
of  Rochester,  and  occupied  by  James  Hellenbolt. 

The  birth  of  the  first  white  child  in  Oronoco  occurred  in  January, 
1855,  and  was  that  of  a  Swede  child,  whose  paternity  is  unknown  ; 
its  mother  was  employed  as  a  servant  in  the  hotel. 

In  September,  1855,  occurred  the  first  wedding  in  town,  at  the 
residence  of  John  B.  Clark,  who  had  in  the  meantime  returned  to 
"  the  settlements,"  secured  a  bride,  and  set  up  housekeeping.  The 
principals  in  this  wedding  were  James  Holliston  and  Mary  Stephen- 
son, and  the  ceremony  was  performed  by  Frank  Kimmerly,  Esq., 
the  first  judicial  officer  of  the  place. 

The  first  birth  in  town  of  which  any  record  is  made  was  that  of 
Ida,  daughter  of  J.  B.  Clark,  who  is  now  married  and  residing  in 
Kansas. 

It  was  often  said  in  the  early  days  of  Oronoco  that  the  place  was 
so  healthy  as  to  make  it  necessary  to  kill  a  man  in  order  to  start  a 
cemetery.  This  grew  out  of  the  accidental  death  of  a  young  man 
named  Stukeley,  who  was  buried  here  in  the  fall  of  1855.  This 
youth,  in  company  with  a  friend,  was  riding  with  L.  B.  Hodges  and 
Captain  Letts,  from  Eed  Wing  to  Oronoco.  Young  Stukeley  and 
companion  rode  on  a  trunk,  while  Hodges  and  Letts  sat  in  the  seat 
of  the  wagon.  The  young  men  had  a  shotgun  which  they  frequently 
used  in  firing  at  prairie-chickens,  those  birds  being  very  numerous 
at  the  time.  Each  time  after  firing,  the  gun  was  placed  .across  the 
seat  between  its  occupants  with  the  muzzle  pointing  back.  Despite 
the  caution  of  Mr.  Hodges,  Stukeley  persisted  in  drawing  the  gun 
toward  himself  by  the  muzzle,  and  when  about  half-way  through  the 
trip  he  thus  caused  the  discharge  of  the  weapon  by  catching  the 
hammer  on  the  seat,  and  received  the  charge,  without  any  scatter- 
ing, in  his  head,  entering  at  the  chin  and  making  no  larger  wound 
than  a  bullet  would  have  made.  He  sank  without  a  quiver.  His 
body  was  brought  by  his  companions  to  this  place  and  interred  next 
day.  One  corpse  had  been  previously  buried  here,  that  of  William 
McVeigh,  a  millwright,  who  died  of  fever  at  the  hotel  in  May,  1855. 
The  nearest  physician  at  that  time  was  at  Mantorville,  seventeen 
miles  distant,  and  he  could  not  be  summoned  in  time  to  be  of  any 
benefit  to  poor  McVeigh.  The  first  physician  in  town,  and  proba- 
bly in  the  county,  was  Dr.  H.  Galloway,  who  settled  here  in  1856. 


854  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 


CHURCHES. 


Eeligious  services  were  early  held  here,  although  the  first  was 
some  three  months  subsequent  to  the  first  in  the  county.  In  September, 
1855,  E.ev.  Norris  Hobart,  presiding  elder  of  the  Winona  district 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church,  held  a  quarterly  meeting  in  the 
store  building  of  Evans  &  Withrow,  which  is  still  standing  on  the  east 
side  of  Center  street,  on  the  south  side  of  the  river.  At  this  service 
there  were  twenty-five  or  thirty  persons  present,  all  males,  and  when 
the  preacher  requested  that  a  collection  be  taken  up,  one  of  "the 
boys  ■"  passed  a  hat,  securing  nearly  $100.  On  counting  the  money, 
the  elder  was  very  much  astonished,  and  casting  his  eyes  first  on  the 
cash  and  then  around  over  the  little  group,  he  remarked  that  it  was 
the  largest  he  ever  saw  taken  up  in  a  crowd  of  such  size.  In  1857 
a  society  of  Episcopal  Methodists  was  organized  here,  in  what  was 
then  known  as  the  Pine  Island  Circuit,  over  which  Rev.  J.  M. 
Rogers  presided  as  pastor.     This  society  did  not  exist  very  long. 

The  Protestant  Methodists  soon  after  began  to  hold  services  here; 
but  we  can  learn  of  no  permanent  organization  under  its  jurisdiction. 

The  next  society  organized  was  that  known  as  the  ' '  Disciples  " 
or  "Believers.'"  In  1863  Noah  Wirt,  a  miller,  who  also  preached 
the  doctrines  of  this  sect,  settled  here  ;  several  families  of  similar 
faith  settled  here  about  the  same  time,  services  were  soon  held 
according  to  its  teachings.  The  first  preaching  was  in  November  of 
that  year,  at  the  schoolhouse,  by  Rev.  Charles  Rowe,  of  Iowa,  and, 
in  December  following,  a  society  was  organized,  with  Noah  Wirt 
and  Levi  P.  Hill  as  elders.  George  W.  Wirt,  E.  C.  Stevens  and 
Charles  Whitney  were  the  trustees,  the  latter  being  also  clerk  of  the 
society;  the  deacons  were  Solomon  Wise  and  Gr.  W.  Wirt.  Services 
were  continued  in  the  schoolhouse  until  1865,  when  a  building  was 
bought  and  fitted  up  as  a  church.  A  Sunday  school  was  organized 
at  this  •  time,  with  Thomas  Lindsay  as  superintendent.  Regular 
church  services  were  held  for  some  time  after  this,  but  on  account 
of  the  death  or  removal  of  many  members,  they  soon  ceased, 
although  irregular  services  occurred  for  some  years.  The  church 
building  still  stands  at  the  corner  of  Minnesota  and  Walnut  streets, 
but  in  a  neglected  and  dilapidated-  condition. 

In  the  summer  of  1861  a  series  of  tent  meetings  were  held  at 
Oronoco,  under  the  auspices  of  the  Advent  church  authorities,  at 
Battle  Creek,  Michigan.  A  sc»ciety  of  this  faith  was  organized,  and 
continued  eight  or  ten  years.     Rev.  John  W.  Bostick  was  the  first 


ORONOCO    TOWNSHIP.  855 

pastor,  and  Thomas  Harlow,  elder.  The  people  composing  this 
church  were  largely  residents  of  New  Haven,  and  the  society  being 
weakened  by  removals,  they  joined  the  church  at  Pine  Island,  which 
is  now  the  center  in  this  region. 

The  only  society  at  present  in  existence  here  is  the  Presbyterian. 
This  was  organized  in  October,  1870,  by  Rev.  Thomas  Burnett,  who 
continued  as  its  pastor  for  ten  years,  and  through  whose  untiring 
efforts  a  neat  church  and  parsonage  were  built  at  a  total  cost  of  over 
$4,000,  of  which  $3,500  is  invested  in  the  church  building  ;  this  is 
a  very  neat  structure,  with  handsome  steeple,  classroom,  and  com- 
fortable seating  capacity  for  130  persons.  The  society  has  never 
been  very  strong,  and  its  services  are  largely  supported  by  non-com- 
municants. This  speaks  highly  for  the  character  of  Oronoco  people, 
•who  are  willing  to  support  the  gospel,  even  though  it  be  not  inter- 
preted according  to  their  individual  beliefs.  At  the  organization  of 
the  Presbyterian  society  it  numbered  but  four  members,  three  being 
ladies.  The  trustees  of  its  property  were  S.  R.  Terwilliger,  L.  B, 
Hodges  and  Leonard  Jenne,  who  had  contributed  liberally  toward 
securing  it.  The  church  edifice  was  begun  in  May,  1871,  and  com- 
pleted in  March  of  the  following  year.  The  society  now  numbers 
fifteen  communicants,  of  whom  but  two  are  males.  The  Sunday 
school  in  connection  includes  sixty  members,  with  L.  A.  Dudley  as 
superintendent,  L.  Huntsinger,  secretary  and  treasurer,  and  Yolney 
Reifsneider,  librarian.  Mr.  Burnett,  the  first  pastor,  was  succeeded 
by  Rev.  W.  C.  Beebe,  and  the  latter  by  Rev.  E.  B.  Linn.  Services 
are  now  conducted  by  Rev.  E.  C.  Haines,  a  Congregationalist,  in 
the  absence  of  a  settled  pastor. 

SOCIETIES. 

Oronoco  Lodge,  No.  52,  I.O.O.F.,  was  organized  February 
28,  1876,  with  the  following  ofiicers  :  T.  F.  Clark,  KG.;  S.  R. 
Terwilliger,  Y.G.;  P.  W.  Ware,  R.S.;  M.  W.  Clay,  P.S.;  G.  W. 
Wirt,  Treas.  The  lodge  has  prospered,  and  now  has  a  mem- 
bership of  thirty,  with  over  $300  in  its  treasury.  The  meetings  are 
held  every  Saturday  evening  at  its  hall  in  the  second  story  of  the 
schoolhouse,  and  are  a  means  of  profit  and  interest  to  its  members. 
The  present  officers  are:  Joseph  McLane,  N.G. ;  L.  A.  Dudley, 
Y.G.;  M.  W.  Clay,  R.S.;  S.  R.  Terwilliger,  P.S.;  Moses  Richard- 
son, Treas.  I 

The  good  people  of  Oronoco  have  always  been  active  in  temper- 


856  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

ance  work,  and  organized  a  lodge  of  the  Independent  Order  of  Good 
Templars  June  30,  1875,  which  is  known  as  Oronoco  Lodge,  No. 
110,  with  the  following  list  of  charter  members  :  Misses  Maggie 
Hill,  Nellie  Clay,  Sarah  Hill,  T.  C.  Campbell,  May  Wirt,  Ida  A. 
Clay,  Messrs.  M.  W.  Clay,  M.  A.  Beebe,  L.  G.  Hannon,  H.  G. 
McMaster,  Eugene  Hubert,  George  Brooks,  Augustus  Clay,  J.  W. 
Hill,  B.  F.  Hill,  and  John  Isabell.  Like  all  similar  organizations, 
this  lodge  has  seen  periods  of  great  prosperity  and  of  depression. 
It  now  numbers  twenty-five  active  members,  and  is  a  means  of  much 
good  in  the  community.  The  first  ofiicers  were  as  follows  :  M.  W. 
Clay,  W.C.T.;  Maggie  Hill,  W.Y.T.;  J.  W.  Hill,  W.RS.;  L. 
G.  Hannon,  W.F.S.;  May  Wirt,  Treas.  ;  Eugene  Hubert,  W.M.; 
Sarah  J.  Hill,  LG.;  M.  A.  Beebe,  O.G.;  L.  G.  Hannon,  W.C; 
The  meetings  of  this  lodge  are  held  every  Friday  evening  in  its 
hall  in  the  second  story  of  the  schoolhouse.  It  is  officered  at  present 
as  follows  :  M.  W.  Clay,  L.D.;  Isaac  Eeifsneider,P.W.C.T.;  B.  F. 
Hill,  W.C.T.;  Mrs.  L.  A.  Dudley,  W.Y.T.;  Volney  Eeifsneider, 
W.K.S.;  Miss  Nellie  Clay,  W.T.;  Miss  Millie  Bascomb,  W.F.S.; 
H.  H.  McCray,  W.M. 

NEWSPAPERS. 

To  Oronoco  belongs  the  honor  of  publishing  the  first  newspaper 
in  the  county.  It  was  originated  by  the  town  proprietors  with  whom 
were  associated  Reuben  Ottman  and  E.  Allen  Power.  This  com- 
pany was  organized  in  the  fall  of  1856,  and  the  first  issue  of  the 
"Oronoco  Courier"  appeared  in  December  of  that  year.  Dr.  Hec- 
tor Galloway  was  employed  as  editorial  writer  and  the  bulk  of  edito- 
rial labor  devolved  on  "Ned"  Power.  John  R  Flynn  superintended 
the  mechanical  department.  The  paper,  of  which  several  copies  are 
still  preserved,  presented  a  very  neat  typographical  appearance  and 
was  ably  conducted,  comparing  with  the  modern  journal  of  much 
older  and  more  pretentious  communities  to  the  disadvantage  of  the 
latter.  Its  inception  and  continuance  in  a  settlement  but  three  years 
old  is  a  fitting  testimonial  to  the  enterprise  and  public  spirit  of  its 
originators.  After  just  one  year  of  profitless  publication  its  contin- 
uance was  abandoned,  the  last  number  exhibiting  the  same  vim  and 
editorial  spirit  which  characterized  its  whole  existence. 

During  the  winter  of  1879-80  M.  W.  Clay,  an  enterprising  and 
public-spirited  citizen,  constructed  a  printing  press  of  his  own  inven- 
tion, never  having  examined  aqy  press,  using  one  of  the  patent  rolls 
of  the  lately  destroyed  flourmill  for  a  cylinder.     Having  completed 


OEONOCO    TOWNSHIP.  857 

this  press  he  purchased  an  outfit  of  type  and  engaging  a  compositor 
began  the  publication  of  the  "  Oronoco  Journal"  May  21,  1880, 
which  he  continued  until  June  10,  1881.  The  second  impression  of 
this  press  is  still  preserved  in  his  files,  the  first  having  been  retained 
by  the  compositor,  and  would  put  a  Bullock  perfecting  press  to  the 
blush  for  neatness  and  clearness  of  impression.  Tlie  roller,  or  cylin- 
der, was  made  to  travel  over  the  forms,  which  remained  stationary, 
and  it  was  found  an  easy  matter  for  two  persons  to  print  500  impres- 
sions per  hour.  The  ' ' Journar'  was  not  issued  as  a  financial  venture, 
but  its  character  was  quite  superior  to  the  demands  of  the  commu- 
nity and  it  paid  its  way.  The  whole  outfit  was  sold  on  the  discontin- 
uance of  the  paper  and  is  now  doing  service  in  the  West. 

SCHOOLS. 

In  1856  the  Oronoco  Literary  Association  erected  a  building  on 
the  site  of  the  present  schoolhouse,  and  donated  its  use  to  the  pub- 
lic for  school  aiid  religious  purposes.  During  this  year  school  was 
maintained  in  this  building,  taught  by  Miss  Sarah  Pearce,  who  sub- 
sequently married  Capt.  William  Dennison  and  now  survives  him, 
dwelling  at  Acton,  Dakota.  The  district  was  organized  at  the  first 
meeting  of  the  county  commissioners  and  was  the  second  in  the 
county.  In  1857  the  building  was  purchased  from  the  literary 
society  and  was  used  for  school  and  religious  meetings  until  the 
erection  of  the  present  building  in  1875.  Under  the  act  of  March 
1,  1866,  the  district  was  reorganized  as  an  independent  one.  After 
several  ineffectual  efforts  a  vote  of  sufiicient  tax  for  the  erection  of  a 
suitable  building  was  secured  and  the  present  edifice  was  erected.  It 
is  of  brick,  two  stories  high,  and  contains  four  large  schoolrooms, 
with  halls,  etc.  Its  cost  with  furniture  was  $4,000,  and  it  is  proba- 
bly the  best  building  for  its  cost  in  the  state,  and  is  a  credit  to  the 
town  and  county.  D.  J.  Bascombe  was  the  contractor  ;  the  school 
board  consisting  of  Messrs.  S.  K.  Terwilliger,  William  Phelps,  T. 
B.  Lindsay,  W.  C.  Buttles  and  James  Barnett,  the  latter  being  clerk. 
The  school  now  consists  of  two  departments,  taught  by  L.  A.  Dud- 
ley and  wife,  and  is  attended  by  many  outside  the  district,  on  ac- 
count of  its  superior  standing. 

ORGANIZATION. 

The  political  town  of  Oronoco  was  organized  in  1858,  with  L.  B. 
Hodges  as  chaii-man  of  town  board  and  John  McMaster  town 
clerk.     The  first  census  of  which  any  record  can  be  found  was  taken 


858         msTOEY  OF  olmsted  county. 

in  1870,  when  the  population  was  found  to  number  753  souls.  In 
1875  the  number  was  881,  and  the  last  census  in  1880  shows  a  total 
population  of  914. 

The  valuation  of  taxable  property  in  1863 — the  first  year  of  which 
the  count}'  auditor's  office  contains  a  record — was  as  follows:  Real 
estate,  20,702  acfes,  $71,312,  an  average  of  $3.M5  per  acre;  per- 
sonal property,  $13,602;  total,  $84,914.  The  last  valuation,  nine- 
teen years  later,  shows  a  large  increase  with  a  slight  addition  to  the 
number  of  acres  assessed,  as  below:  Real  estate,  22,618  acres, 
$241,922.12,  an  average  of  $10.01  per  acre,  town  lots  being  valued 
at  $15,425;  personal  property,  $48,610;  total,  $290,532.12. 

The  number  of  voters  enrolled  according  to  law  in  1882  was  221, 
although  but  143  votes  were  cast  at  the  fall  election.  The  vote  of 
1881  for  governor  is  the  best  index  attainable  to  the  present  political 
status  of  the  voting  population.  The  result  showed  as  follows:  Re- 
publican 82,  democratic  65,  greenback  6. 

The  destruction  of  the  town  records  by  fire  in  1864,  along  with 
the  residence  of  the  clerk,  Charles  Whitney,  renders  any  knowledge 
of  public  officers  and  acts  previous  to  that  time  somewhat  uncertain. 
It  is  however  certain  that  the  town  did  its  full  share  in  sustaining  the 
expenses  of  the  late  war  and  in  carrying  forward  all  necessary 
public  works.  In  1857  a  wooden  bridge  was  placed  across  the  Zum- 
bro  at  the  village  of  Oronoco,  which  fell  through  the  undermining 
caused  by  heavy  rains  in  1866.  The  present  handsome  iron  struc- 
ture was  then  erected  and  bids  fair  to  do  service  a  great  many  years. 
In  1874  a  wooden  bridge  was  built  over  the  main  river  near  the 
northeast  corner  of  section  11,  and  still  does  service.  To  Mitchell's 
history  of  Olmsted  county,  issued  in  1866,  we  are  indebted  for  a 
record  of  the  principal  town  officers  previous  to  1865,  as  well  as  for 
numerous  other  valuable  hints  in  the  prosecution  of  this  work.  From 
the  organization  of  the  town  in  1858  to  1864  inclusive  the  following 
gentlemen  served  as  chairman  of  the  town  board  of  supervisors  and 
town  clerk  respectively:  1858 — L.  B.  Hodges,  John  McMaster;  1859 
—William  M.  Pearce,  A.  G.  Lawyer;  1860— J.  A.  Frank,  A.  G. 
Lawyer;  1861— William M.  Pearce,  E.  Odell;  1862-3— E.  C.  Stevens, 
Eli  D.  Hewitt;  1861^- John  McMaster,  Charles  H.  Whitney. 

From  and  including  the  year  1865,  the  following  served  as  town 
officers,  the  first  being  chairman  of  the  town  board,  the  next  two  his 
associate  supervisors,  and  the  fourth  town  clerk  :  1865 — William  M. 
Pearce,  J.  F.  Ruber,  J.  G.  Burch,  G.  S.  Barnes  ;  1866— William 


ORONOCO    TOWNSHIP.  859 

Lindsay,  Elvin  Clason,  J.  C.  Fifield,  Charles  H.  Whitney  ;  1867— 
G.  W.  Wirt,  D.  J.  Bascomb,  J.  C.  Fifield,  C.  H.  Whitney ;  1868— 
John  McMaster,  E.  J.  Kice,  E.  Hubbard,  Russell  Williams ;  1869— 
D.  J.  Bascomb,  W.  B.  Webster,  H.  I.  Wood,  C.  H.  Whitney ;  1870 
—A.  D.  AUis,  Abel  Hannon,  W.  B.  Webster,  M.  W.  Clay;  1871— 
M.  M.  Clark,  J.  F.  Ruber,  L.  G.  Hannon,  M.  W.  Clay  ;  1872— 
S.  R.  Terwilliger,  L.  G.  Hannon,  W.  B.  Webster,  M.  W.  Clay  ; 
1873- S.  R.  Terwilliger,  J.  F.  Ruber,  W.  C.  Buttles,  P.  W.  Ware  ; 
1874— S.  R.  Terwilliger,  Henry  Moulton,  A.  Huntsinger,  P.  W. 
Ware ;  1875 — S.  R.  Terwilliger,  A.  Huntsinger,  L.  G.  Hannon,  P. 
W.  Ware  ;  1876— G.  W.  Wirt,  A.  Huntsinger,  Amos  Moulton,  P. 
W.  Ware,  the  latter  having  been  elected  at  every  eleection  held 
since ;  1877— S.  R.  Terwilliger,  Amos  Moulton,  Arthur  Huntsinger  ; 
1878— M.  W.  Clay,  Daniel  Webster,  Amos  Moulton  ;  1879— G.  W. 
Wirt,  Fred.  Rucker,  Jr.,  L.  G.  Hannon:  1880— the  same;  1881— 
S.  R.  Terwilliger,  balance  the  same  ;  1882 — S.  R.  Terwilliger,  Levi 
L.  Herrick,  Avery  Brockway. 

During  the  war  of  the  rebellion  Oronoco  furnished  its  full  quota 
of  men  for  the  United  States  service  without  resort  to  a  draft.  A 
number  of  her  sons  fell  at  the  front  and  in  hospitals  where  they  had 
been  placed  by  the  hardsliips  endured  in  defending  their  country. 
Some  died  at  home  from  disease  contracted  in  the  south.  Many 
still  survive,  but  few  have  escaped  the  inevitable  injury  to  constitu- 
tion which  army  life  entails.  Some  are  receiving  pensions  which 
were  earned,  while  many  deserving  ones  continue  the  weary  journey 
of  life  unrewarded,  and  sometimes  unappreciated.  The  following  is 
a  complete  list,  as  near  as  can  be  learned,  of  those  who  enlisted  from 
this  town  to  put  down  the  rebellion  :  George  Atkinson,  D.  W.  Allen, 
Manning  Buley,  Orlan  Bascomb,  Mark  W.  Clay,  Jacob  E.  Cutshall, 
John  B.  Clark,  William  Carley,  George  Campbell,  Alexander  Cregg, 
Andrew  J.  M.  Chase,  John  Campbell,  Alfred  Clark,  William  Durand, 
Samuel  S.  Everson,  A.  Ellithorpe,  Caleb  C.  Emery,  Perry  Ellet, 
Samuel  Furman,  Jediah  Furman,  Daniel  Fetterman,  Anson  A.  Fer- 
guson, John  A.  Frank,  Levi  L.  Herrick,  L.  J.  Hanson,  Leander  G. 
Hannon,  Clarke  L.  Hubbs,  Ira  B.  Hewitt,  Lewis  L.  Herrick,  Alex- 
ander M.  Johnson,  Augustus  Kellogg,  George  S.  Keelar,  Ozias  D. 
Keelar,  H.  J.  Kirkham,  James  P.  Kirkham,  Joshua  M.  Kirkham, 
Alfred  G.  Lawyer,  H.  Moulton,  John  Oakins,  Hiram  C.  Owen, 
George  W.  Prettyman,  Francis  Robson,  William  S.  Robinson, 
Aaron  Rutledge,  William  A.  Stebbins,  Roswell  Stanton,  E.  Q.  Stod- 


860  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COimTT. 

dard,  J.  O.  Stoddard,  B.  R  Stocking,  W.  A.  Stevens,  Fletcher  A. 
Sheldon,  Charles  H.  Turnley,  Peter  M.  Thompson,  George  Terry, 
Henry  W.  Webster,  Francis  W.  Waldron,  Hiram  B.  Wilcox,  Louis 
Zim. 

Of  those  above  named,  Amos  Keelar  died  fi-om  the  effects  of  a 
gunshot  wound  received  at  the  battle  of  Fredericksburgh ;  Lieut.  Alex. 
Cregg  died  in  hospital  at  Gallatin,  Tennessee  ;  Daniel  Fetterman 
died  in  hospital  at  Louisville,  Kentucky  ;  George  Atkinson  died  in 
Andersonville  prison  ;  H.  J.  Kirkham  died  in  Libby  prison ; 
Roswell  Stanton  died  of  disease  ;  Orlan  Bascomb,  in  hospital  at 
Gallatin  ;  John  Campbell  in  Arkansas  ;  Ebenezer  S.  Collins,  one  of 
the  tovm  founders,  enlisted  in  St.  Louis,  and  was  mortally  wounded 
while  serving  on  board  the  gunboat  Essex,  at  the  capture  of  Fort 
Donelson. 

Immediately  following  the  Indian  outbreak  in  the  fall  of  1862, 
steps  were  taken  for  the  organization  of  a  state  militia  for  the  defense 
of  the  frontier  and  the  reduction  of  the  murdering  redskins. 
Oronoco  raised  a  company  of  sixty-five  men,  of  which  M.  W.  Clay 
was  made  captain ;  S.  K.  Terwilliger,  first  lieutenant  ;  David 
Hannon,  second  lieutenant.  This  company  was  mustered  in  the 
state  service  September  5,  1863,  at  which  time  Capt.  Clay  was  made 
colonel  of  the  regiment,  and  Lieut.  Terwilliger  adjutant.  This 
regiment,  the  13th,  was  composed  of  the  following  companies  : 
Salem,  82  men,  Capt.  Sanford  Niles  ;  High  Forest,  37,  Capt.  T.  H. 
Armstrong  ;  Rock  Dell,  68,  Capt.  S.  H.  Humason  ;  Kalraar,  90, 
Capt.  George  Sinclair;  High  Forest  independent  Co.,  55,  Capt. 
Edward  Buck  ;  Oronoco,  65.  The  regiment  mustered  for  drill  at 
Rochester  on  Saturday,  September  28,  1864,  and  this  was  the  end 
of  its  service.  The  following  is  the  list  of  those  enlisted  from 
Oronoco, —  the  first  being  lieutenant,  the  following  four  sergeants, 
and  next  six  corporals :  E.  Cregg,  L.  D.  Hannon,  Anson  Wilson, 
Joseph  D.  Wiles,  Caleb  C.  Emery,  Joslin  G.  Burtch,  Henry 
Moulton,  Warren  H.  Stone,  George  Barnes,  Charles  B.  Carley, 
Edward  S.  Stodart,  D.  J.  Bascomb,  John  Atkinson,  W.  C.  Buttles, 
Avery  Brockway,  W.  S.  Bush,  Alfred  Clark,  Erastus  Crowfoot, 
George  Clark,  Jr.,  Nelson  Gary,  John  Clark,  W.  H.  Dean,  Lewis 
Eaton,  Elnathan  J.  Gates,  Elisha  A.  Hoyt,  Wallace  Harlow,  S.  F. 
Helle,  James  Newton,  Amos  Moulton,  Almond  Moulton,  S.  Mosher, 
Michael  Pearce,  Frederick  Ruber,  A.  K.  Stone,  William  Stebbins, 
O.  Stodart,  E.  Stodart,  M.  C.  Yan  Horn,  Rudolph  Yroman,  Chauncy 


ORO]^rOCO    TOWNSHIP.  861 

Vroman,  Setli  Wilson,  Lyman  Wilson,  George  W,  Wirt,  Alvin 
Wirt,  James  White. 

The  above  list  includes  nearly  every  able-bodied  man  in  the  town 
who  was  not  already  serving  in  the  United  States  army.  A  great 
many  horses  were  also  taken  from  this  section  for  service  against 
the  Indians.  It  was  no  uncommon  thing  for  a  farmer  to  be 
stopped  on  the  road  by  Uncle  Sam's  officers  and  deprived  of  his 
team,  being  given  a  receipt  for  the  same,  which  enabled  him  to  col- 
lect its  value  from  the  proper  authorities.  Sometimes  during  the 
war  horses  were  so  scarce  that  cows  were  used  in  plowing,  and 
thousands  of  acres  of  grain  were  cut  with  a  cradle,  for  want  of  teams 
to  draw  reaping  machines,  women  and  children  taking  an  active 
part  in  the  harvest. 

One  of  the  most  interesting  episodes  in  the  history  of  Oronoco 
was  the  excitement  incident  to  the  discovery  and  search  for  gold  in 
the  vicinity  in  1858-9.  During  the  former  year  it  was  discovered 
that  the  soil  along  the  banks  of  the  Zumbro  rivers  was  rich  in  mi- 
nute particles  of  the  precious  metal,  and  that  even  in  the  village  a  care- 
ful washing  would  turn  out  "  shot  gold."  The  richest  deposits  were 
found  below  here  in  the  edge  of  Wabasha  county,  four  or  five  miles 
away.  Oronoco,  was,  however,  the  base  of  operations,  and  large 
numbers  of  people  flocked  hither  in  the  hope  of  attaining  sudden 
wealth.  A  company  called  the  "  Oronoco  Mining  Co."  was  formed, 
and  in  the  fall  of  1858  sluices  for  washing  gold  were  erected.  The 
approach  of  winter  "prevented  their  operation,  and  the  high  water  of 
the  following  spring  carried  them  away.  After  some  delay,  more 
capital  joined  the  enterprise,  and  more  extensive  preparations  than 
those  of  the  previous  season  were  made  for  wringing  from  the 
auriferous  earth  its  treasures.  The  works  were  finally  completed  on 
a  certain  Friday  evening  in  June.  It  was  generally  agreed  to  re- 
turn to  Oronoco  for  a  rest,  and  a  vigorous  mining  campaign  was 
planned  to  begin  on  the  following  Monday.  A  few  of  the  more  per- 
severing ones  set  to  work  on  Saturday,  and  on  cleaning  up  at  night 
took  out  a  lump  of  gold  which  they  subsequently  sold  for  twenty 
dollars.  On  Monday  morning,  the  memorable  freshet  of  '59  was 
found  to  have  swept  away  all  traces  of  the  mining  materials,  and 
with  them  the  capital  and  courage  of  the  company.  Such  veteran 
miners  as  D.  J.  Bascomb,  and  others,  having  steadily  refused  to  in- 
vest in  the  scheme,  confidence  in  it  began  to  wane,  and  nothing  of 
any  account  has  ever  been  done  in  that  line  since.      There  are  nu- 


862  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

merous  citizens  still  resident  here  who  have  frequently  taken  as  high 
as  twenty  "  colors  "  from  a  single  panful  of  dirt ;  and  many  assert 
that  a  small  investment  of  capital  in  sluices,  etc.,  would  enable  men 
to  at  least  make  good  wages  in  washing  gold.  During  the  ' '  boom  " 
of  '58-9,  real  estate  took  on  very  high  values  in  this  village  and  all 
along  down  the  river  in  the  vicinity  of  the  "  diggings." 

The  township  of  Oronoco  was  so  named  by  Mr.  Hodges,  on 
account  of  his  fancy  for  the  name,  with  one  letter  diiferent,  as  ap- 
plied to  one  of  the  leading  rivers  of  South  America.  Many  incidents 
in  the  experience  of  its  early  settlers,  both  pathetic  and  amusing, 
might  be  related,  and  a  few  are  here  given. 

The  winters  of  1855-6  and  '56-7  were  exceedingly  severe,  and 
the  latter  was  also  characterized  by  deep  snows,  with  alternate  crusts. 
At  this  time  deer  were  very  plenty  here,  and,  being  unable  to  run 
on  account  of  breaking  through  the  crusts,  were  often  slain  with 
axes,  clubs,  or  otlier  convenient  weapons.  The  same  teams  that  went 
to  Galena  after  millstones  this  winter  took  loads  of  venison  thus 
slaughtered. 

W.  B.  Webster,  the  first  settler  on  Greenwood  Prairie,  east  of  the 
river,  brought  in  a  large  stock  of  cattle  in  the  summer  of  1855,  and 
had  much  difficulty  in  finding  grain  for  them  during  the  following 
winter.  He  relates  that  on  one  occasion  he  set  out  for  the  village  to 
buy  corn,  crossing  the  stream  at  what  is  still  known  as  Webster's 
Ford,  with  two  yoke  of  oxen.  There  being  no  roads,  he  was  obliged 
to  dig  his  way  through  the  snow  as  best  he  could,  consuming  three 
days  in  making  the  round  trip  ;  and  he  succeeded  in  procuring  only 
six  bushels  of  ears  of  corn  ! 

At  this  time  nearly  all  supplies  were  brought  by  team  from  Iowa. 
There  were  a  number  of  families  dwelling  on  the  southern  border  of 
this  town,  and  at  one  time  there  was  not  flour  enough  among  them 
to  make  them  a  meal  apiece.  A  half-dozen  heads  of  families  came 
over  to  Oronoco,  where  a  load  of  flour  was  expected  to  arrive  from 
the  Mississippi,  and  although  a  large  load  came  in,  so  great  was  the 
demand  that  the  parties  above  alluded  to  secured  but  fifty  pounds 
in  all. 

The  Indians  were  very  numerous  in  this  locality  during  the  early 
days,  and  often  encamped  in  large  numbers  on  the  banks  of  the 
river  a  mile  below  the  village.  In  the  summer  of  1854  a  Sioux 
Ibrave  applied  one  evening  to  .Messrs.  Hodges,  Clark  and  Collins  for 
lodging  in  their  hut,  expressing  by  signs  that  he  had  been  driven  out 


ORONOCO    TOWNSHIP.  863 

of  the  camp  of  his  companions.  He  was  made  comfortable  on  the 
floor  and  all  retired  to  rest.  In  the  morning  Mr.  Indian  was  miss- 
ing and  a  little  reconnoissance  showed  that  their  best  horse,  a  hand- 
some brown  mare,  had  also  disappeared.  A  short  circuit  made  by 
the  party  discovered  the  trail  of  the  mare — ridden  of  course  by  the 
culprit — leading  in  the  direction  of  Faribault.  Pursuit  was  imme- 
diately made  on  the  remaining  horses  and  the  missing  animal  was 
found  in  the  afternoon,  near  Faribault,  the  chase  having  been  so  hot 
that  the  thief  was  obliged  to  abandon  his  booty  and  take  to  the  cover 
of  the  timber.  The  pioneers  were  surrounded  by  Indians  a  good 
deal  of  the  time,  but  never  suffered  any  serious  annoyance  from 
them. 

On  one  occasion  while  A.  S.  Gary  was  busy  at  work  on  his  farm 
he  was  approached  by  a  boy  who  assured  him  that  a  grove  near  by 
was  full  of  Indians;  although  he  could  not  see  them  he  could  plainly 
hear  their  conversation.  To  appease  the  boy  Mr.  Gary  repaired  to 
the  grove,  where  he  found  two  German  women  picking  berries. 

In  the  summer  of  1855  Newell  Bascomb  came  here  on  a  pro- 
specting tour,  and  being  pleased  with  the  outlook  he  decided  to  stay. 
His  family  was  still  in  Ohio,  and  he  wrote  to  his  wife  to  sell  their 
house  and  lot,  if  possible,  and  jean  him.  A  purchaser  was  found 
for  the  property,  but  much  time  was  consumed  in  sending  on  the 
deed  for  Mr.  Bascomb's  signature  and  in  returning  it.  About  De- 
cember 1,  Mrs.  B.  started  with  her  four  children  and  succeeded  in 
catching  the  last  boat  up  the  Mississippi  at  Galena.  This  was  frozen 
in  at  La  Crosse,  and  she  was  obliged  to  stay  there  two  weeks  before 
she  could  cross  the  river.  Her  husband  being  notified  of  her  inten- 
tion to  start,  had  given  her  up  for  lost — as  many  people  perished  on 
the  prairies  that  winter — when  she  arrived  at  Oronoco  the  last  of 
December.  The  youngest  two  children  had  their  feet  frozen,  and 
but  for  the  large  amount  of  bed-clothing  in  their  baggage,  which  was 
used  for  wrappings,  all  would  have  perished. 

During  the  summer  of  1855  there  were  several  severe  storms, 
and  the  squatters  who  dwelt  in  wagons  suffered  much  inconvenience. 
On  two  different  occasions  A.  S.  Gary's  family  was  completely 
drenched  during  thunderstorms,  the  first  time  by  the  demolition  of 
his  wagon-cover,  and  the  second  time  by  the  roof  of  his  cabin  being 
blown  away.  An  infant  child  thus  baptized  still  lives  at  home  to 
relate  the  experience.  E.  K.  Dyer,  a  neighbor,  who  had  been  a 
sailor,  said  he  was  lost  on  the  prairie.     On  the  water  he  could  tack 


864  HISTOEY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

his  ship  and  dod^e  the  severity  of  a  storm,  but  here  there  was  no 
remedy.  These  remarks  were  caused  by  the  blowing  away  of  his 
house-roof. 

In  the  spring  of  1856,  while  Avery  Brockway  was  absent 
securing  his  claim,  a  bear  that  was  pursued  by  E.  K.  Dyer's  dog 
jumped  through  the  window  of  his  cabin.  Mrs.  Brockway,  who  was 
alone,  made  all  haste  up  the  ladder  into  the  garret  and  pulled  the 
ladder  up.  Dyer  procured  a  gun  and  shot  the  animal  through  the 
window,  and  Mrs.  B.  was  released  from  her  imj^risonment.  Mrs. 
Seth  Wilson  had  a  similar  fright  while  her  husband  was  pre-empting 
land  at  Winona.  Their  cabin  had  not  been  chinked,  and  a  bear 
annoyed  her  all  one  night  by  walking  around  the  house  and  frequently 
thrusting  his  nose  in  between  the  logs.  With  the  advent  of  day  he 
departed,  but  she  was  not  partial  to  staying  alone  for  some  time 
after. 

During  the  early  days  of  the  village,  anyone  who  would  settle 
and  help  on  business  was  welcome,  "and  no  questions  asked." 
Among  the  early  settlers  was  Frank  Kimmerly,  a  native  of  Canada. 
He  was  shortly  elected  justice  of  the  peace,  and,  although  he  was 
not  naturalized  as  a  citizen,  continued  to  fill  that  office  for  several 
years.  A  laughable  incident  in  his  official  career  is  thus  related  :  In 
common  with  others,  he  spent  much  time  in  playing  cards  at  a  saloon 
then  existing  here.  One  day  a  general  drunken  row  took  place,  and 
to  sustain  the  dignity  of  the  law,  he  caused  the  arrest  of  some  of  the 
participants.  The  justice  having  sobered  off  next  morning,  opened 
his  court  and  proceeded  to  take  evidence.  The  first  witness  called 
was  directed  to  tell  what  he  knew  of  the  affair,  and  began  in  this 
way  :  "  Yer  honor  and  another  drunken  Irishman  —  "  "  Order  !" 
called  the  court,  "the  witness  must  not  implicate  me.  Now  go 
on."  "Well,  yer  honor,  yerself  and  another  drunken  spalpeen — " 
"Silence  !"  yelled  the  court,  and  finding  it  impossible  to  prove  any- 
thing without  compromising  "his  honor,"  the  case  was  dismissed. 

E.  Allen  Power,  or  "Ned"  as  he  was  called,  was  another  un- 
naturalized Canadian  who  took  a  prominent  part  in  public  affairs, 
being  elected  to  the  lower  house  of  the  legislature  at  the  same  time 
that  his  senior  newspaper  colleague  was  chosen  as  a  senator.  But 
then  "Ned"  was  such  a  jolly  good  fellow,  nobody  thought  to  inquire 
whether  he  was  a  citizen. 

The  saloon  business  has  never  prospered  much  in  Oronoco,  to  the 
credit  of  her  citizens  be  it  said.     In  early  times,  when  the  inhabitants 


ORONOCO    TOWlSrSHIP.  865 

were  largely  transient,  this  business  flourished.  In  the  license 
year  of  1871-2  a  saloon  was  kept  here,  but  never  since,  although 
liquor  was  sometimes  sold  in  defiance  of  law  by  druggists.  Public 
sentiment  is  very  pronounced  in  opposition  to  liquor  drinking  at  this 
time,  and  at  the  last  vote  on  the  license  question,  but  Uvo  votes 
were  cast  in  its  favor !  This  surely  supports  the  assertion  in  the 
opening  of  this  chapter  that  Oronoco  is  peopled  by  a  high  class, 
morally  and  intelligently. 

The  Zumbro  river,  which  contributes  so  much  to  the  beauty  and 
prosperity  of  this  region,  is  a  somewhat  treacherous  stream,  making 
unexpected  rises  and  containing  many  deep  basins.  The  lives  of 
many  persons  have  been  sacrificed  to  satisfy  its  greed  tor  human 
life,  no  less  than  eight  having  been  drowned  in  its  waters  within 
a  radius  of  one  mile  from  the  mill,  most  of  them  at  the  dam, 
and  some  have  had  miraculous  escapes.  The  first  person  drowned 
was  Eddie,  a  young  son  of  Alfred  G.  Lawyer,  an  early  resident. 
A  four-year-old  son  of  John  Irish  was  the  next.  Soon  after,  two 
young  men,  John  and  Alden  Hill,  were  drowned  by  venturing  on 
weak  ice  over  the  pond.  A  son  and  daughter  of  Arthur  Nichols  and 
a  young  man  named  Rose,  the  latter  in  May,  1880,  fed  the  insatiate 
waters.  In  June,  1880,  Dr.  Farrand,  a  valuable  citizen,  lost  his 
life,  as  elsewhere  related.  At  Webster's  Ford,  four  miles  down  the 
river,  two  persons  have  been  swept  away  by  high  water.  In  1876, 
Miss  Myra  Wood  attempted  suicide  by  plunging  into  the  mill-flume, 
and  was  rescued  by  an  apparent  miracle.  On  October  3,  1881,  while 
fishing  below  the  dam,  James  Barnett  and  a  companion  were  drawn 
under  the  fall  and  barely  escaped  death. 

On  the  organization  of  the  state  in  1858  there  was  very  little 
taxable  property  in  the  town,  and  much  distress  prevailed  on  account 
of  the  forcible  collection  of  taxes.  W.  C.  Buttles  was  the  first  town 
treasurer,  and  was  required  to  make  collections  according  to  the  law 
at  that  time.  When  he  found  that  in  some  cases  he  was  compelled 
to  levy  on  the  only  cow  of  a  family,  or  otherwise  cause  great  hard- 
ship, he  refused  to  do  anything  of  the  kind  and  proceeded  to 
Eochester  and  resigned  his  ofiice. 


CHAPTEK  XIX. 


FARMINGTON  TOWNSHIP. 


Faemengton  is  the  northeast  corner  town  in  Olmsted  county,  and 
is  bounded  on  the  north  by  Guilford,  Wabasha  county,  east  by  Elgin 
in  the  same  county,  south  by  Haverhill,  and  west  by  Oronoco.  The 
town  is  situated  on  Greenwood  prairie,  conceded  to  be  one  of  the 
most  beautiful  and  fertile  prairie  districts  in  the  northwest.  The 
surface  is  mostly  gently  undulating,  though  in  a  few  instances  the 
bluffs  or  hills,  with  nearly  or  quite  perpendicular  sides,  rise  to  a 
height  of  one  hundred  feet  or  more,  giving  to  the  landscape  an 
exceedingly  grand  and  romantic  appearance.  The  soil  is  a  rich 
black  loam,  producing,  in  abundance,  grass,  grain  and  vegetables. 
It  is  also  well  adapted  to  the  growth  of  trees  and  the  various  kinds 
of  shrubbery.  For  long  distances  the  highways  on  either  side  are 
flanked  with  rows  of  willow,  maple,  lombardy  poplar  or  cottonwood 
trees  ;  while  on  nearly  or  quite  every  farm  the  buildings  nestle  in 
charming  groves  of  these  trees,  supplemented  with  evergreens,  fruit- 
trees  and  shrubbery,  affording,  not  only  grateful  shade  in  summer, 
but  protection  in  winter,  besides  giving  to  the  view  evidences  of 
good  taste,  culture  and  refinement,  at  once  cosy,  homelike  and  beau- 
tiful. 

There  are  in  the  town  a  large  number  of  never-failing  springs, 
affording  abundance  of  pure,  cold  water  for  man  and  beast,  but 
there  are  no  considerable  streams  of  water.  A  branch  of  the 
Zumbro  river  runs  through  the  town  of  Oronoco  on  the  west  side  of 
Farmington,  and  on  the  north  side  the  river  runs  in  Wabasha 
county,  near  to  the  line,  but  in  no  place  touching  Farmington  town- 
ship. A  fine  body  of  timber  skirts  the  town,  on  the  west  and  north, 
affording  a  good  supply  of  timber  for  fuel,  fencing,  etc.  The  day  is 
not  far  distant  when  the  inhabitants  of  the  town  will  be  able  to 
procure  snfficient  fuel  from  the  groves  of  cottonwood,  willow,  poplar 
and  maple  of  their  own  planting.  The  name,  Farmington,  is  sig- 
nificant and  appropriate,  as  no  township  in  the  state  is  better 
adapted  to  farming  purposes  than  it,  and  husbandry  is  the  principal 
occupation  of  the  inhabitants. 


PARMTN-GTON   TOWNSHIP.  867 

The  first  settlement  made  within  the  township  of  Farmington 
was  in  the  spring  or  early  summer  of"  1855.  In  this  year  Z. 
Tumbleson,  Junia  Lathrop,  Mr.  Ball  and  Mr.  Parsons  came  in  and 
settled  in  the  southeastern  part  of  the  town.  Mr.  Parsons  died  the 
next  winter,  which  was  accounted  as  the  first  death  occurring  in  the 
township.  The  next  year,  as  near  as  can  be  ascertained,  Henry 
Dresser,  Thomas  Brooks,  Orrin  Oaks,  John  Walker,  Chris.  Nemier, 
and  a  few  others,  came  in  and  took  claims  near  the  south  line 
of  the  town.  In  the  same  year  Archibald  Baker,  S.  H.  Baker, 
A.  M.  Baker,  Adelbert  Baker,  Phillip  Hope  and  Christopher 
Hope  took  claims  in  the  northwest  part  of  the  town,  which 
neighborhood  was  subsequently,  and  now  is,  called  Farm  Hill.  In 
the  year  1857  Farm  Hill  received  quite  an  addition  to  its  population 
in  the  persons  of  Asa  Kidder,  J.  F.  Hodges,  Ethan  Kimball,  Robert 
and  John  Y.  Little,  A.  M.  Hall,  P.  Paissell,  Osborn  Earl,  J.  R. 
Hagerty,  Dan.  McArthur  and  others.  From  this  time  on  for  several 
years  the  town  was  rapidly  settled,  and  its  broad  acres  of  virgin 
soil  were  broken  up,  and  responded  most  generously  to  the  touch  of 
a  well  directed,  patient  and  intelligent  industry. 

Among  those  who  settled  in  the  northeast  part  of  the  town  in 
1856  there  were  Conrad  and  Harm  Schacht,  Fred  Kehn,  Martin 
Guhrt  and  Peter  Yonk.  These  were  all  Germans,  and  they  were 
soon  followed  by  quite  a  number  of  families  from  the  fatherland. 
There  are  now  a  goodly  number  of  German  residents  in  the  town, 
among  whom  are  some  of  the  most  wealthy,  enterprising  and  thrifty 
citizens. 

Amos  Parks,  Asa  Hart^  Ste})hen  Greenwood,  W.  H.  McLavel 
and  O.  Cooley  had  settled  in  the  town  previously  to  1860,  and  in 
the  spring  of  that  year  E.  P.,  A.  IST.  and  Ethan  A.  Whiting  came 
in.  These  were  followed  the  next  spring  by  Simeon  Lindesley, 
H.  G.  Eaton,  and  others. 

The  town  was  organized  in  1858,  at  a  town  meeting  held  at  tlie 
residence  of  Hans  Schucardt,  situated  near  the  geographical  center 
of  the  township.  The  organization  was  effected  by  the  election  of 
the  following-named  officers  :  Supervisors,  Ethan  Kimball,  chair- 
man, E.  Evans,  P.  Russell  ;  town  clerk,  T.  H.  Rose. 

The  following-named  gentlemen  have  held  the  ofiice  of  chair- 
man and  supervisor  since  that  time  :  Ethan  Kimball,  John  Little, 
Amos  Parks,  Thomas  Brooks,  Ethan  Kimball,  John  Little,  Thomas 
Brooks,  M.  C.  Fuller,  William  Searles,  A.  IST.  Whiting,  John  Little. 
52 


868  .HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

E.  P.  Whiting,  D.  McArtliur,  John  Little,  C.  E.  Stacy,  William 
Searles,  John  Ingleby. 

The  town  meetings  were  continued  to  be  held  at  the  residence  ot 
Mr.  Schucardt  imtil  the  year  1864.  After  this  they  were  held  at  the 
residence  of  A.  'N.  Whiting,  for  three  or  four  years.  The  place  ot 
meeting  was  again  changed,  going  to  the  residence  of  M.  Kutzhes. 
From  this  the  place  was  changed  to  the  village  of  Potsdam,  some 
ten  years  since,  where  it  still  remains. 

In  1858  a  state  road  was  laid  out  between  Rochester  and  Lake 
City,  which  soon  became  and  now  is  one  of  the  most  thoroughly 
traveled  highways  in  the  country.  This  road  passes  through  the 
western  part  of  Farmington,  and  the  traveling  being  brisk  and  the 
country  rapidly  settling,  the  little  modest  and  beautifully  located 
village  of  Farm  Hill  sprang  into  existence.  The  village  is  situ- 
ated on  the  Rochester  and  Lake  City  road,  about  thirteen  miles  north 
of  the  former  named  city. 

About  the  year  1860  a  postoffice  was  established  at  Farm  Hill, 
and  Ethan  Kimball  was  appointed  postmaster.  Thomas  Frost, 
James  Arnold,  J.  H.  Williams  and  Asa  Kidder  have  since  held  the 
office  of  postmaster,  the  latter  gentleman  named  being  the  present 
incumbent.  A  daily  stage  was  at  this  time  being  run  between 
Rochester  and  Lake  City.  Mr.  Kimball,  about  this  time,  brought 
on  a  good  stock  of  general  merchandise,  and  P.  Russell  opened  a 
hotel.  A.  M.  Hall  and  Mr.  Kimball  were  afterward  engaged  in 
the  hotel  business. 

In  point  ot  fertility  and  beauty  of  location.  Farm  Hill  was  the 
center  ot  a  modern  Eden  ;  the  citizens  were  moral,  intelligent  and 
enterprising,  and  the  farming  community  thrifty  and  prosperous, 
and  in  the  summer  of  1868  two  small  but  neat  and  convenient 
church  edifices  were  built,  the  one  under  the  auspices  of  the  Baptist 
denomination,  the  other  under  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church. 
The  Baptist  church  is  of  wood,  30x40  feet  in  size,  neatly  finished, 
and  having  a  seating  capacity  of  about  one  hundred  and  twenty-five 
persons.  The  cost  of  the  church  was  about  $2,200.  At  that  time, 
and  for  several  years  afterward,  the  Baptist  had  a  flourishing  society 
there,  but  from  deaths,  removals,  and  other  unfavorable  circum- 
stances, the  society  has  become  considerably  reduced  in  numbers, 
zeal  and  efficiency.  The  following  named  ministers  have  been  pas- 
tors of  the  church :  Revs.  Bennett,  Cummings,  Horton,  Ross  and 
Swartz. 


FARMrN'GTON    TOWNSHIP.  869 

As  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church  edifice  has  a  history  some- 
what interesting,  and  essentially  different  from  churches  in  general, 
it  is  proper  to  recite  briefly  some  of  the  facts  and  incidents  con- 
nected with  the  construction  and  ownership  of  the  church  in  ques- 
tion. 

At  a  quarterly  conference  held  by  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
church  at  Forest  Mound  schoolhouse,  in  Wabasha  county,  October 
20,  1866,  a  board  of  trustees  was  elected  to  hold  church  property 
for  Elgin  circuit.  The  certificate  of  their  election  or  appointment 
was,  however,  deemed  defective,  as  it  was  not  properly  acknowl- 
edged. 

In  May,  1868,  Robert  Little,  of  Farm  Hill,  by  deed  of  warranty 
conveyed  a  piece  of  land  situated  in  that  locality  to  the  trustees 
named,  and  to  their  successors  in  office,  in  trust  for  the  benefit  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  of  the  United  States  of  America.  There 
was  at  this  time  at  Farm  Hill  a  strong  and  vigorous  Methodist  Epis- 
copal society,  and  in  the  year  last  named,  a  pretty  and  convenient  little 
church  was  erected  upon  the  site  in  question.  The  edifice  was  24  X  40 
feet  in  size,  surmounted  with  a  handsome  spire,  the  whole  finished 
and  furnished  in  pleasing  and  convenient  style.  For  several  years 
the  society  was  regularly  supplied  with  ministers  appointed  by  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Conference  of  the  State  of  Minnesota,  and  the 
society  continued  to  flourish  under  the  labors  of  the  ministry.  The 
following  named  clergymen  have  been  assigned  to  the  Farm  Hill 
charge  :  Revs.  Teter.  Barkalean,  Follinsbe,  Stuntz,  Brown,  Matson 
and  Wilford.  Regular  services  were  held  in  the  church  until  the 
year  1880,  when  the  society,  having  become  weakened  from  deaths, 
removals  and  other  depressing  circumstances,  the  work  was  practi- 
cally abandoned  and  religious  services  no  longer  supported.  At  the 
annual  conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcoj^al  church  for  the  State  of 
Minnesota,  held  October,  1880,  an  order  was  made  authorizing  the 
sale  or  removal  of  the  pretty  little  church.  Accordingly,  in  January, 
1882,  the  board  of  trustees  appointed  and  authorized  Revs.  S.  G.  Gale 
and  A.  Wilford  as  agents  for  the  trustees,  to  cause  the  removal  of  the 
church  to  South  Troy,  a  point  about  four  miles  north  of  Farm  Hill. 
In  the  following  April  a  strong  force  of  men  was  set  at  work  tearing 
down  the  structure,  and  removing  the  material  to  the  new  site.  The 
work  went  on  until  nearly  all  of  the  building,  excepting  the  frame  and 
siding,  had  been  demolished  and  carted  away,  when  Robert  Little 
commenced  a  suit  in  the  district  court  to  restrain  defendants  from 


870  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

the  further  removal  of  the  church  and  to  recover  damages  for  the 
destruction  and  removal  of  the  propert}'.  C.  C.  Willson,  Esq.,  of 
Rochester,  was  retained  as  counsel  for  plaintiff;  Messrs.  Jones  & 
Gove,  also  of  Rochester,  attorneys  of  record  for  defendants,  and 
L.  Barber,  Esq.,  of  Winona,  of  counsel  for  the  same.  These  pro- 
ceedings, of  course,  put  a  stop  to  any  further  efforts  in  demolishing 
and  removing  the  building. 

The  trial  of  the  case  came  on  at  the  June  term  of  court,  Hon. 
C.  M.  Start  presiding.  After  a  full  hearing  of  the  matter,  the  court 
decided,  substantially,  as  follows :  That  plaintiff  was  the  owner  of 
the  land  in  question,  the  title  not  having  passed  from  him  on  account 
of  the  trust  clause  in  the  deed,  but  denied  plaintiff  any  right  to 
damages,  he  being  out  of  possession  of  the  property.  Further,  that 
defendant  be  enjoined  and  restrained  from  doing  any  damage  or 
committing  any  waste  on  tlie  lands  described  in  the  deed.  Upon 
this  judgment  both  parties  took  an  appeal  to  the  supreme  court. 
The  case  has  been  argued  before  that  court,  but  as  yet  no  decision 
has  been  rendered. 

Besides  the  two  church  edifices  heretofore  named,  there  are  three 
others,  all  erected  under  the  supervision  of  the  German  population 
of  the  town. 

The  Evangelical  Lutheran  church,  at  the  village  of  Potsdam,  was 
built  in  the  summer  of  1872,  and  dedicated  the  same  year.  The 
building  is  of  wood,  30  X  50  feet  in  size,  with  posts  twenty-two  feet 
in  height.  It  has  an  arched  ceiling  and  will  seat  about  two  hundred 
and  fifty  persons.  A  fine  parsonage  was  also  built  the  same  year. 
There  are  about  four  hundred  members  connected  with  the  church 
organization,  representing  seventy-five  families.  A  large  and  flour- 
ishing sabbath-school  is  kept  up  ;  besides,  the  society  has  a  week- 
day school  under  its  care  and  supervision.  The  value  of  the  church 
property,  including  church  edifice,  parsonage  and  schoolhouse,  is 
estimated  at  $3,000. 

The  following  named  ministers  have  served  as  pastors  of  the 
church  in  the  order  in  which  their  names  here  occur  :  Revs. 
Simeon  Deuber,  August  Sippel  and  Martin  Stuelpnagle,  the  latter 
being  the  present  pastor. 

At  a  point  two  miles  south  and  one-half  mile  west  of  Potsdam, 
and  on  the  Elgin  and  Plainview  road,  stands  the  Evangelical  Asso- 
ciation church,  built  in  the  summer  of  1876,  at  a  cost  of  about  $3,000. 
It  is  a  wooden  structure,   36x48  feet  in  size,  neatly  finished,   and 


FARMmGTON    TOWNSHIP.  871 

has  a  seating  capacity  for  about  three  hundred  persons.  On  account 
of  some  adverse  circumstances,  the  membership  of  the  church  is 
rather  small  at  present,  numbering  only  about  forty  persons.  Still, 
religious  services  are  held  regularly,  and  the  band  of  Christian 
worshipers,  though  small  in  numbers,  is  zealous  and  devoted. 
Rev.  W.  C  Sydow,  was  the  first  pastor  of  the  church.  He 
remained  two  years  and  was  followed  by  Rev.  C.  Oertle.  The  latter 
served  as  pastor  three  years  and  was  succeeded  by  Rev.  M.  Knopf. 
Mr.  Knopf's  term  of  pastorate  terminated  in  May  last  and  he  was 
followed  by  Rev.  J.  L.  Stegner,  the  present  incumbent.  Connected 
with  this  church  there  is  a  sabbath-school,  numbering  about  fifty 
members. 

During  the  prevalence  of  a  severe  thunderstorm  in  the  summer 
of  1875  the  building  was  struck  by  lightning  and  badly  damaged. 
There  was  some  insurance  on  the  property,  and  the  building  was 
soon  put  in  a  condition  for  occupancy. 

In  the  year  1870  or  thereabouts,  a  German  Methodist  Episcopal 
Society  was  organized  in  the  northwestern  part  of  the  town,  religious 
services  being  held  in  private  residences  in  the  neighborhood.  Rev. 
George  Hoerger  was  the  first  regularly  appointed  pastor  of  the 
society,  he  having  commenced  his  labors  there  in  October,  1875,  and 
remained  two  years.  During  the  first  year  of  Mr.  Hoerger's  pastor- 
ate, the  society,  with  commendable  zeal  and  enterprise,  erected  a  fine 
little  church  edifice.  The  building  is  located  about  two  miles  west 
of  the  village  of  Potsdam,  and  about  one  mile  southeast  of  Farm 
Hill.  The  structure  is  of  wood,  26x40  feet  in  size.  It  is  surmounted 
with  a  neat  and  pretty  spire,  and  will  seat,  comfortably,  150  persons  ; 
cost  $1,500.  The  society  now  numbers  about  forty  members.  There 
is  in  connection  with  the  society  a  flourishing  and  devoted  sabbath 
school,  consisting  of  about  fifty  members. 

Rev.  H.  Schnitker  followed  Mr.  Hoerger  in  the  fall  of  1877,  as 
pastor,  and  remained  with  the  society  two  years.  He  was  succeeded 
by  Rev.  Fred.  Hogrefe,  who  remained  three  years.  He  was  followed 
by  Rev.  Henry  Roth,  the  present  minister  in  charge. 

On  a  beautiful  elevation  near  the  northeast  corner  of  the  town 
stands  the  pretty  little  village  of  Potsdam.  The  village  contains 
about  twenty  buildings,  and  in  its  inception,  growth  and  inhabitants 
it  is  essentially  German.  The  Potsdam  postoffice  was  established 
ill  the  year  1872,  with  Louis  Quinten  as  postmaster.  John  Ingleby 
was  appointed  postmaster  in  1877,  and  is  the  present  incumbent. 


872  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

In  1874  John  Ingleby  opened  a  store  of  general  merchandise, 
and  three  years  afterward  another  store  was  opened  by  William 
Gearsen.  About  this  time  C.  Seirn  bniltand  opened  a  small  hotel. 
A  saloon  (connected  with  the  hotel),  a  blacksmith's  shop,  millinery 
store,  harness-shop,  two  shoe-shops,  a  meat-market,  one  store, 
general  merchandise  and  a  paint-shop  comprise  the  principal  *busi- 
ness  establishments  of  the  place. 

In  1873  and  1874  the  United  States  Wind  and  Engine  Pump  Com- 
pany at  Batavia,  Illinois,  put  up  a  wind  flouring-mill  at  Potsdam. 
The  means  for  the  construction  of  the  mill  were  procured  from  the 
contributions  of  the  farmers  residing  in  the  vicinity  and  amounted 
to  $6, 000.  The  mill  has  two  run  of  stone,  one  for  flour,  the  other  for 
feed,  and  does  custom  work  only. 

Two  shocking  and  fatal  accidents  have  occurred  in  the  mill,  the 
main  particulars  of  which  are  narrated  as  follows  :  During  the 
prevalence  of  a  heavy  wind  on  the  9th  day  of  April,  1875,  the  large 
wheel  became  unmanageable,  when  four  men  went  up  into  the  tower 
to  turn  the  machinery,  if  possible,  so  as  to  throw  the  fan  to  the  wind. 
The  party  was  headed  by  William  McCarren,  a  very  resolute  and 
athletic  young  man,  about  twenty  years  of  age,  and  who  worked  in  a 
blacksmith-shop  in  the  village.  The  others  who  went  up  with  him 
were  John  Haft,  August  Tradup,  and  Henry  Peters.  On  getting 
to  the  top  of  the  tower  the  men  were  crowded  into  a  very  small  space, 
on  a  platform  about  three  feet  wide.  McCarren,  standing  on  a  timber 
and  in  a  cramped  position,  thrust  a  crowbar  into  the  machinery, 
which  was  running  at  a  fearful  rate,  to  stop  it,  but  the  motion  of  the 
machinery  threw  him  off  his  balance,  and  his  foot  slipped  under  a 
large  revolving  cog-wheel.  As  he  felt  himself  drawn  into  the 
machinery  he  cried  out,  "Boys,  save  me,  I'm  caught!"  and  a 
couple  of  the  men  standing,  horror  stricken,  caught  him  by  the  legs 
and  body  and  tried  to  draw  him  out.  They  held  on  to  him  until  he 
was  drawn  in  nearly  up  to  his  shoulders,  when,  finding  they  could 
not  help  him,  but  were  in  great  danger  of  being  themselves  drawn 
in,  they  let  go,  and  one  of  the  men,  Henry  Peters,  frightened  and 
appalled  at  the'sickening  sight,  jumped  a  distance  of  twenty  feet  to 
a  landing  below  in  the  tower.  He  was  bruised  but  not  seriously 
hurt. 

Poor  MdCarren's  last  words  were  those  given  above  ;  he  was 
thought  to  have  died  at  once  after  uttering  them.  His  body  was 
rapidly  drawn  in  and  passed  through  a  space  of  less  than  two  inches 


FARMINGTON    TOWNSHIP.  873 

in  width  between  tlie  wheel  and  a  timber,  crushing  it  into  a  pulp  of 
quivering,  bleeding  flesh,  held  together  by  the  torn  clothing,  and 
hanging  from  the  timbers  in  a  horrid,  shapeless  mass.  The  arms  and 
part  of  one  of  the  legs  were  not  so  thoroughly  crushed,  but  were  badly 
torn  and  mangled  by  the  cogs.  The  whole  body  passed  through  in 
this  way  clear  to  the  head,  which  was  stopped  by  a  crowbar  in  the 
hands  of  one  of  the  men.  The  head  was  afterward  severed  from 
the  body  with  a  knife  in  order  to  extricate  it.  All  this  took  place 
within  a  space  ot  two  or  three  minutes.  The  tower  was  dripping 
with  blood  from  the  crushed  body.  The  horritied  men  attempted  to 
stop  the  mill  by  crowding  grain  into  the  stones,  but  had  to  abandon 
the  eifort,  and  after  a  few  hours  the  mill  in  some  way  stopped  itself. 

The  crowd  of  men  who  had  gathered  from  the  vicinity  were 
panic-stricken  by  the  shocking  character  of  the  accident.  Some  of 
them  thought  the  remains  must  not  be  removed  until  after  the  coro- 
ner had  been  notilied,  Not  knowing  exactly  what  course  to  take, 
E,  P.  Whiting,  Esq.,  living  two  miles  south  of  the  scene  of  the  acci- 
dent, was  sent  for.  By  his  advice  the  mutilated  remains  of  the  un- 
fortunate man  were  soon  gathered  up  and  removed.  Messrs.  Henry 
Coranske,  John  Haft,  Henry  Weinsley  and  Fred  Swabe  ascended 
the  tower  and  brought  down  the  remains,  depositing  the  greater  por- 
tion of  them  in  a  grain  sack.  The  facts  were  so  plain, 'and  the  sad 
occurrence  so  clearly  accidental,  that  no  inquest  was  considered 
necessary.  It  is  a  singular  fact  that  McCarren's  watch  was  found  in 
his  vest  pocket  and  was  running  regularly  after  the  accident.  On 
the  day  but  one  following,  Mr.  L.  N.  Berg,  of  Kochester,  went  out 
to  Potsdam  and  prepared  the  remains  for  interment.  They  were 
deposited  in  a  casket  and  taken  to  St.  Paul,  where  his  family  lived, 
for  burial. 

Friday,  December  9,  1876,  was  a  fearfully  cold  and  windy  day. 
On  that  day  Mr.  Emil  Seeman,  the  miller,  with  oilcan  in  hand, 
ascended  to  the  top  of  the  tower  to  oil  the  machinery,  preparatory 
to  grinding,  the  mill  then  standing  still.  While  Mr.  Seeman  was 
on  the  platform  the  check-rod,  which  holds  the  mill  from  running, 
suddenly  broke.  Under  the  force  of  the  high  wind,  the  great  wings 
began  immediately  to  revolve  with  terrible  rapidity.  In  an  instant 
of  time  Ijbe  big  cast-iron  wheel,  weighing  about  a  ton  and  a  half, 
bursted,  and  one  of  the  large  pieces  was  hurled  cm  to  the  platform 
on  which  Mr.  Seeman  was  standing.  The  platform  gave  way  under 
the  weight  and  force  of  the  portion  of  the  broken  wheel,  precipi- 


874  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUISTTY. 

tating  the  unfortunate  man  toward  the  earth,  a  distance  of  over 
thirty  feet,  where  he  lodged,  back  downward,  on  some  timbers,  a 
portion  of  the  framework  of  the  mill.  The  poor  man  was  crushed 
and  mangled  in  the  most  horrible  manner.  Some  sharp  fragment 
of  iron  had  penetrated  the  left  thigh,  and  being  wrenched  sideways, 
tore  through  the  flesh  and  muscles,  inflicting  a  ghastly  wound.  The 
right  leg  was  broken  in  two  places,  besides  various  other  portions  of 
the  body  were  terribly  bruised  and  lacerated. 

Mr.  Seeman,  apparently  dead,  was  removed  to  a  house  and  a 
messenger  dispatched  to  Dr.  Waist,  of  Plainview.  After  an  exam- 
ination of  the  man's  injuries,  the  doctor  expressed  his  conviction 
that  the  case  was  a  hopeless  one.  The  patient  retained  his  con- 
ciousness  remarkably  clear,  and  related  minutely  the  circumstances 
of  the  terrible  accident.  He,  however,  continued  to  sink,  and  in 
about  thirty  hours  after  the  catastrophe  death  came  to  his  relief. 

Mr.  Seeman  was  an  upright,  industrious  man  and  highly  respected 
in  the  community.  He  was  twenty-eight  years  of  age,  a  German  by 
birth,  and  had  been  in  this  country  for  several  years. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

VIOLA  TOWNSHIP. 

Viola — namesake  of  Duke  Orsino's  ladylove ! 
To  learn  who  )iave  thee  so  sweet  a  name, 
We  have  searched  the  records  all  in  vain ; 
By  (some  fond  lover  'twas  doubtless  done 
That  the  warlike  title  Washington 
Might  not  banish  acknowledged  grace 
And  deter  those  who  sought  thy  fair  face. 

If  a  slight  deficit  in  the  west  tier  of  sections  and  a  small  excess 
in  the  north  tier  be  excepted,  this  township  is  six  miles  square, 
and  it  contains  22,977.90  acres.  Its  location  is  as  follows,  T.  107 
N.,  of  R  12  W.,  of  the  5th  P.M.  It  is  bounded  by  the  follow- 
ing townships :  north,  Elgin  ;  east,  Quincy  ;  south,  Eyota ;  west, 
Haverhill.  • 

PHYSICAL    FEATURES. 

In  the  southern  part  of  the  town  is  a  watershed — the  source  of 
three  streams  that  flow  toward  as  many  points  of  the  compass.    This 


VIOLA    TOWNSHIP.  875 

elevation  is  about  600  ieet  above  the  Mississippi  river  at  low  water 
at  Wabasha,  Minnesota,  and  nearly  1,200  feet  above  the  ocean. 
The  streams  above  mentioned  are  named  as  follows  :  Silver  Creek, 
north  branch  of  White  Water  river  ;  middle  branch  of  W.  W.  E. 
Tributary  to  these  creeks  are  many  wadies  which  afford  excellent 
drainage  for  the  entire  township.  The  more  nearly  level  portion  of 
this  tract  is  a  strip  about  a  mile  in  width,  extending  quite  across  the 
south  side,  thence  along  the  western  boundary  to  the  north  line  ; 
and  the  remainder  is  mostly  undulating,  but  occasionally  slightly 
hilly. 

There  are  no  sloughs  of  importance  nor  any  large  tracts  of  forest. 
The  groves  owned  by  Messrs.  L.  E.  &  W.  Somerville  and  Mr.  D. 
F.  Mack  are  the  most  noted  because  each  has  been  the  scene  of 
several  celebrations. 

The  above  are  burr-oak  copses  with  borders  of  American  aspens. 
Springs  of  water  are  numerous,  and  this  useful  liquid  is  ordinarily 
obtained  in  abundance  by  digging  twenty-five  feet  deep  in  the  val- 
leys, and  upon  the  higher  land  by  working  through  about  forty  feet 
of  dirt  and  into  the  rock  from  forty  to  sixty  feet.  All  the  water  is 
considerably  impregnated  with  lime. 

Viola  has  no  mines,  but  her  Trenton  limestone  quarries,  the 
largest  of  which  is  on  the  farm  of  Enoch  Dickerman,  are  excellent. 
The  soil  is  a  rich  black  loam  from  one  to  four  feet  deep,  with  a  sub- 
stratum of  yellow  clay  about  sixteen  feet  thick  ;  underlying  this  is 
gravel  in  the  valleys,  and  upon  the  upland  Trenton  limestone — 
with  the  exception  of  a  little  St.  Peter  and  Shakopee  in  the  north- 
east corner — throughout  the  township.  Valuable  fossils  from  this 
section,  some  of  which  have  been  pronounced  superb  by  geologists 
of  the  "Hub,''  are  on  exhibition  in  the  Natural  History  Koonis,  of 
Boston.  Grains  and  grasses  indigenous  to  this  latitude  grow  luxuri- 
antly. All  the  native  trees  are  deciduous,  but  evergreens  have  been 
successfully  cultivated. 

WILD    ANIMALS. 

Early  settlers  give  accounts  of  deer,  and  occasionally  an  elk  or 
a  black  bear  was  seen  ;  but  all  large  wild  animals  tied  or  fell  prior 
to  1860.  The  prairie-wolf  is  the  most  important  animal,  ^ferce  naturce, 
that  remains.  Striped,  gray  and  pocket  gophers,  at  the  expense  of 
their  lives,  afford  entertainment  for  tlie  boys  every  summer.  Hares 
are  plenty  and  have  been  very  destructive  to  orchards.  The  only 
scavenger  is  the  black  hawk,  which  not  only  devours  carrion,  but 


876  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

worries  elderly  ladies  and  bachelors  who  are  caring  for  broods  of 
fancy  chickens.  Every  spring  the  air  is  vocalized  by  the  sweet 
medley  of  the  bobolink's  notes,  and  the  whip-poor-will  whiles  away 
the  summer  evenings  with  his  plaintive  melody. 

ACCOUNT    OF    FIKST    SETTLEMENT. 

While  making  a  reconnoissance  of  southern  Minnesota  in  the 
summer  of  1853,  Mr.  George  Whitman  discovered  a  large  spring 
of  remarkably  pure  water,  the  center  of  an  exquisitely  beautiful 
landscape.  To  the  north,  east  and  south  was  prairie.  Its  ver- 
dancy bespangled  with  lilies  and  wild  roses,  while  at  the  west  a  for- 
est of  sturdy  oaks  furnished  grateful  umbrage  to  the  weary  traveler. 
He  returned  to  Iowa,  and  in  the  spring  of  1854  formed  an  equal 
partnership  with  Carl  H.  Bierbaum.  They  hired  Michael  Mark, 
and  with  five  yoke  of  oxen,  one  wagon,  a  22-inch  breaking-plow, 
a  few  blacksmiths'  tools,  and  provisions  for  several  months,  jour- 
neyed in  search  of  the  famous  spring,  with  altogether  better  success 
than  Ponce  de  Leon  had  in  his  search  for  the  "Fountain  of  Youth," 
for  they  found  it  about  the  first  of  June,  1854,  and  immediately 
built  a  log  hut  a  few  rods  northwest  of  the  celebrated  spring  that 
delivers  its  waters  within  the  walls  of  H.  D.  Morse's  creamery  on 
the  S.W.  i  Sec.  27,  in  Yiola. 

This  first  building  in  Yiola  was  12  X  14  feet,  one  story  high, 
with  a  half  window,  six  panes  of  "eight-by-ten  "  glass,  and  ash  bark 
for  roofing  and  door.  A  large  fireplace  with  ' '  cat-and-clay  "  chim- 
ney aftorded  means  by  which  this  dwelling  was  heated  and  venti- 
lated, and,  however  mucli  the  floor  was  swept,  it  showed  dirt. 

These  pioneers  put  up  a  log  blacksmith-shop  near  at  hand,  and 
Michael  Mark  became  the  first  smith  in  town. 

Soon  after  their  arrival  they  commenced  turning  over  the  virgin 
sod,  and  in  about  seven  weeks  the  grass  roots  of  eighty  acres,  in  a 
plot  nearly  square  on  the  N.  -J  of  Sees.  34  and  35,  lay  withering 
under  the  scorching  rays  of  a  midsummer  sun.  The  ensuing  win- 
ter, while  Mr.  Whitman  was  in  Iowa,  Messrs.  Bierbaum  and  Mark 
' '  got  out '"  enough  fencing,  mostly  burr-oak,  to  inclose  the  break- 
ing with  a  six-rail  worm  fence  with  stakes  and  rider.  In  the  sum- 
mer of  1855  they  raised  thirty  acres  of  oats  and  fifty  acres  of  corn, 
and  each  kind  of  said  grain  was  sold  the  following  winter,  at  their 
cabin  door,  for  seventy-five  cents  per  bushel. 

Messrs.  Bierbaum  and  Whitman  sold  their  improvements  to  one 


VIOLA    TOWNSHIP.  877 

Harkins  and  Jacob  Ostrander,  in  the  tall  of  1855,  for  $1,200,  dis- 
solved partnership  soon  after  and  Mr.  Whitman  withdrew  his  inter- 
ests from  the  vicinity  ;  so  Carl  H.  Bierbaum  is  really  the  first  settler 
who  came  to  Yiola  to  stay,  and  A.  Harkins,  who  settled  here  June 
6,  1855,  with  his  family,  was  the  first  married  citizen  of  the  town- 
ship. 

GENERAL    HISTORY    AND    ITS    INtllDENTS. 

The  early  settlers  used  ox-teams  and  went  fifty  miles  to  market. 
Today  no  man  in  town  is  more  than  six  miles  from  a  railroad  sta- 
tion, and  an  ox-team  on  the  road  frightens  all  small  children.  Then 
wheat  hauled  fifty  miles  was  sold  tor  forty-five  cents  per  bushel ; 
now  the  same  quality  is  worth  one  dollar  per  bushel  on  the  farm. 

October  20,  1860,  the  land  came  into  market,  and  the  man  who 
was  so  fortunate  as  to  own  a  horse-team  was  sure  to  have  his  neigh- 
bors for  company  on  his  trip  to  the  United  States  land  office  at  St. 
Peter,  Minnesota.  For  their  fare  the  passengers  shod  and  fed  the 
team,  and  all  hands  camped  under  a  large  tent  made  by  contri- 
butions of  pieces  of  cloth  from  several  families.  Their  store  of  sup- 
plies, shared  in  common,  was  prepared  by  the  brave  women  who 
faced  the  red  man  at  home,  and  prayed  for  the  safe  return  of  their 
bold  and  hardy  husbands. 

May  11,  1858,  the  settlers  of  this  town,  assembled  at  the  house 
of  Eufus  M.  Cordill,  elected  Abram  Harkins,  chairman,  and  R.  F. 
Cunningham,  clerk  pro  tern.  On  motion  the  meeting  was  adjourned 
immediately  to  the  residence  of  Jacob  Ostrander,  and  the  following 
town  officers  were  elected  :  Supervisors,  Abram  Harkins,  Jacob 
Ostrander,  Rufus  M.  Cordill ;  town  clerk,  E.  F.  Cunningham  ; 
assessor,  Abner  Whiton  ;  town  collector  and  overseer  of  the  poor, 
Thos.  S.  Rutlidge  ;  justices  of  the  peace,  John  Morrow  and  Francis 
Whiton  ;  constables,  John  J.  Lovelace  and  Jeremiah  Sweney.  It 
was  at  that  meeting  that  the  township  was  organized  and  named 
Washington.  Eesolutions  relating  to  the  sufficiency  of  fences,  and 
prescribing  the  time  that  stock  might  run  at  large,  were  passed.  The 
penalty  for  a  violation  of  said  resolutions  was  a  fine  of  from  $1  to 
$25.  The  first  road  is  described  as  follows  :  Commencing  at  the 
south  quarter  post  of  Sec.  34,  T.  107  N.,  R.  12  W.,  extends  north 
to  the  north  quarter  post  of  section  15,  thence  N.  13°  E.,  120  rods  and 
20  leagues ;  thence  N.  7°  W.,  226  rods  ;  thence  N.  14°  W.,  300  rods 
to  the  north  line  of  section  3,  and  to  a  point  34  rods  E.  of  the  north 
quarter  post  of  said  section.     Declared  a  road  February  12,  1859. 


878  I£ISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUlS'Tr. 

A  report  of  the  town  meeting  held  April  5,  1859,  shows  that  at 
that  time  the  township  was  called  Viola,  but  when  that  name  was  given 
it  does  not  appear.  By-laws  were  adopted  prohibiting  the  running 
at  large  of  stock  from  September  1  to  May  1,  or  nights  at  any  sea- 
son of  the  year ;  ])enalty,  $1  to  $5.  All  persons  using  diligent 
means  to  secure  stock  were  exempt  from  payment  of  fine.  The 
first  lawsuit  was  entitled  Henry  H.  Shanton,  plaintiff,  vs.  D.  W. 
"Woodward,  defendant ;  plaintift's  attorney,  M.  W.  Fay  ;  defend- 
ant's attorney,  Alfred  Olds.  The  case  was  brought  before  John 
Morrow,  justice  of  the  peace,  in  November,  1857,  and  adjourned 
from  time  to  time  until  the  following  May  ;  meantime  there  was  a 
change  of  venue,  and  the  suit  was  ended  before  some  justice  of  the 
peace  in  Eyota  township.  Costs  $400,  matter  in  controversy  ten 
barrels  of  lime.  The  lesson  was  a  good  one,  Yiolians  from  that 
time  have  preferred  settlement  to  litigation. 

The  winter  of  1855-6  was  intensely  cold  ;  there  was  not  much 
snow,  but  in  some  instances  snow  remained  all  winter  in  the  cham- 
bers of  houses  that  were  occupied.  All  old  settlers  claim  that  the 
depth  of  snow  in  the  winter  of  1856-7  has  not  been  equaled  since. 
Deer  were  slaughtered  with  clubs  and  axes.  There  was  a  thick 
crust  that  rendered  the  use  of  teams  impracticable,  and  the  settlers 
hauled  wood  long  distances  on  hand-sleds  ;  no  road  was  kept  open 
across  the  town. 

January  1,  1857,  Jerry  Sweeney  led  Orpha  Kitchel  to  the  hyme- 
neal altar,  and  they  were  joined  in  the  holy  bonds  of  matrimony  by 
Eev.  Joseph  Roberts.  Both  parties  were  residents  of  the  town, 
and  they  have  the  honor  of  being  the  first  couple  married  in  the 
township.  The  ceremony  was  performed  at  the  place  where  the 
first  settlement  was  made.  The  wedding  guests  were  R.  F.  Cun- 
ningham, J.  Williams,  Litle  Miller,  and  their  families,  and  C.  H. 
Bierbaum.  Mr.  Williams  lived  within  one  mile,  but  the  road  was 
in  such  condition  that  he  was  compelled  to  travel  eight  miles  to 
attend  that  wedding. 

No  grain  was  sown  in  the  spring  of  1857  until  May  6,  and  then 
farmers  had  to  begin  work  in  the  center  of  their  fields.  In  the  sum- 
mer of  1863  chintz-bugs  were  quite  thick,  but  nothing  more  was 
seen  of  them  until  1878,  when  they  damaged  the  wheat  crop  consid- 
erably and  were  more  destructive  each  succeeding  year,  until  in  the 
summer  of  1881  they  allowed  the  husbandmen  only  about  six  bush- 
els of  wheat  per  acre,   and  besides  they  diminished  the  corn  crop 


VIOLA    TOWNSHIP.  879 

about  one-fourth.  The  autumn  of  1881  was  very  wet.  It  rained 
continually  for  about  six  weeks.  Chintz-bugs  did  no  damage  in 
1882.  The  winter  of  1882-3  will  long  be  remembered  as  the  time 
when  diphtheria  prevailed  as  an  epidemic.  The  only  person  ever 
frozen  to  death  in  town  was  Patrick  Dugan,  who  perished  about 
October  20,  1863. 

The  ''great  New  Year's  storm"  of  1864  was  so  severe  that  cattle 
were  frozen  to  death  in  stables.  In  1864  or  1865  machines  for  sow- 
ing grain  were  introduced.  The  year  1865  marks  the  period  of 
the  commencement  of  depredations  of  rats.  The  floors  of  grana- 
ries were  close  to  the  ground  and  straw  stables  were  in  general  use. 
In  fact  everything  was  favorable  to  a  rapid  increase  of  the  vermin. 
Houses  and  cellars  were  soon  infested  with  the  voracious  rodents, 
and  the  destruction  they  wrought  was  amazing.  Precaution  in  the 
construction  of  buildings  and  a  change  from  extensive  grain  raising 
to  rearing  stock  has  thwarted  these  pests,  so  they  give  the  thrifty 
farmer  comparatively  little  trouble.  The  winter  of  1865-6  was  very 
severe,  and  the  terrible  storm  of  February  was  typical  of  the  New 
Year''s  storm  mentioned  above. 

In  1866  the  potato-bug  (Colorado  beetle)  made  its  appearance, 
and  in  a  few  years  rendered  the  raising  of  that  useful  tuber  a  matter 
of  great  cost  and  difficulty.  Wet  seasons  killed  the  bugs  and  spared 
the  potato.  Wheat  was  worth  $2. 50  per  bushel  in  1867.  Farmers 
made  extravagant  purchases  and  paid  high  rates  of  interest,  fre- 
quently twenty -four  per  cent  per  annum.  The  first  rich  fruits  of  new 
farms  were  devoured  by  interest,  consequently  bankruptcy  ensued 
or  a  generation  of  indebtedness  was  incurred. 

There  was  a  bountiful  crop  of  wheat  in  1868.  Heavy  rains  dur- 
ing the  harvest  of  1869  did  much  damage;  the  ground  was  so  soft 
that  it  was  with  much  trouble  that  reapers  were  used.  Farmers 
deemed  the  soil  too  wet  to  plow;  there  was,  perhaps,  one-seventh  of 
the  plowing  done,  and  the  ground  "froze  up"  October  12.  Poor 
crop  the  following  season.  A  driving  rain  soon  after  harvest  in  1870 
spoiled  much  grain  in  stacks  and  shocks.  Beginning  one  week  after 
harvest  in  1872  the  weather  was  decidedly  and  unmistakabW  plu- 
vious for  about  five  weeks;  then  there  was  a  period  of  like  duration 
without  any  rain.  That  season  was  damaging  to  the  reputation  of 
Minnesota  for  No.  1  wheat. 

The  epizootic  influenza  that  had  its  origin  in  Canada,  September 
30,  1872,  and  spread  rapidly  south  and  west  during  the  ensuing  win- 


880  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

ter,  afflicted  the  horses  of  Yiola,  and  the  young  folks  of  that  period 
will  doubtless  relate  to  their  grandchildren  the  experiences  they  had 
attending  dances  and  parties  with  ox-teams  for  conveyances. 

The  North  Viola  postoffice  was  established  July  1,  1875,  at  the 
southwest  corner  of  the  E.  ^  of  Sec.  4,  John  F.  Pratt,  postmaster. 
At  first  the  office  was  supplied  with  a  weekly  mail,  but  it  was  soon 
superseded  by  a  daily.  The  stage  line  was  from  Eyota  to  Elgin, 
twelve  miles,  and  R.  N.  Stoddard  was  the  proprietor  and  driver;  also 
a  penny  post  for  persons  along  the  route  who  fastened  mail  receptacles 
on  front-j^ard  fences.  "North  Viola"  was  changed  to  "  Corra  "  in 
1880. 

Several  farmers  raised  forty  bushels  of  wheat  per  acre  in  1877. 
In  the  spring  of  this  year  a  few  cases  of  smallpox  created  consider- 
able excitement,  but  the  vigilance  of  the  supervisors — M.  L.  Saw- 
yer, R.  G.  Eichardson  and  Ezra  Dickerman—  prevented  the  spread 
of  the  disease,  and  only  one  case  proved  fatal. 

A  very  promising  crop  of  grain  in  the  summer  of  1878  was  ren- 
dered almost  worthless  by  excessively  hot,  wet  weather  during  July. 
In  the  spring  of  1878  the  town  was  bonded  for  ten  thousand  dollars 
in  aid  of  the  Rochester  &  Plainview  railroad.  The  securing  of  these 
bonds  and  the  contest  for  the  location  of  a  depot,  which  subse- 
quently occurred,  excited  jealousies  among  neighbors,  which  in  some 
instances  caused  an  absolute  severance  of  friendly  intercourse.  The 
town  has  refused  to  pay  her  interest  on  the  bonds,  so  it  is  for  the 
seer  and  not  the  historian  to  foretell  what  the  outcome  will  be. 

The  following  description  is  sufficiently  correct  to  indicate  the 
course  of  said  railroad  across  the  town  :  Commencing,  for  a  place 
of  beginning,  at  a  point  about  sixty  rods  east  of  the  southwest  corner 
of  section  34 ;  running  thence  nearly  due  north  about  350  rods  ; 
thence  almost  straight  to  a  point  about  ninety  rods  east  of  the  center 
of  section  8  ;  thence  directly  to  a  point  about  thirty  rods  west  of  the 
northeast  corner  of  the  N.W.  J  of  Sec.  4. 

There  is  a  grain  elevator  at  the  place  of  commencement,  and  also 
one  in  the  village  of  Viola ;  consequently  the  inhabitants  have  easy 
access  to  market.  ' 

SCHOOLS. 

The  first  district  in  town  No.  44  was  organized  April  8,  1857. 
The  fii'st  school  was  taught  by  Henrietta  Carl,  now  wife  of  William 
Bear,  in  the  summer  of  the  year  1858  in  the  house  of  Robert  Cun- 
ningham.    Number  of  scholars,  twenty-four. 


VIOLA    TOWNSHIP.  881 

In  1858  the  settlers  of  district  No.  44  met  and  proposed  that 
each  should  haul  a  certain  number  of  logs  and  help  to  build  a  school- 
house  with  them  ;  this  proposal  was  faithfully  carried  out,  and  a  log 
structure  sixteen  feet  square  was  erected  nearly  midway  on  the 
nortli  line  of  section  26.  Logs  were  riven  lor  seats.  In  this  temple 
of  learning  Linus  Clark  was  the  first  to  hold  legal  sway  over  the 
untutored  youth  of  the  new  country.  The  location  of  this  school- 
house  is  a  criterion  that  enables  the  reader  to  arrive  at  tolerably 
correct  conclusions  as  to  what  portion  of  the  township  was  at  first 
most  densely  populated.  At  present  there  are  seven  schoolhouses 
and  six  school  districts  in  the  town.  The  schoolhouse  in  district 
No.  44  is  on  the  S.E.  J  of  Sec.  26.  This  is  commonly  called  "The 
Morrow  District." 

On  the  N.E.  J  of  Sec.  5  stands  the  most  costly  school  edifice  in 
the  township,  and  with  an  elegant  organ  within,  and  a  three  hun- 
dred pound  bell  in  its  belfry,  it  challenges  every  rural  district  in 
Olmsted  county  to  produce  an  equal  in  convenience  and  beauty. 
This  district  is  known  as  "The  Dickerman  District." 

The  N.  W.  i  of  Sec.  27  is  made  attractive  by  the  school  building 
in  district  No.  92.  Tins  schoolhouse  is  very  much  like  the  one  in 
Dickerman's  district.  District  No.  93  has  "The  Stone  Schoolhouse  " 
situated  at  the  center  of  section  11.  Its  location  afibrds  a  view  of 
the  country  for  many  miles  in  every  direction.  The  schoolhouse  in 
district  No.  94  is  near  the  southeast  corner  of  section  30,  and  it  is  the 
smallest  one  in  Viola. 

Union  Center  district  No.  115  has  the  largest  building  and  the 
gi'eatest  number  of  scholars,  usually  forty  or  more  during  the  winter 
term.  There  is  a  German  school  in  a  building  at  the  southeast 
corner  of  section  35.  There  are  one  hundred  and  eighty  pupils  in 
the  town  enrolled  this  winter.  The  educational  interests  of  the 
town  have  always  been  carefully  fostered,  and  as  a  rule  the  schools 
have  a  good  reputation  abroad.  Spelling  schools  at  the  Viola  town 
hall  are  commonly  attended  by  audiences  of  two  hundred  to  three 
hundred  persons,  and  the  champion  is  not  likely  to  lose  his  laurels 
in  a  like  contest  in  any  of  the  adjoining  towns. 

The  saddest  incident  to  be  mentioned  in  connection  with  this 
subject  is  the  death  of  Eobert  Bray,  an  estimable  young  teacher, 
whose  parents  lived  in  Elgin  township.  In  the  winter  of  1865-6 
he  was  employed  as  teacher  in  district  No.  92  of  Viola,  and  at  the 
end  of  a  week  about  the  middle  of  February  he  attempted  to  go 


882  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

home,  but  perished  with  cold  when  neai'ing  the  fireside  that  he  so 
eagerly  sought. 

The  teachers  of  early  days  were  compelled  to  teach  from  eight 
o'clock  A.M.  until  five  o'clock  p.m.  each  of  five  days  in  every  week  of 
the  term. 

CHUKCHES. 

The  first  Sunday  school  was  organized  in  June,  1857,  at  the 
house  of  Rufus  M.  Cordell,  and  the  officers  were  :  superintendent, 
Rev.  J.  Roberts  ;  assistant  superintendent,  John  Morrow,  Esq. ; 
secretary  and  librarian,  R.  F.  Cunningham.  Through  the  inter- 
cession of  one  Howard,  eastern  parties  made  the  school  a  present  of 
a  library  of  about  sixty  volumes.  Commencing  in  the  winter  of 
1857,  there  was  preaching  by  itinerants  from  various  denominations 
until  June,  1858,  when  there  was  a  regular  church  organization 
made  by  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church  under  the  supervision  of 
Rev.  Leard,  Since  then  twenty-three  Methodist  preachers  have  had 
Viola  on  their  circuits,  and  it  is  the  largest  church  society  in  town. 

The  United  Brethren  organized  in  1859,  and  in  1870  they  had 
a  large  society,  but  now  their  numbers  are  few. 

Frc'm  1865  to  1870  the  Adventists  had  quite  a  number  of 
adherents,  but  the  emigration  of  several  of  their  leading  members 
rendered  it  impracticable  for  the  remaining  ones  to  maintain  them- 
selves as  a  society. 

At  the  southeast  corner  of  section  35  is  a  German  Lutheran 
church  worth  $2,000,  and  the  society  has  twenty-six  members. 

The  Methodists  built  a  church  in  1866,  but  it  burned  in  February, 
1870,  so  the  Germans  have  the  only  church  edifice,  and  the  other 
religious  denominations  hold  services  in  the  town  hall  and  the 
Dickerman  schoolhouse.  It  is  evident  to  ever}'^  observer  that  the 
inhabitants  of  this  town  are  more  moral  than  religious.  Sunday 
schools  and  meetings  are  well  attended,  and  there  are  comparatively 
few  actual  sabbath-breakers. 

SECRET    SOCIETIES. 

Rev.  O.  P.  Crawford  organized  the  first  Good  Templars  Lodge 
with  twenty-four  charter  members  in  1867.  It  was  successfully  main- 
tained until  superseded  by  union  temperance  meetings,  followiug 
which  there  was  another  lodge  of  I.O.G.T.,  that  was  dissolved  in  the 
fall  of  1881.  December  30,  1881,  the  third  lodge  of  this  order  was 
organized  with  Geo.  F.  Howard,  W.C,  Walter  Stanchfield,  Sec,  and 


JOHN   T.  LA-DU. 


VIOLA    TOWNSHIP.  885 

Etta  Robinson,  W,  Y.  It  had  twenty  charter  members,  and  now  has 
forty-five  members,  withSeth  Howard,  W.C,  Etta  Robinson,  W.V., 
and  Walter  Stanchfield,  Sec. 

The  Patrons  of  Husbandry  effected  an  organization  May  18,  1872. 
There  were  forty-nine  charter  members,  and  t^ie  first  officers  were  as 
follows  :  C.  A.  Butterfield,  Master ;  Z.  T.  Nemsham,  Overseer ;  Wm. 
Somerville,  Lecturer  ;  E.  J.  Gillet,  Steward  ;  L.  E.  Somerville, 
Asst.  Steward  ;  James  Keller,  Chaplain ;  S.  D.  Hillman,  Sec.  ; 
R.  G.  Richardson,  Treas.  ;  Rodney  Richardson,  Gate  Keeper  ; 
Mrs.  C.  A.  Butterfield,  Ceres  ;  Miss  J.  L.  Cunningham,  Pemona ; 
Mrs.  Z.  T.  NeHisham,  Flora  ;  and  Mrs.  James  Keller,  Lady  Asst. 
Steward. 

For  two  or  three  years  the  grange  was  very  popular,  but  grave 
differences  of  opinion  led  to  a  decline  which  was  as  rapid  as  its  mar- 
velous growth  had  been,  and  the  last  meeting  was  held  January  11, 
1879.  The  charter  has  not  been  surrendered,  and  its  resurrection,  by 
a  call  from  Z.  T.  Neiwsham,  Sec,  and  R.  G.  Richardson,  Master, 
is  not  impossible.  Thus  far  there  has  been  no  organization  of  Free- 
masons or  Odd-Fellows,  though  there  are  several  members  of  both 
orders  here.     An  anti-horse-thief  society  has  been  organized. 

WAR    RECORD. 

At  the  opening  of  the  late  war  Viola  was  in  her  infancy,  but  she 
furnished  thirty  volunteers  and  more  than  $11,000  in  money,  besides 
caring  for  the  widows  and  orphans  at  home. 

At  a  meeting  held  Monday  evening,  August  22,  1864,  it  was  voted 
to  raise  $5,000,  to  be  paid  Saturday  evening  of  the  same  week.  The 
grain  was  all  in  shocks,  the  nearest  market  seventeen  miles  away  and 
only  one  threshing  machine  to  be  used,  but  despite  all  difficulties, 
including  a  rain  Tuesday  night,  the  money  was  paid  as  voted. 

Mr.  R.  A.  Calvert  is  the  only  one  of  all  those  patriotic  sons  who 
has  a  home  here  today. 

But  fortunately  their  names  have  been  learned  from  the  lips  and 
pens  of  their  friends  and  neighbors,  and  shall  be  here  inscribed. 
Capt.  A.  Harkins,  A.  Y.  Doty,  David  Williams,  Wm.  Swan, 
Samuel  Calvert,  R.  A.  Calvert,  Jacob  Wagoner,  Gehial  Sams, 
Albert  Kitchel,  James  Kitchel,  Willard  Kitchel,  Joshua  Kitchel, 
Edward  Kitchel,  Wm.  E.  Golding,  Lemuel  Shaul,  Eli  Stellenberger, 
David  Stellenberger,  John  Pendergrass,  George  Ketchum,  Charles 
Watsen,  Jefferson  Cunningham,  I.  N.  Rutlidge,  W.  Shenton, 
53 


886  HISTOEY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Eicliard  Durr,  Hiram  Bell,  Greenvill  Farrier,  Mark  Bear,  Elihu 
Oaks,  H.  E.  Ketchum,  David  Ketclium,  These  brave  young  men 
first  endured  the  hardships  of  the  frontier  to  secure  homes  and  then 
leaped  into  the  very  jaws  of  death  to  rescue  from  the  enemy  the  giver 
and  protector  of  those  homes — their  country. 

VILLAGE    OF    VIOLA. 

September  30,  1878,  a  square  plot  of  40  acres  of  land  with  its 
N.W.  corner  183  feet  E.  of  the  N.W.  corner  of  the  KE.  quarter  of 
Sec.  21,  in  Yiola  Township,  was  regularly  laid  out  into  streets  and 
lots  and  named  Viola. 

Its  site  is  upon  a  lovely  hillside  at  the  head  of  a  picturesque 
valley  stretching  away  and  broadening  toward  the  north  with  the 
limpid  White  Water  and  the  C.  &  N.W.  railroad  adown  the  center, 
while  upon  either  side  numerous  flocks  and  herds  graze  upon  the 
rich,  juicy  grasses.  Elegant  farm  residences  are  nestled  in  its  heart 
or  stand  upon  its  bluffy  barriers  as  faithful  guardians  of  natural 
beauty  and  loveliness  ! 

The  depot,  grain  elevator,  blacksmith-shop,  and  lumber-yard  are 
in  the  lower  portion  of  the  village,  and  the  stores  and  dwellings  crown 
the  upper  part.  Simeon  Ford,  Esq. ,  a  highly  respected  citizen  is  the 
leading  merchant  and  also  postmaster.  He  established  the  first 
lumber-yard  and  opened  the  first  store  of  importance  in  the  township 
at  this  place  October  T,  1878. 

MISCELLANEOUS. 

The  present  winter  (1882-3)  is  without  an  equal  for  severity  and 
depth  of  snow  for  the  last  quarter  of  a  century. 

The  first  birth  and  first  death  occurred  in  the  family  of  Capt.  A. 
Harkins.  His  daughter,  Alice  L.,  was  born  May  20,  1856 ;  and  he 
lost  a  little  boy  August  10,  1 855. 

About  one-half  mile  north  of  the  center  of  section  27  a  cemetery 
was  platted  in  1863.  It  is  public  property  and  lots  are  free,  includ- 
ing choice  of  location,  to  anyone  who  desires  the  same  for  im- 
mediate burial  of  a  friend,  and  they  cannot  be  obtained  upon  any 
other  consideration. 

In  1860  Ludwig  Friday,  on  section  25,  kept  for  sale  a  few  gro- 
ceries, some  calicoes,  and  a  fair  supply  of  liquor.  He  was  the  first 
merchant  of  the  town,  and  the  only  saloonkeeper  that  has  ever 
been  tolerated. 


VIOLA    TOWNSHIP.  887 

A  tornado  crossed  the  farm  of  R.  F.  Cunningham,  from  east  to 
west,  July  3,  1863,  and  its  fury  was  such  as  to  uproot  large  oak- 
trees,  and  eighty  rods  of  substantial  board-fence  was  annihilated. 
In  August,  1881,  a  whirlwind  moving  from  southwest  to  northeast 
crossed  the  path  of  the  former  near  Mr.  Cunningham's  buildings. 
Its  course  across  the  town  from  a  point  a  little  east  of  the  south 
center-post  of  section  31  to  a  point  near  the  east  center-post  of  sec- 
tion 12,  was  straight,  but  narrow.  It  destroyed  Michael  Madden's 
barn,  utterly  demolished  a  house  14  X  18  feet,  one  and  one-half 
stories  high,  belonging  to  C.  T.  Shell  man,  untopped  several  grain 
stacks  for  R.  F.  Cunningham,  raised  Z.  Swan's  windmill,  and  dam- 
aged grain  stacks  for  G.  T.  Thayer  and  Thomas  Udell ;  no  lives 
were  lost.  In  June,  1877,  the  house  of  J.  Quackenbush  was  turned 
quarter  round  and  the  frame  to  a  barn  30  X  100  feet,  which  the 
workmen  were  just  putting  the  plates  upon,  was  leveled  to  the 
ground.  D.  F.  Mack  was  the  owner.  The  above  are  the  only  hur- 
ricanes that  have  ever  visited  this  town,  and  no  destructive  hail- 
storm has  ever  been  known. 

Only  two  houses  have  been  burned.  Early  settlers  remember 
that  one  "gridle-greaser"  was  used  all  about  the  neighborhood, 
and  that  during  religious  services  in  private  residences,  guileless  but 
ill-tutored  lads  crawled  upon  the  chamber-floor  and  dropped  beans 
down  upon  the  unprotected  pates  of  devout  worshipers.  Cats  were 
sold  and  shoats  peddled.  During  the  winter  of  1856-7  spelling- 
schools  were  held  from  house  to  house,  and  in  1860  a  debating 
society  was  organized ;  so  it  is  fair  to  infer  that  the  pioneers  im- 
proved every  opportunity  for  social  and  intellectual  improvement. 
In  the  fall  of  1874  a  town  hall,  30  X  45  feet,  with  16-foot  posts, 
was  erected  a  half  a  mile  east  of  the  center  of  the  township.  It 
may  be  used  for  all  purposes  that  such  buildings  are  usually,  and 
the  rental  is  so  low  that  societies  of  every  kind  hold  meetings  there 
in  preference  to  building  for  themselves.  With  one  exception  this 
is  the  most  commodious  structure  of  the  kind  in  the  county,  in  the 
rural  districts.  The  first  postoffice  was  established,  with  N.  I.  Wet- 
more  postmaster,  on  section  15,  in  the  autumn  of  1861.  The 
creamery  before  alluded  to  was  built  in  the  spring  of  1881,  and  en- 
larged in  1882,  so  it  has  a  capacity  of  500  pounds  per  day,  with 
steam  power.  Its  erection  gave  a  new  impetus  to  stock  raising,  and 
its  management  has  been  quite  satisfactory  to  the  farmers. 

The  northwest  and  southeast  corners  of  the  town  are  settled  with 


888  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Germans — about  thirty-five  voters  in  all,  and  they  are  thrifty  farm- 
ers. The  southwest  corner  is  occupied  by  about  a  dozen  families  of 
Irish,  who  have  as  desirable  farms  for  grain  raising  as  can  be  found 
in  Minnesota.  The  remainder  of  the  population  is  made  up  mostly 
of  immigrants  from  the  eastern  and  middle  states.  Population  in 
1880  was  920.  Yaluation  of  property  in  1859,  $31,164  ;  in  1860, 
$47,124,  and  in  1882,  $434,720,  of  which  $82,350  is  on  personal 
property,  and  in  this  she  leads  all  her  sisters  in  the  county,  and  is 
fourth  in  total  valuation.  Prior  to  the  commencement  of  the  last 
decade  the  husbandmen  were  engaged  almost  exclusively  in  raising 
wheat.  Reapers,  necessitating  the  employment  of  many  men,  were 
in  general  use,  and  every  harvest,  for  nearly  three  months,  the 
country  was  completely  overrun  with  raftsmen,  the  roughest  and 
most  vulgar  class  of  men  known  to  civilization.  Their  stories  ex- 
cited the  curiosity  and  contaminated  the  morals  of  the  too  credulous 
and  unsophisticated  farmer-boys,  and  counteracted  in  a  measure  the 
good  influence  of  both  parents  and  teachers.  But  of  late  years  the 
introduction  of  self-binders  and  a  change  from  extensive  grain  culti- 
vation to  the  raising  of  live-stock,  have  eradicated  this  evil.  Sun- 
days, instead  of  playing  cards  in  the  haymow,  young  m^i  are  at 
church,  and  during  the  winter  the  schoolroom  is  more  attractive 
and  fascinating  than  the  logging-camps  of  the  pineries.  Within 
twelve  years  last  past,  twenty-five  of  the  youth  have  become  law- 
yers, doctors,  or  school-teachers ;  and  in  no  instance  has  one  been 
debauched  by  city  life,  which  is  a  matter  of  congratulation  to  their 
parents,  for  "Just  as  the  twig  is  bent  the  tree's  inclined." 

There  are  three  feed-mills ;  the  most  important  being  a  steam- 
power,  with  a  capacity  of  nearly  500  bushels  jDer  day,  owned  by 
Messrs.  O.  T.  and  Enoch  Dickerman,  and  situated  near  the  Dicker- 
man  schoolhouse.  In  state  and  national  politics  the  town  is  repub- 
Kcan  by  about  thirty  majority ;  but,  in  town  and  county  elections, 
party  lines  are  so  far  disregarded  as  to  admit  the  election  of  the 
most  worthy  nominees.  In  conclusion  :  There  is  not  much  clan- 
nishness  ;  the  people  are  moral,  social,  frugal,  peaceable,  temperate, 
industrious,  hospitable  and  progressive.  Their  homes  are  rendered 
most  attractive  by  art,  music  and  literature.  Lovable,  loving  and 
obedient  children  bless  the  fireside,  and  about  it  all  is  quiet  and 
contentment. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

QUINCY,  DOVER,   ELMIRA  AND   EYOTA  TOWNSHIPS. 
QUINCY. 

The  first  building  erected  in  Quincy  was  in  the  spring  of  1854. 
Mason  and  Irving  Wetmore  and  D.  Woodard  built  a  sawmill  on  the 
Whitewater,  which  was  quite  a  convenience  to  the  incoming  settlors. 
T.  T.  and  A.  J.  Olds  were  among  the  earliest  settlers,  establishing 
their  claims  in  1855. 

The  Smith  family  came  the  same  year,  locating  on  sees.  7,  17 
and  18.  Samuel  Evans  came  in  1856,  locating  on  the  N.W.  ^  of 
Sec.  6.  Nicholas  "W.  Murphy  came  in  June  of  the  same  year, 
locating  on  the  N.E.  ^  of  Sec.  6.  Mason  and  Henry  Hatfield  came 
in  the  fall  of  1855, locating  dn  section  34.  Harvey  F.  Bush  came 
in  the  winter  of  1855,  locating  on  section  32. 

Michael  Kepner  came  in  1856,  locating  on  the  N.E.  J  of  Sec. 
17.  Samuel  Tenny  came  in  the  same  year,  locating  on  section  5. 
The  Stephenson  family  came  in  1855,  locating  on  section  36.  Jairus 
Richards  came  in  1855,  locating  on  section  34.  Gideon  Lewis 
located  on  the  N.W.  I  of  Sec.  26  in  1856. 

The  township  was  organized  May  11,  1858,  at  the  residence  of 
T.  T.  Olds.     Following  are  the  names  of  the  first  officers  elected  : 

T.  T.  Olds,  J.  L.  Williams,  H.  Hatfield,  supervisors  ;  Jotham 
Holland,  town  clerk ;  Samuel  Loy,  assessor ;  J.  S.  Olds,  collector ; 
Robert  Smith,  overseer  of  the  poor ;  J.  S.  Olds,  Harvey  Wood, 
constables  ;  G.  Lewis,  D.  B.  Alvord,  justices. 

The  first  birth  in  the  township  was  in  the  fall  of  1855,  being  a 
son  of  Mr.  Woodard.  The  first  religious  services  were  held  at  the 
residence  of  Mr.  Kepner. 

The  first  church  erected  was  the  German  Evangelical.  The  Con- 
gregational church  society  was  organized  in  May,  1863,  by  the  Rev. 
Beekman,  of  St.  Charles,  who  acted  as  pastor  until  1866.  The 
names  of  the  pastors  who  followed  him  successively  are  N.  H. 
Peirce,  J.  E.  Burbank,  Charles  Duren,  D.  Rindel,  and  R.  W.  Drake. 
The  organization  was  kept  up  and  services  held  until  1878,  when  on 
account  of  depleted  membership  they  disbanded. 


890  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

At  the  outbreak  of  the  rebellion  the  township  of  Quincy  did  her 
part  toward  its  suppression.  Sixty  of  her  sons  went  out  in  response 
to  the  long  roll,  and  some  of  them  never  returned. 


The  broad  domain  of  Minnesota  did  not  furnish  a  more  inviting 
spot  to  the  eye  of  the  early  pioneer  than  the  territory  now  embraced 
within  the  boundary  lines  of  Dover,  The  township  is  essentially  a 
prairie  one,  though  an  occasional  thicket  is  found,  and  there  is 
some  timber  along  the  south  branch  of  the  White  Water,  which 
winds  through  the  town  from  east  to  west.  The  marshes  and 
springs  are  few. 

The  first  permanent  settler  in  Dover  was  Leonard  Knapp,  who 
came  in  May,  1854,  locating  on  the  S.E.  ^  of  Sec.  26.  Judge 
Thompson  came  later  in  the  same  year,  and  located  on  the  S.E.  ^ 
of  Sec,  14.  Joseph  Drake  also  came  in  1854,  locating  on  the  N.E. 
J  of  Sec,  10,  Kobert  Kobertson  and  John  Clarkson  came  in  the  fall 
of  the  same  year,  locating  on  section  36,  W.  J.  Rank  came  in 
1855,  locating  on  S.E.  ^  of  Sec.  21.  R,  L,  Cotterell  came  in  1856, 
locating  on  the  N.E.  J  of  Sec.  3.  Elmer  L.  Fowler  came  in  1855. 
Uriah  Carpenter  came  in  1856,  locating  on  section  13.  John  R. 
Henry  came  in  1857,  locating  on  section  28.  Jerome  C.  Ketchum 
came  in  the  spring  of  1855,  locating  on  the  N.W.  f  of  Sec.  5. 

The  Stevenson  family  came  in  1855,  locating  in  the  northeastern 
part  of  Dover  and  southeastern  part  of  Quincy.  A.  P.  Stearns 
came  in  1857,  locating  on  section  24,  Francis  Monty  located  on 
section  24  in  1856,  purchasing  the  claim  formerly  owned  by  Mr. 
Waller. 

Emery  H.  Dewey  came  in  the  spring  of  1856,  locating  on  the 
S.E.  J  of  Sec,  19,     John  Eraser  in  1855,  locating  on  section  23. 

The  Denton  family  came  in  1857,  locating  on  section  24.  Isaac 
M.  Childs  in  1856,  locating  on  section  12.  Chester  Phelps,  M. 
Whitmore,  John  Lasher,  George  Kendall,  G.  C.  Sheeks,  G.  T.  Wil- 
sey,  Simpson  Smith,  Messrs,  Niles,  Bolt  and  Purdy,  G,  A,  Kimber, 
Hiram  Cross,  William  Merry,  George  Bortol,  Simeon  Harding  and 
Elanson  Richards  also  number  among  the  pioneers  of  the  township. 

The  first  religious  service  held  in  the  town  was  at  the  residence 
of  G.  A.  Kimber. 

The  first  birth  was  Rodolphus,  son  of  G.  A,  Kimber,  which 
occurred  October  17,  1855. 


QULNCY,  DOVER,  ELMIRA  AND  EYOTA  TOWNSHIPS.  891 

The  first  marriage  occurred  in  1855,  the  contracting  parties  being 
Mr.  Smith  and  Miss  Waller,  Judge  Thompson  performing  the  cere- 
mony. 

The  only  tragedy  to  darken  the  history  of  the  township  occurred 
in  1868,  about  two  miles  west  of  St.  Charles.  On  a  dark  night  in 
October,  Frederic  Ableitner  was  suddenly  aroused  from  his  slumbers 
by  the  sound  of  voices  and  a  loud  rap  at  his  cabin  door.  On  inquir 
ing  who  it  was,  he  was  informed  that  it  was  strangers  who  desired 
him  to  come  out  and  direct  them  to  St.  Charles.  Unsuspectingly  he 
stepped  out  into  the  darkness,  whereupon  one  of  the  ruffians  struck 
him  over  the  head  with  a  blunt  instrument,  a  pistol  shot  quickly  fol- 
lowed, a  gurgling  cry  was  heard,  and  in  a  few  moments  the  body  of 
Frederic  Ableitner  lay  stark  and  cold  in  death.  The  murderers  then 
attempted  to  enter  the  house,  but  met  with  a  stout  resistance  on 
the  part  of  Mrs.  Ableitner,  and  becoming  alarmed  they  beat  a  retreat. 

On  the  following  day,  excitement  ran  high  in  the  community. 
Suspicion  fastened  itself  upon  the  person  of  one  Staley,  and  accord- 
ingly he  was  arrested  and  brought  before  Justice  Stevenson,  who, 
deeming  the  evidence  produced  insufficient,  discharged  him.  The 
citizens  of  St  Charles  and  vicinity  being  dissatisfied  with  his  decis- 
ion, detectives  were  by  them  employed  to  "work  up  "  the  case.  A 
chain  of  evidence  was  soon  woven  which  fixed  the  guilt  upon  Staley 
and  John  Whitman,  who  were  arrested  in  the  pineries,  brought  to 
Olmsted  county,  tried  and  sentenced  to  the  penitentiary  for  life. 

Owing  to  the  destruction  of  records,  the  writer  found  it  impossible 
to  ascertain  the  exact  date  of  the  township  organization.  The 
names  of  the  present  town  officers  are  as  follows  :  Supervisors, 
Julius  Busian,  chairman,  E.  H.  Dewey  and  John  Stevenson; 
town  clerk,  M.  V.  Silsbee ;  treasurer,  M.  J.  Merrick  ;  assessor, 
J.  Guderian  ;  justices,  T.  Stevenson,  M.  V.  Silsbee  ;  constables, 
F.  F.  Keller,  Adam  Brown. 

The  village  of  Dover  Center  is  located  near  the  center  of  the 
township.  It  was  through  the  efforts  of  Mr.  Fairfield  Smith  that  a 
side  track  and  station  were  located  here. 

Dyar  &  Ingam  are  carrying  on  an  extensive  grain  business,  and 
are  proprietors  of  a  large  elevator  and  warehouse  standing  north  of 
the  track. 

There  are  three  general  merchandise  stores  in  the  village,  a  drug 
store,  one  grocery,  one  hardware,  one  machine  store,  two  hotels  and 
a  blacksmith-shop. 


892  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COTTNTY. 

The  large  and  commodious  school  building  standing  on  an  eleva- 
tion in  the  southwestern  part  of  the  village  is  an  ornament,  and 
speaks  well  for  the  progressive  intelligence  of  the  citizens.  It  was 
erected  in  1876. 

The  Methodist  Episcopal  church  is  the  only  religious  organiza- 
tion in  the  village.  It  was  once  a  part  of  the  St.  Charles  circuit, 
but  later  was  attached  to  the  Ejota  circuit  remaining  so  until  1876-7. 
The  present  membership  numbers  ninety.  The  first  pastor  stationed 
■with  them  was  Rev.  M.  O.  McNiiF,  next  came  L.  Hall  who  was  suc- 
ceeded by  Mr.  Crist,  Rev.  O.  Williams  comes  next  on  the  list,  he 
being  succeeded  by  Rev.  G.  W.  Way. 

There  is  only  one  monetary  institution  in  the  whole  of  this  town- 
ship, and  that  is  the  private  banking  house  of  Dyar  &  Ingham, 
established  in  1877.  The  average  amount  of  deposits  in  this  institu- 
tion is  $25,000. 

To  speak  of  the  hardships,  trials  and  difiiculties  encountered  by 
the  early  settlers  of  Dover  would  simply  be  a  repetition  of  what  will 
be  found  in  preceding  pages.  That  they  toiled  and  suffered  in  com- 
mon with  the  brave  army  of  pioneers  who  have  dotted  the  broad 
bosom  of  Minnesota  with  their  homes,  we  all  know.  Let  us  love 
and  honor  those  yet  living,  and  strew  with  garlands  green  the  graves 
of  those  passed  away. 

ELMIRA. 

This  town  was  organized  at  a  general  election  held  at  school 
house  No.  1,  May  11,  1858.  J.  R.  Freeman  was  chosen  chairman 
of  the  meeting.  Milo  White,  Fred  A.  Coffin  and  C.  H.  Stearns 
were  elected  judges  of  election ;  H.  E.  Loomis,  moderator  for  the 
day  ;  R.  Ketcham,  secretary. 

Milo  White  was  elected  chairman  of  the  board  of  supervisors, 
and  received  the  whole  number  of  votes  cast,  being  31. 

E.  Prindle  and  H.  C.  Potter  were  elected  associate  supervisors ; 
R.  G.  Ketcham,  clerk  ;  William  Posten,  assessor  ;  A.  D.  Putnam,  col- 
lector ;  J.  R.  Freeman  and  R.  B.  Kellam,  constables  ;  C.  H.  Stearns 
and  S.  Cole,  justices  of  the  peace.  The  present  (1883)  officers  of 
the  town  are :  A.  Y.  Jennings,  chairman  of  the  board  of  super- 
visors ;  W.  Laird  and  D.  Morairty,  associate  supervisors,  and  Mr. 
Underlake,  town  clerk. 

In  April,  1863,  during  the  rebellion,  the  town  voted  a  bounty 
of  $50  to  every  volunteer  who  would  offer  his  services  in  defense  of 
his  country  ;  and  at  a  special  meeting  of  the  town  board  of  supervisors, 


QTJINCY,  DOVER,  ELMIRA  AKD  EYOTA  TOWNSHIPS.  893 

in  February,  1864,  $2,000  was  voted  to  be  used  as  bounty  money  ; 
and  again  on  January  23,  1865,  the  town  required  eight  more  sol- 
diers to  fill  up  its  quota,  in  answer  to  the  call  of  President  Lincoln  for 
300,000  more,  and  to  obtain  these  men  $2,500  was  voted  to  be  paid 
as  bounty  to  such  as  would  volunteer.  Thus  did  Elmira  do  her 
share  in  the  great  fight  for  the  union. 

Elmira  is  known  on  the  United  States  survey  maps  as  T,  105  N., 
R.  11  W.  It  forms  the  southeast  corner  of  Olmsted  county,  hav- 
ing Fillmore  county  on  the  south  and  Winona  county  on  the  east ; 
the  towns  of  Dover  and  Orion  on  the  north  and  west  respec- 
tively. The  county  is  somewhat  blufiy  in  places,  and  is  well  tim- 
bered. It  is  drained  by  the  north  branch  of  the  Root  river. 
There  are  no  marshes  of  any  extent  in  this  township. 

The  first  settlements  were  made  in  1854.  Messrs.  Twiford,  Wil- 
lis, Blodget,  Monday,  CofBn,  A.  V.  Jennings,  Huntley,  J.  Trum- 
bull, E.  Prindle,  Allan  A.  Cady,  all  came  in  1854.  There  were  a 
few  settlers  on  the  Root  river  south  of  Elmira  in  1853,  and  where 
now  stands  the  village  of  Chatfield. 

Mr.  McClellan  built  a  small  log  house  in  1853,  and  in  1854  a 
frame  one  in  which  he  opened  a  store,  standing  in  section  31, 
Elmira.  He  died  in  1855.  This  James  McClellan  was  the  first  set- 
tler, the  first  to  build  a  log  and  a  frame  house,  the  first  to  start  a  store 
and  the  first  to  die  in  Elmira. 

The  first  birth  was  that  of  Pembroke  Tatro,  son  of  Joseph  Tatro, 
born  in  1855. 

The  first  marriage  was  that  of  Chester  Woodard  and  Miss  Red- 
field. 

Messrs.  Twiford  and  Willis  built  a  sawmill  in  section  31,  on  Mill 
creek,  which  they  danimed,  and  used  the  water  as  a  motive  power 
for  the  mill.  They  also,  in  company  with  Mr.  Gear,  started  the  vil- 
lage of  Chatfield,  and  built  a  log  hotel  there  in  1854.  A  small  part 
of  this  village  is  in  section  31  of  Elmira,  most  of  it  being  in  Fill- 
more county.  It  is  a  lively,  enterprising  village  and  bids  fair  in  the 
near  future  to  become  quite  a  city. 

There  are  two  churches  in  Elmira,  the  Methodist  Episcopal  and 
the  United  Brethren  in  Christ.  The  former  in  section  31,  and  the 
latter  in  section  6.  M.  L.  Tibbits  is  the  presiding  elder.  Dr.  A.  H. 
Trow  was  the  first  minister  of  the  gospel  in  this  township. 

On  June  23,  1880,  a  very  mysterious  murder  was  committed 
in  this  town  ;  that  of  Tarrence  Desmond.     Mr.  Desmond  was  born 


894  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    CODTSTTY. 

in  Ireland  aad  settled  in  Elmira  in  1857.  On  the  day  above  men- 
tioned he  had  gone  to  a  spring  for  a  drink  of  water,  close  to  the  field 
in  which  he  was  working.  On  walking  from  the  spring  he  was 
assaulted  from  behind  with  a  club,  the  first  blow  of  which  fractured 
his  skull  and  knocked  him  down.  The  blows  were  repeated  until 
his  head  was  almost  a  jelly,  then  his  throat  was  cut  to  complete  the 
business.  Mr.  Cady,  a  neighbor,  found  him  thus  on  the  following 
day,  and  at  once  gave  the  alarm.  There  was  not  sufficient  evidence 
against  anyone  to  commit.  The  murderer  evidently  watched  for  his 
opportunity,  as  a  place  in  the  bushes  close  to  the  spring  was  dis- 
covered where  someone  had  been  kneeling  for  some  time.  Suspi- 
cion pointed  strongly  to  his  brother-in-law,  who  had  repeatedly  made 
threats  to  take  his  life,  also  to  his  hired  help,  but  they  could  neither 
of  them  be  proven  guilty.  Mr.  Desmond  left  a  wife  and  five  small 
children  to  mourn  his  loss. 

This  town  was  visited  by  a  fearful  windstorm,  accompanied  with 
rain,  on  the  10th  of  June,  1880.  Between  eight  and  nine  o'clock  in  the 
morning  a  black  cloud  was  observed  rapidly  approaching  from  the 
west.  It  soon  covered  the  entire  heavens,  and  it  became  so  dark  that 
candles  had  to  be  lighted  in  the  houses.  The  rain  came  down  in 
torrents,  and  the  thunder  and  lightning  was  so  great  as  to  cause  the 
stoutest  heart  to  quake  ;  the  wind  caused  great  damage  to  crops  and 
also  to  buildings.  Mr,  Alonzo  Foster  had  a  very  tine  stone  barn 
demolished  and  two  valuable  horses  killed,  and  many  others  lost 
their  barns,  granaries,  etc.  The  storm  was  not  quite  a  mile  wide 
and  lasted  about  twenty  minutes.  This  is  the  only  storm  of  any  force 
that  has  ever  visited  the  township. 


In  the  spring  of  1853  Benjamin  Bear  made  a  claim  on  theJST.E.  ^ 
of  Sec.  20,  being  the  first  settler  in  the  township.  In  May,  1854, 
he  brought  his  family  from  Iowa. 

In  April,  1854,  William  Potter  took  a  claim  on  section  33,  and 
there  located.  In  the  same  month  H.  G,  Freeman  made  claim  on 
N.W.  i  of  Sec.  21. 

The  Campion,  Tottingham  and  other  families  came  the  same 
spring  and  located  in  different  parts  of  the  township. 

The  first  births  in  the  township  were  in  the  families  of  H.  G. 
Freeman  and  William  Potter,  both  of  which  occurred  November  6, 
1854.     The  first  death  was  Hiram  Smith,  in  the  same  year,  who 


QTJLNCY,  DOV^R,  ELMIRA  AND  EYOTA  TOWNSHIPS.  895 

was  buried  in  the  cemetery  on  section  21.  Tlie  contracting  parties 
in  the  first  wedding  in  the  township  were  Anson  Boyer  and  Miss 
Smith. 

The  first  frame  house  was  built  by  Thomas  Harris.  The  first 
road  was  laid  out  in  1856,  by  William  Potter  and  P.  Patridge,  which 
extended  from  Pleasant  Grove  north  through  the  township. 

The  first  postotfice  was  established  on  section  16,  Mr.  Whipple 
being  the  postmaster.  The  first  school  was  taught  in  a  log  house  on 
section  21,  in  the  winter  of  1856-7,  Charles  Cutler  being  the  first 
teacher  to  wield  the  hickory. 

The  first  hotel  was  kept  by  A.  Smith,  on  section  16.  Mr.  F. 
Magee  opened  another  in  1856. 

The  first  schoolhouse  was  erected  in  1858,  on  section  21. 

The  town  was  first  organized  under  the  name  of  Springfield,  which 
wias  changed  and  Eyota  substituted  in  1859. 

About  two-thirds  of  the  town  is  prairie  and  the  balance  timber. 
In  point  of  agricultural  wealth  it  ranks  with  any  in  the  county. 
Stock  raising  is  now  the  principal  industry. 

The  first  town  meeting  was  held  at  the  residence  of  A.  Smith,  in 
1858,  at  which  the  following-named  oflicers  were  elected  :  super- 
visors, Richard  Hull,  Benjamin  Bear,  Freeman  Matteson  ;  town 
clerk,  B.  Cutler ;  assessor,  A.  J.  Doty ;  justices,  O.  P.  Whit- 
comb,  J.  K.  Randell ;  collector,  J.  H.  Bliss  ;  overseer  of  the  poor, 
Stickney  Bush  ;  constables,  Nathan  M.  Smith,  James  L.  Hodges. 

EYOTA    VILLAGE. 

The  village  of  Eyota  was  surveyed  and  laid  out  in  1875,  including 
all  of  section  14,  and  in  1879,  the  south  half  of  section  11  was  added. 

The  first  village  election  was  held  March  9,  1875,  at  which  the 
following-named  officers  were  elected  :  council,  George  G.  Barto,  O. 
H.  Jackson,  E.  D.  Dyer ;  Milo  Matteson  and  Charles  Ellsbury  having 
each  received  55  votes.  Another  election  was  called  for  March  29, 
at  which  election  Milo  Matteson  was  chosen  as  the  fourth  member  of 
the  council  ;  C.  S.  Andrews  was  elected  recorder ;  C.  P.  Russell, 
treasurer ;  S.  E.  Keeler,  justice  ;  H.  B.  Herrick,  constable  ;  Edwin 
Dunn,  assessor.     At  that  time  the  village  polled  108  votes. 

The  present  officers  of  the  village  are  as  follows  :  council,  C.  S. 
Andrews,  W.  E.  Smith,  C.  W.  Barto,  P.  C.  Maroney  ;  recorder, 
W.  J.  Christie ;  treasurer,  O.  S.  Armstrong ;  assessor,  C.  W. 
Cresap  ;  constable,  John  J.  Lovelace. 


896  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

The  first  hotel  in  the  village  was  kept  by  G.  "I;  Barto,  the  first 
store  by  Mile  White,  the  first  blacksmith-shop  by  O.  H.  Jackson  ; 
the  first  grain  elevator  was  owned  by  the  Winona  &  St.  Peter  railroad, 
and  was  conducted  by  O.  S.  Armstrong. 

CHURCHES. 

The  Methodist  Episcopal  church  was  built  in  the  village  of  Eyota 
in  1876.  The  regular  minister  at  the  time  of  the  building  of  the 
church  was  the  Rev.  J.  Barnard.  At  that  time  there  were  about 
twenty-five  members.  The  trustees  were  M.  Wright,  E.  A.  Doty, 
Wm.  Eckles,  E.  D.  Dyar,  S.  C.  Andrews,  H.  Stanchfield  and  A.  G. 
Robinson.  The  present  minister  is  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Matson  ;  the 
present  membership  is  thirty,  and  the  regular  attendance  of  scholars 
at  Sunday  school  is  sixty. 

The  Lutheran  church  was  organized  in  1857,  and  held  meetings 
in  a  log  schoolhouse  until  about  1860,  when  a  church  was  built  on 
the  northwest  corner  of  section  34.  The  cost  of  this  edifice  was  about 
$1,000.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Mallison  was  the  first  minister  that  held 
religious  services  there.  The  first  ofiicers  of  the  church  were  Geo. 
Plank,  John  Plank,  Amos  Plank,  Jas.  Eckels  and  Reuben  Alen. 
The  attendance  at  the  Sunday  school  is  about  thirty,  and  the  regular 
attendance  at  the  church,  thirty-five.  Wm.  Busfan,  Jos.  Plank  and 
Amos  Plank  are  the  present  ofiicers. 

The  Presbyterian  church  was  erected  in  1868.  The  building 
committee  were  Messrs.  E.  Dunn,  J.  W.  Campbell  and  Peter 
Dempster.  At  the  time  of  organization  of  the  church  society  its 
membership  was  nine.  The  cost  of  the  church  was  $2,789.19. 
The  Presbyterians  raised  $1,000  among  themselves,  and  the 
balance  was  raised  by  voluntary  subscription  of  the  people.  This 
church  was  used  by  all  denominations  until  1873,  when  the  United 
Brethren  church  bought  the  Presbyterians'  interest,  and  it  has  been 
a  United  Brethren  church  ever  since.  The  first  United  Brethren 
minister  was  Rev.  M.  L.  Tibbets  ;  the  first  officers  were  Joseph 
Singelton,  William  Bear  and  T.  Eckles.  The  present  officers  are 
Wesley  Randell,  Joseph  Singleton  and  Edwin  Dunn.  The  present 
pastor  is  Rev.  M.  H.  Sly.  There  are  now  about  sixty  members  of 
the  church,  and  there  are  ninety  regular  attendants  at  the  Sunday 
school  connected  therewith. 


QUrNCY,  DOVER,  ELMIRA  AND  EYOTA  TOWNSHIPS.  897 

LODGES. 

A  masonic  lodge  (No.  61)  was  organized  here  on  December  17, 
1866.  The  lodge  first  held  its  meetings  in  the  hall  over  Needham 
&  Wheeler's  store.  The  officers  at  that  time  were  L,  W.  Needham, 
master ;  B.  Birge,  senior  warden  ;  C,  D.  Houghton,  junior  warden  ; 
J.  S.  Niles,  senior  deacon  ;  George  Eckles,  junior  deacon  ;  J.  N. 
Brush,  treasurer ;  O.  S.  Armstrong,  secretary.  The  officers  at  the 
present  time  are  C.  S.  Andrews,  master  ;  Edwin  Dunn,  senior 
warden  ;  Wm.  Keynolds,  junior  warden  ;  W.  J.  Christie,  senior 
deacon ;  Jake  Coply,  junior  deacon  ;  J.  T.  Price,  treasurer ;  O.  S. 
Armstrong,  secretary.  The  communications  of  the  lodge  are  now 
held  in  the  hall  over  C.  W.  Barto's  drug-store,  which  makes  a  very 
fine  lodge-room.  The  room  is  both  appropriately  and  handsomely 
decorated  and  furnished.  The  present  rnembership  numbers  one 
hundred.     The  lodge  is  in  a  flourishing  condition  in  every  respect. 

Eyota  Lodge,  No.  47,  I.O.O.F.,  was  instituted  October  22, 
1874.  The  lodge  was  organized  in  the  Masonic  Hall,  and  the 
following-named  gentlemen  were  the  first  officers  elected:  O. 
E.  Lawson,  N.G. ;  W.  P.  Smith,  Y.G. ;  J.  D.  Heademan,  sec- 
retary; J.  H.  Carroll,  treasurer.  Charter  members :  O.  E.  Lawson, 
J.  D.  Heademan,  Orin  Carrier,  Ezra  Graves,  H.  Porter.  The 
lodge  has  now  a  membership  of  fifty.  The  officers  at  the  present 
timo  are  as  follows  :  Nels.  Pearson,  N.G. ;  William  Sherman,  Y.G.; 
George  Nichold,  secretary ;  William  Reynolds,  treasurer.  The  con- 
dition of  the  lodge  is  satisfactory  in  every  respect.  The  meetings 
are  held  every  week  in  the  hall  over  Blair  Bros'  store. 

The  Highland  Lodge  of  Good  Templars  was  organized  Novem- 
ber 25,  1882,  with  the  following-named  as  officers :  Walter  Dixon, 
W.C.T,;  Ella  Weston,  W.V.T.';  W.  H.  Matson,  W.Chap.;  A.  C. 
Justice,  W.Sec.  ;  Kate  Emery,  W.A.S.  ;•  Malcom  Wright,  W. 
F.S.;  Mrs.  W.  Dixon,  W.Treas. ;  A.  B.  Clark,  W.M.;  Mrs.  Ettie 
Bear,  W.D.M.;  Maud  Clark,  W.I.G.;  Frank  James,  W.O.G.;  Ina 
Underwood,  W.L.H.S.;  Alice  James,  W.KH.S.;  William  W.  Love- 
lace, P. W.C.T.  The  number  of  the  charter  members  is  fifty-one, 
while  the  present  lodge  membership  is  sixty-five.  The  lodge  is  in 
a  good  condition,  and  is  doing  much  effectual  work. 

There  is  a  very  fine  school-building  in  the  village  of  Eyota, 
which  was  erected  in  1876,  at  a  cost  of  $8,500.  The  first  teachers 
in  the  new  building  were  E.  A.  Holmes,  Miss  Nettie  Martin,  Miss 


898  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

The  Eyota  Baptist  church  was  organized  May  4,  1861,  with  the 
following  members  :  Merritt  House,  Maria  House,  Robert  Elliott, 
Elijah  S.  Dugan,  Calista  L.  Dugan,  Lucy  House,  George  M.  House, 
A.  J.  House,  Merritt  House,  Jr. ;  thirty-six  different  members  ;  lost 
by  death,  removals,  etc.,  nineteen  ;  present  membership,  seventeen. 


CHAPTEE  XXII. 
ORION,  PLEASANT  GROVE  AND  SALEM  TOWNSHIPS. 


This  is  one  of  the  southern  tier  of  towns  in  Olmsted  county.  It 
is  bounded  on  the  east  by  Elmira,  on  the  north  by  Eyota,  on  the 
west  by  Pleasant  Grove,  and  on  the  south  by  Fillmore  county. 
About  one-third  of  the  town  is  covered  with  magnificent  forest 
trees,  affording  an  abundance  of  timber  for  that  and  surrounding 
towns.  The  rest  of  the  town  is  light  timber  and  prairie.  The  soil 
is  a  dark  loam  with  a  subsoil  of  clay.  The  Root  river  enters  the 
town  on  section  18,  running  a  southeasterly  direction  through  the 
town  and  into  Fillmore  county  from  section  36.  Mill  creek  runs 
through  the  eastern  part  of  the  town  and  empties  into  Root  river  at 
Chatfield.  The  surface  of  the  town  is  rather  broken  and  rolling. 
There  are  a  number  of  smaU  valleys  running  through  the  town. 
Orion  affords  a  better  supply  of  timber  than  any  other  town  in  the 
county.  It  is  also  well  supplied  with  water  and  plenty  of  good 
building-stone.     The  town  was  organized  in  1858. 

The  first  town  meeting  was  held  May  11,  1858,  at  the  school- 
house  in  Cummingsville.  Thomas  Harris  was  chosen  moderator  of 
the  meeting,  and  Richard  S.  Russell,  T.  Harris,  B.  F.  Mc Yey  and 
L.  B.  Bliss,  judges  of  election.  The  following  gentlemen  were 
elected  to  ofiice  :  L.  B.  Bliss,  chairman  supervisors  ;  Stephen  J. 
Russell,  supervisor ;  Seth  A.  Cole,  supervisor ;  John  T.  Hancock, 
town  clerk ;  Henry  Goodman,  collector ;  F.  H.  Cummings,  over- 
seer of  the  poor ;  Thomas  Harris  and  F.  B.  Burk,  justices ;  Henry 
Goodman  and  M.  L.  Scarbrough,  constables.  The  present  ofllcers 
of  the   town   are   C.  E.  Burk,  chairman   supervisors  ;  L.  Denny, 


ORION,  PLEASANT  GROVE  AND  SALEM  TOWNSHIPS.         899 

supervisor  ;  John  Campion,  supervisor ;  J.  T.  Hancock,  town  clerk ; 
W.  C,  Shelton,  collector ;  C.  E.  Burk,  assessor  ;  J.  T.  Hancock, 
justice  ;  F.  H.  Cummings  and  Henry  A.  Robinson,  constables. 

The  first  settlement  was  made  in  the  spring  of  1854,  by  George 
M.  Gere,  on  section  25,  James  Edwards  on  section  25,  John  Scher- 
raerhorn  on  section  23,  C.  J.  Robinson  on  sections  34  and  35;  March, 
1854,  Joseph  Rose  on  section  27  ;  May  6,  1854,  Joel  Ballard  and 
David  Hazelton.  The  first  house  was  built  by  James  Edwards  and 
the  second  by  John  Schermerhorn. 

The  first  road  was  laid  out  July  3,  1858,  starting  at  the  southeast 
corner  of  the  town  and  running  east  on  the  county  line  ;  the  second 
road  starting  between  sections  2  and  3,  running  south.  In  the  sum- 
mer of  1855  F.  H.  Cummings  built  a  sawmill  on  section  28,  on 
Root  River. 

The  same  year  Thomas  Harris  erected  a  steam  sawmill  and  put 
it  in  operation.  Neither  of  the  mills  was  a  very  profitable  invest- 
ment, and  they  were  operated  only  a  short  time.  The  Orion 
flouring-mill  was  built  in  1866  by  Christopher  Ecker,  who  ran 
it  till  1874  ;  he  then  sold  to  William  Hueston,  who  ran  the  mill  till 
1879,  when  it  burned  down,  but  not  being  discouraged  he  rebuilt 
the  same  year.  He  now  has  a  very  nice  mill  with  three  run  of 
stone.  It  is  located  on  section  18,  on  Root  river,  and  is  run  by 
water-power.     The  first  cemetery  is  on  the  N.W.  J  of  Sec.  10. 

The  first  birth  among  the  white  people  of  the  town  of  Orion  was 
that  of  Edward  Blodget,  son  of  F.  H.  Blodget,  born  June,  1854. 
The  first  death  was  John.  Schermerhorn,  who  died  October  18, 1855. 
The  first  marriage  that  took  place  in  Orion  was  that  of  O.  H.  Chap- 
man and  Miss  Eliza  Schermerhorn,  November  12,  1854. 

The  first  school  was  opened  in  1856,  and  was  taught  by  Andrew 
Beardsley  in  a  dwelling-house  of  Malon  Clayton's,  on  section  10. 
There  were  about  eighteen  scholars.  The  first  schoolhouse  in  the 
town  was  built  in  1856,  on  section  28,  district  No.  17.  The  first-'' 
teacher  in  the  schoolhouse  was  Miss  Deming.  The  first  doctor  that 
practiced  in  Orion  was  Dr.  Twitchel,  of  Chatfield. 

The  first  religious  service  in  the  town  was  held  at  the  house 
of  Stephen  Case  in  the  fall  of  1855,  the  sermon  being  delivered  by 
Rev.  George  Stevenson,  of  the  Methodist  persuasion. 

A  tornado  swept  through  the  town  in  May,  1854,  but  there  were 
but  few  settlers  at  that  time.  It  swept  the  timber  and  everything  in 
its  course.     In  1854  a  fire  started  near  Root  river,  and,  running  over 


900  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

the  prairie  to  the  White  Water,  burned  about  forty  tons  of  hay- 
belonging  to  William  Potter,  and  did  considerable  other  damage. 

PLEASANT  GROVE. 

For  fertility  of  soil  this  township  ranks  with  any  in  Olmsted 
county,  and  consequently  was  settled  as  early. 

The  first  actual  settler  was  Mr.  Gough,  who  located  his  claim  in 
1853.  In  185i  the  claim  was  purchased  by  the  Patridge  brothers. 
y.  P.  Burgan  came  in  1854  and  located  on  the  N.W.  J  of  Sec.  29. 
Joseph  L.  Parks  came  in  the  same  year,  locating  on  the  S.E.  J  of 
Sec.  22.     Jesse  Bagley  also  came  in  1854. 

In  1855  the  Tait-Flathers  families  came.  O.  H.  Page  also  came 
in  that  year,  locating  on  the  N.W.  ^  of  Sec.  28.  David  Overend 
also  came  in  1855,  locating  on  the  N.E.  ^  of  Sec.  27. 

In  1856  the  Russell  family  settled  on  section  25. 

M.  Brittendoll,  John  Lambert,  John  and  William  Burch,  Jacob 
Prentice,  J.  D.  Bunce,  Robert  Overend,  W.  H.  Mills,  E.  D.  Bar- 
rows, Saraual  Barrows  and  Frederic  Libeck  were  also  among  the 
earliest  settlers  of  the  town. 

The  township  was  organized  in  1858,  the  first  officers  elected 
being  as  follows  :  Supervisors,  J.  H.  Hartenboner,  chairman,  E. 
H.  Stuckman  and  F.  L.  Stevens;  town  clerk,  W.  H.  Mills;  assessor, 
H.  G.  McCaleb  ;  justices  of  the  peace,  Samuel  Barrows  and  I.  W. 
Norton  ;  collector,  William  Kennedy  ;  constables,  William  Kennedy, 
J.  S.  Stevens ;  overseer  of  the  poor,  John  Collins. 

In  1854  a  stage  line  was  established  by  M.  O.  Walker  from 
Dubuque  to  St.  Paul,  passing  through  the  township,  and  a  postoffice 
was  established  in  the  northern  part,  and  the  name  of  Pleasant 
Grove  conferred  upon  it.  Philo  S.  Curtis  was  appointed  post 
master. 

The  village  was  platted  by  Philo  S.  Curtis,  Dudley  Taylor  and 
Samuel  Barrows,  William  H.  Mills  being  the  surveyor.  Philo  S. 
Curtis  was  succeeded  in  the  postmastership  by  Samuel  Barrows,  who 
was  followed  by  William  H.  Mills.  Judge  R.  D.  Hathaway  was 
next  appointed,  and  is  the  present  incumbent.  In  1855  Mr.  Curtis 
opened  the  first  hotel,  which,  owing  to  the  large  amount  of  travel 
over  the  new  stage  road,  was  well  patronized. 

The  only  mill  in  the  township  is  located  on  Root  river,  and 
was  built  by  Mathew  Fugle  in  1871.     Its  capacity  is  twenty-five  bar- 


ORION,  PLEASANT  GROVE  AND  SALEM  TOWNSHIPS.         901 

rels  of  flour  per  day.  The  structure  is  two  stories  and  a  half  high, 
without  including  basement,  30x40  feet  in  size,  and  cost  twelve 
thousand  dollars. 

ORGANIZATION. 

Among  the  first  settlers  in  Pleasant  Grove,  Olmsted  county, 
Minnesota,  was  David  Overend.  He  came  to  the  county  in  May, 
1850,  from  Bedford,  Cuyahoga  county,  Ohio. 

Having  learned  the  gospel  as  set  forth  by  Alexander  Campbell 
and  Walter  Scott  while  in  Ohio,  and  finding  no  one  in  the  new  set- 
tlement who  believed  or  taught  the  scriptures  as  he  had  learned 
them,  he  set  about  immediately  to  ascertain  if  there  were  any  in  the 
county  with  whom  he  could  associate  in  church  relationship  on  the  • 
ground  of  the  bible  alone  as  a  rule  of  faith  and  practice,  untrani- 
meled  by  any  human  creed.  The  first  disciple  he  met  was  Peter 
Radabaugh,  and  he  walked  sixteen  miles  to  the  vicinity  of  Eyota  to 
visit  him. 

Not  many  months  elapsed  before  other  disciples  located  in 
the  county,  and  soon  an  organization  was  effected.  The  church  was 
organized  in  June,  1856,  with  the  following  persons  as  charter  mem- 
bers :  David  Overend,  John  Collins,  Peter  Radabaugh,  Sr.,  and 
wife,  John  Radabaugh  and  wife,  Calander  Radabaugh  and  wife, 
Andrew  Lighter  and  wife,  Jane  Bonham,  Mrs.  Daugherty  and  Peter 
Radabaugh,  Jr. — thirteen  in  all.  Peter  Radabaugh,  Sr.,  was 
appointed  elder  and  John  Collins  deacon.  During  this  same  year 
Elder  E.  T.  Grant,  of  Brownsville,  Minnesota,  was  called  to  hold  a 
protracted  meeting  for  the  infant  church.  He  lived  over  seventy- 
five  miles  away,  and  David  Overend  undertookto  walk  that  distance 
to  secure  his  services.  He  came  in  the  month  of  September  and 
preached  for  a  few  weeks,  which  resulted  in  the  addition  of  three  to 
the  membership. 

He  came  again  the  next  year  and  held  a  protracted  meeting, 
which  resulted  in  thirteen  additions.  For  four  or  five  years  he  con- 
tinued to  visit  the  congregation,  preaching  for  them  only  a  few  days 
or  weeks  at  a  time.  A  few  years  after  the  organization  of  the 
church,  upon  the  death  of  Peter  Radabaugh,  John  Collins  was  con- 
stituted elder  of  the  congregation  and  Volney  Sanborn  was  asso- 
ciated with  him  in  the  eldership.  James  Pace  and  Noble  Cile  were 
then  appointed  deacons.  In  the  year  1861,  upon  the  removal  of 
Volney  Sanborn,  James  Pace  and  Noble  Cile  to  the  western  part  of 
54 


902  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COimTY. 

the  state,  David  Overend  was  elected  elder  and  Joseph  L.  and  Jon- 
athan D.  Parks  deacons. 

D.  Overend  has  held  the  position  of  overseer  from  that  date  till 
the  present  writing,  and  has  also  preached  very  acceptably  for  the 
congregation  during  many  of  these  years,  nearly  the  whole  burden 
and  care  of  the  church  resting  upon  him.  Joseph  L.  Parks  occupied 
the  position  of  deacon  until  the  time  of  his  death,  November  19, 
1882,  honored  and  revered  by  all.  The  present  deacons  are  J.  D. 
Parks  and  John  Yates. 

During  the  years  1862  and  1863  the  church  erected  its  present 
house  of  worship.  It  is  a  brick  structure  32  X  50  feet  in  dimensions, 
and  stands  in  the  village  of  Pleasant  Grove.  The  cost  of  the  build- 
ing at  that  time  was  over  $3,000.  A.  P.  Frost  served  the  church  as 
pastor  acceptably  for  three  years. 

Their  present  pastor  is  A.  W.  Dean,  who  came  to  Pleasant  Grove 
from  Elyria,  Ohio,  and  has  labored  for  the  church  since  January  1, 
1882.  The  congregation  has  bought  property  in  the  village  and 
fitted  it  up  for  a  parsonage.     The  present  membership  is  fifty. 

The  first  Methodist  services  were  held  in  Y.  P.  Burgen's  house  in 
the  summer  or  fall  of  185i ;  Benjamin  Crist,  pastor.  The  work 
belonged  to  the  Wisconsin  conference.  Y.  P.  Burgen  and  wife  were 
the  first  members.  Yery  soon  P.  Bowers,  Jacob  Ginther,  JS".  How- 
land,  father  and  mother  Kuck,  Wm.  Burgen  and  wife,  Wm.  Peck 
and  Jane  his  wife,  Eliza  Higley,  Jonathan  Pucker  and  wife,  Wm. 
Marr  and  wife,  also  united. 

In  1856  the  Minnesota  conference  was  formed  and  Pleasant  Grove 
was  united  with  Spring  Valley  circuit.  Elijah  Fate  and  C.  Kellogg, 
preachers. 

1857  Pleasant  Grove  circuit  was  formed,  and  S.  Spates  was 
appointed  pastor.  Mr.  Spates  had  been  Indian  missionary  at  Sandy 
Lake  for  nearly  twenty  years.  The  pastors  have  been,  since  1858, 
Nahum  Tamter,  Boyd  Phelps,  S.  N.  Phelps,  J.  G.  Teter,  J.  P. 
.  Quigley,  B.  Blain,  J.  R.  Creighton,  C.  F.  Kingsland,  H.  G.  Bilbie, 
H.  N.  Munger,  W.  F.  Stockdill,  C.  F.  Garvin,  Jos.  Hanna,  Jos. 
Hall,  and  since  1882  Noah  Lathrop. 

The  Seventh  Day  Adventist  church  was  organized  in  1862  by 
Elder  John  Bostwick.  H.  F.  Laisher  was  chosen  elder  and  Thomas 
McDonald  deacon  and  clerk. 

The  covenant  is  as  follows  :  We,  the  undersigned,  hereby  asso- 
ciate ourselves  together  as  a  church,  taking  the  name  Seventh  Day 


OEION,  PLEASANT  GROVE  AND  SALEM  TOWNSHIPS.         903 

Adventist  and  covenanting  to  keep  the  commandments  of  God  and 
the  faith  of  Jesus. 

St.  Bridget's  church  was  organized  in  1859  by  Father  Prender- 
gast.  The  church  building  was  erected  in  the  same  year.  It  is  a 
large  stone  structure,  44  X  80  feet  in  size,  and  is  one  of  the  finest"  in 
the  county.  It  lias  a  seating  capacity  of  600.  The  parsonage  was 
erected  in  1881,  and  although  not  completed  has  entailed  a  cost  of 
twenty-three  hundred  dollars. 

The  names  of  the  pastors  following  Father  Prendergast  succes- 
sively are  as  follows  :  Father  Morris,  Thomas  O'Gorman,  Father 
Bruton  and  Father  Stack,  who  now  has  the  church  in  charge,  and 
who  is  the  first  resident  priest. 

The  present  trustees  are  Edward  Cohran,  P.  H.  Griffin,  Edward 
Mayo,  James  St.  George  and  A.  Campion. 

The  Paulist  Temperance  Society,  in  connection  with  the  church, 
is  composed  of  fifty  members,  and  meets  eveiy  month  in  a  neat 
frame  building  opposite  the  church.  The  building  is  26  X  50  feet  in 
size,  and  cost  about  one  thousand  dollars. 

Masonic  Lodge,  No.  22,  Pleasant  Grove,  was  organized  Decem- 
ber 16,  1856,  by  A.  S.  Ferris,  grand  master  of  Minnesota. 

The  charter  was  granted  in  1858,  and  permanent  officers  elected 
as  follows:  George  P.  Budlong,  W.M.  ;  George  W.  Green,  S.W.  ; 
Jacob  Ginter,  J.W.  ;  John  Rumsey,  treasurer;  H.  B.  French,  secre- 
tary; J.  A.  Lewis,  S.D.;  J.  H.  Tedman,  J.D.;  C.  E.  Kellogg,  tyler ; 
H.  H.  Mitchell  and  J.  H.  Main,  stewards. 

On  March  9,  1858,  these  officers  were  installed  by  Yolney  Baily, 
D.G.K,  J.  N.  McClane,  D.G.S.W.,  and  Mr.  Kelly,  D.G.J.W. 
The  present  membership  of  this  lodge  is  fifty-nine. 

The  present  officers  are  as  follows  :  O.  H.  Page,  W.  M. ;  L.  D. 
Rosier,  S.W.;  G.  F.  Allen,  J.W.;  C.  W.  Russell,  treasurer;  R.  D. 
Hathaway,  secretary  ;  James  Edmonson,  S.D. ;  Murray  Bagley,  J.D. ; 
J.  H.  Tedman,  chaplain  ;  Lewis  Roberts,  tyler  ;  George  Logan,  S.  S. ; 
Warren  Johnson,  J.S. 

The  building  and  lot  owned  by  the  lodge  cost  about  sixteen  hun- 
dred dollars. 

The  soil  in  the  township  is  excellent,  producing  good  crops  of 
wheat,  rye,  corn,  oats  and  barley.  Root  river  winds  through  the 
southern  portion  of  the  .township,  and  is  skirted  by  a  heavy  growth 
of  timber.  Great  bluff's,  green  with  moss  of  a  century's  growth, 
tower  skyward,  forming  a  continuous  wall  along  the  banks  of  the 


904  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

rippling  stream.  While  all  around  them  civilization  has  wrought 
great  changes,  they  retain  all  of  their  primitive  grandeur,  and  stand 
today  as  grim,  as  weird  as  a  hundred  years  ago. 

The  road  from  Marion  to  Pleasant  Grove  passes  over  a  place 
called  the  ' '  hog  back. "  On  reaching  this  point  the  scene  is  very 
picturesque.  On  one  hand  is  a  deep  ravine,  while  on  the  other  is  a 
perpendicular  wall.  Looking  over  from  the  stage  the  silvery  sheen 
of  the  river  is  visible,  nearly  a  hundred  feet  below,  and  to  the  west 
a  scene  meets  the  eye  of  the  beholder  which  is  interesting  and  grand. 
As  you  look  down  the  river  winding  among  the  crags  and  jutting 
rocks  you  half  expect  to  see  the  canoe  of  the  swarthy  savage  darting 
up  and  down,  or  to  see  his  nodding  plume  and  painted  face  appear 
from  behind  one  of  the  sturdy  pines  that  adorn  its  shores  and  seem 
to  sing  a  solemn  dirge  over  the  fast-fading  footprints  of  that 
departed  race. 

SALEM. 

Salem  is  situated  in  the  western  tier  of  the  towns  of  Olmsted 
county.  It  is  bounded  on  the  north  by  Kalmar,  on  the  east  by 
Kochester,  on  the  south  by  Kock  Dell,  and  on  the  west  by  Dodge 
county.  It  is  centered  by  the  meridian  town  line  106  north  and 
range  15  west,  and  contains  about  23,002  acres,  with  a  population  of 
between  eight  and  nine  hundred.  The  town  is  well  drained  and  wa- 
tered by  the  Zumbro  and  Cascade  rivers,  every  section  being  crossed 
by  their  feeders,  with  the  exception  of  30,  35,  36  and  26.  The  banks 
of  these  rivers  are  very  low  and  in  some  places  the  adjoining  land 
is  marshy.  The  only  prairie  portion  is  at  the  north,  where  the 
streams  are  most  abundant,  the  rest  being  rolling,  and  in  many 
places  heavily  timbered  with  oak-trees,  particularly  so  in  sections 
20,  21,  29,  28,  U  and  35. 

Cottonwood,  silver  and  Lombardy  poplar  are  also  met  with  in 
groves,  principally  as  "windbreaks"  around  dwelling-houses. 
These  "windbreaks,"  and  the  rolling  land  add  diversity  to  the 
natural  scenery,  making  it  very  pleasing  to  the  eye.  The  farmers 
of  this  town  are  very  prosperous,  and  this  is  particularly  noticeable 
among  the  Scandinavians,  who  form  four-fifths  of  the  population, 
the  rest  being  Irish  and  a  few  Americans.  Barley,  oats  and  com 
are  the  grains  principally  grown,  with  little  more  wheat  than  is 
suflScient  for  home  purposes.  Cattle  raising  and  dairy  farming  are 
becoming  more  popular  every  year,  owing  to  the  decrease  in  the 


ORION,  PLEASANT  GROVE  AND  SALEM  TOWNSHIPS.         905 

yield  of  grain  per  acre,  which  is  here  attributed  to  climatic  changes 
and  not  to  the  failing  of  the  soil. 

Joseph  B.  Dearborn  was  the  first  American  to  settle  in  the  town 
of  Salem,  where  he  pre-empted  a  claim  of  160  acres  in  section  5,  Sa- 
lem, and  32  Kalmar,  in  the  year  1854.  Asa  Hurd  took  a  claim 
adjoining,  the  same  year  (1854),  and  built  the  first  log-house  on  the 
town  line  road  between  Kalmar  and  Salem.  Ole  C.  Wegger,  T.  B. 
and  Christopher  Isaacson  (brothers),  Edward  Alvord,  and  Aron 
Anderson,  all  came  during  the  summer  of  1854.  Julia,  daughter  of 
Edward  A.  and  Mary  (Oleson)  Holtan,  has  the  honor  of  being  the 
first  child  born  in  this  to^vn,  her  birth  occurring  the  same  year 
(1854)  that  her  parents  settled  here. 

In  1855-6  settlers  came  in  a  rush,  and  almost  all  available  land 
was  pre-empted.  What  is  now  known  as  the  Rochester  road  was 
made  during  the  year  1856,  and  the  same  year  an  effort  was  made 
to  start  a  village  at  Salem  Corners,  section  15,  where  the  same  year 
Cyrus  Holt  opened  a  general  country  store,  and  was  in  1857  ap- 
pointed postmaster.  Tliis  store,  not  meeting  with  much  support, 
was  soon  closed  and  in  1860  the  postoffice  was  closed  also,  since 
which  time  the  town  has  been  without  either  store  or  postofiice. 

Squire  Wilkins  (the  narde  by  which  he  is  familiarly  known)  was 
the  first  mail-carrier,  having  for  five  years  carried  the  mail  irom 
Rochester  to  Salem  Corners,  and  L.  L.  McCoy  was  the  last.  Zebina 
Henderson  built  the  first  frame  house  in  the  town,  at  Salem  Corners, 
which  is  still  standing,  but  unoccupied. 

The  first  ministers  of  the  gospel  were  the  Rev.  David  L.  King 
and  Elder  Forrest,  who  preached  in  Lorenzo  McCoy's  shanty,  near 
Salem  Corners,  in  1856,  and  the  first  doctor  was  Dr.  Younglove, 
now  (1883)  of  Rochester.  The  first  death  was  Ella,  the  infant 
daughter  of  Darius  and  Harriet  (McKinstry)  Wilkins,  which  oc- 
curred September  20,  1857. 

The  first  marriages  were  Miss  Frances  Hurd  to  Columbus  Irish, 
in  February,  and  Miss  Emma  Hurd  to  Hiram  Fairbanks,  in  October— 
of  1857,  the  ceremony  being  performed  by  Squire  Wilkins,  still 
living  (1883)  at  the  corners.     Miss  Frances  and  Miss  Emma  are 
the  daughters  of  Mr.  H.  G.  Hurd. 

Previous  to  1858,  during  territorial  times,  the  town  of  Salem 
formed  a  part  of  the  town  of  Rochester,  and  in  January,  1857,  at  an 
election  held  in  the  village  of  Rochester,  Darius  Wilkins  was  elected 
justice  of  the  peace,  being  the  first  justice  elected  in  what  is  now  the 


906  HISTOKY    OF    OLMSTED    COTINTY. 

town  of  Salem.  The  first  election  was  held  at  the  schoolhouse  in 
Salem  village  in  1858,  when  the  town  was  organized  by  the  election 
of  the  following  officers :  Zebina  Henderson,  chairman  of  the  board 
of  supervisors,  received  84  votes,  being  the  whole  number  cast; 
William  Waite,  Jr.,  and  Ole  S.  Sattre,  being  associate  supervisors; 
Samuel  H.  Nichols,  town  clerk ;  A.  P.  Everest,  assessor ;  Hubbard 
G.  Hurd,  collector ;  Lorenzo  McCoy,  overseer  of  the  poor  ;  Hubbard 
G.  Hurd,  constable;  Darius  Wilkins  and  Cyrus  Holt,  justices  of 
the  peace;  William  Waite,  Jr.,  moderator. 

In  1862  the  town  of  Salem,  to  avoid  a  draft  for  soldiers,  gave 
from  $50  to  $100  to  such  men  as  would  volunteer  their  services, 
and  on  February  8,  1864,  the  town  voted  a  further  appropriation  of 
$3,000  for  the  same  purpose.  The  whole  amount  given  by  the 
town  for  volunteer  purposes  during  the  war  was  $15,399.  Such  a 
large  sum  of  money  taken  from  so  small  a  town  was  grievously 
felt  by  the  poorer  farmers,  but  they  managed  by  economy  to  pay 
off"  in  two  years  the  bonds  they  had  used  to  raise  this  amount. 

This  town  has  been  remarkably  fortunate,  never  having  been 
•visited  by  any  windstorms  or  having  a  tragedy  of  any  kind  com- 
mitted. 

The  only  accident  which  miglit  have  resulted  seriously  was  the 
falling  of  the  upper  floor  in  the  town  hall.  This  hall  was  built  by 
contract  in  1865.  At  the  first  town  meeting  held  on  this  floor  it 
gave  way,  precipitating  the  occupants  to  the  floor  below. 

This  hall  is  used  as  a  school,  a  church,  for  town  meetings,  and 
as  a  dance  hall.  This  hall  stands  in  section  15,  close  to  Salem 
Corners, [which  makes  it  central  and  convenient  to  all  who  live  in 
the  town. 


CHAPTEK  XXIII. 

BIOGRAPHICAL. 

THE    PIONEERS    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

[In  the  following  chapters  we  have  grouped  together  the  personalsketchesof  quite  a  num- 
ber of  the  pioneer  citizens,  early  settlers  and  other  important  persons  whose  names,  though 
many  of  them  appearing  in  the  preceding  pages,  deserve  more  prominence  than  such  a  pass- 
ing notice  has  given  them.] 

William  Potter  was  born  in  the  State  of  Pennsylvania  in  1827, 
where  he  lived  for  the  space  of  twenty  years,  following  from  early 
youth  the  dual  occupations  of  farming  and  lumbering.  In  the  month 
of  April,  1854,  he  came  to  Minnesota  and  located  where  his  present 
homestead  and  farm  is  now  situated,  on  April  29  of  that  year.  The 
farm  consists  of  180  acres  of  land,  pre-empted  by  him  on  section  33, 
of  this  town.  At  the  time  Mr.  Potter  located  in  Minnesota  the 
country  was  perfectly  new,  and  there  were  only  six  settlers  in  the 
whole  county,  the  nearest  postoffice  being  at  Winona.  In  1854  Mr. 
Potter  was  married  to  Hannah  Abrams,  who  then  resided  in  Wis- 
consin, but  who  is  a  native  of  New  York  State.  The  issue  of  the 
marriage  consists  of  seven  children,  all  of  whom  were  born  in  this 
county.  Mr.  Potter  has  held  the  office  of  coroner.  He  was  subse- 
quently assessor  of  the  town  for  three  years,  and  one  of  tlie  super- 
visors for  five  years. 

James,  son  of  James  and  Martha  Bucklen,  was  born  in  the  town 
of  Guilford,  Vermont,  September  18,  1805.  In  1817  the  family 
emigrated  to  Chautauqua  county.  New  York.  In  1854  our  subject 
emigrated  to  Olmsted  county,  Minnesota,  and  located  on  what  is  now' 
section  34,  Cascade  township.  He  was  one  of  the  earliest  settlers 
in  the  township  of  Cascade.  In  March,  1855,  he  was  appointed  jus- 
tice of  the  peace,  in  which  capacity  he  acted  six  terms.  Mr.  Buck- 
len was  married  in  1830  to  Miss  L.  A.  Coe,  a  native  of  Onondaga 
county,  New  York,  who  died  in  July,  1849.  He  was  again  married 
in  1854,  to  Mrs.  Parmelia  Howard.  Five  children  are  the  result  of 
these  marriages,  four  of  whom  are  by  the  first  wife,  one  by  the 
second,  and  whose  names  are  as  follows:  James  A.,  Lewis  W., 
Adelaide  (deceased),  Adell  and  Deforest.  The  latter  is  practicing 
law  in  Polk  county. 


908  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Col.  James  George,  deceased,  is  remembered  kindly  by  citizens 
of  Kochester  and  vicinity.  He  was  born  May  27,  1819,  in  Jeffer- 
son county,  New  York.  He  came  to  Olmsted  county  in  1854,  where 
be  pre-empted  a  claim  of  160  acres,  with  the  land  warrant  obtained 
for  services  in  the  Mexican  war.  He  practiced  law  until  1861.  In 
June  of  that  year  he  volunteered,  and  was  made  captain  of  Co.  C, 
2d  Minn.  Yols.  On  July  23  he  was  made  lieutenant-colonel.  He 
commanded  the  2d  Minn.  reg.  in  several  minor  engagements  and  in 
the  battle  of  Chickamauga.  In  the  latter  battle  he  lost  forty  per 
cent  of  his  men.  After  his  return  he  served  four  years  as  city  jus- 
tice of  Rochester.  He  was  candidate  for  congress  on  the  Douglas 
ticket  in  1860,  and  was  before  the  legislature  in  1865  for  United 
States  senate.  He  married  in  1842  Miss  R.  S.  Pierce,  of  Preble 
county,  Ohio.  The  colonel  died  March  7,  1882.  A  large  circle  of 
friends  mourned  his  departure.  His  life  had  been  somewhat  event- 
ful, and  he  had  so  lived  that  departing  he  left  behind  him  "foot- 
prints on  the  sands  of  time. " 

Jacob  Bonham,  grocer,  was  born  in  Muskingum  county,  Ohio, 
in  1833.  In  1854  the  family  came  to  Olmsted  county,  making  a 
claim  east  of  Marion.  In  1869  our  subject  came  to  Rochester  and 
clerked  for  a  number  of  years.  In  the  spring  of  1882  he,  in  company 
with  his  son-in-law,  embarked  in  the  grocery  business,  and  are  hav- 
ing a  lucrative  trade.  Mr.  Bonham  was  married  in  1858  to  Miss 
Letitia  Phelps,  a  native  of  Crawford  county,  Pennsylvania,  and  is 
now  surrounded  by  an  intelligent  family  of  children.  They  are 
members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church. 

J.  Lyman  Weight,  farmer,  was  born  in  Tioga  county,  New  York, 
April  25,  1829.  In  1851  he  came  to  Wisconsin,  remaining  until 
1854,  when  he  came  to  Olmsted  county,  locating  in  Kalmar  town- 
ship. During  the  winter  of  1855-6  he  taught  school  in  a  log  school- 
house  standing  near  the  present  residence  of  Thomas  Jones.  In 
1872  he  was  elected  county  treasurer,  and  re-elected  at  the  close  of 
the  term.  Later  he  removed  to  Cascade  township.  He  was  mar- 
ried in  1852,  to  Miss  Margaret  Etsler,  a  native  of  Maryland.  Myrta 
is  the  name  of  their  only  living  child.  Mr.  Wright  is  a  member  of 
the  LO.O.F. 

John  Hendricks  was  born  in  Wayne  county,  Pennsylvania,  in 
1833.  In  1854  the  family  came  to  Minnesota,  locating  on  what  is 
now  section  28,  Cascade  township.  Mr.  Hendricks  was  married  in 
1854,  to  Miss  Julia  A.  Stut,  a  native  of  Pennsylvania.     Catharine, 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  909 

Mary  A.,  John  W.,  Nathan  D.,  William  H.,  Ida  S.  and  Annie  are 
the  names  of  their  children.  The  family  are  members  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  church.  Mr,  Hendricks  is  a  member  of  the 
A.O.U.W. 

Samuel  G.  Cummings,  deceased,  was  one  of  the  first  settlers  ot 
Olmsted  county,  having  made  a  claim  in  Cascade  township,  near  the 
present  site  of  Rochester,  in  1854.  After  retaining  this  four  years, 
he  sold  it  and  bought  sixty  acres  on  section  28,  Kalmar,  which  is 
now  owned  by  his  widow  and  is  the  home  of  his  family.  Mr.  Cum- 
mings was  born  in  New  Hampshire,  June  10,  1835,  and  went 
soon  after  with  his  parents  to  Herkimer  county,  New  York,  where 
he  was  brought  up.  After  securing  a  claim  in  this  county,  he  re- 
turned to  Herkimer  county,  and  was  married  there  to  Miss  Lany 
Hoke,  who  was  born  in  Warren,  that  county,  December  12,  1837- 
She  is  a  sister  of  Mrs.  D.  Maxfield,  whose  parentage  is  elsewhere 
mentioned  in  this  work.  Mr.  Cummings  was  a  prominent  citizen  of 
the  township  ;  was  elected  a  member  of  the  board  of  supervisors  in 
1861,  and  chairman  of  that  body  in  1871-2-3-4.  He  was  a  repub- 
lican at  the  time  of  his  death,  October  27,  1877,  but  had  espoused 
the  cause  of  the  democracy  in  his  youth.  He  was  a  member  of  the 
Patrons  of  Husbandry  during  the  existence  of  the  order  here.  His 
estate  included  127  acres  on  section  34  at  the  time  of  his  death,  which 
is  now  operated  by  his  son.  There  are  four  children  :  Naomi,  born 
July  29,  1857,  married  Richard  Brooks,  resides  in  Kalmar  ;  Harley, 
July  4,  1858,  married  Nelia  Little,  dwells  with  mother ;  Annette, 
June  20,  1862,  married  Fred  C.  Little,  Salem  ;  Roseltha  M.,  April 
11,  1865,  at  home. 

William  Williams,  son  of  Thomas  and  Hannah  Williams,  was 
born  March  9,  1838,  in  South  Wales.  When  about  twelve  years 
of  age  his  family  came  to  America,  locating  in  Oneida  county.  New 
York  ;  from  there  they  proceeded  to  Kane  county,  Illinois,  remaining 
about  one  year,  thence  to  Lansing,  Iowa,  where  his  father  died,  in 
1852.  In  the  fall  of  1854  our  subject  came  to  Olmsted  county  and 
located  in  Rochester  township.  He  was  married  in  1867,  to  Miss 
Lucy  Basset,  a  native  of  New  York.  Arthur,  William  and  Edwin 
are  names  of  the  children  resulting  from  the  union. 

William  Bear,  drygoods  salesman,  was  born  in  Seneca  county, 
Ohio,  January  15,  1837.  When  seventeen  years  of  age  he  left  his 
native  state  and  came  to  Minnesota,  locating  on  a  farm  in  Eyota 
township.     In  1877  he  came  to  the  village  and  was  for  two  years  in 


910  HISTOEY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

the  employ  of  Plank  Brothers,  since  that  time  he  has  been  engaged 
with  Blair  Brothers.  He  was  married  in  1859,  to  Miss  Henrietta 
Carl,  a  native  of  Logan  county,  Ohio.  William  H.,  Hiram  C,  John 
B.  and  Alice  M.  are  the  names  of  the  children  resulting  from  the 
union.  The  family  are  members  of  the  United  Brethren  church. 
Mr.  Bear  is  also  a  member  of  the  Temple  of  Honor, 

Nathan  S.  Phelps,  Pleasant  Grove,  was  born  in  Steuben  county, 
New  York,  in  February,  1826.  Subsequently  his  father's  family  re- 
moved to  Crawford  county,  Pennsylvania,  and  to  Olmsted  county  in 
1854,  locating  on  section  35,  Marion  township.  His  father,  Levi  M. 
Phelps,  died  in  March,  1857,  and  his  mother,  Phoeba  M.,  died  in 
1875.  Our  subject  was  married  in  1870,  to  Miss  Maggie  Waldron, 
a  native  of  Michigan.  Myrta  A. ,  Mary  and  Violet  are  the  names  of 
their  children.  He  and  his  wife  are  members  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal church  at  Marion. 

John  Vosbueg  (farmer),  son  of  Darick  and  Catharine  (Tomson) 
Vosburg,  was  born  in  Columbia  county,  New  York,  in  1821.  John 
lived  with  his  parents,  assisting  his  father  on  the  farm  until  1845, 
when  he  moved  to  Antioch,  Lake  county,  Illinois,  where  he  worked  as 
general  farm  hand.  In  1850  married  Miss  Mary  Sadler,  daughter  of 
William  and  Huldah  (Rice)  Sadler.  Five  years  after  his  marriage 
(1855)  he  emigrated  to  Salem,  Minnesota,  where  he  pre-empted  160 
acres  in  section  17,  which  he  subsequently  sold  and  then  purchased 
180  acres  in  section  22,  where  he  now  resides.  In  1864  he  enlisted 
in  the  3d  Minn.  Inf ,  Co.  K,  and  was  engaged  at  the  battles  of  Mem- 
phis, Tennessee,  Little  Rock  and  Napoleon,  Arkansas.  After  being 
mustered  out  in  1865,  he  returned  to  his  farm  in  Salem.  In  politics 
he  always  votes  as  he  fought,  for  the  republican  party.  Is  very  liberal 
in  religious  matters.  Children  :  Alice,  born  December  28,  1852, 
married  May  14,  1879,  Eugene  Webster.  Almira,  born  November 
29,  1858,  married  December  16,  1877,  Mathew  Williams.  Ella, 
born  February  12,  1862,  married  February  12,  1882,  John  Fugel. 

Abon  Anderson  (farmer)  was  one  of  the  pioneers  of  the  town  of 
Salem,  having  come  there  in  1854,  and  in  1855  bought  one-fourth  of 
section  21.  Mr.  Anderson  has  made  a  grand  success  in  his  business  as 
a  farmer.  He  now  owns  340  acres  in  sections  21,  22  and  28,  also 
some  timber  land.  In  1879  he  built  a  fine  barn,  80x40  feet,  and 
also  has  two  frame  dwelling-houses  on  his  farm.  In  religion  is  a 
member  of  the  Lutheran  church  ;  in  politics  is  a  democrat.  Our 
subject  was  born  in  Norway,  in  1825,  and  is  the  son  of  Andrews  and 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  911 

Carrie  Christopherson.  He  lived  with  his  parents  in  Norway,  where 
in  1850  he  married  Anna  Ola,  born  in  Norway  in  1818.  In  1852  he 
emigrated  to  Wisconsin,  and  in  1854  settled  in  Salem.  He  has  been 
blessed  with  three  children  :  Albertina,  born  1852;  Lawrence,  185-4, 
and  Anna,  1863.  All  are  married,  Albertina  living  in  Salem  and 
the  others  in  Dakota. 

Yelverton  p.  Burgan,  farmer,  Pleasant  Grove,  was  born  in 
Lee  county,  Virginia,  in  September,  1823.  Thirteen  years  later  the 
family  removed  to  Indiana,  and  in  1847  to  Clayton  county,  Iowa. 
In  1854  our  subject  came  to  Minnesota,  locating  on  the  northwest 
quarter  of  section  29,  Pleasant  Grove  township.  He  was  mar- 
ried October  21,  1847,  to  Miss  Elizabeth  Collins,  a  native  of  Pulaski 
county,  Kentucky.  Their  children's  names  are  as  follows  :  John 
W.,  Alexander  W.,  Sarah  M.,  (deceased),  and  Isaac  E.  They  are 
members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church  at  Pleasant  Grove. 

Joseph  L.  Parks,  deceased,  was  born  in  Hendricks  county,  Indi- 
ana, in  1829  ;  came  to  Pleasant  Grove  township  in  1854,  locating  on 
the  southeast  quarter  of  section  22.  He  married,  in  1851,  Miss  Mar- 
garet Collins,  who  died  in  1870.  He  was  again  married  in  1878,  to 
Miss  Lucinda  Vaunote.  His  children's  names  are  as  follows  :  Mar- 
tha A.,  Franklin  P.,  Lucinda  A.,  Eli  P.  and  James  E.  Mr.  Parks 
died  in  the  fall  of  1872,  of  typhoid  fever,  and  his  demise  was 
mourned  by  a  large  circle  of  friends. 

James  George,  deceased,  was  one  of  the  pioneers  of  Olmsted 
county,  and  a  man  who  filled  many  public  positions,  both  previous 
to  and  during  his  residence  here.  He  was  a  son  of  Moses  and 
Mary  George,  and  was  born  near  Pome,  New  York,  May  27,  1819. 
He  was  kept  at  a  select  boarding-school  from  his  seventh  to  his  six- 
teenth years.  His  father  died  when  he  was  but  nine  years  old,  and 
on  leaving  school  he  set  out  for  himself  in  the  world,  and  traveled 
through  various  parts  of  the  west,  visiting  Milwaukee,  St.  Louis  and 
other  cities.  Peturning  to  Buffalo,  he  kept  books  for  a  commercial 
house  there  ;  but  subsequently  taught  school  in  Canada  and  Ohio. 
During  his  residence  in  the  latter  state  he  served  four  years  as  reg- 
ister of  deeds  in  Butler  county,  having  been  elected  by  the  demo- 
cratic party,  to  which  he  adhered  through  life.  He  also  served  four 
years  as  secretary  of  the  state  board  of  public  works.  He  was  mar- 
ried March  4,  1842,  to  Khoda  T.  Pierce,  whose  parents,  John 
and  Mary  (Kirby)  Pierce,  were  of  English  and  Irish  nativity 
respectively.     Mary  Kirby  came  of  a  long-lived  race,  her  mother 


912  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

reaching  the  extreme  age  of  102  years.  On  the  advent  of  the  Mexi- 
can war  Mr.  George  enlisted  in  the  United  States  service  and  served 
during  the  war,  receiving  a  wound  at  the  battle  of  Monterey.  In 
the  summer  of  1854  he  located  160  acres  on  section  19  in  the  town- 
ship of  Oronoco,  on  the  government  warrant  issued  in  payment  of 
his  services.  This  he  occupied  four  years  and  then  removed  to 
Wasioja,  where  he  raised  a  company  of  soldiers  when  the  civil  war 
broke  out ;  this  was  known  as  Co.  B  of  the  2d  Minn.  Vol.  Inf., 
of  which  regiment  he  was  elected  lieutenant  colonel  in  May,  1861. 
After  the  battle  of  Mill  Spring  he  was  promoted  to  a  colonelcy.  At 
the  battle  of  Chickamauga  he  had  three  horses  shot  from  under 
him,  and  himself  received  a  wound.  At  the  close  of  the  war  he 
returned  to  Oronoco,  from  whence  he  removed  in  1870  to  Eochester 
and  began  the  practice  of  law.  He  served  as  city  justice  with  great 
satisfaction.  He  was  chairman  of  the  first  board  of  county  commis- 
sioners, which  met  at  Oronoco  in  1855.  Col.  George  was  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Masonic  order,  and  his  religious  faith  most  nearly  con- 
formed to  that  of  the  Episcopal  church.  He  was  a  man  of  very 
positive  character,  and  made  both  friends  and  enemies  by  his  de- 
cision. He  took  quite  an  active  part  in  politics  and  was  well  known 
and  liked  as  a  speaker.  His  death  was  very  sudden,  being  caused 
by  rheumatism  of  the  heart,  and  took  place  on  the  7th  of  March, 
1882.  He  leaves  three  descendants, — Helen  M.,  who  married  C. 
C.  Emery,  of  this  township,  and  now  lives  in  Mazeppa ;  Edith  A. , 
married  to  Albert  Farnham,  and  dwelling  on  the  colonel's  orginal 
claim ;  and  Edward,  a  practicing  attorney  at  St.  Paul. 

John  S.  Peirson,  son  of  John  and  Nabby  Peirson,  High  Forest, 
was  born  in  Canada  West,  in  1828.  In  1835  the  family  emigrated 
to  Winnebago  county,  Illinois.  Our  subject  came  to  La  Crosse  in 
1852  and  to  Olmsted  county  in  1854,  locating  on  section  1,  High 
Forest  township.  In  February,  1864,  he  enlisted  in  Co.  C,  9th  Minn. 
Inf.,  serving  eighteen  months.  He  was  married  in  1853,  to  Miss 
Lenira  E.  Shoemaker,  a  native  of  Pennsylvania.  Their  children's 
names  are  as  follows  :  John  D.,  Nabby  A.,  Nora,  Carrie  J.  and 
Lou  W.  (adopted).    The  family  belongs  to  the  Congregational  church. 

John  P.  Crippen,  farmer,  Dover,  was  born  January  22,  1833,  in 
Huron  county,  Ohio.  In  1850  he  came  to  Indiana,  remaining  two 
years,  thence  to  Wisconsin.  In  1854  he  came  to  Olmsted  county 
and  in  1855  took  a  claim  on  the  S.E.  J  of  Sec.  20,  Dover  town- 
ship.    In  1859  he  went  to  Quincy  and  engaged  in  the  mercantile 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  918 

business.  In  1866  he  removed  to  St.  Charles,  after  wliich  he  was 
made  deputy  sheriff  of  Winona  county,  serving  eight  years.  In 
1875  he  again  returned  to  Dover  township.  He  was  married  in 
1869,  to  Miss  Hannah  L.  Monty,  a  native  of  Clinton  county.  New 
York.  Mary  L.  (deceased),  John  P.  (deceased)  and  Charles  W. 
are  the  names  of  their  children.  John  P.  was  a  freight  conductor, 
and  was  killed  by  falling  between  the  cars  at  Adrian,  Minnesota. 
Mr.  Ci-ippen  is  a  member  of  the  A.F.  and  A.M.,  and  Orient  Chapter 
at  St.  Charles,  and  of  the  commandery  at  Rochester. 

Robert  Robertson,  farmer,  Dover,  is  one  of  the  earliest  pioneers 
of  Olmsted  county.  He  was  born  in  Perthshire,  Scotland,  in 
1818,  emigrated  to  America  in  the  ship  Harmonia  in  1849,  locating 
at  Watertown,  Wisconsin.  In  the  fall  of  185-1  he  came  to  Olmsted 
county,  locating  on  section  36  in  Dover  township.  He  was  married  in 
1844,  to  Miss  Janette  Ford,  also  a  native  of  Scotland.  The  names 
of  their  children  are  as  follows  :  Janette  (deceased),  Jane  A.,  James, 
Isabel,  Marj^  L.,  Robert  (deceased)  and  Martha.  Mr,  and  Mrs. 
Robertson  are  members  of  the  United  Brethren  church. 

Leonard  Knapp,  farmer,  Dover,  was  born  in  Lewis  county,  New 
York,  in  February,  1825.  When  twenty-three  years  of  age  he  came 
west,  locating  in  Dodge  county,  Wisconsin,  where  he  remained 
until  the  spring  of  1854,  when  he  came  to  Olmsted  county,  locating 
on  section  26,  Dover  township.  He  was  married  in  April,  1854,  to 
Miss  Sarah  Thompson,  a  native  of  New  York  State,  and  who  died  in 
1864.  Pete  (deceased),  Kate  and  Wright  are  the  names  of  their 
children.  He  was  again  married  in  1 867,  to  Lucretia  Harris,  a  native 
of  Ireland,  who  died  in  1880.  George  L.  is  the  name  of  the  only 
child  resulting  from  the  second  union. 

Joseph  Drake  (deceased)  was  born  in  Walworth,  Wayne  county, 
New  York,  February  2,  1810.  In  1837  he  came  west  to  Jackson 
county,  Michigan,  thence  to  Minnesota  in  the  spring  of  1854,  lo- 
cating on  the  N.E.  J  of  Sec.  10,  Dover  township.  He  was  married 
in  1844,  to  Miss  Polly  Killicutt,  a  native  of  Washington  county.  New 
York.  The  names  of  their  children  are  as  follows  :  Julian  F.,  Ida, 
Daniel  W.,  Miron  J.,  Frank  H.,  Albert  S.  and  G.  Mark.  Mrs. 
Drake  died  in  October,  1868,  and  Mr.  Drake  in  May,  1873  ;  both 
were  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church. 

Ames  ]5utton,  farmer  and  real  estate  dealer,  was  born  in  Che- 
nango county.  New  York,  December  18, 1818.  WTien  nineteen  years 
of  age  he  came  west  and  located  in  McHenry  county,  Illinois,  where 


914  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

he  remained  until  the  summer  of  1853,  when  he  went  to  Howard 
county,  Iowa,  remaining  one  year.  In  the  summer  of  1854  he  came 
to  Olmsted  county  and  located  in  N^ew  Haven  township.  Mr.  Button 
has  spent  a  large  part  of  his  life  pioneering,  and  says  he  never  was 
happier  than  when  living  in  a  log-cabin.  He  was  married  in  De- 
cember, 1841,  to  Miss  Rachel  Robenault,  who  died  in  1868.  He 
was  again  married  in  1869,  to  Mrs.  Samantha  Eorer.  William  W. 
and  Charles  R.  are  the  names  of  his  children. 

Matthias  C.  Van  Horn,  farmer.  Thomas  Yau  Horn,  of  New 
York,  was  one  of  Washington's  faithful  followers  through  the  revo- 
lutionary struggle.  Among  the  prisoners  captured  at  Yorktown 
at  the  close  of  that  memorable  contest,  was  a  Hessian  named  Scho- 
enhok,  who  also  settled  in  Kew  York  on  regaining  his  liberty.  It 
came  about  that  his  daughter,  Catharine,  married  Cornelius,  a  son 
of  Thomas  Yan  Horn.  This  marriage  took  place  when  Cornelius 
was  eighteen  years  old  ;  at  twenty-one  he  enlisted  in  the  service  of 
the  United  States  against  the  British,  the  war  of  1812  being  then  in 
progress.  At  the  close  of  this  service  he  settled  on  a  farm  in 
Springfield,  Otsego  county,  JSTew  York,  where  the  subject  of  this 
sketch  was  born  to  him  September  6,  1821.  M.  C.  Yan  Horn 
passed  his  youth  on  a  farm  in  New  York.  On  reaching  manhood, 
he  began  teaching,  and  applied  his  earnings  to  his  own  education. 
He  graduated  from  the  normal  school  at  Albany  April  5,  1849. 
His  plan  of  pursuing  a  collegiate  course  was  frustrated  by  a  weak- 
ness of  his  eyes  and  failure  of  general  health.  He  continued  teach- 
ing for  a  livelihood.  March  13,  1851,  he  married  Miss  Ann  M., 
daughter  of  John  and  Amy  Clark,  natives  of  Massachusetts.  In 
June  of  the  same  year  he  removed  to  Iowa.  In  the  spring  of  1854 
he  came  to  Oronoco  and  struck  out  thence  along  the  north  side  of 
the  Zumbro  river ;  he  soon  settled  on  his  present  home  and  made  a 
claim  to  160  acres  on  section  11  of  this  township  ;  during  the  sum- 
mer he  did  some  breaking  and  erected  a  log-cabin,  and  brought  his 
family  here  in  the  fall.  This  was  the  first  claim  made  in  New 
Haven.  His  education  and  intelligence  soon  made  Mr.  Y.  promi- 
nent among  the  early  settlers,  and  in  1855  he  was  elected  one  of 
the  three  assessors  for  the  county.  This  position  he  held  for  some 
years.  His  political  principles  have  always  been  those  of  the  re- 
publican party ;  he  has  always  been  an  active  temperance  worker 
and  was  for  many  years  one  of  the  main  supports  in  the  Pine  Island 
lodge  of  1.0.  G.T.     Mrs.  Yan  Horn  united  with  the  Methodist  Epis- 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  915 

copal  cliurcli  at  nineteen,  and  in  1858  both  herself  and  husband 
joined  that  body  at  Pine  Island.  Mr.  Y.  came  here  with  very  little 
capital,  and  by  attending  to  his  farm  steadily  has  made  himself  a 
comfortable  home.  Seven  children  came  to  bless  him,  as  follows  : 
Ida  M.,  January  1,  1852,  married  June  5,  1870,  to  William  Flick, 
and  died  August  16,  1873,  leaving  on«  child,  Archie  E.,  born  May 
13,  1871;  Edgar  C,  January  30,  1854,  married  Emma  Lightburn 
February  11, 1882,  lives  at  Morris,  Minnesota;  Frances  Ella,  April  28, 
1856,  married  James  Spurrier  March  29,  1880,  resides  at  Minneap- 
olis; Frank  A.,  April  6,  1858,  lives  at  Medford,  Dakota;  Efhe  A., 
April  24,  1860,  married  Hector  McMaster  December  21,  1882, 
home  in  Rochester ;  Emma  L.,  February  13,  1864,  and  Eugene  G., 
May  27,  1868,  reside  with  parents. 

AbramClasox,  farmer,  is  a  descendant  of  James  Clason,  a  native 
of  Connecticut,  who  settled  on  the  beautiful  prairie  bearing  his 
name  in  Dodge  county,  Wisconsin,  in  1841  ;  here  his  nine  children 
settled  round  him.  Benjamin,  his  third  son,  and  the  father  of  the 
subject  of  this  sketch,  was  born  in  Connecticut,  January  5,  1806  ; 
he  married  Cornelia  M.  Acker,  a  native  of  New  York;  in  1821,  and 
was  blessed  with  six  sons  and  three  daughters.  On  September 
1,  1831,  he  united  with  the  Presbyterian  church,  in  which  he  was  an 
elder  from  that  time  till  his  death.  Abram  Clason  was  born  in 
Steuben  county,  New  York,  September  16,  1829.  At  fourteen  years 
of  age  he  went  with  his  parents  to  Wisconsin.  Here  he  was  married 
November  24,  1850,  to  Ann  Eliza,  daughter  of  Daniel  White,  of 
'New  York  ;  four  children,  whose  names  and  births  are  here  given, 
blessed  this  union  :  Frank  E.,  November  7,  1851,  still  'resides  with 
his  father ;  Stephen  E.,  January  13,  1854,  lives  at  Huxley, 
Nebraska  ;  Hattie,  April  16,  1856,  married  William  Ruber  on  the 
day  she  was  eighteen  years  old,  and  resides  at  Oronoco  ;  Susan  E., 
June  15,  1857,  died  at  six  months  old.  Mrs.  Clason  passed  away 
March  16,  1864,  happy  in  the  faith  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
church,  of  which  she  was  a  member.  In  her  death,  society  lost  a 
most  excellent  member.  Mr.  Clason  became  a  citizen  of  New 
Haven  June  8,  1854,  and  has  ever  since  resided  here  ;  he  bouo"ht 
the  claim  to  160  acres  of  land  on  section  36,  on  which  he  still 
resides.  He  subsequently  sold  forty  acres,  and  has  developed  the 
remainder  into  one  of  the  finest  farms  in  the  state,  and  is  now  one 
of  our  independent,  representative  men.  He  is  a  republican  in 
pohtics  ;  has  served  the  town  as  treasurer  ever  since  1873,  his  service 


916  HISTOEY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTS'. 

beginning  in  that  year.  On  November  17,  1864,  he  married  Olive 
D.  Brigham,  whose  parents,  James  and  Sarah  (Horton)  Brigham, 
were  born  in  Pennsylvania  and  New  York.  Mrs.  Clason  is  a 
member  of  the  Oronoco  Presbyterian  church.  Her  children  are 
Estella  E.,  born  April  15, 1867  ;  Celia  Alberta,  November  30,  1871  ; 
Marcia  A.,  January  2,  1882. 

Joseph  B.  Deakbokn,  farmer,  came  to  the  town  of  Salem  in  1854, 
and  was  the  first  man  who  took  up  a  claim  in  the  town.  He  made 
his  claim  of  160  acres  on  section  5,  town  of  Salem,  and  32, 
town  of  Kalmar,  and  also  made  claims  for  a  number  of  others  the 
same  year,  and  went  to  Illinois  to  spend  the  winter,  returning  in 
1855  with  his  family,  when  he  built  a  first-class  log  house  in  which 
he  resided  till-  1872,  when  he  built  a  commodious  frame  house  in 
which  he  now  lives. 

Samuel  M.  Herrick,  son  of  Ebenezer  Herrick,  was  born  in 
Saratoga  county.  New  York,  in  1828,  where  he  lived  until  he  was 
twenty-one  years  of  age,  and  worked  on  a  farm  for  his  father.  He 
then  went  to  Ohio,  where  he  lived  until  1854,  when  he  removed  to 
Elmira,  Minnesota,  locating  on  section  31,  where  he  lived  until- 
1857,  in  which  year  he  bought  on  section  24,  Orion  township,  where 
he  now  lives.  He  was  married  in  1853,  to  Lida  Coflfin,  of  Ohio,  who 
died  in  July,  1855,  and  his  next  choice  was  Marian  Cofiin,  a  sister 
of  his  first  wife.     He  is  the  father  of  five  children. 

Henry  Goodmajs^,  son  of  Richard  and  Dorotha  Goodman,  was 
born  in  New  York,  in  1815,  where  he  lived  until  1836,  when  he 
removed  to  Illinois,  where  he  remained  until  1848.  He  then  went 
to  Milwaukee,  Wisconsin,  and  worked  at  wagon-making  until  1851, 
afterward  returning  to  Illinois,  where  he  lived  until  1854,  when  he 
removed  to  Orion,  Minnesota,  and  located  on  section  21,  where 
he  now  lives.  He  received  his  education  at  Hanover,  New  York, 
having  worked  on  a  farm  until  he  was  twenty-one  years  of  age,  and 
learned  the  carpenter  and  wagon-making  trade.  He  has  both 
farmed  and  worked  at  his  trade.  Mr.  Goodman  was  elected  col- 
lector in  1858,  which  office  he  held  for  two  years.  He  is  a  repub- 
lican in  politics.  He  was  married  in  1850,  to  Eliza  E.  Brown,  of 
Illinois,  and  has  two  children,  Francis  and  Harvey  A. 

John  Hughes,  son  of  John  and  Susan  Hughes,  was  born  in 
Wales,  in  the  year  1826.  In  1851  he  left  the  land  of  his  birth  for 
the  "new  world,"  and  proceeded  to  the  State  of  Ohio,  where  he 
remained  till  the  year  1854,  when  he  pushed  on  to  Minnesota,  and 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  919 

located  in  Ej'ota  township,  on  section  29,  During  the  same  year  he 
returned  to  Ohio,  and  in  1855  he  journeyed  back  to  Eyota  with 
a  team.  He  crossed  the  Mississippi  river  by  the  ferry  then  running 
from  La  Crosse,  Wisconsin,  and  so  destitute  of  ready  money  was 
Mr.  Hughes  at  the  time  that  he  had  barely  enough  to  pay  the 
charges  of  his  transportation.  Mr.  Hughes  has  since  bought  on 
section  19,  where  he  has  a  farm  of  515  acres,  and  stock-raising 
as  well  as  farming  has  been  his  occupation.  He  was  married  in 
1864,  to  Harriet  Neal,  of  Eyota,  and  now  lives  happily  and  comfort- 
ably on  his  farm,  surrounded  by  his  children,  of  which  there  are  ten. 

Charles  E.  Totiingham  is  one  of  the  settlers  of  the  township  of 
Eyota,  who  came  here  at  a  very  early  age.  The  subject  of  this 
sketch  was  the  son  of  Elias  and  Mary  Tottingham,  and  was  born  in 
Clayton  county,  Iowa,  in  the  year  1852.  In  the  year  1854  his 
father  started  for  Minnesota,  and  on  his  arrival  there  located  on  sec- 
tions 34  and  35.  He  built  a  house  there  and  did  some  "breaking," 
after  which  he  returned  to  Iowa  for  his  family,  and  moved  them  by 
wagon  to  his  homestead  in  Eyota  during  the  year  1855.  He 
departed  this  life  in  1879.  Charles  still  lives  on  the  old  homestead, 
and  is  a  practical  farmer  by  occupation. 

John  Robertson,  farmer,  born  in  Randolph,  New  York,  Novem- 
ber 15,  1846,  removed  with  his  parents  to  Viola,  Minnesota,  in  the 
spring  of  1855,  and  settled  on  section  33.  He  married  Elizabeth 
Rappleyea,  December  25,  1865,  and  is  the  father  of  six  children  : 
Charles  W.,  Ella  E.,  Minnie  M.,  Frank,  George  H.  and  Emmagene. 
He  is  living  on  his  father's  old  homestead,  and  has  four  hundred 
acres  of  as  good  land  as  can  be  found  in  Olmsted  county.  Some  of 
it  has  produced  grain  ever}^  year  since  1855  inclusive,  and  last  sea- 
son yielded  eighty-five  bushels  of  oats  per  acre.  His  buildings  are 
worth  nearly  $4,000.  His  father,  John  Robertson,  who  died  in  the 
fall  of  1877,  was  born  in  1815,  in  Glasgow,  Scotland,  and  came 
to  America  when  he  was  twenty-one  years  old,  and  worked  as  car- 
penter and  joiner  for  many  years.  He  brought  five  horses,  with 
usual  trappings,  and  $1,500  in  money  to  Viola.  In  the  spring  of 
1855  he  sowed  two  bushels  of  club  wheat  on  the  sod,  and  fifty-two 
bushels,  tramped  out  by  horses  and  cleaned  in  the  wind,  was  his 
return.  He  paid  $125  for  his  land  and  used  the  balance  of  his 
money  to  supply  his  family  and  his  neighbors  with  the  necessaries  of 
life  in  those  perilous  days  of  pioneer  life,  thereby  contributing 
largely  to  their  comfort  and  success.  About  thirty-nine  years  ago 
55 


920  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

he  married  Rebecca  Watson,  who  is  still  living.  The  young  man 
whose  name  heads  this  sketch  graded  about  one  and  a  quarter  miles 
of  the  Plainview  railroad,  and  was  proprietor  of  a  hotel  in  Eyota 
nearly  two  years,  but  he  has  returned  to  his  splendid  farm  with 
a  determination  to  spend  the  remainder  of  his  days  there.  He 
gives  very  interesting  reminiscences  of  Viola's  early  history. 

Mr.  George  F.  Evans,  farmer,  was  born  March  9,  1834,  in  Lake 
county,  Ohio.  His  father,  H.  M.  Evans,  blacksmith  and  farmer, 
was  born  in  Vermont,  February  15,  1799,  and  removed  to  New 
York  when  quite  young.  He  married  Maria  E.  Brown,  and  then 
removed  to  Ohio.  Thence  to  Cleveland  township,  Elkhart  county, 
Indiana,  October,  1836.  He  brought  up  a  family  of  eight  boys  and 
three  girls.  His  term  of  life  was  a  little  less  than  fourscore  years. 
With  satchel  in  hand  Mr.  G.  F.  Evans  journeyed  from  Indiana  to 
Minnesota  in  the  summer  of  1855,  and  tiled  a  pre-emption  right  on 
160  acres  of  land  in  Plainview  township,  in  October  of  that  year. 
In  1856  he  purchased  the  N.W.  J  of  Sec.  1,  in  Viola.  Married 
Elizabeth  Clapper,  of  Stark  county,  Ohio,  May  18,  1856.  The  young 
couple  commenced  housekeeping  with  a  scanty  stock  of  provisions 
and  twenty-five  cents  in  money.  Mr.  Evans  owns  380  acres  of  land 
together  with  a  large  stock  of  horses,  sheep,  cattle  and  hogs,  and 
buildings  worth  about  $7,000.  His  children's  names  are  as  follows: 
Hascall  A.,  Ella  A.,  Eva  M.,  Orra  M.,  Hatty  M.,  John  M.,  Lillian 
G.  and  Guy  T.  The  four  eldest  daughters  are  school-teachers, 
and  justly  classed  with  the  celebrities  of  this  profession.  His 
splendid  residence  is  surrounded  by  lofty  pines,  with  a  background 
of  towering  poplars  and  broad-leafed  maples.  His  industry,  assisted 
by  a  taste  for  the  grand  and  beautiful,  has  made  this  elegant  mes- 
suage a  theme  of  favorable  comment  for  all  beholders.  He  is  a  fond 
parent  who  has  brought  up  a  large  family  in  the  sunlight  of  love 
without  a  mark  of  the  rod  of  chastisement. 

Hon.  Henet  Stanchfield,  ,  farmer,  was  born  in  the  year  1827,  in 
Cumberland  county,  Maine.  He  came  west  in  1850,  and  was  en- 
gaged in  "  railroading,"  acting  as  overseer  of  a  gang  of  tracklayers 
most  of  the  time  for  five  years.  He  had  the  perfect  confidence  ot 
his  employers,  and  has  excellent  written  testimonials  from  them. 
He  married  Mary  Bryant,  of  Ottawa,  Illinois,  December,  1854,  and 
she  lived  only  about  two  years  after  their  marriage.  In  the  spring 
of  1855  he  settled  on  the  S.E.  J  of  Sec.  26,  in  Elgi».  Minnesota,  the 
township  adjoining  Viola  on  the  north.     In  1858  he  married  Mrs. 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  .  921 

Lydia  Ward,  a  niece  of  the  Eev.  Caleb  Sawyer.  In  1869  he  sold 
his  property  in  Elgin,  and  removed  to  Streator.  Illinois,  at  which 
place  he  became  partner  in  a  store  of  general  merchandise.  He 
bought  land  in  Viola  in  1870,  and  immediately  commenced  valua- 
ble improvements,  and  has  persevered  in  the  prosecution  of  them 
until  he  has  the  best  appointed  and  most  complete  set  of  farm  build- 
ings in  the  township,  and  there  are  not  many  better  in  Olmsted 
county.  He  has  360  acres  of  land  and  has  a  valuable  library 
and  organ  for  the  instruction  and  entertainment  of  his  family.  He 
was  elected  representative  to  the  Minnesota  legislature  in  the  fall  of 
1875.  By  his  second  marriage  he  has  the  following-named  children: 
Walter  H.,  now  attending  the  state  normal  school  at  Winona,  Min- 
nesota, Forrest  S.,  Lucina  E.  and  Lois  H.  Mrs.  Stanchfield 
attended  Mount  Csesar  seminary  several  terms,  and  is  a  lady  of  fine 
culture.  Mr.  Stanchfield's  parents  were  New  England  people  of 
Scotch  extraction.  He  and  his  wife  have  been  members  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  church  for  several  years,  and  an  acquaintance 
with  them  of  seventeen  years  induces  us  to  say  their  lives  are 
worthy  of  imitation. 

Thomas  Stevenson,  Sr.  ,  was  born  in  Lanarkshire,  Scotland,  Feb- 
ruary 8,  1808.  He  came  to  America  in  1851,  locating  in  Maryland; 
thence  to  Olmsted  county  in  1855,  locating  on  section  36  of  Quincy 
township.  He  was  married  in  1829,  to  Miss  Agnes  Smith,  who  was 
also  born  in  Scotland  in  1808.  Their  children's  names  are  as  follows: 
Thomas,  Mary,  Isabel,  Eobert,  John,  Agnes,  Janette,  Lizzie  and 
George.  The  venerable  couple  are  members  of  the  United  Brethren 
church. 

Robert  L.  Stevenson,  farmer,  of  Quincy,  was  born  in  Scotland, 
in  1836.  He  came  to  America  with  the  family  in  1851,  and  to 
Olmsted  county  in  1855.  He  now  resides  on  section  26,  where  he 
owns  a  large  tract  of  excellent  land.  In  March,  1861,  he  enlisted  in 
Brackett's  battalion,  serving  until  June,  1866.  He  was  married  in 
October,  1870,  to  Miss  Lydia  Darling,  a  native  of  Illinois.  Eobert 
G.  is  their  only  living  child. 

Harrison  Douglass,  farmer  and  grain  dealer,  was  born  in  Mace- 
don,  Wayne  county,  New  York,  March  21,  1825.  His  parents, 
— Samuel  Douglass  and  Dorcas  Ginado — were  born  in  Connecticut 
and  died  before  our  subject  had  reached  the  age  of  seven  years.  He 
was  bound  out  to  a  farmer  at  six  years  of  age,  and  according  to 
indentures  received  twenty  months'  schooling  before  reaching  his 


922  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

majority.  After  coming  of  age  Mr.  Douglass  went  to  Ohio  and 
took  up  blacksmithing.  After  working  a  year  in  Ohio  he  spent 
seven  years  in  Micliigan  and  Wisconsin,  and  three  years  in  Oregon 
and  California  at  the  same  kind  of  labor.  In  the  spring  of  1855  he 
came  to  Minnesota  and  located  160  acres  of  government  land  on 
section  4  in  the  town  of  Kalmar ;  also  purchased  one-fourth  of  sec- 
tion 1  in  the  same  town.  Here  he  built  a  blacksmith-shop,  and  did 
work  in  his  line  for  the  early  settlers,  before  anything  of  the  kind 
had  been  done  in  Rochester  or  Oronoco,  then  the  leading  centers  of 
the  county.  In  the  fall  of  the  same  year  he  sold  his  land  and  spent 
the  following  winter  in  the  east.  In  the  spring  of  1 856  he  went  to 
Walworth  county,  Wisconsin  ;  here  he  was  married,  September  20, 
1858,  to  Miss  Betsey  A.,  daughter  of  Daniel  and  Beulah  Palmer,  of 
New  York.  During  the  year  1856,  Mr.  Douglass  bought  160  acres 
of  land  on  section  27,  New  Haven,  to  which  he  removed  with  his 
family  in  the  fall  of  1858,  since  which  time  he  has  been  a  resident 
of  Olmsted  county.  By  various  purchases,  he  has  acquired  other 
valuable  lands  in  New  Haven,  and  240  acres  on  sections  1  and  2, 
Kalmar,  a  part  of  which  he  owned  and  sold  in  1855.  In  1871  he 
removed  to  his  present  residence  on  section  2,  and  in  1878  built  the 
large  elevator  at  Douglass  station,  named  in  his  honor,  in  which  he 
handles  a  large  amount  of  grain  every  year.  Mr.  Douglass  was  one 
of  the  first  justices  elected  in  New  Haven  ;  was  first  school  super- 
intendent in  that  town,  serving  in  1860-1  ;  was  a  member  of  the 
town  board  of  supervisors  in  1863-65-67-70.  In  principle  he  is  a 
republican  ;  is  not  connected  with  any  society.  Mrs.  D.  is  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church.  Their  family  includes  three 
children,  added  to  it  as  below :  Ella  M.,  born  July  6,  1860  ;  Will- 
iam E.,  April  9,  1862  ;  Verna,  June  13,  1865. 

George  Hays,  son  of  John  and  Rebecca  (Miller)  Hays,  was  born 
in  Youngstown,  Ohio,  July  11,  1831.  In  1836  he  moved  with  his 
parents  to  Jackson  county,  Iowa,  they  being  among  the  firs.t  to 
settle  west  of  the  Mississippi  river,  where  he  lived  till  1855,  when  he 
again  moved  with  his  parents  to  Saratoga,  Winona  county,  Minne- 
sota. In  1861  our  subject  was  among  the  first  to  rush  to  arms  in 
defense  of  his  country,  enlisting  in  Bird's  riflemen  for  one  year,  but 
immediately  re-enlisted  in  1862  in  the  9th  Minn.  Inf.,  serving  three 
years.  He  was  in  the  battle  of  Guntown,  Mississippi,  June,  1864  ; 
White  Oak  Station,  June,  1864 ;  Blue  river,  October,  1864  ;  at 
Nashville,  Tennessee,  from  December  1  to  the  16th  ;  at  Fish  river, 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  923 

Alabama,  March,  1865  ;  Spanish  Fort,  Mobile,  Alabama,  from 
March  25  till  April  9,  1865,  and  at  Fort  Blakely,  April  11,  1865. 
At  the  close  of  the  war  he  settled  in  Elmira,  Olmsted  county,  Minne- 
sota, where  he  had  purchased  a  farm  of  200  acres  in  sections  1  and 
12,  where  he  still  resides.  In  1856  he  married  Miss  Janette  Win- 
son,  daughter  of  Abraham  and  Harriet  (Baxter)  Winson,  born  in 
New  York,  April  17,  1839,  and  by  this  marriage  has  five  children, 
born  as  follows:  John  W.,  January  22,  1858  ;  George  C,  Decem- 
ber, 1859  ;  Ida  M.,  December  16,  1860  ;  William  T.,  April  9,  1866  ; 
Abbie  G.,  May  18,  1868,  and  Marshall  G.,  July  5,  1870.  George 
Hays,  grandparent  of  our  subject,  fought  during  the  revolution,  and 
his  father,  John  Hays,  fought  during  the  war  of  1812.  In  religion 
is  a  member  of  the  United  Brethren  of  Christ.  Always  votes  the 
republican  ticket. 

RoBEKT  Moody,  farmer,  son  of  Alexander  and  Mary  (Nimmons) 
Moody,  was  born  in  Antrim  county,  near  Belfast,  Ireland,  Septem- 
ber 17,  1837.  His  father  died  about  1865;  his  mother  is  still  living 
in  Ireland.  Kobert  being  the  eldest  of  ten  children  (five  boys  and 
five  girls),  most  of  the  work  on  his  father's  farm  fell  to  his  share. 
In  1850  our  subject's  uncle,  Hugh  Nimmons,  who  was  then  living  in 
Farmington,  Minnesota,  wrote  to  him  advising  his  coming  to  Ameri- 
ca, which  he  did,  accompanied  by  his  brother  Alexander,  his  father 
giving  his  consent  and  furnishing  the  means.  His  first  year  in 
America  was  spent  in  working  for  his  uncle  in  Farmington,  receiving 
$100  for  his  year's  salary.  The  second  year  he  worked  for  A.  K. 
Johnson  and  received  $125.  In  1855  he  purchased  a  farm  of  eighty 
acres  in  section  36,  town  of  Farmington,  which  he  traded  for  a  quar- 
ter-section in  town  of  Haverhill,  giving  $400  to  boot,  and  has  since 
bought  160  acres  more,  all  being  in  sections  1,  2  and  11  of  Haverhill. 
Also  has  some  timber-land  in  or  near  the  town  of  Whitewater, 
Winona  county.  Our  subject  enlisted  August  10,  1862,  in  10th 
Minn.  Yol.  Inf.,  Co.  C,  under  command  of  Col.  James  H.  Becker. 
Was  employed  in  hunting  the  Indians  in  this  state  (Minnesota) 
during  the  years  1862  and  1863 ;  assisted  in  driving  Gen.  Price  out 
of  Missouri,  and  was  engaged  before  l^ashville.  Mobile  and  Island 
No.  10.  In  1864,  owing  to  an  injury  to  his  foot,  was  for  three  months 
confined  to  the  hospital  and  then  mustered  out.  He  has  since  suffered 
very  much  from  the  same  injury.  In  1866  married  Mrs.  Lorinda  L. 
Bulin,  born  in  Oswego  county,  New  York,  in  1832,  daughter  of  Corne- 
lius and  Elizabeth  (Austen)  Holden,  and  by  this  marriage  has  been 


924  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

blessed  with  two  children.  Mary,  born  1867,  and  Laura  Louisa,  born 
October  29,  1875.  In  l^ovember  1882,  owing  to  ill  health,  visited 
Europe,  traveling  through  Ireland,  Scotland  and  Germany,  return- 
ing home  in  the  spring  of  1883  much  benefited  by  the  trip.  In 
politics  is  a  republican.  Is  a  member  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
church. 

Joseph  Tait  (farmer),  Pleasant  Grove,  was  born  in  Northumber- 
land, England,  in  1836.  He  came  to  America  in  1852,  locating  near 
Woodstock,  Illinois,  with  his  father's  family.  They  came  to  Minne- 
sota in  1855,  locating  on  section  25.  His  father,  Robert  Tait,  died  in 
1862.  Our  subject  enlisted  in  the  fall  of  1861  in  Co.  C,  3d  Minn. 
Inf.,  serving  nearly  four  years  in  the  army.  He  was  married  in 
1865,  to  Miss  Martha  J.  Rucker.  Their  cliildren''s  names  are  Con- 
stance I.  (deceased),  Nellie  and  Ernest. 

Andkew  C.  Smith  (of  the  firm  of  Smith  &  Denton),  Rochester, 
was  born  in  Chemung  county,  New  York,  in  1832.  When  twenty 
years  of  age  he  came  west  to  Oswego  county,  Illinois,  where  he 
remained  one  year,  thence  to  St.  Paul,  where  he,  in  company  with 
two  brothers,  E.  S.  and  L.  D.  Smith,  built  the  first  sawmill  erected 
in  Minneapolis.  In  1854  he  went  to  Winona  and  entered  the  office 
with  his  brother,  who  had  been  made  receiver  in  the  land  office. 
Later  he  began  merchandising.  In  1858  he  removed  to  Stockton, 
where  he  opened  a  store  and  mill.  In  1866  he  was  elected  to  a  seat 
in  the  lower  house  of  the  state  legislature  from  Winona  county.  He 
came  to  Rochester  in  1868,  and  was  elected  secretary  of  the  "Farmers 
Insurance  Company,"  which  institution  existed  about  five  years, 
when  the  company  sold  out  to  the  St.  Paul  Fire  and  Marine  Co., 
our  subject  being  made  general  agent  for  southern  Minnesota.  In 
1872  he  formed  a  partnersliip  with  M.  G.  Denton.  In  1871  he  was 
appointed  collector  of  internal  revenue  for  the  first  distrit,  in  which 
capacity  he  discharged  the  duties  with  great  credit  to  himself. 
He  now  divides  his  time  between  his  business  in  Rochester  and 
manufacturing  interests  in  Williamsport,  Pennsylvania.  He  was 
married  in  1856,  to  Miss  Caroline  H.  Doolittle,  a  native  of  Chautauqua 
county.  New  York.  Clara  E.,  Willard  D.,  Earl  and  Frank  are  their 
children's  names.  The  family  are  members  of  the  Congregational 
church. 

Thomas  S.  Harris,  Pleasant  Grove  township,  was  born  in  Devon- 
shire, England,  July  23,  1813.  He  was  reared  a  farmer ;  came  to 
America  in  1851,  locating  in  Stephenson  county,  Illinois,  Freeport 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  925 

being  his  tradino;  point.  In  1855  he  came  to  Olmsted  county, 
Locating  on  the  S.W.  J  of  Sec.  7,  Pleasant  Gi-ove  township.  He 
was  married  in  the  town  of  Plymouth,  England,  in  1835,  to  Miss 
Maria  Weeks,  a  native  of  the  same  countj^  Their  cliildren's  names 
are  as  follows  :  Samuel  W.,  Sarah  J.  (deceased),  William,  Thomas 
C,  John  E.,  Jesse,  Rosa  M.,  Justin  M.  and  Elfrada  G.  (deceased). 
The  family  are  members  of  the  Adventist  church  at  Pleasant  Grove. 

Lucius  S.  Cutting,  farmer,  is  a  grandson  of  Jonah  Cutting,  a 
schoolmate  of  Gen.  Warren,  upon  whose  death  he  swore  to  be 
ave  iged.  He  at  once  i-aised  a  company  of  Continentals,  which  he 
commanded  throughout  the  revolutionary  struggle.  His  son  Calvin 
was  reared  on  his  farm  in  Vermont,  and  served  the  United  States 
through  the  war  of  1812,  and  received  the  title  of  captain  during  liis 
service  in  the  state  militia.  He  married  Polly,  daughter  of  Elijah 
Walsworth,  a  revolutionary  soldier,  and  settled  on  a  farm  in  Gerry, 
Chautauqua  county,  ISTew  York,  where  the  subject  of  these  lines  was 
born,  January  10,  1822.  Calvin  Cutting  died  when  his  son  was 
thirteen  years  old,  and  the  latter  continued  to  reside  with  his 
widowed  mother  in  Gerry.  Here  he  built  a  steam  sawmill  in  1846 
and  operated  it  nine  years.  He'  was  married  February  25,  1855, 
to  Laura,  daughter  of  William  and  Polly  (Sherman)  Morton,  of  New 
York.  Mrs.  Cutting  was  born  in  Chautauqua  county.  Immediately 
after  his  marriage  Mr.  Cutting  removed  to  the  new  west,  settling  in 
Rochester,  this  county,  where  he  kept  a  lumber-yard  one  year.  He 
took  up,  as  a  government  claim,  one-fourth  of  section  28,  Cascade,  on 
which  he  now  resides,  having  settled  here  in  1856,  and  has  since 
engaged  exclusively  in  farming.  He  now  has  360  acres  here,  and 
half  a  section  in  Pipestone  county.  In  1867  he  built  his  present 
handsome  residence,  and  the  following  year  a  large  stone  barn.  If 
one  inquires  for  a  substantial,  representative  farmer,  Mr.  Cutting's 
name  is  the  first  mentioned.  For  three  years  during  the  war  of  the 
rebellion,  when  large  sums  of  public  money  were  to  be  handled,  he 
was  treasurer  of  Cascade  townsliip.  His  political  preferences  are 
with  the  republicans.  Himself  and  wife  are  members  of  the  Roch- 
ester Universalist  church.  Four  sons  and  one  daughter  have  been 
born  to  them  as  follows  :  Curtis  L.,  enlisted  in  the  2d  Minn.  Inf. 
and  was  killed  at  the  battle  of  Chickamauga ;  Chester  S.,  married 
Louisa  Dingley,  resides  at  Woodstock  ;  Olietta  (deceased),  Albert, 
Francis,  December  3,  1855,  home  with  father. 

Samuel  J.  McDowell,  deceased,  was  one  of  the  pioneers  of  Kal- 


926  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COmTTY. 

mar  township,  and  its  first  clerk,  serving  in  that  capacity  the  first 
six  years  of  the  town's  existence.  At  the  time  of  his  death,  October 
28,  1864,  he  was  county  surveyor.  He  was  everywhere  respected 
for  his  noble  and  manly  qualities,  and  died  regretted  by  a  large 
circle  of  neighbors  and  fellow  citizens.  Mr.  McDowell  took  up  one- 
fourth  of  section  33,  where  his  relict  and  two  daughters  now  reside, 
in  1855.  He  was  a  native  of  Pennsylvania,  as  were  his  parents, 
Abel  and  Mary  McDowell ;  his  birth  took  place  August  27,  1832, 
in  Eastbrook,  Lawrence  county.  He  was  reared  on  a  farm,  and  his 
education  was  finished  at  Wilmington  Academy. 

For  some  time  he  was  engaged  in  teaching  and  as  clerk  in  a 
store.  He  was  married  February  24,  1857,  to  Margaret  J.  Mc- 
Dowell, of  Mercer  county,  Pennsylvania.  She  was  not  related  to 
her  husband,  although  bearing  the  same  name  ;  her  parents,  Edward 
and  Mary  McDowell,  were  born  in  Pennsylvania.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
McDowell  were  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church.  The 
former  was  a  member  of  the  republican  party.  Three  children  were 
born  to  them  as  follows  :  Willis  A.,  December  21,  1858,  now  prac- 
ticing law  at  Blunt,  Dakota;  Emma  Y.,  February  2,  1861,  and 
Marian  A.,  February  16,  1863,  are  residing  with  their  mother,  who 
married  B.  A.  Doherty  in  1868. 

Charles  F.  Kesson,  farmer,  is  a  son  of  Thomas  S.  Kesson,  a 
pioneer  of  this  township.  T.  S.  Kesson  was  born  in  New  Ipswich, 
Hillsborough  county,  New  Hampshire,  whither  his  parents,  William 
and  Mary  Kesson,  emigrated  from  Scotland.  He  married  Kosannah 
R.  Hurd,  a  native  of  Northumberland,  New  Hampshire.  C.  F. 
Kesson  was  born  in  the  same  place  as  his  father  February  16,  1850. 
He  was  five  years  old  when  his  father  brought  his  family  to  Kalmar. 
He  was  reared  on  the  farm  which  his  father  still  owns,  on  section  33, 
attended  the  common  schools,  and  spent  four  terms  at  Wasioja 
Seminary.  He  was  married  January  8,  1874,  to  Sarah  A.  Dibell, 
who  was  born  in  Merton,  Waukesha  county,  Wisconsin,  September 
26,  1850.  Mr.  Kesson  rents  land  and  keeps  cows,  whose  milk  is 
sold  to  the  cheese  factory  near  his  residence  in  the  village  of  Byron. 
His  residence  is  on  the  site  of  the  first  house  built  in  Byron,  and 
was  presented  to  Mrs.  Kesson  by  her  mother.  During  tlie  winter 
Mr.  Kesson  is  employed  in  the  elevator  at  Byron.  He  is  a  republi- 
can and  has  served  three  years  as  assessor  of  the  village.  Himself 
and  wife  are  members  of  the  Baptist  church.  Their  two  children 
were  born:  Fred  D.,  August  16,  1875  ;  Lucy  Floy,  April  7,  1878. 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  927 

Ira  S.  Whitcomb,  farmer,  is  a  son  of  Francis  Whitcomb,  of  New 
Hampshire,  and  Jane  Evans,  of  Ohio.  He  was  born  at  the  Salt 
"Works,  six  miles  from  Danville,  Illinois,  October  18,  1826.  His 
father  was  a  farmer,  and  Mr.  Whitcomb  has  been  an  owner  and  tiller 
of  the  soil  nearly  all  his  life  since  arriving  at  maturity.  His  first 
farm  was  in  Yermilion  county,  Illinois.  He  was  married  there 
March  9,  1848,  to  Cynthia  A.  Wooden,  a  native  of  tliat  state  ;  her 
parents,  Amos  and  Eliza  Wooden,  were  born  in  New  York.  After 
his  marriage  Mr.  Whitcomb  followed  carpenter  work  till  his  removal 
here.  He  settled  in  Kalmar  in  1855,  claiming  government  land  where 
he  has  ever  since  resided,  on  section  29.  He  has  since  purchased 
twenty-four  acres  on  sections  8  and  18.  During  the  summer  of  1855, 
with  Blair  &  Staats,  Mr.  Whitcomb  built  a  sawmill  on  section  8, 
which  the  firm  operated  two  years,  and  then  converted  it  into  a  grist- 
mill. In  1861  Mr.  Whitcomb  sold  out  his  mill  interest,  and  in  August 
of  that  year  enlisted  in  Co.  H,  11th  Minn.  Vols.,  serving  till  July, 
1865.  This  regiment  was  detailed  on  guard  duty  in  Tennessee,  and 
was  in  no  severe  battles.  In  January  following  liis  discharge  from  the 
army  he  again  bought  a  share  in  the  mill.  The  following  April  the 
treacherous  Zumbro  washed  around  the  mill  and  it  was  abandoned, 
entailing  a  loss  on  Mr.  Whitcomb  of  over  one  thousand  dollars. 
Ever  since  claiming  his  land  he  had  continued  to  till  it,  and  now  gave 
it  his  entire  attention.  In  partnership  with  his  brother  he  is  now 
quite  extensively  engaged  in  the  manufacture  of  amber  cane  syrup. 
Mr.  Whitcomb  has  been  several  years  a  member  of  the  Kalmar  town 
board,  and  also  served  as  a  member  of  the  village  council  of  [Byron 
a  number  of  terms,  his  farm  being  within  the  village  limits.  Both 
himself  and  wife  are  members  of  the  Byron  Methodist  Episcopal 
church.  They  have  seven  living  children,  having  lost  three.  Will- 
iam Fletcher  was  born  December  25,  1848,  resides  still  with  parents  ; 
Moses  P.,  August  13,  1852,  resides  in  Oregon,  having  married 
Martha  Brown  ;  Elizabeth  J.,  February  24,  1854,  married  Albert 
Waldron,  home  near  Hancock,  this  state  ;  Frances  A.,  died  at  nine- 
teen ;  Ira  B.,  June  30,  1858,  Monmouth,  Oregon  ;  Mary,  April  8, 
1860,  dwells  at  Salem,  Oregon,  with  her  husband,  Henry  Whitman  ; 
John  B.,  April  4,  1862,  home  here  ;  Efiie  died  three  years  old  ; 
Samuel  E.,  September  17,  1864  ;  Jeannette,  died  May  28,  1883,  in 
her  seventeenth  year. 

Francis  C.  Whitcomb,  farmer,  brother  of  above,  was  born  at 
Butler's  Point  (now  Catlin),  Illinois,  June  30,  1832.     In  company 


928  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

with  D.  L.  King  and  others,  he  visited  this  town  in  October,  1854, 
and  made  claim  to  the  farm  which  he  is  now  tilling,  the  northeast 
quarter  of  section  29.  Returning  to  Illinois,  he  secured  a  helpmeet 
in  the  person  of  Eliza,  daughter  of  David  Matthews,  of  Ohio  ;  she 
was  born  in  Zanesville,  Ohio,  September  27,  1836,  and  was  married 
to  Mr.  Whitcomb,  March  16,  1855.  The  next  month  they  settled  in 
Kalmar,  but  their  period  of  wedded  life,  was  cut  short  by  the  cruel 
reaper.  Mrs.  Whitcomb  departed  this  life  June  2,  1856,  leaving 
one  child,  Charles  D.,  born  December  11,  1855  ;  he  now  resides  at 
Le  Seuer,  where  he  is  employed  as  a  cheese  and  butter  maker.  The 
first  sermon  at  Kalmar  mill  was  preached  on  the  occasion  of  Mrs. 
Whitcomb's  funeral,  by  Rev.  Delos  Moon,  of  Oronoco.  The  first 
year  of  Mr.  Whitcomb's  residence  in  Kalmar  was  passed  at  this  mill, 
where  he  was  employed.  He  was  again  married  October  28,  1858, 
to  Rebecka  A. ,  daughter  of  Edward  and  Mary  McDowell,  of  Penn- 
sylvania ;  she  was  born  at  Olarkesville,  Mercer  county,  that  state, 
December  2, 1832.  Almost  the  whole  of  Mr.  Whitcomb's  life  has  been 
passed  on  a  farm.  For  twenty  years  past  he  has  been  classleader 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church  at  Byron  ;  Mrs.  Whitcomb  is  also 
a  member  of  the  class.  He  is  a  thorough  republican  and  temperance 
man.  He  was  one  year  treasurer  of  Byron  village,  and  for  the  last  four 
years  has  been  a  member  of  the  village  council.  He  enlisted  at  the 
same  time  as  his  brother  above,  in  the  same  company  and  regiment. 
Five  children  of  the  second  marriage  are  now  living,  born  as  follows, 
all  at  home  :  Temperance  A.,  September  15,  1862,  school  and  music 
teacher;  Eddy  E.,  August  28,  1868  ;  Howard  R,  March  11,  1871  ; 
Orin  J.,  March  3,  1875;  William  W.,  November  9,  1877.  Two 
children  died  in  infancy. 

William  Postier,  deceased,  one  of  the  pioneers  of  this  township, 
was  born  in  Westphalia,  Germany,  January  4,  1804.  He  was  always 
a  farmer.  He  married. Hannah  Seiveke,  and  emigrated  to  the  United 
States  in  1851,  settling  first  in  Waukesha  county,  Wisconsin.  He 
removed  thence  to  Kalmar,  in  1855.  arriving  on  June  7.  He  pre- 
empted eighty  acres  of  land  on  section  9,  and  shortly  bought  eighty 
acres  on  24,  where  he  lived  till  his  death,  which  occurred  in  January, 
1858.  He  left  a  widow  and  seven  children,  all  but  one  of  whom 
still  survive.  Henry,  the  eldest  son,  mentioned  below ;  Fred  re- 
sides on  section  16,  this  town ;  Charles  on  section  24 ;  Caroline  died 
in  Salem  ;  George  has  farm  on  section  25  ;  Julia,  now  Mrs.  G.  D. 
Bradshaw,  dwells  on  section  6  ;  William  with  mother  on  section  24. 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  929 

Henky  Postiek,  farmer,  son  of  the  above,  was  born  in  West- 
phalia, July  8,  1834.  He  received  his  education  in  the  German  com- 
mon schools  and  private  night  schools,  and  is  a  well-read  man  and 
good  citizen.  His  knowledge  of  the  English  language  has  been 
wholly  acquired  by  private  study  ;  but  he  reads  and  writes  it  with 
correctness,  and  is  a  leading  citizen  of  the  township.  He  was  elected 
town  clerk  in  1873-4-76-7  ;  assessor  in  1860  ;  several  times  justice 
of  the  peace,  but  would  not  serve  ;  county  commissioner  in  1875, 
serving  three  years.  Mr.  Postier  became  a  resident  of  Kalmar  April 
8,  1855,  pre-empting  forty  acres  of  land  on  section  10.  This  was 
heavily  timbered  ;  and  he  shortly  purchased  prairie  land,  and  now 
has  240  acres  on  sections  23-4,  one  of  the  handsomest  farms  in  the 
town,  and  supplied  with  excellent  buildings.  Mr.  P.  is  a  member 
of  the  I.O.O.F.,  Rochester  being  the  seat  of  his  lodge.  In  religious 
opinions  his  sympathies  are  with  the  Adventists.  In  political  mat- 
ters he  is  a  democrat,  one  of  the  two  who  stood  by  the  party  in  this 
town  during  the  war  of  the  rebellion.  He  was  married  March  5, 
1871,  to  Louisa  Zarn,  born  in  Mechlenburg,  Prussia,  February  18, 
1851.  ,  Five  children  have  been  given  them,  as  below :  Frederick, 
November  22,  1872  ;  Alice,  May  2,  1874  ;  William,  April  28,  1876; 
Arthur,  February  27,  1878  ;  Blanche,  February  6,  1880. 

Richard  Middleton,  farmer,  is  a  son  of  Jehu  Middleton,  a  min- 
ister of  the  society  of  Friends,  born  in  Virginia.  His  mother,  Mary 
Middleton,  was  a  native  of  North  Carolina.  Joseph,  the  father  of 
Jehu  Middleton,  Was  brought  over  from  England  with  a  brother  and 
bound  out  to  a  millwright  in  Chester,  Pennsylvania,  their  father 
paying  £500  for  their  indentures.  Joseph  Middleton  served  through 
the  revolution  in  Washington's  army,  and  taught  his  trade  to  his  son 
Jehu.  The  latter  settled  near  Barnes ville,  Belmont  county,  Ohio, 
where  the  subject  of  this  sketch  was  born,  October  24,  1817.  He 
was  educated  at  the  academy  established  and  maintained  by  the 
Friends  at  Harveysburg.  At  thirteen  years  old  he  began  to  work 
with  his  father,  and  became  master  of  his  trade,  which  he  followed 
till  he  came  to  Minnesota.  At  twenty-one  he  removed  with  his 
parents  to  Madison  county,  Indiana,  where  his  father  was  pastor  of 
a  society  of  Friends,  as  he  had  been  at  Barnesville.  He  was  mar- 
ried October  31,  1839,  to  Lucinda  B.,  daughter  of  Addison  and 
Mary  Ellison,  of  Virginia ;  she  was  born  in  December,  1820,  in 
Kanawha  county,  that  state.  Mr.  Middleton  took  up  his  residence 
in  Kalmar  on  June  27,  1855.     His  tirst  claim  was  on  section  4,  and 


930  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNT  F. 

he  still  owns  100  acres  of  it.  He  shortly  bought  180  acres  on  sec- 
tions 32  and  33,  which  he  has  given  to  his  children.  His  present 
home  is  on  section  17,  where  he  is  tilling  308  acres.  In  1856-7-8  he 
kept  a  store  at  this  point,  and  sunk  $3,400,  owing  to  the  financial  crash 
of  1857.  In  1857  he  built  a  sawmill  on  the  Zumbro  river  here  and 
operated  it  fifteen  years.  In  1873  he  built  a  grist-mill  on  the  same 
power,  which  contains  three  sets  of  buhrstones.  This  he  sold  in  1878, 
and  has  since  given  his  whole  attention  to  farming.  On  July  21, 1883, 
his  house  was  entirely  demolished  by  a  hurricane,  and  Mrs.  Mid- 
dleton  was  killed  by  the  falling  ruins.  His  barn  was  also  demol- 
ished, and  all  his  shrubbery  and  outbuildings  were  ruined.  Mrs. 
M.  was  a  member  of  the  Baptist  church  at  Byron,  as  is  Mr.  M. 
The  latter  is  a  republican,  and  served  as  justice  of  the  peace  twenty 
years,  retiring  in  the  spring  of  1882.  There  are  four  living  children 
of  this  family.  Joseph  A.,  the  eldest  child,  was  born  January  8, 
1841,  died  in  the  United  States  service  at  Louisville,  Kentucky,  in 
February,  1862  ;  William  H.,  March,  1855,  married  Emily  Koof, 
lives  on  section  32;  Silas  A.,  July  13,  1858,  is  superintending  a 
farm  near  Byron  and  studying  for  the  ministry,  married  Belle  Fair- 
banks ;  Mary  E.,  1844,  married  D.  C.  Bentley  (now  deceased),  dwells 
at  Owatonna  ;  Eddie  W.,  July  13,  1862,  studying  medicine. 

Kathan  Bowman,  farmer,  is  one  of  the  pioneers  of  this  town- 
ship, having  visited  it  in  August,  1854.  At  this  time  he  made  claim 
to  a  quarter-section  of  government  land  lying  on  sections  3  and  10. 
The  following  spring  he  came  here  with  his  family  and  secured  title 
to  his  claim.  He  very  shortly  sold  half  of  this  land  and  traded  the 
balance  for  the  eighty  on  section  1,  where  he  now  resides,  and  which 
has  ever  since  been  his  home.  The  estate  now  includes  one  hundred 
acres  and  is  one  of  the  finest  farms  in  this  rich  town.  Most  of  his 
time  has  been  given  to  the  tillage  of  his  land.  He  is  a  lifelong 
democrat ;  has  been  assessor  of  'Sew  Haven  township,  in  which  his 
land  was  embraced  in  the  early  years  of  the  county,  two  years  ; 
supervisor  of  Kalmar,  two  years,  one  of  them  being  chairman  ;  in 
1883  he  was  elected  justice  of  the  peace.  Mr.  Bowman  is  a  son 
of  Lorton  and  Nancy  Bowman,  natives 'of  Tennessee  and  Kentucky; 
he  was  born  at  Crab  Orchard,  in  the  latter  state,  December  29,  1823. 
His  life  has  always  been  passed  on  a  farm.  He  enjoyed  few  educa- 
tional advantages,  but  has  given  his  children  fair  opportunities  in 
this  line,  which  have  been  improved.  Mr.  Bowman  has  been  twice 
married,  the  first  time  in  November,  1843,  to  Sarah  Rathbun,  who 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  981 

died  in  1853,  leaving  three  children.  The  second  marriage  took 
place  December  15,  1853,  the  bride  being  Miss  Jane,  daughter  of 
John  Lowrj,  one  of  the  pioneers  of  this  township.  Mr.  Bowman's 
parents  moved,  when  he  was  small,  to  Indiana,  and  when  he  was 
thirteen  years  old,  to  DeWitt  county,  Illinois.  His  father  died 
when  he  was  fifteen,  and  the  care  of  the  farm  and  its  development 
fell  upon  him.  In  1815  he  moved  to  Lodi,  Wisconsin,  where  he 
dwelt  until  his  removal  to  this  state.  Mr.  Bowman  was  a  member 
of  the  first  Methodist  church  society,  organized  here  in  1855,  and 
still  retains  his  connection  with  that  sect.  Three  children  of  his 
second  wife  are  living.  Here  is  the  family  record  :  Elijah  S.,  died 
1880,  leaving  a  widow,  Helen  nee  Sykes  ;  George  W.,  married, 
resides  at  Sauk  Center,  Minnesota  ;  Sarah  R.,  married  Charles 
Dickinson  and  lives  in  Goodhue  county  ;  John  L,,  born  December 
13,  1854,  married  IN^ellie  Sawj^er,  home  at  Pine  Island,  this  state  ; 
William  C,  November  25,  1856;  Myrtie,  August  16,  1869.  Mr. 
Bowman's  dwelling  was  destroyed  by  fire  in  1882,  and  with  it  all  his 
records. 

Isaac  Dodd,  farmer,  was  born  at  Castle  Carrick,  Cumberland 
county,  England,  March  12,  1830.  His  parents  died  when  he  was 
a  mere  boy,  and  at  nineteen  he  came  to  the  United  States,  engaging 
in  farm  labor,  in  Cortland  county,  New  York.  He  was  married  at 
Elgin,  Illinois,  October  22,  1852,  and  returned  to  New  York  and 
engaged  in  farming.  His  bride,  Margaret  Johnston,  was  a  native 
of  the  same  county  as  himself.  She  departed  this  life  March  22, 
1858,  leaving  three  children.  William,  the  eldest,  was  born  Decem- 
ber 20,  1853,  graduated  at  Chicago  Medical  College  and  began  the 
practice  of  medicine  ;  married  Nona  Hitchcock  ;  died  in  California 
while  seeking  restoration  of  health,  May  20,  1883  ;  John,  February 
21,  1855,  at  home;  May  J.,  December  29,  1856.  Mr.  Dodd 
removed  from  New  York  to  this  township  in  1855,  arriving  June  8. 
His  pre-emption  embraced  one-fourth  of  section  23,  and  he  has  since 
purchased  eighty  acres  more  on  the  same  section,  and  twelve  acres 
timber-land.  He  has  a  fine  brick  residence  on  a  knoll  commanding 
a  view  of  the  farm,  and  other  buildings  in  proportion.  Mr.  Dodd 
was  married  the  second  time,  March  29,  1862,  to  Ellen  Ranson, 
who  was  born  near  Paw-Paw,  Michigan,  of  English  parents.  Mr. 
Dodd  has  been  sadly  afflicted  in  the  loss  of  children.  Besides  his 
eldest  son,  six  children  of  the  second  marriage  have  been  laid  away 
in  the  grave  ;  four  are  still  living,  born  as  follows  :  Julia  A. ,  Janu- 


932  HISTOEY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

arj  26,  1869  ;  Lily  M.,  January  20,  1871  ;  Carrie  W.,  March,  1873; 
Edward  I.,  June  3,  1866.  Ethel  Edna  died  at  sixteen  years  of  age. 
Mr.  Dodd  and  wife  are  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcoj)al  church. 
He  is  a  republican  ;  was  justice  of  the  peace  in  1862-3  ;  supervisor 
in  1866-7-8-9,  being  chairman  of  the  board  in  1868. 

Hon.  Milo  White,  the  oldest  merchant  in  Chatiield,  and  the 
one  longest  in  business  in  Fillmore  county,  was  born  in  Fletcher, 
Vermont,  August  17,  "1830,  his  parents  being  Josiah  and  Polly 
(Bailey)  White,  who  were  agriculturists.  The  subject  of  this  notice, 
after  receiving  a  very  ordinary  common-school  education,  at  the  age 
of  fifteen  became  a  clerk  in  a  store  in  his  native  town  ;  at  eighteen  went 
to  Cambridge,  LaMoille  county,  and  after  clerking  there  one  year  went 
to  Burlington  and  followed  the  same  business  four  years,  then  in  1853 
went  to  New  York  city,  continuing  in  the  same  line  of  business.  In  the 
spring  of  1855  Mr.  White  came  to  Chatfield,  and  in  the  autumn  of  1856 
opened  a  store  and  still  continues  in  trade,  and  is  what  the  world 
calls  a  successful  merchant.  It  has  been  his  rule  to  purchase  every- 
thing which  his  customers  would  bring  to  town  that  had  a  value  in 
the  markets  of  the  world  over  the  cost  of  transporting  it  to  those 
markets,  and  give  them  a  fair  price,  and  charging  only  a  moderate 
profit  on  his  merchandise.  The  result  is  he  has  a  wide  circle  of  cus- 
tomers in  Fillmore  and  Olmsted  counties,  his  home  being  in  the 
latter  while  his  store  is  in  the  former.  Mr.  White  was  elected 
chairman  of  the  town  board  of  supervisors  at  the  organization  under 
the  state  constitution  in  1858,  receiving  every  vote  cast.  Was  presi- 
dent of  the  village  council  one  year.  Has  held  the  oflice  of  treasurer 
of  the  school  district  for  some  fifteen  years  and  of  the  village  several 
years.  In  1871  Mr.  White  was  elected  to  the  state  senate  and 
re-elected  in  1872,  1874  and  1880  ;  was  chairman  of  committee  on 
claims,  committee  on  normal  schools  and  committee  on  finance ; 
has  been  a  great  friend  of  the  common  schools,  working  hard  for  the 
normal  schools  as  a  help  to  the  common  ones  ;  was  once  promi- 
nently mentioned  for  state  treasurer  but  made  no  eifort  for  it.  Mr. 
White  was  brought  out  in  1882  by  his  friends  as  a  candidate  for  the 
nomination  for  congress,  an  honor  which  he  did  not  aspire  to  nor 
seek,  but  consented  to  the  use  of  his  name  and  was  nominated  and 
elected.  Mr.  White  is  a  republican  in  politics,  and  has  been  ever 
since  that  party  was  organized.  Mr.  White  was  married  June  26^ 
1858,  to  Hannah  A.  Ellis,  daughter  of  Putnam  and  Kachel  (Ingra- 
ham)  Ellis,  who  was  born  in  Fairfax,  Vermont,  September  11,  1836  ; 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  938 

has  had  five  children,  three  now  living ;  Clifton,  born  in  1859,  died 
1860  ;  Carolus,  born  in  1861,  died  1864  ;  Charles  H.,  born  in  1863; 
Milo,  1868  ;  J.  C,  1876.  Mr.  White  and  family  attend  the  Method- 
ist Episcopal  church,  and  while  not  a  member  is  a  valuable  and 
liberal  supporter  of  that  church,  but  has  given  liberally  to  the  other 
churches,  including  the  Catholic.  Has  always  worked  for  the  inter- 
ests of  his  town,  county  and  state,  and  has  lived  to  see  a  prosperous 
state  built  up  with  large  farms  and  not  only  comfortable  but  elegant 
homes,  where  he  spent  nights  on  the  prairie  far  from  the  habitation 
of  man,  and  has  great  confidence  in  the  future  of  the  state  and 
supremacy  of  republican  institutions. 

Abeam  Harkins,  postmaster,  Rochester,  was  born  near  Mead- 
ville,  Crawford  county,  Pennsylvania,  February  24,  1821.  When 
our  subject  was  eight  years  of  age  his  father  died.  In  1836  he  bade 
farewell  to  his  boyhood  home,  coming  west  to  Detroit,  thence 
to  Rockford,  Illinois,  on  foot.  That  city  then  consisted  of  three  or 
four  log  cabins.  In  1812-3  he  attended  the  seminary  at  Mount 
Morris,  Ogle  county,  Illinois,  and  subsequently  spent  a  part  of  his 
time  teaching  until  1816.  In  June  of  that  year  he  enlisted  in  Co. 
H,  1st  111.  Inf.,  under  Col.  Hardin,  which  regiment  was  sent  to  par- 
ticipate in  the  war  with  Mexico.  The  regiment  marched  through 
Texas,  crossing  the  Rio  Grande  at  Presideo-del-Norte.  The  division 
captured  San  Rosa,  San  Fernando,  Monclova  and  Parras,  thence 
making  a  forced  march  to  Buena  Yista,  where  the  united  forces 
of  Gens.  Taylor  and  Wool  (consisting  of  five  thousand  men) 
defeated  a  force  of  twenty-two  thousand  under  Santa  Anna.  On 
the  22d  and  23d  of  February,  .1817,  Co.  H  lost  seven  privates  and 
the  first  lieutenant,  and  eleven  of  the  compan}^  were  wounded.  Mr. 
Harkins  was  married  August  11,  1849,  to  Miss  Soretta  Beecher,  at 
Roscoe,  Illinois,  where  they  afterward  buried  two  children,  a  boy 
and  a  girl.  In  June,  1855,  he  came  to  Olmsted  county  and  located 
in  Yiola  township,  Mrs.  Harkins  being  the  first  female  to  locate  in 
that  town.  In  August  of  that  year  they  buried  their  son,  who  died 
at  that  time.  This  was  the  first  death  in  the  township.  His  daugh- 
ter, Alice  L.  Taylor,  now  residing  near  Waseca,  was  the  first  white 
child  born  in  the  town.  Mrs.  Harkins  died  September  16,  1856. 
Our  subject  was  again  married  in  1859,  to  Mary  E.  Calvert,  by 
whom  he  has  had  seven  children,  six  of  whom  are  living.  Mr. 
Harkins  was  elected  chairman  of  the  supervisors  in  Yiola  township, 
serving  in  that  capacity  during  the  years  of  1857-8-9,  and  in  1860 


934  HISTOET    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

was  made  justice  of  the  peace.  He  was  also  made  county  commis- 
sioner, and  elected  to  the  legislature  in  the  same  year.  In  June, 
1861,  he  aided  in  raising  Co.  B  of  the  2d  Minn,  reg.,  and  was 
elected  second  lieutenant  later.  He  was  promoted  to  the  first  lieuten- 
ancy, and  in  July,  1862,  was  made  captain  of  the  company.  He 
was  wounded  in  the  battle  of  Chickamauga  September  20,  1863,  and 
was  here  also  taken  prisoner,  but  was  paroled  on  the  29th  of  the 
same  month.  On  June  20,  1864,  he  resigned.  In  the  same  year 
he  was  elected  county  auditor,  and  also  in  1866.  In  March,  1871, 
he  was  appointed  assistant  doorkeeper  in  the  house  of  representa- 
tives, and  in  August  of  the  same  year  he  was  appointed  postmaster. 

BtJET  W.  Eaton,  attorney,  was  born  in  Chautauqua  county,  New 
York,  September  29,  1854.  In  the  spring  of  1855  his  father,  Lyman 
L.  Eaton,  brought  his  family  to  Olmsted  county,  locating  in  Koch- 
ester.  This  venerable  gentleman  is  one  of  Kochester's  oldest  and 
most  respected  citizens.  The  subject  of  this  sketch  received  his 
early  education  in  the  public  schools  of  Rochester,  and  in  18T6  be- 
gan the  study  of  law,  in  the  office  of  C.  C.  Wilson.  On  December 
5,  1879,  he  was  admitted  to  the  bar,  and  in  1880  formed  a  partner- 
ship with  Frank  B.  Kellog.  For  this  young  law  firm  we  predict  a 
prosperous  future. 

Among  the  thousands  of  men  who,  with  no  resources  but  strength 
and  energy,  followed  the  "star  of  empire"  westward  and  cast  their 
lot  within  the  borders  of  the  territory  of  Minnesota,  comparatively 
few  have  met  with  substantial  success.  Prominent  among  the  num- 
ber whose  labors  have  been  crowned  with  prosperity  is  Walter  L. 
Beeckenridge,  of  Rochester.  He  was  born  in  Butler  county,  Penn- 
sylvania, November  5,  1824,  and  received  his  education  at  Mead- 
ville,  Pennsylvania,  and  Kingsville,  Ohio.  In  1851  he  began  the 
study  of  law  at  Meadville,  and  in  1853  was  admitted  to  the  bar. 
He  practiced  in  Pennsylvania  until  1855,  when  he  came  west  to 
Minnesota,  locating  in  Rochester,  where  he  continued  his  profession, 
besides  entering  quite  extensively  in  the  real  estate  business.  The 
first  democratic  convention  in  the  county  was  held  in  his  oflice  in 
1858.  He  is  a  lawyer  of  ability,  and  that  his  talents  are  appreci- 
ated is  indicated  by  the  fact  that  he  was  for  twelve  years  attorney 
for  the  Winona  &  St.  Peter  railroad.  Mr.  Breckenridge  was  mar- 
ried in  1855,  to  Miss  Margaret  M.  Logan,  a  native  of  Crawford 
county,  Pennsylvania.  William  L.,  Margaret  C.  and  Elizabeth  B. 
are  the  names  of  their  children.     William  L.  is  also  a  lawyer,  and 


J.O^A^^^^^^ 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  935 

is  city  attorney.  The  family  are  members  of  the  Episco];)al  church. 
By  shrewd  financial  management  Mr.  Breckenridge  has  amassed  a 
handsome  fortune,  and  his  home  on  Dubuque  street  is  one  of  the 
finest  in  the  city. 

Stewart  B.  Clark,  implement  dealer,  was  born  in  Cinciimati, 
Ohio,  August  24,  1834.  Later  his  father's  family  moved  to  Chilli- 
cothe,  where  they  remained  two  years ;  thence  to  Van  Wert 
county,  Ohio.  In  1853  our  subject  came  west  and  located  in  Ross- 
ville,  Iowa.  In  the  spring  of  1855  he  came  to  Olmsted  county  and 
located  in  Oronoco,  where  he  opened  a  blacksmith-shop.  Here  he 
made  the  breaking-plow  that  was  first  used  in  breaking  up  the  streets 
of  Rochester.  In  the  fall  of  1858  he  removed  to  Rochester,  after 
which  he  spent  eighteen  years  at  the  forge.  At  the  end  of  that 
time  he  began  dealing  in  agricultural  implements,  which  he  still 
continues.  He  was  married  November  2,  1858,  to  Miss  Elizabeth 
A.  Herrick,  a  native  of  Saratoga  county.  New  York.  Mamie  L.  is 
the  name  of  their  only  daughter.  She  is  now  the  wife  of  Frank  P. 
Edson,  of  Van  Wert,  Ohio.  Mr.  Clark  is  a  member  of  the 
A.  F.  and  A.  M.,  and  also  of  the  chapter  and  commandery,  being 
treasurer  of  each  of  the  lodges. 

Edward  J.  Whitcomb,  proprietor  of  Rochester  brickyards,  was 
born  in  Allegheny  county.  New  York,  in  1839.  When  sixteen 
years  old  he  came  to  Minnesota  and  located  in  Rochester,  where  he 
started  the  first  brickyard  in  the  county.  During  the  Sioux  massa- 
cre, in  1862,  he  spent  six  weeks  on  the  frontier,  aiding  in  the  sup- 
pression of  the  hostile  natives.  The  brickyard  is  located  on  block 
23,  in  Head  and  McMahon's  addition.  Mr.  Whitcomb  was  mar- 
ried in  1865,  to  Miss  Sophia  Harris,  a  native  of  Ontario  county.  New 
York.  Edward,  Eugene  and  Walter  are  their  children's  names. 
The  family  are  members  of  the  Baptist  church.  Mr.  Whitcomb  is 
also  a  member  of  the  I.O.O.F. 

Joseph  Alexander,  proprietor  of  woolen  mills,  was  born  in 
England,  May  14,  1826.  He  came  to  America  in  1844  and  Olmsted 
county  in  1855,  and  began  manufacturing  furniture,  which  he  con- 
tinued eight  years.  In  1872  he  engaged  in  manufacturing  woolen 
goods  in  company  with  N.  G.  Bartley.  A  description  of  his  factory 
will  be  found  in  another  part  of  this  work. 

Mr.  Alexander  was  married  in  1 845,  to  Miss  Hannah  Knight,  a 
native  of  England. 

N.  N.  Hajvtmond,  grocer,  was  born  in  Otsego  county,  New  York, 
56 


936  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

in  September,  1832.  He  remained  in  his  native  state  until  1855, 
when  he  came  to  Rochester,  being  one  of  her  pioneers.  He  erected 
the  second  frame  house  in  tlie  prospective  village,  and  the  first 
wagon-shop.  He  followed  wagonmaking  about  eight  years,  and  then 
went  into  the  American  House  in  the  capacity  of  landlord,  where  he 
remained  eight  years.  He  afterward  kept  hotel  in  Austin  and  St. 
Paul.     In  1881  he  embarked  in  the  grocery  business  in  Rochester. 

Mr.  Hammond  was  married  in  1852,  to  Miss  Harriet  Wood- 
worth,  a  native  of  I*^ew  York  State.  Charles  F.  and  George  W.  are 
the  names  of  their  children.     He  is  a  member  of  the  A.  F.  and  A.  M, 

MiLO  Matteson,  son  of  Truman  and  Maria  Matteson,  was  born  in 
Stephenson  county,  Illinois,  in  the  j^ear  1837.  After  living  with  his 
parents  until  1855  young  Matteson  determined  to  "  strike  out"  for 
himself,  and  in  that  year  he  came  to  Eyota,  where  he  now  lives. 
There  were  only  six  settlers  in  Eyota  when  Mr.  Matteson  arrived 
there,  and  there  were  only  four  buildings  where  the  present  city  of 
Rochester  is  situated  at  that  time.  Mr.  Matteson  has  ever  been  an 
industrious  and  successful  farmer.  In  1866  he  was  joined  in  matri- 
mony to  Helen  Smith,  of  New  York.  The  union  has  been  blessed 
with  six  children,  as  follows  :  Charles,  George,  Hattie,  Mark,  Min- 
nie and  Frank.  The  first  town  meeting  in  Eyota  was  held  at  Mr. 
Matteson's  house. 

William  Htslop  was  born  in  Scotland  in  1835,  and  received  his 
early  education  on  his  native  heath.  He  came  to  America  in  1855 
and  located  in  the  towns  of  Marion  and  Eyota,  where  he  now  lives 
and  carries  on  the  business  of  farming  and  stock  raising.  In  1863 
he  was  married  to  Anna  M.  Little,  of  Farmington.  Eight  children 
have  been  the  result  of  this  union.  Mr.  Hyslop  is  a  member  of 
the  Presbyterian  church,  and  in  politics  he  is  an  advocate  and  sup- 
porter of  the  principles  of  the  greenback  party. 

William  H.  Pearson,  Pleasant  Grove  township,  son  of  Richard 
and  Mary  A.  (Murch)  Pearson,  was  born  in  Lewiston,  Mifflin  county, 
Pennsylvania,  March  19,  1829.  His  father  was  a  hotelkeeper,  and 
also  a  civil  engineer.  He  emigrated  from  Pennsylvania  in  1833, 
locating  in  Columbus,  Ohio,  thence  to  Fort  Wayne,  Indiana,  where 
he  took  a  contract  on  the  Wabash  canal,  then  building.  He  subse- 
quently removed  to  Mies,  Michigan,  thence  to  Chicago,  and  from 
there  to  Cassville,  Wisconsin.  After  remaining  there  three  years  he 
went  vrith  his  family  to  Clayton  county,  Iowa,  where  he  engaged  in 
farming.     He  died  in  Atlantic,  Iowa,  in  October,  1882,  aged  eighty- 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  937 

eight.  Our  subject  came  to  Minnesota  in  1855,  first  locating  on  sec- 
tion 36,  Eyota  townsliip.  He  made  the  first  arrest  in  the  township, 
the  details  of  which  are  as  follows  :  Henry  Brown  had  assaulted  and 
severel}'  injured  a  neighbor,  and  Mr.  Pearson  was  selected  to  capture 
him.  He  went  to  Justice  Nathan  Phelps,  of  Pleasant  Grove,  who 
gave  him  authority.  He  was  nearly  a  week  finding  his  man,  but 
finally  captured  him,  although  he  drew  an  ax  and  threatened  to  brain 
Pearson  if  he  came  near.  Our  subject  was  married  January  1,  1852, 
to  Miss  Elizabeth  Kutan,  a  native  of  Pennsylvania.  Maria  A., 
Olin  H.,  Elizabeth  G.,  William  H.  (deceased),  Eobert  L.,  James, 
Mildred  E.,  Margaret  C.  and  Paul  E.  are  their  children's  names. 
Mrs.  Pearson  died  in  February,  1875.  Our  subject  is  a  member 
of  the  A.O.U.W.  at  Rochester.  He  came  to  Pleasant  Grove  in 
October,  1872,  locating  on  section  3. 

George  Sinclair,  farmer,  son  of  Adoniram  and  Jane  D.  (Young) 
Sinclair,  was  born  in  Kennebec  county,  Maine,  in  1832.  He  there 
attended  the  public  school  and  assisted  his  father  on  the  farm  till 
1854,  when  he  moved  to  Illinois,  and  in  the  fall  of  same  year  worked  in 
pinery  in  Minnesota.  In  1855  he  purchased  160  acres  in  section  32, 
town  of  Kalmar,  and  sold  it  in  1856.  In  1861  he  bought  110  acres 
in  section  34,  Kalmar,  where  he  now  resides.  He  was  married  in 
1860  to  Miss  Rebecca  Fisher,  daughter  of  Benjamin  and  Rachel 
Fisher,  of  Indiana,  where  Miss  Rebecca  was  born  in  1840.  They 
have  children  as  here  noted  :  Frances  A.,  born  1862  ;  Ella,  1864  ; 
Effie,  1866  ;  Irwin,  1867  ;  Mattie,  1871 ;  Lewis,  1874.  Our  subject 
is  a  member  of  the  Baptist  church,  and  in  politics  is  a  republican. 

Christopher  Isaacson,  farmer,  came  to  Salem  in  1854,  being  one 
of  the  pioneers  of  the  town.  The  following  year  he  pre-empted  160 
acres  in  section  7  of  Salem,  and  has  now  201  acres,  part  of  which  is 
in  Dodge  county.  In  1874  he  built  a  fine  barn,  50X30,  with  a  stone 
basement,  and  in  1876  one  of  the  finest  brick  houses  in  this  section  of 
the  county.  Our  subject  was  born  in  Norway,  in  1827,  and  is  the  son 
of  Isaac  and  Isabella  Tvedt.  On  May  13,  1853,  he  married  Martha 
Thoneas  Swanum.  He  has  had  nine  children,  born  as  follows  :  Isaac, 
1854;  Thomas,  1855;  Isabella,  1857;  Christopher,  1858;  Euanna, 
1860  ;  Olaava,  1862 ;  George,  1864 ;  Martha,  1866  ;  William,  1868, 
all  are  still  living  (1883).  The  same  year,  1853,  that  our  subject 
married,  he  sailed  in  a  sailing-ship  for  America,  and  after  a  passage 
of  nine  weeks  and  four  days  he  was  landed  at  Quebec,  and  by  steam- 
boat and  ox-team  he  went  to  Dane  county,  Wisconsin,  and  from  there 


938  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COTIN^TY. 

to  Salem.  In  religion  is  a  Lutheran,  in  politics  a  republican.  Mrs. 
Isaacson,  wife  of  our  subject,  died  in  1869. 

T.  B.  Isaacson,  brother  to  Christopher  Isaacson,  subject  of  pre- 
ceding sketch,  was  born  in  Norway  in  1837,  leaving  there  with  his 
brother  in  1853  for  America,  and  came  to  Salem  in  1854,  staying 
there  but  a  short  time,  and  then  went  to  Iowa,  where  he  worked  for 
farmers  for  two  years,  when  he  returned  to  Salem  and  bought  eighty 
acres  of  good  land  in  section  19.  He  now  has  380  acres  in  sections 
7,  18,  19  and  20,  In  politics  he  always  votes  for  the  best  man.  He 
has  been  supervisor,  assessor,  school  trustee  and  treasurer.  In  1858 
he  married  Miss  Nancy  Christ,  born  in  Norway  in  1841.  He  has 
seven  children,  all  living  ;  Isabella,  born  1859,  married  to  Bell  S. 
Bale  in  1881,  now  living  in  Polk  county,  Minnesota ;  Lina,  born  1860, 
married  in  1879  ;  Thomas  Christopherson,  who  died  in  February, 
1881 ;  Isaac,  born  1862  ;  Ella,  1867;  Alfred,  1870  ;  Edward,  1872, 
and  Henry  in  1881.  In  1876  he  built  a  fine  brick  dwelling-house, 
similar  to  the  one  built  by  his  brother  Christopher. 

Darius  Wilkins,  farmer,  is  a  descendent  from  the  Wilkins 
family  who  came  from  England  many  years  ago  and  settled  in 
Vermont,  in  which  state  his  parents,  Amos  and  Mary  (Hines)  Wil- 
kins were  residing  at  the  time  of  his  birth,  August  11,  1817. 
Darius  spent  his  youth  as  most  farmers'  sons  did  in  the  eastern 
states,  by  attending  the  public  school  during  the  winter  and  assist- 
''ing  his  parents  on  the  farm.  In  1838  he  married  Miss  Nancy  B. 
Little,  born  in  Morristown,  Lamoil  county,  Vermont,  May  16,  1816, 
daughter  of  Asa  and  Kazia  (Bigfoot)  Little.  The  year  after  his 
marriage  Mr.  Wilkins  emigrated  to  Illinois,  where  he  pre-empted 
160  acres  of  land,  which  he  worked  for  sixteen  years,  and  then  sold 
out  and  again  moved  west,  arriving  at  Salem  on  July  12,  1855. 
This  last  move  was  made  by  ox-team,  and  his  family  had  to  endure 
many  privations  during  the  trip.  Our  subject  here  pre-empted  160 
acres  of  land,  which  he  still  owns,  on  section  15.  He  was  elected 
justice  of  the  peace  in  1856,  which  office  he  held  for  many  years. 
He  is  a  democrat.  In  religion  he  is  a  Methodist.  On  January  13, 
1854,  his  first  wife  died,  and  on  June  25,  of  same  year,  he  married 
Miss  Harriet  McKinstry,  daughter  of  Amos  and  Nancy  (Bigfoot) 
McKinstry,  a  relative  of  his  first  wife,  and  for  whom  he  returned  to 
Vermont.  The  children  now  living  are  Charlotte  D. ,  born  Septem- 
ber 8,  1842  ;  Edward  D.,  June  28,  1844,  married  in  1871  Eliza 
Hunniwell ;  Freelove  Kazia,  born  in  1848,  married  in  1870  Warner 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  939 

Brooks,  son  of  W.  T.  Brooks,  of  Salem  ;  Amos  Ward,  born  1850, 
married  Dell  Gridley,  daughter  of  George  Gridley  ;  Eva  M.,  born 
January  28,  1860  ;  Nettie  F.,  September  28,  1861  ;  Alma,  June  21, 
•  1866  ;  Alva  D.,  December  2,  1869  ;  Hattie  B.,  December  8,  1871, 
and  Victor,  March  26,  1874. 

Cyrus  B.  Dodge,  farmer,  was  born  in  Pelham,  Massachusetts,  in 
1821.  He  is  the  son  of  Daniel  and  Ester  (Brown)  Dodge.  During 
boyhood  he  tried  in  various  ways  to  earn  an  honest  penny,  such  as 
braiding  palm-leaf  hats,  setting  teeth  by  hand  in  cards,  for  carding 
wool,  bottoming  shoes,  and  wagon  making,  which  last  he  made  his 
principal  business  till  his  migration  west.  In  1845  our  subject  mar- 
ried Miss  Eliza  S.  Crane,  born  August  3J,  1823,  at  Greensboro,  Yer- 
mont,  daughter  of  John  and  Susan  (Poland)  Crane.  In  1855 
moved  with  his  family  to  Haverhill,  and  pre-empted  160  acres  of 
land  in  Sec.  17,  T.  107,  R.  13.,  where  he  has  since  resided.  Mr. 
Dodge  is  one  of  the  very  few  remaining  old  settlers  of  this  town. 
He  is  liberal  in  his  religious  views.  Mrs.  Dodge  (wife  of  our  sub- 
ject) is  a  Spiritualist.  The  children  are  George  O.,  born  June, 
1846  (died  same  year)  ;  Frances  E.,  born  July  4,  1847  ;  Charlotte 
A.,  February  10,  1850  (died  same  year);  Cyrus,  October  7,  1851; 
Ida  May,  May  3,  1857  (died  1881);  Herbert  M.,  April  10,  1859; 
Elmer  E.,  September  29,  1861 ;  Carrie  S.,  June  24,  1865  (died  1875). 

Charles  M.  Smith,  farmer,  born  in  Orange  county,  Vermont,  in 
1828  ;  son  of  Jonathan  and  Anna  (Parker)  Smith.*  During  boy- 
hood he  attended  the  public  school,  and  remained  with  his  parents 
till  1849,  when  he  moved  to  Rock  county,  Wisconsin,  where  he 
bought  eighty  acres  of  land  and  engaged  in  farming.  In  1852  mar- 
ried Miss  Permelia  Graves,  daughter  of  Henry  and  Lucindia 
(Orcutt)  Graves.  In  1865,  answering  the  call  for  three  hundred 
thousand  more,  our  subject  enlisted  in  the  49th  Wis.  Inf.,  Co.  D, 
serving  eight  and  one-half  months,  being  mustered  out  in  the  fall  ot 
the  same  year.  In  1868  purchased  160  acres  of  land  in  section  13, 
town  of  Haverhill,  and  in  1877  built  a  fine  dwelling  in  the  center  of 
a  beautiful  grove  of  trees.  Mr.  Smith  is  a  Mason,  being  a  member 
of  the  blue  lodge,  of  Elgin,  and  the  royal  arch  chapter,  of 
Rochester.  Has  been  for  two  years  assessor,  and  school-district 
treasurer  for  nine  years,  also  town  treasurer  for  one  year.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Smith  are  members  of  the  Methodist  church.  In  politics  he  is 
a  republican.  When  about  eighteen  years  of  age  our  subject  had 
the  misfortune  to  lose  the  thumb  of  his  left  hand,  caused  by  the 


940  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COimTY. 

explosion  of  a  gun  during  the  June  training  of  the  militia  in 
Yermont. 

David  Overend,  farmer,  Pleasant  Grove  township,  was  born  in 
Tandregee,  County  Armagh,  Ireland,  in  1826.  He  came  to  America 
in  1850,  stopping  at  Cleveland,  Ohio.  In  May,  1855,  he  came  to 
Olmsted  county,  locating  on  the  N.E.  J  Sec.  27,  Pleasant  Grove 
township,  where  he  now  owns  over  300  acres  of  excellent  land.  In 
1857  he  was  united  in  marriage  with  Mary  Yates,  a  native  of  Indi- 
ana. Hattie  E.,  David  J.,  Mattie  E.,  Frank  A.,  Ora  J.  and  Nellie 
are  the  names  of  their  children.  The  family  are  members  of  the 
Christian  church. 

John  W.  Flathees,  farmer.  Pleasant  Grove,  was  born  Septem- 
ber 14,  1845,  in  Hendricks  county,  Indiana.  In  1855  the  family 
came  to  Olmsted  county,  selecting  as  a  place  of  residence  a  part  of 
section  23,  Pleasant  Grove  township.  His  father,  Lindsey  Flathers, 
was  born  in  Mattison  county,  Kentucky,  in  1822,  and  was  married 
in  1844,  to  Miss  Mary  Pace.  Our  subject  received  his  education  in 
the  district  schools,  and  at  the  graded  school  at  Chatfield.  He  was 
married  in  1873,  to  Miss  Olive  Collins,  a  native  of  Iowa.  Their 
children's  names  are  as  follows  :  Mary  E.,  Effie  and  Ivy  E.  Mr. 
Flathers  and  wife  are  members  of  the  Christian  church.  He  was 
elected  county  commissioner  in  the  fall  of  1882. 

Harvey  F.  Bush,  farmer,  Quincy  township,  was  bom  January 
29, 1826,  in  Spencer,  Worcester  county,  Massachusetts.  The  family 
are  of  Scotch  origin.  Mr.  Bush  was  married  in  1850,  to  Miss 
Ellen  A.  Elsey,  a  native  of  Norwich,  England,  where  she  was  born 
June  10,  1836.  Their  children's  names  are  as  follows:  Avery  K., 
John  G.,  Mary  G.  (deceased),  Fred.,  Frank  H.,  Abbie  (deceased), 
Charles  H.,  Kosa  B.,  ISTellie  A.  and  DeEtte  (deceased).  He  brought 
his  family  to  Minnesota  in  the  winter  of  1855,  locating  on  section 
32,  Quincy  township.  The  death  angel  has  been  a  frequent  visitor 
in  this  family  circle,  plucking  some  of  its  brightest  gems.  The 
eldest  son,  Avery  K.,  was  married  in  1876,  to  Miss  Etta  Hatfield, 
who  died  May  21,  1876.  He  was  again  married  in  -1879,  to  Miss 
Ida  C.  Bibbins,  of  Chatfield.  Fred  was  married  in  1878,  to  Miss 
Ida  Betry. 

Mark  W.  Clay,  merchant,  is  one  of  the  pioneers  and  a  leading 
citizen  of  Oronoco.  He  is  a  native  of  New  Hampsliire,  as  were  his 
parents,  Walter  and  Elizabeth  Sanborn-Clay.  The  subject  of  this 
sketch  began  existence  at  Hooksett,  March  31,  1835.     He  attended 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  941 

scliool  at  Dorchester  a  short  time  ;  at  the  age  of  eleven  years  went 
from  liome  and  worked  for  neighboring  farmers,  attending  school  a 
part  of  the  time  winters  ;  at  sixteen  years  of  age,  with  his  brother, 
he  engaged  at  factory  shoemaking,  and  often  pegged  thirty  pairs  of 
shoes  without  rising  from  the  bench  ;  two  years  later  he  entered  a 
wholesale  store  in  Boston  as  bookkeeper,  and  lost  his  health  there. 
In  the  spring  of  1855  Mr.  Clay  came  west  in  search  of  health,  land- 
ing at  Winona  on  the  5tli  of  April  with  scarcely  strength  to  walk  five 
hundred  yards  ;  after  spending  the  summer  with  friends  at  Roscoe 
he  found  sufficient  strength  to  engage  in  business  again,  and  in  the 
fall  of  that  year  opened  a  boot  and  shoe  shop  at  Oronoco,  in  partner- 
ship with  his  brother,  Thomas  C.  Clay.  In  the  spring  of  1856  a 
general  stock  of  merchandise  was  added  to  their  boot  and  shoe  busi- 
ness. On  the  first  day  of  March,  1857,  M.  W.  Clay  was  united  in 
marriage  to  Joannah,  daughter  of  Thomas  and  Sarah  Stoddard, 
then  residing  with  her  stepfather,  Lewis  Wilson,  in  this  township. 
He  continued  mercantile  business  until  the  war  of  the  rebellion,  and 
served  as  postmaster  in  the  beginning  of  1861.  Raised  a  company 
of  soldiers,  subsequently  placed  as  Co.  K,  3d  regt.,  Minn.  Vol.  Inf.,  of 
which  he  was  chosen  captain,  and  served  with  his  regiment  in  the 
Army  of  the  Tennessee.  He  was  taken  prisoner  at  the  battle  of  Mur- 
freesboro  and  confined  three  months  at  Madison,  Georgia  ;  while 
being  removed  thence  to  Richmond,  Virginia,  with  two  hundred 
other  officers,  he  was  wholly  without  food  during  the  whole  journey, 
a  period  of  five  days.  Capt.  Clay  was  exchanged,  and  left  the  army 
in  December,  1862,  going  on  a  farm  on  section  30.  In  March,  1870, 
he  bought  out  T.  B.  Lindsay's  store,  and  has  ever  since  engaged  in 
merchandising.  He  has  been  postmaster  ever  since  May  of  1870. 
In  March,  1871,  the  store  and  stock  were  destroyed  by  fire,  but  he 
immediately  built  a  store  on  the  west  side  of  Minnesota  street,  where 
he  continued  business  until  1871.  He  then  built  the  store  at  pres- 
ent occupied,  a  handsome  brick  structure,  with  hall  overhead,  at  the 
corner  of  River  and  Minnesota  streets.  Mr,  Clay  was  a  charter 
member  of^ronoco  lodges  No.  52,  I.O.O.F.,  and  110,  I.O.G.T., 
both  of  which  owe  their  organization  largely  to  his  efforts.  He  has 
always  been  an  ardent  republican,  and  was  chairman  of  the  town 
board  in  1878,  clerk  in  1870-1-2,  and  treasurer  ever  since  1881.  He 
was  a  member  of  the  first  state  republican  convention,  and  was  can- 
didate for  state  representative  in  1877,  receiving  a  majority  of  fifty- 
seven  votes  in  his  own  township,  which  had  a  democratic  majority 


942  HISTOEY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

of  twelve,  but  was  defeated  abroad  on  account  of  his  temperance 
sentiments.  Now  owns  286  acres  of  land  at  Marshall  and  Kedwood 
Falls,  in  this  state,  besides  two  stores  and  dwelling  in  village  of  Oro- 
noco,  and  possesses  what  is  best — the  health  he  sought  in  Minnesota, 
and  the  esteem  of  his  fellow  men.  His  family  numbers  seven  chil- 
dren, as  follows  :  Ida  Augusta,  born  December  8,  1857,  married 
Wm.  Hoffman,  June  12,  1881,  and  resides  in  this  village  ;  Maggie 
W.,  born  March  22,  1864  ;  Eddie  M.,  March  2,  1866;  Harvey  I. , 
June  21,  1868  ;  Wellington  S.,  January  19,  1870  ;  Zelda  May,  Jan- 
uary 21,  1872;  Charles'F.,  March  30,  1875. 

Thomas  C.  Olat,  deceased,  was  a  brother  of  above,  being  one  of 
a  family  of  twelve  children,  beginning  existence  June  8,  1833.  En- 
gaged in  laborious  occupations,  and  coming  west  in  the  spring  of  1855, 
spending  the  summer  at  Winona.  The  succeeding  fall  he  opened  a 
boot  and  shoe  shop  at  Oronoco  in  partnership  with  his  brother,  to  which 
a  general  stock  of  merchandise  was  added  the  following  spring.  On 
June  24,  1857,  he  was  united  in  marriage  to  Miss  E.  A.,  daughter 
of  Albert  and  Julia  Seaman,  of  Freedom,  Cattaraugus  county,  New 
York.  In  November,  1859,  he  returned  to  New  Hampshire,  where 
he  enlisted  in  October,  1861,  in  Co.  H,  8th  N.  H.  Vol.  Inf.  He 
received  a  fatal  wound  at  the  memorable  battle  of  Port  Hudson,  and 
died  May  27,  1863.  He  is  survived  by  his  wife  and  two  children, 
all  residing  in  Oronoco.  The  eldest  of  his  offspring,  Nellie  Clay, 
was  born  May  19,  1859,  and  is  teaching  in  this  county  ;  Augustus 
Clay  was  born  December  12,  1860,  and  is  the  stay  of  his  widowed 
mother. 

Ma.j.  Abel  Moulton,  farmer,  is  one  of  the  pioneers  of  this 
region.  His  father,  David  Moulton,  was  a  native  of  New  Hamp- 
shire, and  married  Miss  Sarah  Wetherby,  of  Massachusetts,  settling 
in  Jefferson  county,  New  York,  where  the  subject  of  this  sketch 
began  existence  November  27,  1825.  At  fourteen  years  of  age  he 
went  to  learn  the  trade  of  blacksmith,  which  he  continued  to  follow 
a  few  years.  When  twenty  j^ears  old  he  moved  to  Dodge  county, 
Wisconsin,  where  be  was  married  July  27,  1847,  to  EModa,  daugh- 
ter of  Charles  and  Lydia  Hyde,  natives  of  Cattaraugus  county.  New 
York.  He  soon  made  another  move  toward  the  setting  sun,  and 
arriving  in  Olmsted  county  May  14,  1855,  soon  made  a  claim  on 
government  land  in  the  township  of  Cascade,  adjoining  this.  This 
he  sold  three  years  later  and  purchased  land  on  section  33  of  this 
township.     He  continued  to  reside  there  until  1877,  when  he  sold 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  948 

this  property  and  purchased  forty  acres  on  section  17,  where  he  now 
dwells.  He  enlisted  February  29,  1864,  in  Co.  I,  9th  Minn.  Vol. 
Inf.,  and  served  until  August  24,  1865,  participating  in  the  battles 
of  Bright's  Crossroads  and  Nashville,  Tennessee,  Mobile,  Alabama, 
and. the  forty-one  days'  pursuit  of  the  rebel  Gen.  Price  and  army. 
On  August  8,  1874,  Mr.  Moulton  was  called  upon  to  give  up  his 
faithful  helpmeet,  who  now  lies  buried  in  Pleasant  Prairie  cemetery. 
A  large  family  survives  to  mourn  her  loss.  She  was  the  mother  of 
eleven  children,  as  follows  :  Clarissa  J.,  born  October  31,  1855 
(who  was  married  December  5,  1875,  to  James  Haskins,  of  Oronoco 
village,  which  is  still  her  home);  Charles  M.,  born  November  13, 
1852  (and  who  makes  his  home  in  Oronoco);  George  H.,  born  Oc- 
tober 5,  1854,  and  resides  here  ;  Julia  E.,  born  July  12,  1856  (who 
married  Edwin  C.  Campbell,  of  Oronoco,  where  she  now  resides, 
September  26,  1878);  V.  Estella,  born  November  5,  1858,  who 
keeps  house  for  her  father;  Walter  A.,  born  November  10,  1860  ; 
Harvey  L.,  born  May  13,  1863  ;  Hattie,  born  December  26,  1866, 
died  January  21,  1867;  Menzo  J.,  born  January  24,  1868;  Lewis 
A.,  born  January  18,  1870  ;  Frank  L.,  born  January  13,  1872.  Mr. 
Moulton  is  a  member  of  Oronoco  Lodge,  No.  110,  LO.G.T.,  and  in 
politics  has  always  been  a  democrat. 

DoEMAN  J.  Bascomb,  merchant,  is  a  son  of  Asa  Bascomb,  who 
served  the  United  States  on  Lake  Champlain  in  the  war  of  1812. 
His  mother  was  Abigail  Palmer,  both  parents  being  natives  of  Frank- 
lin county,  Vermont,  where  the  subject  of  this  sketch  first  saw  light 
September  11, 1829.  He  was  educated  in  the  common  schools  there. 
At  twelve  years  of  age  he  went  to  reside  at  Cleveland,  Ohio,  with  a 
brother,  of  whom  he  learned  the  trade  of  carpenter  and  joiner.  In 
the  spring  of  1850  he  set  out  for  the  west  and  landed  in  Clayton 
county,  Iowa,  with  $5  in  his  pocket.  Here  he  carried  on  various 
building  operations,  constructing  hotels  at  Harding  and  Lansing, 
and  purchased  a  half-section  of  land  with  a  portion  of  his  earnings. 
In  the  fall  of  1852  he  went  to  New  Orleans,  where  he  was  occupied 
at  his  trade  during  the  winter,  and  proceeded  thence  the  following 
spring  to  California.  Arriving  there  sick  with  ship-fever,  he  would 
undoubtedly  have  died  but  for  the  careful  nursing  of  a  companion. 
After  recovering  his  health  Mr.  Bascomb  continued  the  pursuit  of 
his  occupation,  returning  to  the  Mississippi  at  the  expiration  of  eigh- 
teen months.  In  May,  1855,  he  came  to  Oronoco  and  took  up  gov- 
ernment land  on  sections  15  and  22.     The  following  year,  in  company 


944  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

with  T.  A.  Olmsted  and  H.  D.  Evans,  Mr.  Bascomb  built  the  first 
flouring-mill  here,  which  was  set  in  operation  with  two  sets  of  stones 
in  February,  1857.  About  this  time  the  firm  also  purchased  the  saw- 
mill previously  erected  on  the  power  and  continued  its  operation. 
The  following  fall  Mr.  Bascomb  sold  his  interest  in  the  firm,  and 
next  season  bought  one-third  interest  in  the  mercantile  business  of 
H.  D.  Evans,  then  invoiced  at  $10,000.  In  the  spring  of  1860  he 
bought  the  remainder  of  the  business,  which  he  sold  out  in  1865. 
The  same  year  he  opened  a  new  store  in  partnership  with  Samuel 
Withrow,  whose  interest  he  subsequently  purchased.  •  In  the  spring 
of  1882  he  removed  the  stock  to  Clark,  Dakota,  where  business  was 
opened  in  partnership  with  P.  W.  Ware,  who  now  conducts  it.  In 
1880  Mr.  Bascomb  built  a  warehouse  on  Minnesota  street,  in  the 
village  of  Oronoco,  and  is  now  engaged  in  buying  grain.  He  owns 
500  acres  of  land  in  the  township,  and  is  in  independent  circum- 
stances. He  is  a  member  of  Rochester  lodge,  A.  F.  and  A.  M., 
and  of  Oronoco  lodge,  I.O.O.F.  In  politics  he  has  always  been  a 
democrat ;  was  postmaster  from  1858  to  1865,  and  has  also  been 
treasurer  of  the  town.  He  was  married  August  10,  1858,  to  Mari- 
etta, daughter  of  L.  S.  Crowell,  of  Oronoco,  and  has  a  family  of  five 
children,  all  at  home.  Minnie  L.  was  born  April  11,  1861  ;  Millie 
W.,  May  13,  1863 ;  Bertie  D.,  April  4,  1868  ;  Teresa  A.,  June  14, 
1870 ;  Jay,  June  23,  1880. 

Newell  Bascomb,  carpenter  and  joiner,  a  brother  of  the  above, 
dates  his  existence  from  October  25,  1819.  He  began  wjrk  at  his 
present  trade  when  of  age,  going  to  Cleveland,  Ohio,  in  1844,  and 
pursuing  his  chosen  occupation  there  and  at  Mount  Yernon  until 
1855.  In  the  fall  of  this  year  he  came  to  Oronoco  ;  his  family  arriv- 
ing in  December  of  the  same  year.  In  the  spring  of  1856  he  took 
up  government  land  three  miles  west  of  this  village,  on  which  he 
lived  from  1857  to  1865,  when  he  removed  to  the  village.  The  fol- 
lowing spring  he  bought  the  homestead  now  occupied,  comprising 
thirty  acres  on  the  southern  boundary  of  the  village,  being  that  share 
of  the  village  plat  assigned  to  Ebenezer  Collins,  one  of  the  town 
founders,  and  the  first  land  broken  in  the  township.  On  November 
12,  1843,  Mr.  Bascomb  was  united  in  marriage  to  Mary  A.,  daughter 
of  G-eorge  and  Mary  Damon-Upton,  of  Fairfax.  Four  children  have 
blessed  this  union  :  Orwin  Newell,  born  October  20,  1844,  died  April 
14,  1865,  in  hospital  at  Gallatin,  Tennessee,  from  disease  contracted 
in  the  United  States  army ;  Edward  Gordon,  born  September  1,. 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  945 

1846,  married  February  13,  1878,  to  Carrie  Wheat,  of  Rochester, 
where  he  now  resides, —  (has  one  daughter)  ;  Sarah  M.,  born  June 
23,  1849,  who  married  Warren  Wirt,  of  this  township,  December 
25,  1866,  and  now  resides  at  Marshall,  Minnesota,  —  (has  three 
daughters,  having  lost  two  sons) ;  Marshall  T.,  born  November  18, 
1851,  who  was  married  in  December,  1875,  to  Ella,  daughter  of 
Martin  Cook,  of  Rochester,  now  practicing  medicine  at  Clark,  Da- 
kota, —  (has  one  son).  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bascomb  were  active  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  of  Disciples  while  it  existed  here.  Mr.  Bascomb 
has  always  been  a  republican  in  politics,  but  has  never  sought  any 
office.  He  came  here  without  any  property,  and  has  placed  himself 
beyond  the  reach  of  want  by  his  own  efforts.  He  received  a  shock 
of  paralysis  January  11,  1875,  from  which  he  has  now  nearly  recov- 
ered, and  has  pursued  his  calling  to  some  extent  during  the  past 
season. 

Amasa  S.  Gary,  farmer.  In  the  early  part  of  the  present  cen- 
tury Amasa  and  Nancy  G-ary,  of  Connecticut,  were  living  in  Middle- 
field,  Otsego  county,  New  York.  Here  was  born  to  them  a  son, 
whom  they  christened  Amasa  S.,  on  August  16,  1820.  The  elder 
Gary  was  a  farmer,  and  moved  in  1836  to  Dil  Page  county,  Illinois, 
where  he  was  subsequently  frozen  to  death  while  crossing  a  prairie. 
Young  Amasa  assisted  in  the  farm  work  and  received  a  little  train- 
ing in  the  district  schools.  In  April,  1845,  he  married  Matilda, 
daughter  of  Wilson  Randall,  also  of  New  York,  and  settled  in 
Waterloo,  Wisconsin,  where  he  dwelt  eight  years.  After  spending  . 
two  years  in  Illinois,  he  came  in  June,  1855,  to  Oronoco,  which  has 
ever  since  been  his  home.  His  first  claim  was  on  section  31.  Dur- 
ing this  summer  he  lived  in  his  covered  wagon,  and  built  a  log  hut 
after  the  hurry  of  breaking  and  getting  a  start.  From  thirty  to  forty 
wagons  were  in  sight  from  his  location,  similarly  inhabited.  In  1878 
he  sold  his  origjnal  claim  and  bought  120  acres  on  sections  29  and 
30,  where  he  now  dwells,  one  of  the  handsomest  pieces  of  ground 
to  be  found  anywhere.  Like  most  of  the  settlers  here,  he  had  little 
capital  on  arrival,  and  what  he  has  is  the  result  of  his  own  labors, 
Mr.  Gary  was  formerly  a  democrat,  but  is  now  independent.  He 
has  served  several  years  as  school  director.  Mrs.  G.  is  a  member  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  church.  Their  family  has  been  several  times 
visited  by  death.  Ten  children  have  been  born  to  them,  as  follows  : 
Wilson  A.,  March  11,  1848,  died  May  9,  1873  ;  Elbridge  A.,  June 
.21,  1849,  died  February  8,  1863;   Charles  M.,  January  12,  1851 


946  HISTORY    OF    OLxMSTED    COUNTY. 

(who  lives  at  Marshall,  Minnesota,  and  married  Susan  Smith,  De- 
cember 18,  1872) ;  Lillias  M.,  born  December  1,  1852,  died  Septem- 
ber 10,  1853;  Ida  A.,  born  April  4,  1855  ;  Asher  W.,  born  July  7, 
1857  ;  Julius  E.,  born  April  22,  1859,  died  February  17,  1863  ;  Ella 
A.,  born  May  14,  1861,  died  January  30,  1863 ;  Ettie  M.,  born  June 
17,  1863  ;  Elmer  E.,  born  June  5,  1865. 

Amos  Moulton,  farmer,  is  a  brother  of  M.  A.  Moulton.  He  was 
born  in  Adams,  Jefferson  count}^,  New  York,  March  1,  1837. 
When  eight  years  old,  his  parents  moved  to  the  vicinity  of  Beaver 
Dam,  Wisconsin,  as  above  related,  where  he  received  a  common 
school  education.  In  June,  1865,  he  came  to  Oronoco,  arriving  on 
the  8th,  and  took  up  160  acres  of  government  land  on  section  32, 
where  he  has  ever  since  resided.  On  his  way  here  he  walked 
nearly  all  the  way  from  Beaver  Dam, — being  then  in  his  nineteenth 
year, — and  camped  on  the  open  prairie  with  two  companions  the 
first  night  out  from  Winona.  During  the  night  they  were  sur- 
rounded by  wolves,  but  escaped  to  relate  their  experience.  After 
securing  his  land  Mr.  Moulton  returned  to  Wisconsin  and  was  mar- 
ried there  November  1,  1857,  to  Rodema  A.,  daughter  of  James 
and  Almira  Smith-Crofoot,  natives  of  New  York.  He  immediately 
returned  with  his  bride  to  his  claim,  and  during  the  following  winter 
made  sixty-five  trips  to  the  timber  in  New  Haven,  with  oxen.  Dur- 
ing this  winter  a  limb  grew  from  the  basswood  ridge-log  of  the  log 
cabin  inhabited  by  them.  Mr.  Moulton  has  always  made  friends  by 
.his  genial  and  hospitable  ways,  and  is  a  very  popular  citizen.  In 
1859-60  he  served  the  town  as  constable,  and  as  supervisor  in 
1866-7-8.  In  political  parlance  he  is  classed  as  an  independent 
republican.  He  is  a  member  of  Ashlar  lodge,  A.O.U.W.,  of 
Rochester.  He  is  the  father  of  six  children,  as  here  given  :  Olive 
E.,  born  June  24,  1858  (who  married  Edwin  R.  Williams,  son  of 
Russell  Williams,  December  12,  1878,  and  lives  at  Rudolph,  D.  T.); 
Minnie  I.,  born  November  7,  1861,  and  died  March  30,  1863  ;  Iza 
E.,  born  August  8,  1864  (who  married  Henry  Brockway,  December 
25,  1882,  and  resides  on  her  father's  farm) ;  Lucy  H.  L.,  born  Octo- 
ber 23,  1867  ;  Orlan  M.  L.,  born  June  30,  1871,  and  Maud  B.,  born 
October  4,  1876. 

William  B.  Webster,  farmer. — In  the  early  part  of  the  present 
century,  when  Daniel  Webster,  the  statesman,  was  electrifying  the 
countr}'^  by  his  genius,  a  cousin  of  his,  by  the  same  name  and  of  about 
the  same  age,  was  pursuing  his  occupation  of  farmer  and  lumberman  • 


>,  BIOGRAPHICAL.  947 

at  Bangor,  Maine,  He  was  a  native  of  that  state,  and  married  Eliza- 
beth Boyd,  of  the  same  nativity.  Here  was  born  the  subject  of  this 
sketch,  on  July  6,  1809.  He  attended  the  schools  of  the  city,  and 
assisted  his  father  in  the  management  of  the  farm  and  in  lumbering 
operations.  On  December  14,  1836,  he  married  Hannah  Hoggs,  an 
orphan  ;  also  a  native  of  the  state.  In  1842  Mr.  Webster  removed 
to  Will  county,  Illinois,  and  in  June,  1855,  came  to  Oronoco,  mak- 
ing the  first  claim  on  what  is  now  called  Greenwood  prairie,  being 
the  southwest  quarter  of  section  12.  Here  he  has  ever  since  resided, 
and  here  Mrs.  Webster  passed  away  November  11,  1882.  Six  chil- 
dren mourn  her  departure  ;  they  are  :  Mary  E.,  born  in  December, 
1837  (who  married  Sidney  Mosier  in  September,  1861,  and  now 
lives  in  Sioux  City,  Iowa)  ;  Daniel,  born  in  1839  (who  lives  at 
Plankington,  Dakota  Territory,  and  married  Selina  Deveraux  in 
1873) ;  William  Henry,  born  1846  (who  married  Mary  Ciiiver  in 
1870,  and  lives  near  the  above-named  brother);  John  E.,  bom 
December  3,  1848  (who  married  Carrie  M.  Fisher  November  22, 
1882,  and  resides  on  section  1)  ;  Martha  J.,  born  in  1850  (who  mar- 
ried Alphonso  Harvey  in  1868,  and  lives  at  Edgerton,  Minnesota) ; 
Andrew,  born  August  28,  1853  (who  married  Clara  Alderson  July 
24,  1880,  by  whom  he  has  one  child,  namely,  Maud  M.,  born  Octo- 
ber 6,  1881,  and  who  resides  on  the  homestead  farm).  William  B. 
and  Hannah  Webster  were  both  members  of  the  Baptist  church. 
The  former  has  always  cherished  the  political  principles  of  the  repub- 
lican party,  as  do  his  sons.  Mr.  Webster  served  as  a  member  of  the 
town  board  for  several  years  after  its  first  organization  and  also  in 
the  years  1869-70  and  1872.  He  is  still  enjoying  excellent  health, 
and  is  known  to  his  fellow-citizens  as  ' '  Father  Webster. " 

Alvin  Brockway,  farmer,  was  reared  on  a  farm,  at  first  in  New 
York  and  subsequently  in  Ohio.  He  is  a  native  of  Salisbury,  Con- 
necticut, where  he  was  born  February  13,  1815.  He  followed  farm- 
ing until  he  was  twenty-eight  years  old,  when  he  was  obliged  to 
give  it  up  on  account  of  an  injury  to  his  knee  by  an  ax  ;  he  then 
took  up  shoemaking  which  he  followed  for  twenty  years.  In  1839 
he  married  Elizabeth  Mallory,  who  died  January  31,  1843,  without 
living  issue.  In  1845  Mr.  Brockway  was  married  to  Phcebe  J. 
Jump,  of  New  York.  The  next  year  he  settled  in  Avon,  Illinois, 
where  he  followed  shoemaking.  In  July,  1855,  he  came  to  Oronoco, 
arriving  with  his  family  on  the  14th,  and  took  up  160  acres  of  gov- 
ernment land  on  section  32,  which  he  made  his  home  for  twenty-six 


948  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COIHSTTY.  « 

years.  Here  he  was  deprived  of  his  helpmeet  by  death  on  August 
29,  1877.  Four  children  survive  her,  as  follows:  Albert  F.,  born 
September  14,  1848  (who  married  Sarah  Blalock,  and  lives  at  Mar- 
shalltown,  Iowa) ;  Augusta,  born  April  7,  1851  (who  married  Albert 
Hodgson  November  25,  1879,  and  dwells  at  Marshalltown) ;  William 
Henry,  born  August  14,  1853  (who  was  married  Christmas  day, 
1882,  to  Iza  E.  Moulton,  and  lives  on  section  32)  ;  Alva,  born  April 
9,  1861,  and  lives  at  Blanchard,  Dakota. 

Samuel  Withrow,  merchant  and  farmer,  was  born  in  Union- 
town,  Pennsylvania,  October  28,  1812.  His  parents  were  John 
and  Isabel  (Cannon)  Withrow,  natives  of  the  Keystone  state.  The 
stibject  of  this  sketch  received  his  education  at  the  common  schools 
of  his  native  place,  and  left  there  at  the  age  of  sixteen  years  to 
begin  his  apprenticeship  with  a  tanner  and  currier.  This  occupa- 
tion he  followed  until  failing  health  compelled  its  abandonment 
at  the  age  of  twenty-live.  He  then  went  into  mercantile  trade, 
doing  business  four  years  at  Uniontown,  removing  thence  to  Farm- 
ington,  in  the  same  county,  where  he  served  as  postmaster  and 
town  treasurer,  and  from  1848  to  1852  in  Virginia.  At  the  latter 
date  he  settled  on  land  near  McGregor,  Iowa,  where  he  followed 
farming  for  three  years,  then  opened  a  store  at  Yolney,  Iowa, 
in  partnership  with  H.  D.  Evans.  In  the  fall  of  1855  Messrs. 
Evans  &  Withrow  sold  their  store  and  removed  their  business  to 
Oronoco,  where  the  latter  has  ever  since  resided.  This  was  the  first 
complete  stock  of  goods  opened  in  this  township.  In  1858  Mr. 
Withrow  sold  his  mercantile  interest  to  Foster  Paige,  and  pur- 
chased a  share  in  the  sash,  door  and  planing  mill  then  in  operation 
here.  The  great  flood  of  1859  swept  away  the  mill,  and  Mr.  With- 
row then  turned  his  attention  to  farming,  which  has  engrossed  most 
of  his  time  ever  since.  In  1865  he  engaged  in  merchandising  with 
D.  J.  Bascomb,  but  sold  out  to  the  latter  two  years  later.  He  now 
owns  six  hundred  acres  of  land  in  this  vicinity,  and  is  in  comfort- 
able circumstances,  Mr.  Withrow  never  married.  In  politics  he 
has  always  been  a  democrat.  He  was  postmaster  from  1855  to 
1858,  justice  of  the  peace  1860  to  1868,  and  enjoys  the  respect  and 
confidence  of  the  entire  communit3^ 

Leonard  B.  Hodges,  was  born  in  West  Bloomfield,  Ontario 
county,  New  York,  July  15,  1823.  His  father  was  Dr.  Louis  L. 
Hodges,  one  of  the  pioneers  of  western  New  York,  and  surgeon  in 
the  United  States  army  in  the  war  of  1812,  who  was  captured  by 


BIOGEAPHICAL.  949 

the  British  while  dressing  the  wounds  of  American  soldiers  on  the 
battletield  of  Lundy's  Lane,  but  afterward  escaping  through  the 
British  lines.  The  doctor  died  in  West  Bloorafield  in  September, 
1834.  The  mother  of  the  subject  of  this  sketch,  Susan  Beaumont 
Bacon,  was  born  in  Mackinaw,  Michigan,  in  1803,  and  was  the 
daughter  of  Kev.  David  Bacon,  a  missionary  then  stationed  at  that 
post.  She  was  married  to  Dr.  Hodges  in  June,  1822,  and  died 
in  Asiatic  Turkey  in  1857.  After  his  father's  death  young  Hodges 
remained  at  home  attending  school  until  1 837,  when  he  struck  out 
for  himself,  first  going  to  New  Haven,  Connecticut,  and  working 
over  a  year  in  a  book-store,  then  back  to  western  New  York,  where 
he  worked  in  a  hardware-store  till  ISiO,  thence  he  went  to  Corinth, 
Saratoga  county,  New  York,  where  he  studied,  and  worked  on 
a  farm  summers,  teaching  district  school  winters  until  the  spring  of 
1845.  He  then  went  west  and  settled  on  Rock  river,  near  Eockford, 
made  a  claim  on  governnuent  land  and  opened  a  farm.  In  the  fall 
of  1846  he  went  to  mining  in  the  lead  mines  near  Galena.  In 
the  fall  of  1848  he  went  to  the  Wisconsin  pinery,  got  out  a  fleet  of 
lumber,  and  in  the  spring  ran  it  out  and  down  the  Mississippi  river. 
The  Asiatic  cholera  then  prevailing,  the  lumber  trade  was  so 
depressed  that  after  selling  out  he  had  just  five  dollars  left  after 
paying  expenses.  Desirous  of  beginning  life  anew  and  at  the 
bottom  round  of  the  ladder  he  inclosed  the  five  dollars  to  his  mother 
and  went  into  some  "old  diggings''  for  a  "grub-stake,"  which  he 
soon  got,  and  with  which  he  purchased  a  very  modest  outfit,  con- 
sisting of  an  ax,  frying-pan,  coftee-pot  and  bake-pan,  a  sack  of  flour, 
some  bacon,  coffee,  salt,  and  a  pair  of  blankets.  With  this  he 
struck  out  for  what  was  then  known  as  the  "New  Purchase,"  in 
northeast  Iowa,  settling  on  Hickory  creek,  near  the  county  line, 
between  Allemaker  and  Clayton  counties,  in  the  summer  of  1849, 
where  since  has  grown  up  the  village  of  Hardin.  Here  he  opened  a 
farm,  and  in  1851  was  married  to  Miss  Elizabeth  Collins,  daughter 
of  Joseph  and  Almira  Collins,  of  Winnebago  county,  Illinois. 
Losing  his  wife  by  death  in  June,  1851,  and  consequently  again 
completely  "broken  up,"  he  obtained  the  appointment  of  United 
States  deputy  surveyor,  and  at  once  plunged  into  the  wilderness 
of  northern  Minnesota  on  a  surveying  contract.  He  followed  this 
occupation  in  Minnesota,  Wisconsin  and  Iowa,  occasionally  visiting 
his  farm  in  Iowa.  In  1853  he  laid  out  a  portion  of  his  farm  in 
town  lots  and  named  the  new  town  Hardin,  in  memory  of  the 


950  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

gallant  Gol.  Hardin,  of  Illinois,  and  after  building  the  first  brick 
house  in  Allemaker  county,  Iowa,  and  getting  the  village  well 
started,  again  he  went  to  Minnesota,  as  before  mentioned.  Mr. 
Hodges  lived  at  Oronoco  sixteen  years,  during  which  time  he  was 
chairman  of  the  board  of  supervisors,  a  member  of  the  county 
board,  and  in  the  fall  of  1870  he  was  elected  to  the  state  senate 
of  Minnesota,  and  with  Hon.  Richard  A.  Jones,  and  others,  secured 
the  passage  of  the  granger  legislation  of  1871,  in  which  was  estab- 
lished the  absolute  sovereignty  of  the  people  over  the  corporations. 
In  1872  Mr.  Hodges  removed  to  St.  Paul,  since  which  time  he  has 
been  engaged  in  developing  forest  culture  on  the  western  prairies. 
In  1873  he  was  appointed  superintendent  of  tree-planting  on  the 
St.  Paul  &  Pacific  railroad.  In  1876  he  was  elected  secretary  of 
the  Minnesota  State  Forestry  Association,  which  position  he  now 
holds.  In  February,  1882,  he  was  appointed  superintendent  of 
tree-planting  by  the  board  of  directors  of  the  Northern  Pacific  Rail- 
road Company,  and  is  charged  with  the  planting  of  forest-trees  along 
the  line  of  that  road  from  the  Big  Woods  of  Minnesota  to  the  Yellow- 
stone river.  In  August,  1856,  he  married  Margaret  B.  Rogers, 
daughter  of  Rev.  John  B.  and  Abby  Rogers,  of  Saratoga  county, 
New  York,  with  whom  he  is  still  living.  Two  of  their  children 
died  in  infancy  at  Oronoco.  Their  only  remaining  son,  Marcus  R. 
Hodges,  a  young  man  of  great  promise,  died  in  St.  Paul,  August  2, 
1877,  and  their  only  remaining  child.  Miss  Margaret  Elizabeth 
Hodges,  yet  resides  with  her  j^arents.  In  religion  Mr.  Hodges 
is  what  might  be  termed  a  practical  christian,  but  too  liberal  to  com- 
promise himself  by  a  membership  in  any  of  the  churches.  In  pol- 
itics absolutely  independent,  but  with  strong  democratic  proclivities. 
Ltman  S.  Crowell  (deceased)  was  a  pioneer  in  this  township. 
He  was  a  native  of  New  York,  born  August  30,  1814.  He  followed 
mercantile  pursuits  in  his  native  state  until  1855,  when  he  came  to 
Oronoco  and  settled  on  government  land  on  section  28.  Here  he 
continued  farming  up  to  1873,  and  then  removed  to  the  village, 
where  he  died,  October  5,  1879.  In  1837  Mr.  Crowell  was  married 
to  Julia  Holmes,  from  whom  he  separated  in  1853.  During  this 
time  four  children  were  born  to  him,  as  follows  :  Lyman  H.,  born 
July  21,  1841,  died  April  22,  1863  ;  Joseph  R.,  born  March  20, 
1844,  who  served  during  rebellion  in  a  New  York  regiment,  being 
wounded  in  the  lungs  and  thigh  at  the  battle  of  Lost  Mountain,  and 
who  is  now  in  search  of  health  in  California  ;  Martha  A. ,   born 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1)53 

May  20,  1849,  who  married  Courtland  Hewitt  December  30,  1870, 
and  now  resides  in  this  village  ;  Marrietta,  born  July  7,  1849,  who 
married  D.  J.  Bascorab,  as  noted  elsewhere  in  this  volume.  Mr. 
Crowell  was  again  married  in  July,  1865,  to  Prudence  Odell,  of  Cat- 
taraugus county,  New  York,  who  presented  him  with  two  cliildren, 
viz  :  Melpia,  born  March,  1869 ;  Yernon,  born  in  the  fall  of  1870. 
His  widow  and  two  last-named  children  now  reside  in  Mazeppa, 
Minnesota. 

Michael  McCarthy,  farmer.  High  Forest,  was  born  September 
29,  1826,  in  County  Cork,  Ireland.  He  came  to  America  in  1845, 
locating  in  St.  Johns,  New  Brunswick.  Two  years  later  he  went  to 
Pennsylvania,  and  in  1855  came  to  Olmsted  county,  locating  on  sec- 
tion 1,  High  Forest  township,  where  he  built  a  log  cabin,  with  a 
thatched  roof,  and  "mother  earth''  for  a  floor.  He  was  married  in 
August,  1852,  to  Miss  Mary  Collins,  a  native  of  Ireland.  Ellen  H., 
Mary  A.  (deceased),  Jeremiah  P. ,  John  F. ,  Agnes  K. ,  Mary  S.  and 
William  C.  are  their  children's  names.  The  family  are  all  members 
of  the  Roman  Catholic  church. 

Thomas  McCoy,  farmer,  Marion,  was  born  in  County  Armagh, 
Ireland,  in  1830.  Came  to  America  in  1849,  locating  in  Sullivan 
county,  New  York.  At  the  end  of  three  years  he  came  west  to  Lee 
county,  Illinois,  and  to  Olmsted  county  in  1855,  locating  on  section 
20,  Marion  township.  He  was  married  in  1858,  to  Miss  Ellen  Bur- 
gess, a  native  of  County  Cork,  Ireland.  Their  children's  names  are 
as  follows  :  Owen,  Maria,  William,  Bernard  and  John.  The  fam- 
ily are  members  of  the  Catholic  church. 

Jerome  C.  Ketchum,  Dover,  was  born  May,  1835,  in  Clarks- 
burg, Berkshire  county,  Massachusetts.  In  the  spring  of  .1855  he 
came  to  Olmsted  county,  taking  a  claim  on  the  N.  W.  ^  of  section  5. 
He  now  resides  on  section  6.  He  is  one  of  Olmsted  county's  most 
prosperous  farmers,  and  owns  nearly  eight  hundred  acres  of  excel- 
lent land.  He  was  married  in  1861,  to  Miss  Mary  Chesbro,  who 
died  in  1862.  He  was  again  married  in  1864,  to  Ellen  Sanies,  a  na- 
tive of  Ohio.  The  names  of  their  children  are  as  follows  :  Willis  J. 
(deceased),  Delia  M.,  Frank  E.,  Orville  M.,  Merton  A.,  Hollie  E., 
and  Ida  B.  Mr.  Ketchum  is  a  member  of  the  A.  F.  and  A.  M.  at 
Eyota.  His  first  wife  was  burned  to  death  by  her  clothing  catching 
fire,  and  his  eldest  son  was  killed  by  the  accidental  discharge  of  a 
gun. 

William  J.  Rank,  farmer,  Dover,  was  born  in  Union  county, 
57 


954  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Pennsylvania,  August  14,  1824.  In  1839  his  father's  family  emi- 
grated to  Miami  county,  Indiana.  In  1855  our  subject  left  the 
Hoosier  state,  driving  an  ox-team  en  route  for  Minnesota.  He 
located  on  the  southeast  quarter  of  section  21,  in  Dover  township. 
Mr.  Rank  was  married  in  1846,  to  Miss  Elizabeth  J.  Donaldson,  a 
native  of  Decatur  county,  Indiana.  Sarah  M.,  Samuel  A.,  George 
D.,  Mary  L.,  Thomas  B.,  Elmer  E.,  Cora  I.  (deceased),  Bertha  J., 
"William  F.  and  Carrie  B,  (deceased)  are  the  names  of  the  children 
born  to  them.  Mr.  Rank  is  a  member  of  the  Congregational 
church  and  has  been  an  ardent  temperance  worker  for  the  past 
twenty-five  years. 

William  H.  Hatfield,  Dover  Center,  farmer,  was  born  in 
Wyoming  county,  New  York,  February  24,  1830.  When  eighteen 
years  of  age  he  came  to  Clinton  county,  Iowa,  remaining  until  1855, 
when  he  came  to  Olmsted  county,  locating  on  section  34,  Quincy 
township.  He  was  mari-ied  in  September,  1855,  to  Miss  Martha  E. 
Thompson,  a  native  of  Ohio.  Amelia  T.  (wife  of  Prof  Wither- 
stine)  and  Maggie  C.  are  their  children's  names.  Mr.  Hatfield 
was  one  of  Olmsted  county's  pioneers,  and  is  now  one  of  her  most 
respected  citizens. 

Calvin  Hitt,  Dover  Center,  was  born  in  Sullivan  county,  New 
York,  March  14,  1826.  When  twenty  years  of  age  he  enlisted  in  Co. 
I,  7th  N.  Y.  Inf.  and  was  sent  to  California  to  participate  in  the  Mexi- 
can war,  and  was  discharged  in  September,  1848.  In  1852  he  re- 
turned to  ISTew  York,  from  thence  in  1854  he  went  to  Illinois,  and  to 
Minnesota  in  1855,  locating  on  section  9  in  Dover  township.  On 
February  18,  1864,  he  enlisted  in  Co.  B,  2d  Minn.  Inf.,  and  was 
with  Sherman  in  his  march  to  the  sea,  and  Georgia  campaigns.  He 
was  discharged  July  11,  1865.  Mr.  Hitt  was  married  March  17, 
1853,  to  Miss  Elizabeth  H.  Palmer,  a  native  of  Broome  county,  New 
York.  The  names  of  the  children  born  to  them  are  as  follows : 
Ella  P.  (deceased)  and  Hannah  E.  The  family  are  members  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  church. 

John  Stevenson,  farmer,  Dover,  was  born  in  Lanarkshire,  Scot- 
land, November  6,  1838.  The  family  came  to  America  in  1850, 
locating  in  Maryland,  thence  to  Minnesota  in  1855,  locating  on  sec- 
tion 1,  Dover  township.  Our  subject  enlisted  in  1861,  in  a  company 
which  was  attached  to  the  5th  Iowa  Cav. ,  and  subsequently  to  Brack- 
ett's  battalion.  He  served  four  years  and  seven  months  in  the 
army.     He  was  married  in  1869,  and  following  are  the  names  of  the 


BIOGRAPinCAL.  955 

children  resulting  from  the  union  :  William  J.,  Pearl  M.,  Thomas 
C,  Grace  E.  and  Olive  M. 

Chester  Phelps,  farmer,  Dover,  was  born  in  St.  Lawrence 
county,  New  York,  January,  1823.  When  he  was  fourteen  years  of 
age  his  father  and  family  emigrated  to  Michigan,  and  in  1855  our 
subject  came  to  Olmsted  county,  locating  two  miles  west  of  the 
present  village  of  Dover  Center. 

Christopher  C.  Lasher,  farmer,  Dover,  was  born  in  Oneida 
county,  New  York,  in  1823.  John  0.  Lasher,  his  father,  one  of  the 
pioneer  settlers  of  Dover  township,  was  born  in  the  same  county  in 
1802.  He  located  on  southeast  quarter  of  section  17,  in  same  town- 
ship, in  1855.  Our  subject  resided  fourteen  years  in  New  York  city, 
during  which  time  he  had  charge  of  the  stock  at  the  Sixth  Avenue 
depot.  He  was  married  in  1845,  to  Miss  Cordelia  F.  Adams,  also 
a  native  of  New  York.  Ida  F.  and  Hattie  E.  are  the  names  of  their 
children.  Mr.  Lasher  came  to  Olmsted  county  in  1869,  taking  charge 
of  the  farm  formerly  owned  by  his  deceased  father,  who  died  in  1865. 

Daniel  S alley,  farmer. — In  the  northern  limits  of  the  agricultural 
region  bordering  the  Kennebec  river  in  Maine  was  born  and  reared 
Daniel  Salley,  who  married  Catharine  Fairbrother,  of  the  same  nativ- 
ity. To  them  was  born  the  subject  of  this  sketch,  November  21, 
1811,  in  the  town  of  Madison,  Somerset  county.  The  junior  Daniel 
was  reared  on  a  farm  in  his  native  town,  attending  district  school, 
which  was  held  alternately  at  the  residences  of  its  patrons  two 
months  each  year.  On  Washington's  birthday,  1841,  he  married 
Miss  Climena,  a  daughter  of  Ebenezer  Witham,  a  native  of  Maine. 
Mrs.  Salley's  mother,  Mary  Berry,  was  born  in  New  Hampshire. 
In  1846  Mr.  Salley  removed  his  family  to  Juneau,  Wisconsin,  where 
he  resided  on  a  farm  for  nine  years.  At  the  end  of  this  time  he 
decided  to  emigrate  to  Minnesota,  and  arrived  in  New  Haven  June 
14,  1855.  He  settled  on  the  southwest  quarter  of  section  36,  where 
he  has  since  resided,  and  also  pre-empted  one-fourth  of  section  35,  of 
which  he  retains  fifty  acres,  the  balance  having  been  sold  to  neighbors 
as  timber  lots.  The  home  farm  being  school-land,  was  bought  when 
it  came  into  market  at  $7.50  per  acre.  Here  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Salley 
have  lived  a  life  of  peace  and  contentment,  enduring  hardships  in 
the  common  experience  of  early  pioneers.  At  one  time  Mrs.  Salley 
narrowly  escaped  injury  by  a  block  of  wood  thrown  by  a  mischievous 
Sioux,  who  thought  to  frighten  her.  Here  they  reared  a  large  fam- 
ily, and  now  live  to  see  most  of  them  comfortably  settled  in  life.     On 


956  HISTOEY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

the  organization  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church  in  the  neighbor- 
hood Mrs.  Salley  became  a  member  and  so  continued  as  long  as  the 
society  existed.  In  religious  belief  Mr.  Salley  is  an  Annihilationist, 
and  is  not  united  with  any  church.  His  house  has  always  been  a 
home  for  ministers,  and  he  has  always  contributed  liberally  to  the 
support  of  the  gospel.  In  politics  he  is  a  democrat  and  has  been 
since  his  majority.  He  was  one  of  the  most  active  supporters  of 
schools,  and  served  as  director  of  his  district  for  twenty  years  ;  was 
a  member  of  the  first  town  board,  and  of  the  same  body  in  1859-60- 
61-2-4,  being  chairman  the  last  three  terms.  Twelve  children  were 
born  to  liim,  as  follows :  Joel,  December  11,  1841,  lives  in  the  town  of 
Rochester,  married  Alma  Knapp,  May  24,  1863  ;  Daniel,  born  Au- 
gust 29,  1843,  married  Frances  Reed,  March  14,  1867,  and  lives  in 
Faribault  county  ;  Phoebe,  born  April  29,  1845,  lived  but  one  day  ; 
Hester,  born  April  13,  1846,  married  George  D.  Bassett,  March  31, 
1865,  and  lives  near  Phoebe  ;  Mary,  born  March  30,  1848,  lives  near 
above,  married  Benjamin  Langworthy,  jS'ovember  18,  1866  ;  Myron, 
born  January  22,  1850,  died  June  5,  1854 ;  Abby  J.,  born  January 
16,  1853,  married  Charles  Oliphant  July  27,  1873,  died  in  Brook- 
ings coimty,  Dakota,  January  19,  1883  ;  Ella,  born  December  3, 
1854,  married  Frank  White,  September  8,  1878,  and  lives  near  par- 
ents in  town  of  Kalmar ;  Eben,  born  February  10,  1857,  resides  in 
house  with  parents  and  operates  father's  farm,  was  married  De- 
cember 18,  1881,  to  Eva  Lord  ;  Alpha,  born  November  25,  1858, 
lives  in  Brookings  county,  Dakota,  with  Ezra  Hall,  to  whom  she  was 
wedded  October  1,  1876  ;  Warren,  born  October  7,  1860,  married 
Sabina  McCumber  on  Christmas  day,  1881,  and  resides  in  Brookings 
county,  Dakota;  Emily,  born  July  15,  1864,  dwells  with  parents. 

F.  H.  CuMMiNGS,  Jr.,  son  of  Francis  H.  and  Hanna  Cummings, 
was  born  in  Boston,  Massachusetts,  September  3,  1845,  where  he 
lived  until  he  was  ten  years  of  age,  when  they  (the  family,  including 
our  subject)  removed  to  Orion,  Minnesota,  where  they  located  on 
section  22.  He  received  his  education  in  Orion  township.  Farm- 
ing has  always  been  his  occupation.  He  is  a  member  of  the  Masonic 
order  (lodge  No.  50).  He  is  a  republican  in  politics.  He  was  mar- 
ried January  14,  1873,  to  Aribell  L.  McElderry,  of  Orion,  which 
union  has  been  blessed  with  four  children,  three  of  whom  are  living. 

Lemuel  Denny,  son  of  Beruch  and  Harriet  Denny,  was  born  in 
Illinois,  November  30,  1843,  where  he  lived  until  1855.  He  then 
removed  with  his  parents  to  Orion,  Minnesota,  and  located  on  sec- 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  957 

tion  31,  where  he  now  lives.  He  received  his  education  here  in 
Orion  town.  By  occupation  he  is  a  farmer  and  carpenter.  He  en- 
listed August  26,  1864,  in  Co.  I,  11th  Minn.  Inf.,  and  was  discharged 
at  the  close  of  the  war  in  1865.  He  was  elected  supervisor  of  the 
town  in  1872,  and  has  held  the  office  ever  since.  He  is  a  republican, 
and  was  married  in  1874,  to  Josie  M.  Dorr,  of  Orion.  The  union 
has  been  blessed  with  three  children  :  Clarence,  Ira  and  Albert. 

Levi  Lovejoy,  son  of  Joel  and  Polly  Lovejoy,  was  born  in  Chau- 
tauqua county.  New  York,  in  1833,  and  lived  there  until  1840,  when 
he  was  brought  to  Pennsylvania  with  his  parents,  where  he  lived  and 
worked  on  the  farm,  and  learned  the  carpenter's  trade,  until  1855, 
when  he  removed  to  Orion,  Minnesota,  and  located  on  section  24, 
where  he  now  lives.  He  received  his  early  education  in  Pennsyl- 
vania. He  enlisted  in  the  2d  Minn.  Inf.  in  February,  1864,  and 
was  discharged  July,  1865.  He  is  a  member  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal church,  and  is  a  republican  in  politics.  Mr.  Lovejoy  was  mar- 
ried to  Mary  Ann  Willamson,  of  Fillmore,  in  1857.  The  union  has 
been  blessed  with  six  children,  five  boys  and  one  girl. 

Franklin  B.  Buek,  son  of  Jonathan  and  Gracia  Burk,  was  born 
in  Windsor,  Vermont,  in  1809.  He  lived  there  until  he  was  seven 
years  of  age,  and  then  went  to  New  Hampshire  and  lived  with  his 
uncle  until  he  was  twenty-one  years  of  age,  where  he  received  his 
early  education.  He  was  married  in  1834,  to  Lucy  Weld,  of  New 
Hampshire,  and  was  blessed  with  three  children.  In  1840  his  first 
wife  died,  and  in  the  same  year  he  married  Prudence  Wilkesons,  of 
Vermont.  He  lived  in  New  Hampshire  until  1851,  when  he  removed 
to  Canada,  near  Lake  Erie,  where  he  lived  until  the  fall  of  1855.  He 
then  removed  to  Minnesota  and  located  on  section  10,  Orion  town- 
ship, where  he  now  lives.  Mr.  BurFs  second  wife  died  in  1863. 
He  married  a  third  wife  in  1878,  namely  :  Mercy  Jane  Green,  of 
Chatfield.  He  was  appointed  captain  by  the  governor  of  the  state  in 
1863,  and  had  a  company  of  state  militia.  He  was  elected  justice 
at  the  first  town  meeting  in  1858.  He  was  elected  chairman  of  the 
board  of  supervisors  of  the  town  in  1864,  and  has  held  various  other 
offices  in  the  town.     In  politics  he  is  a  republican. 

CuKTis  E.  Burk,  son  of  Franklan  B.  and  Lucy  Burk,  was  bom  in 
Sullivan  county.  New  Hampshire,  October  10,  1835,  where  he  lived 
until  he  was  sixteen  years  of  age,  working  on  farm  and  going  to 
school.  He  then  removed  to  Canada  with  his  parents  in  1851,  where 
he  lived  for  three  years.     He  then  came  to  Orion,  Minnesota,  and 


958  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

located  on  section  10.  He  enlisted  February  29,  186i,  in  the  2d 
Minn.  Inf.,  and  was  discharged  at  the  close  of  the  war  in  1865.  He 
has  been  supervisor  of  the  town  for  twelve  years  and  assessor  for 
thirteen  years.  He  is  chairman  of  the  town  and  assessor  at  the 
present  time.  In  i860  he  was  married  to  Ellen  M.  Case,  of  Orion, 
who  died  in  ]S"ovember,  1875.  He  was  married  to  Mary  A.  Loomis, 
of  Elmira  township,  in  1877,  and  is  the  father  of  three  children. 

Henry  C.  Feoudfoot,  farmer,  is  a  son  of  Edward  Proudfoot  and 
Rebecca  Adelaide,  who  emigrated  from  England  to  Pennsylvania 
in  1836.  They  were  among  the  pioneers  of  Olmsted  county, 
having  settled  near  Rochester  in  the  fall  of  1855.  Our  subject  was 
born  at  Athens,  Bradford  county,  Pennsylvania,  July  14,  1844. 
His  life'  was  passed  on  a  farm  until  eighteen  years  of  age,  when  he 
was  employed  as  clerk  in  a  military  store  at  Bowling  Green,  Kentucky. 
At  the  close  of  the  war  he  passed  one  season  on  his  father's  farm, 
and  then  entered  a  store  in  Rochester  as  salesman.  In  1876  he 
commenced  dealing  in  wheat  and  continued  for  two  years ;  he  then 
went  to  Chester  and  was  employed  in  a  store  and  elevator  for  several 
years.  From  1876  to  1879  he  bought  wheat  at  the  steam-mill  in 
Rochester.  Having  engaged  in  an  unfortunate  land  deal  in  Mower 
county  he  became  somewhat  disabled  financially,  and  removed  to 
New  Haven  in  1879  and  engaged  in  farm  operations,  which  have 
since  occupied  him.  July  9,  1873,  Mr.  Proudfoot  was  united  in 
marriage  to  Miss  Emily,  daughter  of  Abiron  M.  Howard  and  Amelia 
M.  Whitcomb,  natives  of  Massachusetts  and  New  York.  Their 
family  includes  three  children,  born  as  follows:  Grace  H.,  July  18, 
1874;  Carleton  A.,  October  10,  1876;  Ralph  A.,  June  18,  1878. 
While  employed  in  a  planing-mill  at  Rochester  for  a  short  time  Mr. 
P.  lost  all  the  fingers  of  his  left  hand  save  the  smallest,  by  a  saw. 
In  politics  he  is  a  democrat,  but  never  engaged  in  public  affairs. 
He  is  not  connected  with  any  church  ;  Mrs.  P.  united  with  the  Bap- 
tist church  at  Rochester  when  fourteen  years  old,  and  is  still  a 
member  of  that  body. 

Michael  St.  George,  farmer,  Marion,  was  born  in  County  Kil- 
kenny, Ireland,  September,  1817.  He  came  to  America  in  1837, 
stopping  a  short  time  in  New  York,  thence  to  Savannah,  Georgia, 
where  he  spent  five  successive  winters,  coming  north  in  the  sum- 
mer. Later  he  went  to  Buffalo,  New  York,  remaining  seven  years, 
thence  to  Cuyahoga  Falls,  Ohio,  and  from  that  place  to  Indiana.  In 
May,  1856,  he  came  to  Olmsted  county,  Minnesota,  locating  on  sec- 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  .  959 

tion  29,  Marion  township.  He  was  married  in  1840,  to  Miss  Julia 
Kelly.  Martin,  James  and  Julia  are  the  names  of  their  only  living 
children.     All  are  members  of  the  Roman  Catholic  church. 

Luther  L.  McCoy,  farmer,  son  of  Lorenzo  and  Mary  (Ketchum) 
McCoy,  of  the  town  of  Crete,  Illinois,  at  which  place  Luther  was 
born  in  the  year  1845,  and  in  1856  moved  with  liis  parents  to 
Salem,  where  he  received  a  public  school  education.  He  lived 
with  his  parents  until  the  breaking  out  of  the  civil  war  in  1861, 
when  he  at  once  took  up  arms  in  defense  of  his  country  by  enlisting 
in  the  3d  Minn.  Inf.,  Co.  K,  for  three  years.  In  1864  his  term  of 
service  being  ended,  he  again  enlisted  in  the  same  regiment  and 
company,  serving  till  the  end  of  the  war,  being  mustered  out  at 
Fort  Snelling.  He  was  engaged  at  the  battles  of  Murfreesboro, 
Augusta  and  at  Wood  Lake,  Minnesota,  fighting  Indians.  Our  sub- 
ject's health  completely  failed  him  from  exposure  during  the  war 
and  he  has  never  since  thoroughly  recovered  from  its  ill  effects.  His 
brother,  Andrew  McCoy  (present  town  clerk  of  Salem)  enlisted  in 
1862  in  the  9th  Minn.  Inf.,  Co.  F;  was  captured  by  Gen.  Forrest  and 
sent  to  Anderson  ville  prison  and  paroled  in  December,  1864,  thirty 
days  from  which  time  he  rejoined  his  regiment,  serving  till  the  end 
of  the  war.  After  the  close  of  the  war  Luther  returned  to  his  home 
in  Salem  and  assisted  his  father  on  his  farm.  In  1870  he  purchased 
sixty-five  acres  in  section  15,  and  has  since  bought  sixty-five  more  in 
same  section,  making  in  all  one  hundred  and  thirty  acres.  In  1873 
he  married  Miss  Martha  L.  Luce,  born  in  Chautauqua  county.  New 
York,  in  the  year  1847,  and  has  by  this  marriage  four  children, 
born  as  follows :  Amy,  1877 ;  Myrtle,  1878 ;  Ernest,  1880,  and 
Mable,  1882.     In  religion  he  is  a  liberal ;  in  politics  a  republican. 

In  the  memory  of  the  people  of  Olmsted  county,  a  prominent 
place  is  occupied  by  the  subject  of  this  brief  sketch,  Hon.  John  Y. 
Daniels  (deceased).  He  was  born  in  the  town  of  Summit,  Schoharie 
county,  New  York,  September  5,  1809.  His  boyhood  days  were 
spent  in  Tioga  county.  He  received  an  academical  education,  and 
for  several  years  afterward  taught  school  in  that  and  adjoining  coun- 
ties. In  November,  1832,  was  married  to  Miss  Hester  Ann  Wheeler, 
also  a  native  of  Schoharie  county,  and  subsequently  located  in 
Owego,  where  he  embarked  in  the  dry  goods  business.  In  1840  he 
removed  to  Bradford  county,  Pennsylvania,  and  there  engaged  in 
lumbering,  which  he  continued  until  1856.  In  January  of  that  year 
Mrs.  Daniels  died  and  was  buried  at  Burlington.     In  the  fall  of  1856 


960  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

he  came  to  Minnesota,  locating  in  Rochester  ;  in  the  following  spring 
his  son,  Milton  J.,  followed  him,  and  in  the  fall  of  1858  the  rest  of 
the  family,  one  son  and  daughter,  joined  them,  and  during  his  life 
he  made  his  home  with  his  only  daughter,  Mrs.  A.  M.  Ozmun,  now 
of  St.  Paul.  In  1862  he  was  elected  to  a  seat  in  the  senate,  of  which 
body  he  was  a  member  until  1868.  In  1875  he  was  elected  to  a  seat 
in  the  house  of  representatives,  and  in  the  following  year  was  again 
elected  to  the  senate,  serving  during  the  sessions  of  1876-7.  At  the 
time  of  his  death  he  was  a  member  of  the  house  of  representatives, 
having  served  alternately  in  the  two  houses  for  eleven  sessions,  an<^ 
assisted  in  every  senatoi'ial  election  from  the  time  he  entered  public 
life  to  the  time  of  his  death.  During  the  war  he  was  appointed  to 
the  important  post  of  commissioner  to  take  the  soldiers'  votes  at  the 
presidential  election  of  1864,  which  necessitated  a  visit  to  the  Min- 
nesota regiments  in  their  respective  positions  through  the  south, 
which  visit  proved  a  pleasant  surprise  for  his  son,  who  was  an  officer 
in  the  ninth  regiment,  and  was  at  that  time  at  the  front.  In  1880 
he  was  a  delegate  to  the  national  convention  at  Chicago,  and  at  the 
time  of  the  "  break  up"  voted  for  Garfield.  It  might  be  mentioned 
as  a  coincidence  that  his  remains  were  carried  to  their  final  resting- 
place  on  the  same  day  as  those  of  the  illustrious  president.  He  died 
September  24,  1881,  of  heart  disease,  having  been  in  active  business 
life  until  the  time  of  his  death.  Don  A.,  Milton  J.,  Mary,  Celia, 
now  wife  of  A.  M.  Ozmun,  of  St.  Paul,  and  E.  Webb  are  the  names 
of  the  surviving  children.  Mr.  Daniels  was  a  lifelong  member  of 
the  Baptist  church,  having  been  one  of  the  organizers  of  the  congre- 
gation at  Rochester,  and  was  one  of  the  most  liberal  contributors  to 
the  fund  for  erecting  the  present  church  building,  and  was  a  deacon 
from  the  organization  until  the  time  of  his  death.  The  family 
received  a  letter  of  sympathy  from  Gov.  Pillsbury,  with  whom  the 
deceased  had  been  on  intimate  terms. 

VoLNEY  D.  MxoN,  carpenter,  was  the  first  child  born  of  Cauca- 
sian parents  in  Boone  county,  Illinois.  His  parents,  Volney  D. 
Nixon  and  Anna  Yan  Gorder,  were  born  in  Canandaigua,  New 
York,  and  settled  on  the  site  of  Belvidere  in  1838,  before  any  survey 
of  that  region  had  been  made.  Here  the  subject  of  this  sketch  was 
born,  on  August  19,  1838,  and  four  weeks  later  his  father  died. 
His  mother  remained  there,  and  subsequently  married  Z.  C.  Saw- 
telle,  a  carpenter.  Young  Nixon  was  reared  under  his  care,  receiv- 
ing a  good  common  school  education  and  learning  the  carpenter's 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  961 

trade.  Mr.  Nixon  is  one  of  the  pioneers  of  Olmsted  county,  having 
taken  up  government  land  in  section  15,  Kalraar,  on  which  he 
resided  eleven  years.  He  has  seen  an  exciting  and  varied  army 
experience,  being  one  of  the  first  to  enlist  under  Uncle  Sam's  banner 
and  one  of  the  last  to  quit  the  service  during  the  late  civil  war.  His 
first  enlistment  was  in  Co.  H,  3d  Wis.  Inf.,  and  he  served  in  the 
army  of  the  Potomac  ;  was  an  actor  in  the  battles  of  Antietam, 
Smoky  Hill,  Fredericksburg  and  Winchester.  At  the  latter  point 
he  was  made  a  prisoner,  and  after  a  period  of  imprisonment  at  Libby 
was  paroled,  and  discharged  in  March,  1863.  In  A])ril  he  joined 
Sibley's  expedition  against  the  Sioux  Indians,  and  served  till  fall. 
He  then  returned  to  his  old  home  in  Illinois  and  joined  the  3d  111. 
Cav.,  proceeding  at  once  to  Louisiana.  On  the  occasion  of  Forrest's 
raid  into  Memphis,  his  regiment  was  lying  there  in  camp  without 
arms  or  horses,  and  many  of  the  men  were  mercilessly  slaughtered. 
It  was  Mr.  Nixon's  fortune  to  escape  this  fate,  and  the  regiment 
being  soon  after  armed  and  mounted  was  sent  to  join  Gen.  Thomas' 
command.  While  in  action  before  Nashville,  Mr.  Nixon  was  again 
made  prisoner  by  the  rebels  and  kept  at  Cahawba,  Alabama,  till 
released  by  the  close  of  hostilities.  In  1866  he  sold  his  farm  and 
resided  two  years  in  Rochester.  Here  he  was  married  July  16,  1868, 
to  Miss  C.  H.  Michael,  daughter  of  William  D.  Michael,  a  pioneer 
of  Haverhill  township.  He  immediately  settled  in  the  village  of 
Eyota,  where  his  home  has  been  ever  since.  Being  a  practical  brick- 
maker,  he  soon  ascertained  by  experiment  that  brick  could  be  made  of 
the  soil  here,  and  started  a  brickyard.  After  burning  a  few  kilns,  of 
which  some  of  the  best  buildings  in  town  are  built,  he  sold  out  and 
has  ever  since  devoted  his  time  to  his  trade.  Mr.  Nixon  claims  to 
vote  as  he  fought,  for  republican  principles.  His  family  includes 
four  boys,  the  eldest  child,  a  girl,  having  died  when  five  years  old. 
His  sons  were  born  as  here  noted  :  Harry,  April  23,  1873  ;  Curtis, 
August  9,  1875;  Charles,  May  23,  1878;  Sterling,  December  11, 
1881. 

Robert  Waldron,  farmer,  is  a  son  of  John  Waldi-on,  son  of  a 
revolutionary  soldier.  John  Waldron  married  Amy,  daughter  of 
Capt.  John  Gardner  (who  served  the  colonies  through  the  revolu- 
tionary war),  and  was  living  at  Haverstraw,  New  York,  October  9, 
1806,  at  which  time  and  place  the  subject  of  this  sketch  was  born. 
The  Waldron  family  came  from  Holland.  Robert  Waldron  was 
taken  by  his  parents  to  Onondago  county  when  two  years  old,  and 


962  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COimTY. 

was  reared  there  on  a  farm.  On  July  16,  1831,  he  was  married 
to  Nancy  Holmes,  born  in  Bangor,  Maine,  January  28,  1806  ;  her 
father,  Ephraim  Holmes,  was  also  a  native  of  Bangor.  Immedi- 
ately after  liis  marriage  Mr.  Waldron  settled  on  a  farm  in  Branch 
county,  Michigan,  fifty-five  miles  from  any  other  settlement.  He 
has  thus  been  a  pioneer  of  two  states.  After  two  years'  residence  in 
Illinois  Mr.  "Waldron  settled  in  Cascade,  May  8,  1856.  He  visited 
this  country  in  June,  1854,  but  at  once  returned  to  Illinois.  On 
arriving  here  with  his  family  he  purchased  four  hundred  acres 
of  land  on  sections  30  and  31,  where  his  home  has  been  to  this 
time.  Subsequent  purchases  have  added  three  hundred  acres  to  his 
domain.  In  1861  he  built  the  handsome  stone  house  in  which 
he  resides,  at  a  cost  of  over  one  thousand  dollars,  besides  his  own 
labor.  His  farm  is  also  graced  witli  large  barns  and  outbuildings, 
tenant-house,  etc.  By  pi'oper  care  he  has  raised  a  fine  orchard 
of  various  fruits,  black  walnuts,  etc.,  and  is  a  prosperous  farmer. 
The  greatest  bar  to  his  present  happiness  is  the  fact  that  death  took 
away  his  life-partner  February  13,  1876.  Mrs.  Waldron  is  survived 
by  four  children,  whose  record  is  here  given  :  William  R.,  born 
July  16,  1835,  married  Mary  Graham,  lives  with  his  father ;  Mar- 
garet, November  13,  1837,  married  Nathan  Phelps,  with  whom  she 
dwells  in  Pleasant  Grove  township  ;  George  W.,  December  19, 
1838,  married  Anna  Bird,  resides  on  section  35,  Kalmar ;  Josephine, 
October  23,  1842,  married  John  Doubleday,  home  in  Rochester. 
The  eldest  daughter  taught  the  first  school  in  Mr,  W.'s  present 
school  district  in  1856,  before  the  district  was  organized.  The 
school  was  held  in  a  claim  shanty.  Mr.  Waldron  is  a  Freethinker. 
Has  always  been  a  democrat.  Was  assessor  of  Cascade  township 
one  year,  and  has  been  twice  elected  justice  of  the  peace,  but 
refused  to  serve. 

David  Shaver,  blacksmith,  was  born  in  Sanford,  Broome  county, 
New  York,  March  24,  1829.  His  parents,  Adam  Shaver  and  Sarah 
Anthony,  were  natives  of  New  York  and  Pennsylvania.  Until  eigh- 
teen years  of  age  his  life  was  passed  on  a  farm,  receiving  the  benefits 
of  the  common  school.  He  was  then  apprenticed  to  a  blacksmith, 
with  whom  he  served  eight  years.  At  the  close  of  his  service  he 
operated  a  shop,  and  was  regarded  as  a  highly  finished  workman. 
In  1854  he  settled  at  Kenosha,  Wisconsin,  where  he  remained  two 
years.  In  1856  he  became  a  resident  of  Minnesota,  and  has  dwelt 
here  since.     He  pre-empted  forty  acres  of  land  in  the  town  of  Mil- 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  963 

ton,  Dodge  county,  and  shortly  after  purchased  forty  acres  adjoining 
it  in  the  town  of  New  Haven,  this  county.  His  residence  iias  been 
in  Dodge  county  until  his  removal  to  Byron  in  the  fall  of  1882.  He 
l^egan  blacksmith-work  here  in  the  spring  of  that  year,  his  son  hav- 
ing worked  the  farm  since  that  time.  Mr.  Shaver  has  always  worked 
at  his  trade  while  here,  having  a  shop  on  the  farm.  Himself  and 
wife  are  members  of  the  Baptist  church.  In  political  opinions  Mr. 
Shaver  classes  himself  with  the  republicans.  His  marriage  took 
place  in  Oneida  county,  New  York,  May  29,  1853,  the  bride  being 
Miss  Cynthia  A.  Newman,  who  was  born  January  31,  1833,  in  Troy, 
New  York.  Her  fatlier,  Samuel  Newman,  was  born  in  Baltimore, 
and  her  mother,  Eliza  Ferrall,  in  Troy.  Six  children  have  been 
born  to  them,  as  follows  :  George,  May  22,  185-4-,  married  Lucy  Sim- 
mons and  resides  in  Iowa  ;  Merritt  C,  April  14,  1856,  married 
Nettie  Bassett  and  resides  at  same  place  as  above  ;  Romanzo,  Febru- 
ary 22,  1859,  and  is  on  the  farm  ;  Charles,  February  3,  1861,  mar- 
ried Jessie  Bryant  and  resides  at  Byron  ;  Lillie,  October  7,  1867 ; 
Ernest,  October  28,  1869. 

Stanton  B.  Kj:ndall,  M.D.,  is  the  pioneer  physician  of  this 
region.  He  was  born  in  the  town  of  Ira,  Rutland  county,  Ver- 
mont, March  17,  1808.  His  parents,  Ephraim  and  Lucinda  (Brown) 
Kendall,  emigrated  from  England  to  the  United  States,  and  his  father 
served  the  land  of  his  adoption  through  the  war  of  1812.  When  he 
was  thirteen  years  old  his  parents  removed  to  Bradford  county,  Penn- 
sylvania, and  he  received  his  education  at  Wellsborough.  On 
arriving  at  maturity  he  engaged  in  carriage-making.  On  December 
18,  1832,  he  was  united  in  marriage  to  Miss  Fanny  Fellows,  who 
was  born  August  15,  1812,  in  Massachusetts,  as  were  her  parents, 
Joseph  and  Lydia  Fellows.  He  continued  to  follow  his  trade  till 
after  he  was  thirty  years  old,  when  he  was  compelled  to  abandon  it 
on  account  of  ill  health.  He  then  JDegan  the  study  of  medicine  with 
Dr.  Welles,  and  after  two  years  of  study  commenced  to  practice.  In 
1853  he  located  at  Wyanet,  Illinois,  where  he  remained  three  years. 
Thence  he  removed  to  Dodge  county,  this  state,  where  he  took  up  gov- 
ernment land  in  Ashland  township.  This  he  sold  in  1862  and  bought 
a  farm  in  Kalmar  township,  where  he  took  up  his  residence  for  three 
years.  In  1865  he  sold  his  farm  and  settled  in  Byron,  where  he 
built  the  hotel  at  present  occupied  by  his  son,  and  kept  it  eight  years. 
Up  to  this  time  he  rode  over  a  tract  of  country  forty  by  fifty  miles, 
having  a  large  and  successful  practice.     In  one  year  he  lost  only  two 


964  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

out  of  over  700  cases  under  his  care  ;  of  these  one  was  diphtheria, 
and  the  other  cerebro-spinal  meningitis.  Though  past  seventy-five 
years  ot  age,  he  rides  long  distances  to  attend  patients,  and  is  busy 
every  day.  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Kendall  are  membei'S  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  church,  and  he  is  an  ardent  republican.  Five  of  their 
children  grew  to  maturity,  and  both  his  sons  served  the  country  dur- 
ing the  war  of  the  rebellion.  Their  names  and  births  are  recorded  as 
follows:  John  Y.,  born  June  17,  1837,  married  Emily  E.  Farring- 
ton  and  resides  at  Dodge  Center ;  Joseph  B. ,  sketched  below ;  Au- 
rilla,  February  10,  1842,  married  E.  H.  Stevens  and  resides  at  St. 
Paul;  Adeline  L.,  April  29,  1847,  married  Arthur  Ecker,  died  at 
Chatfield,  August  5,  1881  ;  Mary  E.,  June  3,  1851,  married  George 
Dearborn  and  resides  at  St.  Paul. 

Joseph  B.  Kendall,  merchant,  son  of  above,  was  born  in  Can- 
ton, Bradford  county,  Pennsylvania,  April  13,  1838.  When  12 
years  of  age  his  father  located  at  Salona,  where  he  attended  an 
academy.  He  was  but  eighteen  years  old  when  he  came  with  his  father 
to  this  state.  On  May  13,  1861,  he  enlisted  in  the  5th  Wis.  Inf., 
and  served  in  the  army  of  the  Potomac  until  the  battle  of  Chancel- 
lorsville,  where  he  was  wounded  in  the  thigh  by  a  gunshot  and 
rendered  unfit  for  further  service,  a  resection  of  five  inches  of  the 
bone  being  the  result.  He  now  walks  without  any  assistance  and 
his  case  is  said  to  be  one  of  the  most  remarkable  ever  known.  He 
participated  in  numerous  hard-fought  battles,  among  which  were 
those  of  Yorktown,  Fair  Oaks,  Fredericksburg,  Chickahominy,  An- 
tietam.  Second  Bull  Run,  siege  of  Fort  Magruder,  etc.  As  soon  as 
he  was  recovered  from  his  wound  he  was  appointed  a  clerk  in  the 
quartermaster-general's  ofiice  -at  Washington,  where  he  served  four 
years.  For  two  years  of  this  time  he  attended  an  evening  commer- 
cial and  grammar  school,  thus  fitting  himself  for  a  commercial 
career.  During  Andrew  Johnson's  administration  he  was  dis- 
charged from  the  war  department  with  many  others.  In  September, 
1868,  he  opened  a  general  store  at  Byron  and  has  conducted  it  ever 
since,  being  singularly  successful,  inasmuch  as  he  had  never  had 
anything  to  do  with  mercantile  business  till  he  began  this.  After 
his  return  here  he  was  reinstated  in  the  war  department,  but  de- 
clined to  leave  his  business  to  accept  the  position.  It  is  probably 
unnecessary  to  say  that  Mr.  K.  is  an  ardent  republican.  He  has 
been  justice  of  the  peace  and  notary  public  for  the  past  twelve  years; 
was  elected  town  clerk  in  1870-1 ;  has  been  postmaster  since  1877. 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  965 

He  was  married  July  21,  1879,  to  Isabella  Kelly,  who  was  born  in 
Lake  Tillage,  New  Hampshire;  her  father  was  Charles  R  Kelly,  a 
New  Englander  of  Irish  descent.  They  have  a  pair  of  twin  daugh- 
ters, born  July  29,  1883. 

Rev.  David  L.  King  is  one  of  the  pioneers  and  developers  of 
Kalmar,  both  in  material  and  spiritual  affairs.  His  parents,  Mari- 
nus  and  Elizabeth  King,  were  natives  of  Pennsylvania,  and  he  was 
born  in  Mahoning,  Mercer  county,  that  state,  October  31,  1816. 
Mr.  King  was  roared  on  a  farm,  attending  the  common  school,  till 
seventeen  years  old.  Since  eighteen  he  has  cared  for  himself ;  by 
teaching  school  he  was  enabled  to  attend  Mercer  academy  and  a  term 
of  instruction  in  Allegheny  College  at  Meadville.  On  March  21-, 
1834,  he  embraced  religion  during  a  protracted  meeting  held  by  the 
Methodists  at  Newcastle,  and  at  once  became  a  member  of  that  de- 
nomination. On  November  12,  1839,  he  was  licensed  to  exhort, 
and  May  7,  1845,  as  a  preacher.  He  removed  to  Illinois  in  the 
fall  of  1840,  and  was  ordained  a  deacon  by  Bishop  Hamlin  at  Bloom- 
ington,  September  22,  1850.  Up  to  this  time  he  had  been  em- 
ployed principally  as  a  school  teacher.  He  has  never  taken  a  cir- 
cuit, but  has  been  employed  as  a  local  preacher  and  in  completing 
unfinished  work  of  others.  He  has  officiated  at  a  very  large  num- 
ber of  funerals  and  marriages.  The  first  funeral  sermon  in  the  town 
was  preached  by  him.  He  was  the  Methodist  who  delivered  a 
sermon  in  Rochester  and  made  the  first  appointment  announced  by 
any  minister  in  the  county.  This  was  for  the  last  Sunday  ki  Octo- 
ber, 1854,  but  an  attack  of  cholera  morbus  prevented  his  filling  the 
engagement.  The  meeting  was  set  at  Head's  hotel,  and  he  did 
preach  in  Crabb's  house  on  the  same  claim  in  September,  1855. 
His  ordination  papers  were  the  first  filed  in  the  county.  Mr.  King 
also  made  the  first  appointment  for  religious  services  at  Mantor- 
ville,  Dodge  county,  the  date  being  August  11,  1856.  While  going 
for  a  pail  of  water  on  that  morning  he  was  bitten  by  a  rattlesnake, 
and  thus  prevented  from  fulfilling  the  appointment.  Mr.  King  was 
married  at  Butler's  Point,  Illinois,  August  11,  1844,  to  Mary  J. 
Whitcomb,  whose  parentage  is  given  with  that  of  her  brother's  be- 
low. Mr.  King  dwelt  on  a  farm  in  Illinois  and  secured  the  estab- 
lishment in  1847  of  Padua  postofiice,  of  which  he  had  charge  several 
years.  In  1854  he  sold  his  property  there  and  went  to  Jackson 
county,  Iowa,  where  he  spent  the  following  winter  with  his  family. 
In  August  of  this  year  he  visited  Kalmar  and  made  claim  to  the 


966  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

land  on  which  he  still  resides,  on  section  17.  The  next  Maj  he 
brought  his  family  here,  arri^dng  on  the  21st.  Mr.  King  was  a 
democrat  until  the  passage  of  the  Fugitive  Slave  law,  which  he 
could  not  brook,  and  has  ever  since  been  a  republican.  He  was  a 
delegate  to  the  convention  which  framed  our  state  constitution,  and 
elected  a  member  of  the  first  legislature.  Previous  to  this  time  he 
was  appointed  by  the  county  commissioners  as  one  of  the  judges  ol 
the  first  election  in  Kalmar  precinct ;  was  chairman  of  the  first  board 
of  supervisors  in  1858,  and  for  three  successive  years  following ;  has 
been  town  treasurer  two  terms,  and  twice  chosen  justice  of  the 
peace.  On  March  4,  1875,  he  was  robbed  by  death- of  his  faithful 
helpmeet.  She  was  the  mother  of  ten  children,  of  whom  five  are 
now  living,  as  follows :  William  Evans,  born  September  28,  1847, 
graduated  at  Evanston  University,  now  a  Methodist  Episcopal 
preacher  at  Virginia  City,  Montana,  having  married  Jennie  Alsip ; 
Annie  L.,  July  8,  1850,  married  Robert  C.  Bitner,  resides  on  sec- 
tion 27;  Airy  A.,  October  24,  1852,  lives  in  Clay  county,  Iowa, 
with  her  husband,  JRenssalaer  Brown;  Ruth  E.,  July  24,  1855, 
married  Alfred  C.  Waldron,  home  in  Spencer,  Iowa;  David  F., 
September  22,  1859.  now  at  school  at  Evanston,  Illinois.  The  eldest 
child,  Elizabeth  J.,  died  in  her  twentieth  year.  Mary  L.  died  at 
seventeen,  and  three  died  in  infancy. 

William  Johnston,  farmer,  was  born  in  Moorhouse,  Cumberland 
county,  England,  August  29,  1841.  When  he  was  eight  years  old 
his  paifcnts  crossed  the  ocean  and  settled  in  Cortland  county,  New 
York,  removing  two  years  later  to  Elgin,  Illinois.  In  1856  his 
father,  John  Johnston,  removed  with  his  entire  family  to  Kalmar, 
where  three  of  his  sons  and  his  widow  still  reside.  The  subject  of 
this  sketch  has  320  acres  of  land  on  sections  22  and  23,. residing  on 
the  latter  in  a  fine  mansion  erected  in  1874.  Three  years  previous 
he  built  one  of  the  largest  and  finest  barns  in  the  town.  His  build- 
ings stand  on  an  eminence  commanding  a  fine  view  of  the  country, 
no  mean  or  inconsiderable  portion  of  which  is  his  own  domain. 
Mr.  Johnston  was  married  February  24,  1869,  to  Mary  Jackson,  who 
was  born  in  1839,  in  the  same  county  as  himself.  He  was  con- 
firmed in  the  Episcopal  church,  to  which  he  still  gives  allegiance. 
In  political  contests  he  votes  the  democratic  ticket.  He  has  never 
sought  or  accepted  ofiices,  his  only  public  service  being  as  clerk 
of  his  school  district  for  the  past  five  years.  Four  children  have 
been  added  to  his  family,  as  follows  :  J.  Clarence,  January  27,  1871 ; 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  967 

Cora  Belle,  August  30.  1872;  William,  October  7,   1874;  Jenny 
Eleanor,  June  3,  1877. 

Mason  Hicks,  farmer,  was  born  in  Ontario  county.  New  York, 
December  28,  1831.  His  father,  Elias  Hicks,  was  born  in  Massa- 
chusetts, and  married  Eliza  Wetherspoon,  of  Vermont.  Elias 
Hicks  was  one  of  the  pioneer  settlers  of  Walworth  county,  Wis- 
consin, where  he  located  in  1836,  removing  his  famil)^  thither  the 
next  year.  Mason  Hicks  was  reared  on  a  farm  in  LaFayette  town- 
ship, receiving  the  benefit  of  the  common  schools.  In  1856  he  came 
with  his  brother  to  this  county,  and  the}"  purchased  a  quarter-section 
lying  in  Salem  township,  in  partnership.  Two  years  later  he 
sold  out  to  his  brother  and  bought  one-fourth  of  section  33,  Kalmar, 
on  which  he  now  dwells.  He  was  married  June  25,  1865,  to  Sarah 
Wiltse,  who  was  born  near  London,  Canada  ;  her  parents,  Jacob 
and  Eleanor  Wiltse,  were  natives  of  Michigan.  Mrs.  Hicks  is 
a  member  of  Byron  Baptist  church,  and  her  husband  is  a  Uni- 
versalist.  In  politics  Mr.  H.  has  always  been  a  democrat.  The 
family  includes  six  childi*en,  whose  births  date  as  below :  Isola, 
April  1,  1866  ;  George,  December  22,  1869  ;  Mary,  May  22,  1874 ; 
Adelbert,  December  2,  1877  ;  Lillie,  February  27,  1878  ;  Edward, 
March  7,  1882. 

William  Graham,  farmer,  is  the  eldest  son  of  Joseph  and  Jane 
Graham,  who  emigrated  from  Cumberland  county,  England,  to  the 
United  States  in  1844,  and  settled  in  Truxton,  Cortland  county, 
New  York.  Here  was  born  the  subject  of  this  sketch  am  July 
13,  1848.  He  came  to  Kalmar  with  his  parents  in  1856,  and  was 
reared  on  the  farm  here.  Most  of  his  education  was  received  in  the 
common  school,  being  finished  by  a  term  at  the  select  school  of 
Prof.  Spring,  in  Rochester.  He  was  town  clerk  in  1875,  and  now 
fills  that  position,  being  elected  in  the  spring  of  1883.  Like  his 
father,  he  is  a  democrat  and  an  Episcopalian.  In  1871  Mr.  Graham 
began  work  in  the  Star  cheese  factory  at  Olmsted  station,  and  has 
spent  ten  years  making  cheese,  being  three  years  in  charge  of 
the  factory  at  Byron.  During  the  year  beginning  with  the  fall 
of  1879  he  bought  wheat  for  Van  Dusen  &  Co.,  at  their  warehouse 
at  Olmsted.  In  1880  he  settled  on  his  father's  farm,  on  section  25, 
where  he  now  resides.  The  farm  embraces  four  hundred  acres,  and 
is  largely  devoted  to  stock-raising.  On  May  13,  1873,  Mr.  Graham 
was  united  in  marriage  to  Miss  Grace  Morrow,  who  was  born  in 
Boston,  Massachusetts,  May  21,  1854;   her  parents,   William  and 


968  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Letitia  Morrow,  were  natives  of  England.  Mr,  and  Mrs.  Graham 
are  the  parents  of  four  children,  given  to  them  as  follows  :  Mnsetta, 
March  4,  1874  ;  Joseph,  July  29,  1875 ;  Mary  E.,  October  23,  1879  ; 
Albert,  November  13,  1882. 

Henry  Kalb,  city  marshal,  was  bori]  in  Saxe-Coburg-Gotha,  Ger- 
many, February  2,  1833.  In  1854  he  was  married  to  Miss  Frederica 
Roediger.  In  the  same  year  he  came  to  America  and  located  at  Dixon, 
Illinois.  In  the  spring  of  1856  he  came  to  Olmsted  county  and 
started  a  boot  and  shoe  shop,  having  previously  learned  the  busi- 
ness. In  1864  he  sold  out,  and  turned  his  attention  to  farming  for 
two  years.  From  1866  until  1871  he  was  employed  as  clerk  in  a 
boot  and  shoe  store.  In  the  spring  of  1877  he  was  elected  city  mar- 
shal, and  is  still  acting  in  that  capacity.  He  has  a  family  of  eight 
children,  whose  names  are  as  follows:  Amelia  V.,  Louis,  Henry E., 
Amanda,  Frederica,  Edward,  Carl  and  George. 

Timothy  H.  Bliss,  real-estate  dealer,  of  the  firm  of  Bliss  ]3ro8., 
was  born  in  Licking  county,  Ohio,  June  2,  1843.  In  the  fall  of  1854 
the  family  emigrated  to  Cedar  county,  Iowa,  remaining  about  eigh- 
teen months.  Thence  to  Johnston  county,  Iowa,  where  they  re- 
mained until  1856,  when  they  came  to  Olmsted  county,  locating  six 
miles  from  Chatfield,  in  Orion  Township.  The  subject  of  this  sketch 
enlisted  August  13,  1862,  in  Co.  H.,  6th  Minn.,  serving  about  three 
years  in  the  army.  During  most  of  that  time  he  did  detached  duty 
at  Fort  Snelling.  After  his  return  he  came  to  Rochester  and  worked 
for  some  time  in  the  register's  ofi\ce.  In  1877  he  and  his  brother 
formed  a  partnership  and  engaged  in  the  real-estate,  loan  and  in- 
surance business.  He  was  married  in  1867,  to  Miss  Alice  M.  Hig- 
bee,  a  native  of  New  York  State.  Alma  F.  and  Winnefred  M.  are 
the  names  of  their  children. 

Charles  H.  Bliss  was  also  born  in  Licking  county,  Ohio,  in 
1848,  and  came  west  with  the  family.  In  1874  he  was  made  cash- 
ier of  the  Rochester  National  Bank,  in  which  capacity  he  acted  until 
he  and  his  brother  embarked  in  business  together.  He  was  married 
April  3,  1873,  to  Miss  Frances  L.  Hayes,  also  a  native  of  Ohio. 
Francenia  A.  and  an  infant  daughter  are  their  only  children. 

Lowel  Bliss,  father  of  Timothy  and  Charles,  was  bora  in  Essex 
county,  Vermont,  in  1814,  and  was  one  of  the  pioneer  settlers  of 
Licking  county,  Ohio.  After  coming  to  Olmsted  county  he  was  for 
five  consecutive  terms  register  of  deeds,  and  was  also  mayor  of  Roch- 
ester two  terms.     His  wife's  maiden  name  was  Fannie  B.  Gunn, 


BIOGKAPHICAL.  969 

She  was  a  native  of  Massachusetts.     The  old  gentleman  died  Decem- 
ber 17,  1872,  of  apoplexy. 

William  E.  Eice,  farmer,  of  Eochester,  was  born  in  Genesee 
county,  New  York,  May  14,  1809.  His  father,  William  Eice,  was 
born  in  Massac:husetts  and  came  to  New  York  at  an  early  day. 
When  our  subject  was  quite  young  the  family  emigrated  to  Indiana, 
where  they  remained  twelve  years  ;  thence  to  Will  county,  Illinois, 
where  they  remained  until  1856,  when  they  came  to  Olmsted  county 
and  located  in  Cascade  township.  Mr.  Eice  farmed  until  1875, 
when,  on  account  of  failing  strength,  he  removed  to  Eochester.  He 
was  married  in  1832,  and  the  aged  couple  celebrated  their  golden 
wedding  in  1881.  The  names  of  their  children  are  as  follows  : 
Leonard  (deceased),  Jane  Catharine,  William  C.  (now  a  Methodist 
minister),  Elizabeth,  Albert  (deceased),  Alvin  Wesley,  Wilbur  and 
Nettie  W.  Albert  enlisted  in  the  service  of  his  country  at  the  out- 
break of  the  war,  and  died  from  diseases  contracted  in  the  army. 


CHAPTEE  XXIV. 

BIOGRAPHICAL— Continued. 

EARLY    SETTLERS. 

Harold  J.  Buttles,  proprietor  of  planing-mills,  was  born  in 
Warren  county,  New  York,  June  14,  1830.  In  1854  he  went  to 
Alamakee  county,  Iowa,  where  he  remained  two  years,  when  he 
came  to  Olmsted  county,  locating  at  Oronoco,  where  he  worked  at 
his  trade  (carpentering)  three  years,  after  which  he  embarked  in  the 
grocery  business,  which  he  continued  three  years,  during  which  time 
he  was  postmaster.  He  then  went  to  Plainview,  where  he  resided 
for  some  time.  In  1864  he  came  to  Eochester  and  started  a  planing- 
mill.  Mr.  Buttles  was  married  in  1852,  to  Miss  Mary  A.  Herrick, 
a  native  of  Saratoga  county.  New  York.  The  names  of  their  chil- 
dren are  as  follows :  Emma,  wife  of  C.  S.  Wedge,  of  Eochester, 
Minnesota;  Helonease,  Sue  and  Douglas.  They  are  members  of 
the  Universalist  church. 

Eleazar  Damon,  jewelry  merchant,  was  born  in  Hampshire 
county,  Massachusetts,  February  3,  1830.  His  ancestry  were  Amer- 
58 


970  HISTOEY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

ican  born,  so  far  as  can  be  traced.  His  grandfather  on  the  mother's 
side  was  a  soldier  in  the  war  of  1812.  Our  subject  received  a  com- 
mon scliool  and  academical  education,  after  which  he  turned  his 
attention  to  the  jewelry  business.  He  came  to  Rochester  in  1856 
and  erected  a  small  store  out  of  lumber  made  of  logs  he  had  cut,  and 
opened  business  in  a  small  way.  The  date  and  circumstances  con- 
nected with  his  location  in  Rochester  entitle  his  name  to  a  place 
among  those  of  her  pioneer  business  men.  Since  that  time  his  success 
has  been  steady  and  permanent.  Mr.  Damon  was  married  August  2, 
1854,  to  Miss  Caroline  M.  Warner,  also  a  native  of  Massachusetts. 
Emma  E.  (deceased)  and  Hattie  M.  are  the  names  of  their  children. 
Mr.  Damon  is  a  member  of  the  Congregational  church,  and  is 
also  president  of  the  board  of  trade. 

James  N.  Coe,  real  estate  dealer,  was  born  in  the  town  of  Nor- 
way, Herkimer  county,  New  York,  April  3,  1822.  In  1847  he  went 
to  Ohio  and  was  engaged  in  the  mercantile  business  in  Orange ville, 
Trumbull  county,  until  1856,  when  he  closed  out  his  business  and 
came  west  on  a  prospecting  tour.  Being  favorably  impressed  with 
the  great  natural  resources  of  Minnesota,  he  selected  Rochester  as  a 
stopping  place  and  here  engaged  in  the  real-estate  business.  In  1861 
he  returned  to  Herkimer  county  and  took  charge  of  the  financial 
affairs  of  his  deceased  father,  and  did  not  return  to  Rochester  until 
1866.  In  1876  he  was  elected  chairman  of  the  county  commission- 
ers, and  still  acts  in  that  capacity.  Mr.  Coe  is  a  man  of  financial 
shrewdness  and  good  executive  ability,  and  has  been  very  successful 
in  his  dealings  and  speculations.  It  is  also  due  him  to  say  that 
he  is  highly  respected  by  a  large  circle  of  friends. 

John  E.  Crane,  saddler,  Rochester,  was  the  sixth  child  of  John 
and  Susan  B.  (Poland)  Crane,  and  was  born  July  25,  1821,  at  Greens- 
boro, Vermont.  He  attended  the  Craftsburg  academy  and  worked 
upon  the  farm  of  his  father  until  he  was  twenty-one  years  old,  when 
he  worked  for  two  years  in  the  lumber  business  at  Winchendon, 
Massachusetts.  In  June,  1843,  he  opened  a  harness-shop  at  Three 
Rivers,  and  was  married  November  17,  1844,  to  Miss  Adeline  V. 
Walker,  by  whom  he  has  had  three  children,  one  alone  living  at  the 
present  writing.  In  1856,  in  company  with  eight  others,  he  came  to 
this  city,  there  being  but  three  or  four  houses  here  at  that  time. 
Where  the  city  now  stands  he  hunted  prairie-chickens,  killing  six  at 
one  shot ;  it  being  in  November,  they  were  bunched  and  fiew  to- 
gether.    William  D.  Lowrie  kindly  offered  him  a  lot  and  took  him 


BIOGRAPHICAL,  97l 

to  near  where  the  postoffice  now  stands  and  olfered  to  give  him  a 
deed  if  he  would  erect  a  harness-shop.  Being  favorably  impressed 
with  Olmsted  county  he  returned  to  Massachusetts,  intending  to  sell 
his  real  estate  and  return,  but  it  was  not  until  1870  that  he  stepped 
from  the  cars  to  take  up  his  residence  in  the  county.  In  1860  he 
was  elected  assessor  of  the  town  of  Palmer  and  held  that  position  for 
three  years,  when  he  was  made  selectman  and  served  a  number  of 
years.  Afterward  he  acted  as  deputy-sherilf  of  Hampden  county. 
Since  coming  to  Minnesota  he  has  engaged  in  the  harness  and  saddle 
business.  He  is  a  member  of  the  First  Methodist  Episcopal  church, 
filling  the  office  of  trustee.  He  is  also  a  member  of  the  Masonic 
and  Odd-fellows  fraternities.  When  a  young  man  he  joined  the  first 
artillery  company  organized  in  the  state  and  was  elected  sergeant.. 
The  gun  was  a  brass  piece  captured  from  the  British  at  the  battle  of 
Plattsburgh,  in  1812,  and  shot  a  ten-pound  ball. 

William:  C.  Kent,  of  Kochester.  retired  farmer,  was  born  in 
the  town  of  Montrose,  Scotland,  in  1810.  He  came  to  America  in 
1827,  locating  in  Troy,  New  York.  At  the  end  of  one  year  he 
returned  to  Scotland,  remaining  five  years,  after  which  he  again 
came  to  America  and  located  in  Connecticut  with  his  father,  who 
died  there  in  1847.  In  1856  he  came  to  Minnesota  and  located  in 
Rochester  township,  and  was  the  first  justice  elected  in  the  precinct. 
He  was  married  in  1830  ;  his  first  wife  died  in  1866,  and  he  was 
again  married  in  1868,  to  Mrs.  Margaret  Moffat,  also  a  native  of 
Scotland.  Margaret,  Isabella,  John,  Mary  A.  and  Willie  are  the 
names  of  their  living  children.  His  son  John,  being  in  New  York 
State  at  the  outbreak  of  the  rebellion,  enlisted  in  the  IstN.  Y.  Cav., 
serving  three  years  in  the  array. 

Thomas  Ireland,  contractor,  was  born  in  Rensselaer  county,  New 
York,  in  July,  1815.  When  quite  young  he  commenced  learning 
bricklaying.  He  came  to  Rochester  in  1856.  He  and  his  son  Mor- 
timer laid  the  first  brick  in  the  city.  Our  subject  has  had  charge  of 
the  mason-work  on  many  of  the  large  buildings  in  Rochester.  Dur- 
ing the  summer  of  1881  he  worked  in  Minneapolis.  He  was  mar- 
ried November  14,  1837,  to  Miss  Caroline  E.  Cross,  a  native  of  New 
York.  Mortimer  H.,  Eveline  E.,  Yerne  S.  and  Charles  F.  are  the 
names  of  their  children.  Mortimer  spent  three  years  in  the  service 
of  his  country.  He  enlisted  August  17,  1862,  in  Co.  H,  6th  Minn. 
Inf.  Charles  served  four  years  in  Co.  K,  3d  Minn.  Inf.,  the  date  of 
his  enlistment  being  June,  1861. 


972  HISTOEY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

CHA.RLES  DuRAND  was  born  in  Loraine  county,  Ohio,  in  1822. 
In  the  spring  of  1855  he  emigrated  with  his  family  to  Lee  county, 
Illinois,  thence  to  Dane  county,  Wisconsin,  in  1856,  and  in  the  fall 
of  the  same  year  to  Rochester.  In  1862  he  enlisted  in  the  1  st  Minn. 
Inf.,  and  Spent  fifteen  months  in  the  capacity  of  a  musician.  At 
the  end  of  that  time  he  was  made  clerk  of  the  commissary  depart- 
ment, where  he  served  until  the  close  of  the  war.  He  was  married 
in  1840,  to  Miss  Julia  A.  Kellog,  a  native  of  New  York.  Marcia 
(now  the  wife  of  A.  D.  Robinson,  of  Rochester),  George  and  Florence 
are  the  names  of  their  children.  The  latter  named  daughter  is  the 
wife  of  T.  J.  Dansingburg,  of  Clairmont.  George  is  assistant  post- 
master at  Rochester,  having  served  in  that  capacity  since  1879. 

RozELL  Freeman,  farmer,  was  born  in  Herkimer  county,  New 
York,  in  1815.  When  fifteen  years  of  age  he  was  apprenticed  to  a 
blacksmith  at  Booneville,  Oneida  county,  where  he  served  six  years. 
He  then  went  to  New  Haven,  Connecticut,  and  worked  one  year. 
In  1855  he  came  west  and  located  in  Wisconsin.  In  1856  he  came 
to  Olmsted  county,  locating  on  section  16,  Cascade  township.  The 
log  cabin  which  first  sheltered  his  family  still  stands  near  his  present 
residence.  He  was  married  in  1843,  to  Miss  Eliza  Carpenter,  who 
died  in  1845.  He  was  again  married  in  1847,  to  Miss  Lucinda  Cook. 
The  names  of  his  children  in  the  order  of  their  ages  are  as  follows : 
Samual  D.  (who  was  a  member  of  the  6th  Minn.  reg.  and  who  died 
in  the  army) ;  Sidney  C.  (deceased) ;  Rozella  (now  the  wife  of  D. 
Peirce,  of  Spring  Yalley)  and  Hibbard  A. 

Levi  B.  Joslyn,  farmer,  was  born  in  BuiFalo,  New  York,  April 
13,  1832.  His  father  was  a  grocer  in  that  city.  In  1855  the  family 
emigrated  to  Illinois.  Here  our  subject  was  for  one  year  in  the 
employ  of  the  Illinois  Central  railroad.  In  1856  he  came  to  Olmsted 
county,  locating  on  section  1,  Cascade  township.  He  is  the  present 
chairman  of  the  board  of  supervisors  of  his  township.  He  was 
married  in  1861,  to  Miss  Mary  Walker,  who  died  in  1870.  He  was 
again  married  in  1871,  to  Miss  Mary  Clark,  a  native  of  Pennsylva- 
nia. Frank  S.,  Charles  A.,  Emma  G.,  George  P.  and  Fred  are  the 
names  of  their  children,  the  three  former  being  by  the  first  wife. 
Mr.  Joslyn  is  a  prominent  member  of  the  I.O.O.F.  at  Oronoco.  He 
is  a  prosperous  farmer  and  a  model  citizen. 

Rev.  William  C.  Rice,  editor  of  Rochester  "Post,"  was  born  in 
the  town  of  Frankfort,  Will  county,  Illinois,  August  3,  1840.  In 
1856  his  father's  family  came  to  Olmsted  county.     Until  1860  our 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  973 

subject  was  engaged  in  teaching  and  farming  alternately.  In  that 
year  he  entered  Hamlin  University,  from  which  institution  he  grad- 
uated in  1864.  He  then  joined  the  Minnesota  Methodist  Episcopal 
conference  and  entered  upon  his  ministerial  duties.  Since  that  time 
he  has  been  stationed  at  St.  Charles,  Plainview,  Wabasha,  Roches- 
ter and  Red  Wing.  He  acted  one  term  in  the  capacity  of  presiding 
elder  of  the  Rochester  district.  In  the  summer  of  1881  he  aban- 
doned his  ministerial  labors  on  account  of  poor  health,  and  in  May, 
1883,  took  charge  of  the  editorial  department  of  the  Rochester 
"Post."  Being  a  man  of  tine  ability  and  having  been  long  identi- 
fied with  the  state,  we  predict  for  him  a  brilliant  success  in  his 
editorial  career.  Much  of  his  time  and  attention  has  been  devoted 
to  agricultural  interests,  and  he  is  now  secretary  of  the  Minnesota 
Butter  and  Cheese  Association.  He  has  also  been  a  trustee  of  the 
Hamlin  University  for  fifteen  years.  He  was  married  in  1863,  to 
Miss  Emma  Ebberman,  a  native  of  Illinois.  The  names  of  the 
children    blessing  the   union  are  Helen,  Edna,  Flora  and  Albert. 

Norton  C.  Younglove,  grocer,  was  born  in  Steuben  county,  New 
York,  April  27,  1834.  He  received  his  education  at  Prattsburg 
academy.  When  nineteen  years  of  age  he  came  west  and  located  in 
Davenport,  Iowa,  where  he  clerked  two  years  in  a  drygoods  store. 
In  1856  he  came  to  Rochester  and  was  for  a  number  of  years  in  the 
employ  of  John  R.  Cook.  In  1863  he  embarked  in  the  grocery 
business,  in  which  he  has  since  been  engaged.  He  was  married  in 
1859,  to  Miss  Sarah  E.  Mapes,  daugliter  of  E.  Mapes,  who  was  at 
that  time  register  of  deeds.  Edward  A.,  Albert  N.  and  Fred  P.  are 
the  names  of  their  children.  He  and  Mrs.  Younglove  are  members 
of  the  Baptist  church. 

Patrick  Norton,  hotelkeeper,  was  born  in  Dublin,  Ireland,  in 
1835.  When  sixteen  years  of  age  he  came  to  America  and  located  in 
Salem,  Massachusetts,  remaining  six  months  ;  thence  to  Madison, 
Wisconsin,  where  he  remained  two  years.  In  1856  he  came  to 
Rochester  and  was  employed  as  clerk  in  the  "York  State  House." 
In  1859  he  began  learning  the  blacksmith  trade,  which  he  followed 
twelve  years.  In  1871  he  erected  the  hotel  now  known  as  the  Nor- 
ton House,  which  he  has  since  conducted.  He  was  married  in  1864, 
to  Miss  Ellen  Woods,  a  native  of  Canada.  John,  Mary,  Josie  and 
Frank  are  their  children's  names. 

Henry  R.  Hymes,  implement  dealer,  Rochester,  was  born  in 
Napierville,  Du  Page  county,  Illinois,  September  27,  1848.    In  1856 


974  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

the  family  came  to  Minnesota,  locating  on  a  farm  six  miles  east  of 
Rochester.  In  1870  our  subject  came  to  Rochester  and  engaged  in 
the  agricultural  implement  business,  and  being  a  live,  energetic  busi- 
ness man,  success  has  attended  him.  Mr.  Hymes  was  married  in 
1871,  to  Miss  Bell  M.  Blethen,  a  native  of  Maine.  Both  attend  the 
Congregational  church. 

Joseph  H.  Wagoner,  organ  and  piano  dealer,  was  born  in  Brad- 
ford county,  Pennsylvania,  in  1844.  .  When  he  was  twelve  years  of 
age  his  father's  family  came  to  Olmsted  county,  pre-empting  land  in 
what  is  now  Haverhill  township.  Our  subject  received  his  educa- 
tion in  Rochester,  and  later  engaged  in  the  pump  and  well-drilling 
business.  In  1862  he  enlisted  in  Co.  I,  5th  Minn.  Inf.,  serving 
nine  months,  when  he  was  discharged  on  account  of  disabilities.  In 
1868  he  commenced  dealing  in  organ^  pianos  and  sewing  machines. 
He  was  married  in  the  same  year  to  Miss  Emma  G.  Aldrich,  a  na- 
tive of  Wisconsin.  Myra,  Carrol  and  Roy  are  the  names  of  their 
children.     Mr.  Wagoner  is  a  member  of  the  I.O.O.F. 

George  F.  Seilor,  farmer,  was  born  in  Prussia,  December  ^, 
1823.  He  came  to  America  in  1847,  locating  first  in  New  York, 
In  the  spring  of  1856  he  came  to  Minnesota  and  located  on  section  9, 
Cascade  township.  He  was  married  in  1849,  to  Miss  Clara  Hines,  a 
native  of  Germany,  who  died  in  1874.  He  is  a  member  of  the  Ger- 
man Methodist  church  at  Rochester. 

Charles  H.  Crane,  farmer,  Cascade,  is  the  fifth  son  of  John  and 
Susan  B.  Crane,  and  was  born  in  Greensboro,  Vermont,  August  31, 
1825.  Subsequently  his  father's  family  removed  to  Lamoille  county 
and  located  on  a  farm  ;  his  father  also  purchased  a  sawmill  which  he 
conducted  in  connection  with  his  farm.  Our  subject  was  reared  a 
farmer  and  follows  the  profession  still.  He  was  married  Murch  28, 
1847,  to  Miss  Cynthia  Thayer,  a  native  of  Hampden  county.  He 
came  west  in  1855,  Iowa  being  his  objective  point,  but  after  travel- 
ing through  that  state  and  Minnesota  he  decided  to  cast  his  lot  in 
the  latter.  He  located  on  section  7,  in  what  is  now  known  as  Haver- 
hill township. 

Halvor  Halvorsen  Stensrnd,  born  January  5,  1827,  in  Hallin- 
gedal,  Norway,  emigrated  to  the  United  States  in  the  summer  of 
1853  and  settled  in  the  State  of  Illinois,  from  whence  he  moved  to 
Rock  Dell  in  April,  1855.  When  he  came  here  there  were  but  four- 
teen settlers  in  the  town. 

David  S.  Larsen  was  one  of  the  earliest  settlers  of  the  town, 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  975 

emigrating  here  from  Wisconsin  in  the  year  1856.  He  was  b*M-n 
August  4,  1830,  in  Voss,  Norway,  and  came  to  the  United  States  in 
1854. 

Amund  Nielsen  Giere  was  born  in  Marcli,  1828,  on  the  farm 
Giere,  Hallingedal,  Norway,  and  emigrated  to  this  country  in  1846, 
when  he  settled  in  Dane  count}'-,  Wisconsin.  He  came  to  Rock  Dell 
in  1856  and  settled  on  section  15,  where  he  still  resides.  Mr.  Giere 
was  one  of  the  first  settlers,  but  during  the  year  a  large  number  of 
new  settlers  came  on.  He  was  a  member  of  the  board  of  supervi- 
sors for  two  terms  and  is  treasurer  of  school  district  No.  43,  which  he 
has  been  ever  since  the  organization  of  the  same,  with  the  exception 
of  tlie  tirst  two  years,  being  mainly  through  his  efforts  that  the  said 
district  was  organized. 

Niels  Nielsen  Giere,  ten  years  older,  a  brother  of  the  above, 
came  to  the  United  States  in  1845  and  to  Rock  Dell  in  the  month  of 
May,  1854,  being  the  first  settler  in  this  town.  He  was  familiarly 
known  as  Niels  Nielsen  Giere,  "the  blacksmith."'  He  was  accom- 
panied by  Tollef  Olson  Guldberg,  and  built  the  first  log  shanty  in 
the  town,  locating  on  the  southwestern  corner  of  section  11.  They 
bought  the  land  of  tlie  United  States  government  and  paid  $2  an 
acre  for  the  same.     Mr.  Giere  died  in  the  year  1875. 

James  Fitzpatrick,  proptietor  of  Pierce  House,  Rochester,  was 
born  in  County  Tipperary,  Ireland,  in  1835  ;  came  to  America  in 
1853,  and  to  Winona  in  1856,  and  in  1859  came  to  Olmsted  county, 
locating  in  High  Forest  township,  where  he  carried  on  a  farm  until 
1872,  wlien  he  removed  to  Rochester.  In  1879  he  opened  the 
Peirce  House,  and  since  that  time  has  been  engaged  in  hotel  keep- 
ing. He  was  married  in  1858,  to  Miss  Charlotte  Omelue,  who  died 
in  1878.*  He  was  again  married  in  1880,  to  Miss  Mary  A.  Condron. 
John,  Mary,  James  and  Frank  are  his  children's  names. 

Mathew  Fugle  (deceased)  was  born  in  Baden,  Germany,  Sep- 
tember 5,  1818.  In  1839  he  came  to  America,  locating  in  New 
York  State,  thence  to  Illinois  in  1845.  He  emigrated  to  Minne- 
sota in  1856,  locating  in  High  Forest  township.  In  1871  he  came  to 
Pleasant  Grove,  and  in  that  year  erected  the  mill  about  a  mile  and 
a  half  northwest  of  the  village.  He  was  married  in  1842,  to  Miss 
Cliristina  Smith.  Mary  (deceased),  Christina,  Mathew  (deceased), 
John,  Kate  (deceased),  Joseph,  Maggie,  Eustean,  Frederic.  Lewis 
and  Elizabetli  are  their  children's  names. 

Oliver  Potter,  retired  farmer,  is  a  son  of  William  E.  Potter, 


976  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

who  emigrated  from  Connecticut  to  Erie  county,  Pennsylvania,  set- 
tling in  the  town  of  Springfield  when  that  region  was  a  wilderness 
and  taking  an  active  part  in  the  development  of  what  is  now  a  fruit- 
ful and  handsome  section.  He  married  Electa  Smith,  a  native  of 
Pennsylvania,  and  remained  on  his  Springfield  farm  till  his  death, 
rearing  several  sons,  who  in  their  turn  became  pioneers,  being 
among  the  foremost  and  persevering  toilers  in  that  garden  spot  of 
Minnesota  and  Olmsted  county,  Eyota  township.  Two  of  them  are 
elsewhere  referred  to  in  this  work,  which  is  embellished  by  a  por- 
trait of  the  elder.  The  subject  of  this  sketch  was  born  in  Springfield, 
April  9,  1836.  His  early  life  did  not  materiallj^  diifer  from  that  of 
all  farmers'  sons  in  a  new,  timbered  region.  The  educational  advan- 
tages of  that  time  and  locality  were  very  meager,  and  young  Potter's 
time  was  mostly  spent  in  the  labors  of  the  farm  ;  he,  however,  con- 
trived to  secure  an  ordinary  business  education  and  became  an  active 
and  useful  member  of  the  community  wherein  his  lot  has  been  cast. 
In  the  spring  of  1855  he  paid  a  visit  to  friends  in  Outagamie  county, 
Wisconsin,  and  pushed  on  thence  to  the  wilds  of  Minnesota. 
During  the  summer  he  took  up  160  acres  of  land  on  section  32, 
Eyota,  on  which  he  made  some  improvements,  and  returned  to 
Wisconsin,  In  the  following  fall  he  took  up  his  residence  on  his 
claim,  where  he  resided  twenty-four  years,  and  which  he  still  owns. 
By  subsequent  purchase  he  acquired  160  acres  more  near  the  origi- 
nal farm,  and  this  he  also  retains  ;  no  finer  farms  than  these  are  to 
be  found  in  Minnesota.  In  the  fall  of  1879  Mr.  Potter  purchased 
his  present  residence  on  South  St.  Charles  street,  in  the  city  of  St. 
Charles,  and  at  once  removed  there.  He  was  married  in  March, 
1858,  to  Sophia,  daughter  of  Ira  Glazier  and  Maria  Lee,  all  bom  in 
Erie,  Pennsylvania,  Mrs.  Potter  on  August  28,  1839.  Mr.  Potter 
always  took  an  active  interest  in  the  welfare  of  schools,  and  was 
always  a  member  of  the  school  board  during  his  residence  in  Eyota. 
His  children  have  had  the  benefit  of  the  best  schools  in  the  com- 
munity, and  have  improved  their  advantages.  Their  names  are 
Cora  A.  and  Addie  E.,  born  June  2, 1861,  and  July  1,  1865,  respec- 
tively. Mr.  Potter  has  had  entire  charge  of  the  streets  and  their 
improvement  in  St.  Charles  the  past  two  years,  and  has  made  a 
valuable  officer,  directing  the  work  with  judgment  and  skill.  Al- 
though not  a  member  of  any  church,  he  is  a  supporter  of  religion 
and  a  consistent  observer  of  the  golden  rule.     In  politics  he  has 


BIOORAPiriCAL.  977 

alwaj'S  been  found  on  the  side  of  the  republican  party,  because  he 
believed  it  embodied  true  national  principles. 

The  subject  of  our  sketch,  John  R.  Cook  (deceased)  was  one  of 
the  oldest  and  best  known  of  the  residents  of  the  county.  Coming 
to  the  city  of  Rochester  at  an  early  day  (1856),  and  actively  enga- 
ging in  business  that  brought  him  into  close  relations  with  very  many 
of  our  citizens,  the  history  of  his  life  and  character  is  well  known 
throughout  the  county.  A  man  of  the  strictest  integrity,  perfectly 
upright  and  honorable  in  all  his  business  relations,  he  possessed  the 
confidence  of  the  community,  and  held  a  large  place  in  their  esteem. 
Mr.  Cook  was  born  at  Clear  Creek,  Richland  (now  Ashland)  county, 
Ohio,  May  31,  1825.  When  twenty-four  years  of  age  he  removed 
to  the  small  town  of  Wolf  Lake,  Indiana,  where  he  commenced 
business  for  himself  by  opening  a  store.  By  rigid  economy  and 
close  attention  to  business  he  accumulated  the  surplus  which  became 
the  nucleus  of  his  ample  fortune.  With  characteristic  foresight 
he  made  some  fortunate  investments  in  farming  lands  at  a  time 
when  others  lost  faith  in  their  value.  These  lands  were  afterward 
converted  into  "Fort  Wayne"  railroad  stock,  which  afterward 
appreciated  quite  largely  in  his  hands.  In  1856  he  removed  to 
Rochester  and  embarked  in  the  dry  goods,  grocery  and  hardware 
business,  and  for  several  years  was  one  of  the  leading  business  men 
as  a  merchant  in  southern  Minnesota.  In  1864,  having  sold  out  his 
mercantile  interest,  he  became  the  prime  mover  in  the  organization 
of  the  First  National  Bank,  of  which  he  was  the  principal  owner. 
From  1864  until  his  death  ho  held  the  presidency  of  the  bank, 
which  from  its  commencement  has  had  a  very  prosperous  and  suc- 
cessful business.  In  1869  he  erected  the  large  hotel  known  as  the 
Cook  House,  which  cost  about  eighty  thousand  dollars.  Mr.  Cook 
was  married  in  1858,  to  Miss  Frances  01m,  a  native  of  Onondaga 
county,  New  York.  John  R.,  Frances  May,  and  June  are  the 
names  of  their  children.  September  9,  1880,  after  several  years  of 
feeble  health,  his  busy  life  came  to  a  close,  and  a  large  circle  of 
friends  was  called  upon  to  mourn  the  death  of  one  whose  life 
had  been  characterized  by  his  strict  honor  and  integrity,  and  who 
has  left  as  a  legacy  not  only  a  large  worldly  estate,  but  that  which  is 
far  better  and  more  worthy  of  emulation,  a  noble  example  and 
a  spotless  name, 

Herbert  Gr.  McCaleb  is  one  of  the  most  prominent  and  popular 
men  of  Marion  township.     He  was  born  in  Henry  county,  Indiana, 


978  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

in  September,  1831.  When  he  was  but  one  year  old  his  father's 
family  removed  to  Putnam  county,  Illinois.  His  father  was  origi- 
nally from  Rockbridge  county,  Virginia,  and  his  mother  was  a 
native  of  Mason  county,  Kentucky.  His  father  died  in  Putnam 
county  in  1839.  In  April,  1850,  they  removed  to  La  Salle  county. 
In  1856  the  subject  of  this  sketch  came  to  Olmsted  county,  locating 
on  section  4,  Pleasant  Grove.  In  1861:  he  removed  to  Marion, 
which  has  since  been  their  home.  He  was  married  in  1856,  to  Miss 
Margery  A.  Hoover.  Seth  E,,  Ida  A.,  Maria  J.,  Persis  L.,  Aurilla 
I.,  Kate  E.,  Lulla  J.  and  Cora  E.  are  the  names  of  their  children. 
The  family  are  members  of  the  Christian  church. 

John  W,  Fulkerson,  one  of  the  most  highly  respected  men 
of  his  community,  was  born  in  Virginia,  January  16,  1822.  He 
was  reared  a  farmer,  but  had  the  advantages  of  a  common  school 
education  early  in  life  and  later.  He  went  through  the  academy  at 
Pine  creek.  When  nineteen  years  of  age  he  began  preaching  the 
gospel,  for  the  first  four  years  having  charge  of  a  congregation 
at  Franklin,  Virginia.  He  afterward  preached  in  difiereut  parts 
of  Maryland  and  Virginia  alternately  about  twelve  years.  In 
1855  he  came  west  to  Muscatine,  Iowa,  where  he  stopped  nine 
months.  In  the  fall  of  1856  he  came  with  his  family  to  Olm- 
sted county,  locating  in  the  village  of  Marion,  having  been  sent  as  a 
missionary  by  the  missionary  board.  For  ten  years  his  labors 
extended  over  a  great  part  of  southern  Minnesota.  He  passed 
through  New  Ulm  a  few  days  previous  to  the  Indian  outbreak.  In 
1866  he  located  on  a  farm  east  of  the  village.  In  1873  he  was 
elected  judge  of  probate,  which  position  he  held  two  terms.  He 
was  married  January  1,  1848,  to  Delilah  S.  Snooks.  Emma  V., 
John  J.,  Mary  E.,  Luther  G.,  Lillian  A.,  Belle  G.  and  George 
E.  are  the  names  of  the  children  that  have  been  born  to  them. 

John  H.  Fawcett,  merchant,  was  bprn  in  Henry  county,  Indiana, 
September  6,  1840.  He  received  his  education  at  the  New  Castle 
academy.  He  came  to  Minnesota  in  the  fall  of  1856,  locating  in 
Olmsted  county,  where  for  ten  years  he  was  engaged  in  farming. 
In  1866  he  located  in  the  village  of  Marion,  where  he  has  since  car- 
ried on  merchandising,  and  has  done  a  prosperous  business.  He/s 
also  postmaster,  having  held  the  office  seventeen  years.  Was  mar- 
ried in  1867,  to  Miss  Emily  J.  Wooldridge,  a  native  of  Clearfield 
county,  Pennsylvania.  Charles  E.,  Arthur  and  Mertie  are  the 
names  of  the  children  born  to  them.     The  family  are  members  of 


BIOGEAPHICAL.  979 

the  Methodist  Episcopal  church.  Mr.  Fawcett  is  a  member  of  the 
A.  F.  and  A.  M.  at  Pleasant  Grove,  and  also  of  the  chapter  and 
commandery  at  Rochester. 

Mathew  Strachan  was  born  in  1801,  in  Paisley,  Scotland. 
He  married,  June  19,  1837,  Euphemia  Smith,  of  same  place,  born 
about  1808.  This  marriage  was  blessed  with  three  children : 
Janetta,  born  June  28,  1838,  died  in  1840  ;  James,  February  26, 
1840;  Robert  M.,  October  10,  1844.  In  1840  our  subject  emigrated 
to  New  York,  where  he  weaved  in  cotton  and  other  mills.  In  1850 
he  moved  to  Canada,  and  for  a  short  time  both  farmed  and  worked 
at  his  trade  as  a  weaver.  In  1856  he  moved  with  his  family  to  the 
town  of  Elmira,  Olmsted  county,  Minnesota,  where  he  bought  160 
acres  of  good  farm  land  in  sections  1,  2,  11  and  12,  township  105, 
range  11.  In  1866  he  built  a  large  frame  house  in  which  he  resided 
till  his  demise  in  1879.  Mrs.  Euphemia  (Smith)  Strachan  died  in 
1881,  leaving  only  James  and  Robert  to  mourn  their  loss.  James 
is  living  in  Wilkin  county,  and  Robert  is  working  the  homestead 
farm.  Robert  attended  the  public  school  while  in  Canada  and  sub- 
sequently in  Elmira.  In  1865  he  enlisted  in  the  army,  serving  nine 
months,  since  which  time  he  has  resided  on  the  homestead  farm. 
He  is  a  liberal  in  religion,  and  belongs  to  no  party  in  politics,  vot- 
ing always  for  the  best  man. 

Samual  B.  Evans,  farmer,  of  Quincy,  was  born  in  Willoughby, 
Lake  county,  Ohio,  in  October,  1829.  When  he  was  six  years  of 
age  the  family  went  to  Elkhart,  Indiana.  His  father,  Hervey  E. 
Evans,  was  a  blacksmith  by  trade.  In  1854  our  subject  went  to 
central  Michigan  and  from  thence  to  Olmsted  county  in  1856, 
locating  on  the  northwest  quarter  of  section  6,  in  Quincy  township. 
His  brother  came  the  following  spring,  locating  on  the  southwest 
quarter  of  the  same  section.  He  died  from  a  disease  contracted 
while  in  the  service  of  his  country,  being  a  member  of  Co.  H,  2d 
Minnesota  regiment.  Our  subject  was  married  in  1854,  to  Miss 
Frances  S.  Foster,  also  a  native  of  Lake  county,  Ohio.  The  names 
of  their  children  are  as  follows  :  Edgar  (now  near  Brookings,  D. 
T.),  Wealthie  (wife  of  George  Hallenbeck,  of  Quincy),  Homer  and 
Earl.  Our  subject  has  always  taken  a  prominent  part  in  public 
aifairs  and  has  discharged  his  duties  faithfully  and  well.  He  was 
for  eight  years  chairman  of  the  board  of  supervisors  of  Quincy 
township.  He  is  one  of  Olmsted  county's  model  farmers,  also,  as 
his  dwelling  and  surroundings  indicate. 


980  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Nicholas  W.  Murphy,  farmer,  of  Quincy,  was  born  in  Nelson 
county,  Kentucky,  April  9,  1818.  When  he  was  fifteen  years  of 
age  the  family  removed  to  Lincoln  county,  Missouri,  and  from  thence 
to  Wisconsin  in  1843,  where  our  subject  worked  at  his  trade  (car- 
pentering) until  May,  1856,  when  he  came  to  Olmsted  county, 
locating  on  the  northeast  quarter  of  section  6,  Quincy  township. 
He  was  married  in  1845,  to  Miss  Maria  Ferrel.  A  large  family  of 
children  have  been  born  to  them,  whose  names  are  as  follows  : 
Charles  E.,  Catharine  C,  Frances  L.,  Mary,  Clarence  C,  Estella, 
Minnie  G.,  William  N.,  Jessie,  Ella,  Effie  and  Josie.  Mr.  Murphy 
is  a  member  of  the  A.  F.  and  A.  M.  at  Plainview,  and  also  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  church. 

Me.  C.  H.  Bierbaum  was  born  at  Wissingen,  Hanover,  Ger- 
many, August  12,  1830.  Immigrated  with  his  parents,  John  Henry 
and  Katharina  E.  (Duvendack)  Bierbaum,  to  Clayton  county,  Iowa, 
in  1847.  While  a  young  man  he  worked  out  and  saved  his  earnings 
until  he  was  able  to  form  the  partnership  previously  alluded  to. 
April,  1856,  he  filed  a  pre-emption  right  on  land  he  now  owns,  on 
section  35  in  Yiola,  and  erected  a  good  log  house  in  which  he  lived 
about  ten  years.  June  12,  1857,  he  married  Katharina  M.  Stickfort. 
At  present  he  has  a  two-story  frame  house  26x42  feet  with  kitchen 
and  wood-house  21 X  32  feet,  one-story  high,  attached.  He  has  one 
substantial  granary,  one  double  corn  crib  of  the  most  approved  style 
and  a  barn  40x60  feet,  16-foot  posts  with  8-foot  basement  of  stone. 
He  has  given  a  great  deal  of  attention  to  the  cultivation  of  hedges 
and  fruit  trees.  He  owns  nine  forties  of  rich  soil  with  a  gently 
undulating  surface.  He  is  the  father  of  nine  children  :  Maria 
E.,  John  C,  Herman  H.,  Anna  K.  E.,  Maria  K.,  Christina  E.  W., 
Katharina  S.,  Carolina  L.  and  Emma  A.  Mr.  Bierbaum  has  always 
remembered  the  Sabbath  day  to  keep  it  holy,  is  loved  by  his  family, 
respected  by  his  neighbors,  and  withal  he  is  a  man  to  whom  Viola 
points  with  pride  as  her  first  settler  and  one  of  the  first  in  Olmsted 
county. 

Rev.  Caleb  Sawyer  was  born  in  Swanzey,  New  Hampshire,  in 
October,  1806.  He  settled  on  section  8  in  Yiola,  in  1856.  By  pro- 
fession he  was  a  Baptist  minister,  but  was  not  engaged  much  as  a 
preacher  while  in  Minnesota.  During  the  war  he  was  looked  upon 
as  the  father  of  the  town  and  was  commonly  called  "Father  Saw- 
yer "  or  "  Squire  Sawyer.''  He  was  elected  representative  to  the 
and  was  the  most  prominent  political 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  981 

man  of  the  town  until  1872,  when  poor  liealth  prevented  further 
participation  in  public  affairs.  He  married  Hannah  Olcott,  of  Swan- 
zey,  New  Hampshire,  in  1829.  He  was  a  sufferer  from  asthma 
nearly  all  his  life,  and  died  March  11,  1881.  His  devoted  wife  and 
worthy  sons,  Caleb  A.  and  M.  L.  Sawyer,  survive  him.  The  old 
homestead  remains  in  the  family  and  together  with  large  acquisitions 
of  land  belonging  to  these  sons  and  J.  A.  Sawyer,  a  nephew  of 
Rev.  C.  who  was  brought  up  by  him,  constitute  what  is  known  as 
the  Sawyer  valley. 

David  F.  Mack  was  born  in  East  Haddam,  Connecticut,  March 
23,  1827.  During  the  early  part  of  his  life  he  traveled  about  the 
United  States  a  good  deal,  making  one  trip  to  California.  He 
settled  in  Viola  on  the  southeast  quarter  of  section  18,  in  1856.  His 
integrity  and  devotion  to  what  he  believes  to  be  right  are  prover- 
bial. He  married  Libbie  J.^  Coon  January  6,  1861,  and  they  have 
seven  children  :  George  O.,  Alice  J.,  Charles  L.,  Eva  E.,  Sylvia  E., 
Kate  P.  and  Nettie  M. 

John  Morrow,  Esq.,  son  of  John  and  Priscilla  (Martin)  Morrow, 
was  born  in  Serville,  Perry  county,  Pennsylvania,  September  6, 
1820.  While  young  he  removed  with  his  parents  to  Ohio,  where  he 
married  Sarah  J.  Hill,  April  26,  1819.  In  the  autumn  of  1856  he 
brought  his  family  to  Minnesota  and  ''filed"  on  the  place  he  now 
owns.  When  eighteen  years  of  age  he  learned  the  house-carpenter's 
trade  and  followed  it  until  he  came  to  Minnesota,  since  which  time 
he  has  been  engaged  in  farming.  His  father  was  a  weaver  and 
died  in  1862  at  the  age  of  seventy-five  years.  At  a  territorial  elec- 
tion in  the  fall  of  1857  he  was  elected  justice  of  the  peace  and  acted 
as  such  for  about  thirteen  years.  He  was  assistant  superintendent 
of  the  first  Sunday  school  organized  in  Viola  ;  has  been  supervisor, 
and  was  elected  assessor  in  1882.  He  is  the  father  of  four  children: 
James  B.,  Samantha  H.,  Marcella  J.  and  Robert  J.  R.  James  is 
an  industrious  farmer  and  Marcella  is  the  wife  of  P.  J.  McDonald, 
one  of  Olmsted  county's  successful  school  teachers.  The  esteem  in 
which  Esquire  Morrow  is  held  by  his  townsmen  may  be  inferred 
from  their  keeping  him  almost  continually  in  important  offices.  In 
politics  he  is  not  a  strict  party  man,  but  votes  for  the  most  worthy 
nominees  regardless  of  party  affiliations. 

Erven  H.  Stuckman,  farmer.  John  Stuckman,  of  German  de- 
scent, was  born  in  Maryland  and  moved  to  Pennsylvania,  where  was 
born  to  him  a  son, — father  of  this  subject, — whom  he  christened  Da- 


982  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

vid.  The  latter,  on  reaching  manhood,  married  Ann  Walker,  also  a 
native  of  Pennsylvania,  and  lived  for  a  time  at  Connellsville,  Fayette 
county,  in  that  state.  Here  Erven  H.  Stuokman  was  born  February 
12,  1824,  When  he  was  but  six  weeks  old  his  parents  removed  to 
Columbiana  county,  Ohio.  This  region  was  then  covered  with 
heavy  timber  and  a  hard  struggle  on  the  part  of  David  Stuckman  to 
subdue  the  wilderness  began.  After  fourteen  years  of  hardship  and 
toil  he  was  called  to  his  eternal  rest.  Upon  Erven,  the  eldest  child, 
then  fell  a  heavy  responsibility  in  caring  for  his  widowed  mother 
and  her  little  ones.  This  he  did  not  shirk,  and  he  remained  at 
home  till  he  was  twenty-four  years  old.  After  spending  two  years 
as  a  laborer  in  Indiana  and  Iowa  he  set  out  in  July,  1853,  for  Cali- 
fornia, where  he  remained  nearly  two  years,  and  returned  to  Ohio. 
He  again  set  his  face  westward  in  the  fall  of  1855,  and  arrived  in 
Pleasant  Grove,  this  county,  in  November.  The  next  spring  he 
purchased  one  hundred  and  sixty  acres  of  land  on  section  23  in  that 
town,  where  he  resided  nine  years.  During  the  first  winter  of  his 
residence  in  Minnesota  he  bought  land,  but  sold  it  in  a  short  time. 
After  spending  a  year  in  Iowa  he  bought  a  farm  in  May,  1866,  in 
the  village  of  Pleasant  Grove,  on  which  he  lived  eight  years.  In 
1874  he  bought  his  present  home  in  Orion,  where  he  has  one  hun- 
dred and  sixty  acres  of  land  on  sections  4  and  5.  He  was  married 
July  4,  1860,  to  Sarah  A.  Koss.  She  was  born  in  Charlotteville, 
Canada,  May  30,  1844  ;  her  father — Francis  A.  Koss — was  born  on 
the  Atlantic  ocean,  of  Scotch  parentage,  and  her  mother —  Susannah 
Decou  —  was  of  Canadian  birth.  Mr.  Stuckman  has  always  been  a 
hard  worker,  and  is  still  doing  most  of  his  farmwork  alone.  He 
now  has  something  to  show  for  his  industry,  and  is  happily  situated 
on  a  fine  farm  property.  He  never  took  much  part  in  public  afiairs, 
although  he  has  served  as  town  supervisor  four  years  ;  his  political 
allegiance  has  always  been  paid  to  the  republican  party.  In  reli- 
gious faith  he  is  somewhat  independent,  but  sympathizes  closely  with 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  church,  as  does  also  Mrs.  Stuckman.  They 
have  five  children,  all  living  at  home,  born  as  follows  :  Elma  S., 
September  8,  1861  ;  Ira  W.,  December  21,  1863  ;  Lily  M.,  January 
25,  1865  ;  Hervey  E.,  October  18,  1868  ;  Francis  K,  June  11,  1879. 
Charles  W.  Cresap,  implement  dealer,  was  born  in  Coshocton 
county,  Ohio,  in  1835.  When  quite  young  he  learned  the  black- 
smith trade  with  his  father.  He  came  to  Olmsted  county  in  1856, 
locating  at  Pleasant  Grove,  and   in  the  spring  of  1858  went  to 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  983 

Marion,  where  he  remained  until  1866,  when  he  came  to  Eyota. 
In  1878  he  was  made  enrolling  clerk  in  the  senate  and  served  in  that 
capacity  during  the  session  of  1878-9.  For  many  years  he  has 
taken  a  prominent  part  in  the  political  affairs  of  the  county  and 
state.  He  was  married  in  1860,  and  again  in  1870,  the  name  of  his 
second  wife  being  Miss  Angelia  L.  Wood.  Mark  W.  and  Mabel  L. 
are  the  names  of  their  children,  aged  respectively  eight  and  ten 
years. 

William  Eckles,  of  Eyota,  farmer,  was  born  in  Yorkshire,  Eng- 
land, in  1822.  He  came  to  this  country  in  1850  and  proceeded  to 
Fond  du  Lac  county,  Wisconsin,  where  he  remained  until  the  year 
1856,  from  whence  he  went  direct  to  Eyota  township  and  settled  on 
section  24  and  entered  a  claim  for  160  acres.  On  this  claim  Mr. 
Eckles  resides  to  the  present  day.  In  moving  from  Wisconsin  to 
Minnesota  in  1856,  the  whole  distance — 240  miles — was  traveled 
by  wagon.  The  occupation  of  Mr.  Eckles  until  the  year  1850  was 
shoemaking,  at  which  time  he  turned  his  attention  to  farming,  and 
this  latter  occupation  he  has  followed  successfully  ever  since.  The 
first  year  Mr.  Eckles  was  in  this  county  he  was  compelled  to  go  as 
far  as  Decorah,  Iowa,  for  provisions,  that  being  the  nearest  place  at 
which  they  then  could  be  obtained.  Mr.  Eckles  has  been  one  of  the 
town  supervisors  for  seven  years. 

G.  G.  Buck  is  the  son  of  Stickney  and  Maria  Buck,  and  was  born 
in  New  Hampshire  in  1841.  He  lived  there  until  1854,  when  he 
removed  to  Dodge  county,  Wisconsin,  with  his  parents,  where  he 
lived  until  1856,  when  the  family,  including  our  subject,  moved  to 
Eyota,  Minnesota.  He  received  his  early  education  in  New  Hamp- 
shire. Farming  has  always  been  Mr.  Buck's  occupation ;  in  fact  it 
might  be  said  that  he  was  brought  up  to  it  from  childhood's  early 
hour.  In  1866  he  was  joined  in  matrimony  to  Adda  Glidden,  of 
Eyota,  and  the  union  has  been  blessed  with  two  children,  namely,  Win- 
field  and  Delton.  Mr.  Buck  holds  the  office  of  town  clerk,  to  which 
he  was  first  elected  in  1880.  He  was  in  the  military  service  of  the 
United  States  for  nine  months  during  the  late  war,  serving  as  a 
musician.  In  1865  Mr.  Buck  received  his  honorable  discharge  from 
the  service. 

William  Busian  was  born  in  Prussia  in  the  year  1830  and  came 
to  this  country  in  1852.  In  the  year  1856  he  settled  in  the  town  of 
Eyota  in  this  county  and  pre-empted  the  N.E.  ^  of  Sec.  28  where  he 
now  lives  and  is  engaged  in  farming.     When  Mr.  Busian  first  came 


984  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

to  Eyota  he  pursued  his  trade  of  carpenter,  in  which  he  continued 
until  the  year  1862,  when  he  turned  his  attention  to  farming.  At 
the  time  he  located  in  the  township  the  nearest  postoffice  to  his 
homestead  was  Marion  and  the  nearest  market  was  Winona.  In 
1864  Mr.  Busian  was  married  to  Emma  Hurning,  of  High  Forest. 
The  union  has  been  blessed  with  two  children,  Zella  and  Paul.  Mr. 
Busian  is  at  present  treasurer  of  the  town. 

J.  H.  Bliss  was  born  in  Eutland  county,  Vermont,  in  the  year 
1824,  and  went  west  to  Wisconsin  in  1848,  where  he  remained  until 
the  year  1851,  when  he  returned  eastward  to  Xew  York,  and  while 
there  was  married  to  Addeline  Denning,  of  New  York.  After  his 
marriage  Mr.  Bliss  first  settled  in  Fond  du  Lac  county,  Wisconsin, 
remaining  there  until  the  montli  of  March,  1856,  when  he  removed 
all  his  worldly  effects  into  Minnesota  by  wagon  with  an  ox  team, 
the  distance  being  240  miles.  Arriving  at  his  destination  Mr.  Bliss 
located  on  the  S.W.  ^  of  Sec.  25  of  Eyota  township.  Mr.  Bliss  is 
the  proud  father  of  three  children,  all  of  whom  are  daughters.  He 
has  held  the  following  political  offices :  assessor  of  the  town  for  four 
years,  president  of  the  council  in  the  village  of  Eyota,  and  chairman 
of  the  town  in  1863.  Mr.  Bliss  also  collected  the  first  taxes  levied 
in  the  town. 

George  Eckles,  engineer,  was  born  in  Yorkshire,  England.  In 
the  fall  of  1856  he  landed  in  America  and  came  west  to  Minnesota, 
locating  on  section  24,  Eyota  township.  For  six  years  after  coming 
he  worked  on  a  farm  at  thirteen  dollars  per  month.  In  1878  he 
commenced  work  for  Van  Dusen  &  Co.  in  the  capacity  of  engineer 
and  grain  inspector.  He  was  married  in  1862,  to  Miss  Emma  Glid- 
den,  a  native  of  Steuben  count}^,  E'ew  York.  Ernest,  oS'ettie  and 
Louis  are  the  names  of  their  children.  Mr.  Eckles  was  one  of  the 
first  Masons  in  the  village,  and  was  one  of  the  charter  members  of 
the  Eyota  lodge  A.F  and  A.M. 

John  Pottek,  deceased.  Among  those  who  made  a  beginning 
in  the  new  region  known  as  Minnesota,  but  failed  to  enjoy  the  fruits 
of  their  enterprise,  was  the  subject  of  this  brief  and  unworthy  sketch. 
Consumption's  cruel  fangs  were  closed  upon  him,  and  he  did  not 
settle  in  our  health-giving  climate  soon  enough  to  escape  its  fatal 
contact.  John  Potter  was  the  son  of  William  E.  Potter,  who  emi- 
grated from  his  native  Connecticut  to  Pennsylvania,  where  he  mar- 
ried one  of  that  state's  fair  daughters, — Miss  Electa  Smith, — and 
settled  in  Springfield,  Erie  county,  engaging  in  farming.     Our  sub- 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  987 

ject  was  born  here  August  9,  1830.  He  was  reared  on  the  farm, 
receiving  a  common  school  training  for  liis  intellect.  On  attaining 
his  majority,  he  went  into  the  adjoining  state  of  Ohio,  where  he  took  a 
course  in  the  art  of  writing  under  one  of  the  Spencers,  since  so  famous 
for  founding  a  system  of  penmanship.  After  perfecting  himself  in 
the  art,  he  engaged  in  teaching  it  to  others.  March  29,  1855, 
he  was  married  to  Rumina,  daughter  of  William  and  Rlioda 
Ellis,  who  had  emigrated  to  Pennsylvania  from  Franklin  county, 
Massachusetts.  In  the  spring  of  the  following  year  Mr.  Potter  came 
to  Eyota  and  pre-empted  160  acres  of  land  on  section  32,  and  brought 
his  wife  here  in  the  fall  of  the  same  year.  The  following  winter  he 
conducted  a  series  of  writing  schools.  He  very  soon  began  to  yield 
to  the  insidious  disease  which  was  destroying  his  strength,  and  after 
a  confinement  of  over  a  year  to  the  house,  passed  away  January  14, 
1859.  One  child,  christened  Gilbert  Ellis,  survives  to  inherit  and 
manage  the  homestead  secured  by  this  deceased  pioneer.  After  her 
husband's  death  Mrs.  Potter  returned  with  her  infant  boy- — who  was 
one  year  old  on  the  day  of  his  father's  demise — to  her  childhood's 
home,  and  remained  there  twelve  years.  She  was  again  married  in 
May,  1877,  to  Frances  E.  Owen,  of  Michigan,  and  resides  in  the 
village  of  Eyota,  with  both  husband  and  son  ;  the  former  pursuing 
his  calling  of  house-builder  and  the  latter  engaged  in  the  hardware 
an(]  machinery  trade.  To  the  original  homestead  has  been  added 
forty  acres  of  timber  in  the  town  of  Orion,  and  it  is  now  one  of  the 
finest  and  best  tilled  farms  in  Eyota. 

Daniel  K.  Brannan,  farmer,  is  the  son  of  Thomas  and  Mar- 
garet Brennan,  and  was  born  in  Butler  county,  Ohio,  in  the 
year  1840.  His  father  departed  this  life  the  same  year.  In  1847 
the  widowed  mother  moved  with  her  young  boy  into  the  State 
of  Indiana,  where  during  the  year  1849  she  took  to  herself 
another  husband  in  the  person  of  George  Plank.  The  family 
remained  in  Indiana  until  the  year  1856,  when  they  removed  to 
Eyota,  Minnesota  ;  young  Daniel,  then  sixteen  years  of  age,  accom- 
panying them,  and  afterward  residing  with  them  for  the  space  of 
about  three  years,  when  he  contracted  matrimony  with  Catharine 
Plank,  of  Eyota,  who  passed  away  from  this  earth  in  1 873.  In  1874 
Mr.  Brannan  mai'ried  Martha  Walters,  of  Eyota.  He  has  had  seven 
children  in  all — five  by  the  first  wife  and  two  by  the  second.  Mr. 
Brannan  is  a  member  of  the  Lutheran  church. 
59 


988  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

John  M.  Weagant,  farmer,  Quincy  townsliip,  was  born  in  Canada 
West,  February  8,  1828.  In  1856  he  came  to  Olmsted  county,  locating 
on  the  southeast  quarter  pf  section  6,  Quincy  township.  He  was  mar- 
ried in  April,  1861,  to  Miss  Zilpha  Cook,  a  native  of  Yermont.  Their 
children  are  named  as  follows:  Galen  K.,  Mary  A.,  William  H.,  . 
Arthur  C,  Charles  C,  Harry  H.  and  Andrew  J.  He  is  a  member 
of  the  Christian  church.  His  father,  John  Weagant,  was  also  born  in 
Canada,  January  1,  1800.  His  son,  William  H.,  enlisted,  in  1861,  in 
Co.  H,  2d  Minn.  Inf.,  and  was  killed  at  Chickamauga. 

KoLLiN  A.  Case,  of  Chatfield,  real-estate  agent,  was  born  in 
Berks,  Yermont,  in  August,  1855.  The  family  came  to  Minnesota 
in  1856  and  located  on  a  farm  in  Orion  township.  In  1868  he 
entered  the  law  office  of  J.  S.  Sawyer,  and  in  1875  succeeded  his 
employer  in  business.  Mr.  Case  was  married  in  1876,  to  Miss  Jen- 
nie Whitney,  a  native  of  Olmsted  county.  Lilian  (deceased),  Eva 
and  William  are  the  children  resulting  from  the  union.  In  the  fall 
of  1882  he  was  the  republican  candidate  for  probate  judge,  but  was 
defeated  by  a  small  majority. 

Ole  Seeverts  Sattre,  farmer,  was  born  in  Norway  in  1827,  and 
is  the  son  of  Seever  M.  Sattre.  In  1841:  he  emigrated  to  America 
with  his  parents,  and  in  the  spring  of  1845  went  with  an  ox-team 
from  Chicago  to  Dane  county,  Wisconsin,  where  for  four  years  he 
assisted  his  father  on  his  farm.  In  1850  he  worked  in  the  pineries, 
and  in  1854  purchased  200  acres  of  land  in  Dane  county,  Wisconsin, 
for  $1,300,  and  sold  it  in  1856  for  $2,600.  Then  moved  to  Salem 
and  pre-empted  a  claim  of  160  acres  in  section  30,  which  he  still 
owns.  In  1868  he  built  a  handsome  frame  dwelling-house  beauti- 
fully situated  in  the  center  of  a  young  orchard  and  surrounded  by  a 
windbreak  of  tall  poplars.  He  has  a  splendid  barn  with  stone 
basement,  102  feet  long  and  36  feet  wide,  with  a  small  wing  on  the 
southeast  end.  This  barn,  if  we  except  his  brother  Andrew's,  is 
the  largest  and  best  built  in  this  part  of  the  country.  He  has  also 
several  small,  well-built  houses  about  the  farm  ;  also  a  windmill. 
His  present  farm  now  consists  of  480  acres  in  sections  19  and  30, 
Salem,  and  section  10,  Canesteo,  Dodge  county.  In  1854  he 
married  Miss  Ingebor  T.  Gjesme,  born  in  Norway,  Christmas  eve, 
1831,  daughter  of  Thorbjorn  O.  Gjesme,  and  by  this  marriage  has 
had  ten  children.  Mr.  O.  S.  Sattre  has  been  many  times  elected 
justice  of  the  peace  and  supervisor.  He  is  a  republican  in  politics  and 
a  Lutheran  in  religion.     His  father  and  mother,  both  born  in  Nor- 


BIOGEAPHICAL.  989 

way  the  same  year,  1805,  are  living  about  100  rods  ndrtli  of  our 
subject's  dwelling. 

Andrew  Seevekts  Sattre,  farmer,  brother  to  O.  S.  Sattre,  of 
the  preceding  sketch,  was  born  in  N'orway,  in  1837.  Emigrated  to 
America  with  his  parents  in  1844,  landing  in  New  York  after  a  pas- 
sage of  ten  weeks  and  three  days,  and  spent  two  weeks  on  the 
passage  from  New  York  to  Chicago.  The  whole  family  was  taken 
sick  between  Buffalo  and  Chicago,  and  his  mother  was  so  ill  on  arri- 
val at  Chicago  that  she  had  to  be  carried  from  the  boat  to  the  hotel, 
where  two  of  his  sisters  died.  After  eight  months'  sojourn  in  Chi- 
cago, Andrew  with  his  parents  went  to  Dane  county,  Wisconsin,  at 
which  time  settlers  were  very  scarce,  and  deer  and  Indians  very 
plentiful.  In  1856  Andrew  again  moved  west  with  his  parents  to 
Salem,  where  he  has  since  resided.  His  father  (S.  M.  Sattre)  pre- 
empted 160  acres  in  section  29,  where  he  now  resides,  and  subse- 
quently bought  160  acres  of  timber  land  adjoining.  Our  subject 
lived  with  his  parents  till  1862,  when  he  married  Miss  Mathea 
Johnson  Engen,  born  in  Norway  in  1839,  daughter  of  Ole  Johnson 
Engen,  and  the  same  year  bought  160  acres  in  Dodge  county,  which 
he  sold  and  purchased  160  acres  in  Salem,  in  section  18,  from  Judge 
Waterman,  of  Winona,  on  which  land  the  folk)wing  year,  1863,  he 
built  a  handsome  frame  house,  in  which  he  has  since  resided.  He 
also  built  the  largest  barn  in  this  part  of  the  county,  being  102  feet 
long  by  48  feet  wide  and  20  feet  high,  above  a  fine  stone  basement. 
He  has  also  good  outbuildings,  windmill,  etc.  Our  subject  by  his 
own  labor  and  ability  has  accumulated  property  to  the  amount  of 
740  acres  of  as  fine  farming  land  as  can  be  found  in  the  world.  He 
has  also  some  property  in  the  village  of  Byron.  In  politics  he  is  a 
republican.  He  has  been  elected  supervisor,  and  is  at  present  (1883) 
a  justice  of  the  peace  and  county  commissioner.  He  is  a  member 
of  the  Lutheran  church.  His  children  are  Julia,  born  in  1863, 
Sophia  in  1870,  and  Otelie  in  1879. 

James  A.  Ellison,  farmer,  was  born  in  Indiana,  December  15, 
1833,  and  is  the  son  of  Joseph  and  Prudence  (Busby)  Ellison. 
His  father  having  died  during  his  (James')  infancy,  he  assisted  his 
mother  on  the  farm  till  1855,  when  he  moved  to  Minnesota,  and  in 
1856  bought  160  acres  of  land  in  sections  2  and  3  of  the  town 
of  Salem.  In  1857  he  built  a  large  frame  house  and  in  the  following 
year  married  Miss  Helen  A.  Williams,  daughter  of  Jeremiah  and 
Sally  Williams.     He  has  been  blessed  with  four  children  :     Clara 


990  HISTOEY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

D.,  born  in  1861 ;  Bertha  D.,  1864;  George  W.,  1866  ;  Francis  W., 
1868.  Mr.  Ellison,  when  only  five  years  of  age,  was  one  day  play- 
ing with  a  powder-flask  near  the  open  fireplace.  The  flask  exploded 
and  caused  such  serious  injury  to  his  hand  and  arm  as  to  necessitate 
its  amputation  just  below  the  elbow.  Our  subject  is  a  republican 
and  has  held  the  town  ofiices  of  supervisor,  justice  and  constable, 
and  has  been  county  sheriff"  for  six  years  from  1871  till  1877,  during 
which  time  he  resided  at  Kochester. 

Alonzo  W.  Hill,  M.D.,  Pleasant  Grove,  was  born  near  Logans- 
port,  Indiana,  December  7,  1851.  When  he  was  five  years  of  age 
the  family  came  to  Minnesota,  locating  in  Dodge  county,  and  sub- 
sequently to  Olmsted  county,  where  our  subject  received  his  early 
education.  In  March,  1876,  he  graduated  from  the  Ann  Arbor 
Medical  College  and  began  practicing  in  Winona  county.  He  came 
to  Pleasant  Grove  in  1878.  He  was  married  in  the  same  year  to 
Miss  Mattie  D.  Cox.     Mabel  I.  is  the  name  of  their  only  child. 

James  Kelly,  blacksmith,  Stewartville,  was  born  in  Allegheny 
county,  New  York,  in  1852.  He  came  west  with  his  father's  family 
in  1856.  His  father,  Patrick  Kelly,  was  one  of  the  pioneers  of  the 
county,  and  located  on  section  25,  High  Forest  township.  Our  subject 
farmed  until  twenty-one  years  of  age,  and  then  began  blacksmithing 
at  Rochester.  He  afterward  came  to  Stewartville,  and  in  1880 
began  business  for  himself.  He  was  married  in  1879,  to  Miss 
Bridget  Griflin. 

William  Kelly,  farmer.  High  Forest,  was  born  in  Oswego,  July, 
1837.  His  father's  and  mother's  names  were  Jeremiah  and  Bridget 
respectively,  and  both  were  natives  of  Ireland.  Our  subject  began 
"railroading  "  when  but  twelve  years  of  age,  and  was  in  the  employ 
of  the  Erie  Railroad  Company  until  1856,  when  he  and  his  brother 
Patrick  came  to  Minnesota,  locating  on  section  25,  High  Forest 
township.  He  was  married  in  1867,  to  Miss  Margaret  Lawler,  a 
native  of  Ireland.  William,  Bridget  C,  George,  James  F.,  Jere- 
miah T.  and  Patrick  J.  are  their  children's  names.  The  family  are 
members  of  the  Roman  Catholic  church. 

George  Atkinson,  deceased.  The  subject  of  this  biography  was 
a  son  of  John  and  Nancy  Atkinson,  and  was  born  in  Yorkshire, 
England,  September  22,  1822.  At  twenty-one  years  of  age  he 
emigrated  to  New  Brunswick,  settling  at  St.  Johns,  where  he  was 
married,  September  6,  18M,  to  Mary,  daughter  of  William  and 
Mary  Smith,   natives  of  that  province,   of  English   descent.      In 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  991 

October,  1848,  Mr.  Atkinson  became  a  resident  of  the  United 
States.  He  lived  eight  years  at  Lockport,  Illinois,  and  removed 
thence  in  April,  1856,  to  Oronoco,  where  he  secured  from  the 
government  one-fourth  of  section  13.  The  adjoining  eighty  acres 
on  section  14  have  since  been  added  to  the  farm,  so  that  his  family 
is  well  provided  for.  George  Atkinson  enlisted  in  the  defense  of 
his  adopted  country,  August  21,  1862,  in  Co.  F,  9th  M.  Y.  I.  The 
first  serious  engagement  in  which  his  regiment  engaged  was  that  of 
Ountown,  and  although  Mr.  Atkinson  was  sick  at  the  time,  he 
insisted  on  taking  his  part  in  the  battle.  The  result  was  that  he 
was  captured  and  incarcerated  in  Andersonville  prison,  where  he 
died  from  the  efiects  of  the  privations  inflicted  in  that  horrible  den 
August  16,  1864.  Seven  children  were  left,  besides  his  widow,  still 
living,  to  mourn  his  untimely  death,  one  son  having  preceded  him 
to  the  other  shore.  Here  is  the  family  record  :  William,  born 
November  30,  1849,  died  October  19,  1849;  John,  born  August  12, 
1848  (who  is  now  living  in  Dunn  county,  Wisconsin,  where  he 
married  Belle  Schofiekl,  April  8,  1871);  Eobert,  born  May  26,  1849 
(who  married  Hannah  E.  Schofleld,  sister  of  the  above,  November 
7,  1873,  and  lives  at  Lake  City);  Edwin,  born  June  7,  1851  (who 
now  operates  the  homestead  farm);  Sarah  J.,  born  April  30,  1853 
(who  was  drowned  in  the  Zumbro  river,  at  Webster's  Ford,  April  8, 
1869);  Mary,  born  March  18,  1856  (who  resides  with  her  husband, 
Jasper  Haines,  to  whom  she  was  wedded  January  12,  1880,  at 
Big  Stone,  Minnesota);  Charles  T.,  born  April  10,  1858,  and  Albert 
S.,  born  December  14,  1860.  Both  the  latter  are  at  home.  Mr. 
Atkinson  was  an  adherent  of  republican  principles,  as  are  all  his 
sons.  Both  himself  and  wife  were  members  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal church,  and  Mrs.  Atkinson  is  now  known  to  her  neighbors 
by  the  kindly  appellation  of  ' '  Aunt  Mary. " 

Simeon  R.  Tebwilliger,  capitalist,  was  born  in  Albany  county, 
New  York,  on  the  old  "  Yan  Rensselaer  Manor,"  on  April  14, 
1835.  His  father,  Richard  Terwilliger,  was  a  descendant  of  the 
early  Dutch  settlers  of  that  region,  and  lived  to  the  age  of  eighty- 
seven  years.  His  mother's  maiden  name  was  Hannah  Wagner,  of 
German  descent,  and  now  living.  They  removed  when  young 
Simeon  was  eight  years  old  to  Cayuga  county,  in  the  same  state, 
and  he  received  his  education  in  the  common  schools  there..  In 
April,  1856,  having  reached  his  majority,  young  Terwilliger  started 
out  to  make  himself  a  home  in   Kansas.     Stopping  to  visit  with 


992  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

friends  a  few  days  at  Belvidere,  Illinois,  he  there  met  a  party  just 
returning  from  Minnesota,  and  heard  such  glowing  accounts  of  the 
territory  that  he  resolved  to  journey  thither,  and  arrived  at  Oronoco 
in  May,  with  about  $100  in  cash.  Here  he  engaged  in  various 
laborious  occupations,  working  on  the  mill  and  dam  then  in  course 
of  construction.  In  May,  1858,  he  engaged  with  T.  C.  Clay,  as 
clerk  in  a  store,  and  subsequently  served  Evans  &  Co.,  in  the  same 
capacity  for  two  years.  He  was  industrious  and  frugal,  and  loaned 
his  earnings  at  interest,  so  that  in  1860  he  began  to  do  a  general 
real-estate,  conveyancing  and  loan  business,  which  he  has  ever  since 
followed,  and  is  considered  the  wealthiest  citizen  in  the  township. 
He  was  united  in  marriage  October  24,  1862,  to  Calista  A.,  daughter 
of  Kev.  Silas  A.  and  Abigail  Wing,  of  Marion,  this  county,  natives 
of  New  York.  They  have  one  child,  Lillian  H.  M.,  born  July  27, 
1863,  and  residing  with  her  parents.  Mr.  Tel-williger  is  a  member 
of  Oronoco  lodge  No.  52,  I.O.O.F.  In  politics  he  is  a  republican. 
He  was  assessor  in  1861-2  and  in  1867,  and  chairman  of  the  town 
board  in  1872-3-4-5  and  1867,  and  in  1881-2.  He  now  owns  three 
hundred  acres  of  land  in  this  vicinity,  and  is  possessed  of  a  hand- 
some competency. 

John  McMaster,  carpenter,  is  a  native  of  Westmoreland  county, 
Pennsylvania,  and  dates  his  entrance  into  the  world  July  24,  1828. 
He  is  a  son  of  Wm.  McMaster,  a  native  of  the  same  county,  and 
Margery  Cunningham,  of  Fayette  county,  in  the  same  state.  After 
reaching  majority  he  took  up  his  trade,  and  removed  to  Iowa  in 
1853,  pursuing  his  calling  at  different  points  in  that  state.  He 
arrived  in  Oronoco  May  28, 1856,  and  constructed  several  buildings, 
owning  an  interest  in  some  of  them,  notably  a  plow  shop  and  the 
building  subsequently  turned  over  to  the  school-district  for  its  use. 
He  was  married  October  11,  1857,  to  Miss  Lawrence,  daughter  of 
Andrew  and.  Mary  Lees-Holliston,  natives  of  Scotland.  Six  children 
were  born  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  McMaster,  as  follows  :  Hector  G.,  born 
July  16,  1858,  married  December  21,  1882,  to  Effie,  daughter  of  M. 
C.  Van  Horn,  and  who  resides  in  Kochester,  this  county  ;  Alethea, 
born  April  27,  1861  (now  teaching  school) ;  Mary  Lees,  born 
February  20,  1863  (also  teaching) ;  Margery,  born  May  12,  1869, 
died  August  27,  1872  ;  Andrew  H.,  born  October  9,  1870,  died 
April  20,  1873  ;  Eve,  born  April  7,  1874.  Mr.  McMaster  is  a 
member  of  Kochester  lodge  A.  F.  and  A.  M.  In  politics  he  is  a 
straight  democrat.     He  was  elected  the  first  clerk  of  the  township 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  993 

on  its  organization  in  1858  ;  was  chairman  of  town  supervisors  in 
1864  and  1868,  and  served  as  justice  of  tlie  peace  in  1865.  He 
owns  a  house  and  ten  acres  of  land  within  the  village,  and  is 
reckoned  among  the  leading  citizens, 

Richard  Waterman,  farmer,  son  of  Samuel  and  Annie  (Morton) 
Waterman,  went  from  Massachusetts,  their  native  state,  to  Chemung 
county,  New  York,  where  the  subject  of  this  sketch  was  born, 
August  20,  1821.  When  Richard  was  twelve  years  old  his  parents 
proceeded  westward,  settling  in  Huron  county,  Ohio.  Here  he 
received  a  common  school  education,  assisting  his  father  on  the 
farm.  On  August  27,  1841,  Richard  Waterman  and  Betsey  M. 
Ingraham  were  united  in  marriage.  Mrs.  Waterman's  parents, 
John  and  Susan  Ingraham,  were  natives  of  Connecticut  and  New 
York.  In  1854  Mr.  Waterman  emigrated  westward,  remaining  two 
years  in  Lenawee  county,  Michigan,  and  arrived  in  Olmsted  county 
in  the  spring  of  1856,  where  lie  bought  80  acres  of  land  on  section 
21  in  this  township,  on  which  he  now  lives.  Two  years  later  he 
removed  to  Roscoe,  Goodhue  county,  and  remained  there  eight 
years,  at  the  end  of  which  time  he  returned  to  his  present  locatiop. 
October  11,  1861,  he  enlisted  in  Co.  D,  4th  reg.  M.V.I.,  and  served 
three  years  in  the  army  of  the  Tennessee  ;  was  at  luka,  Corinth, 
siege  and  capture  of  Vicksburg,  Mission  Ridge  and  Altoona,  besides 
participating  in  numerous  smaller  engagements ;  and  what  is 
remarkable  in  connection  with  the  severe  service  which  Mr.  Water- 
man endured,  he  was  never  in  hospital  or  ambulance.  In  politics 
he  was  always  a  democrat,  but  never  sought  for  or  accepted  ofSce, 
military  or  civil.  He  came  to  Minnesota  without  capital,  and  has 
earned  an  independence  by  his  prudence  and  industry.  He  is  the 
father  of  five  children,  to  wit :  Mary  A.,  born  June  22,  1843,  who 
became  the  wife  of  S.  W.  Rice,  of  Roscoe,  in  January,  1862,  and 
lives  at  Osakis,  Minnesota  ;  Emily,  born  October  18,  1851,  who 
now  resides  in  this  township,  and  is  the  wife  of  William  Fulton,  to 
whom  she  was  united  November  17,  1871  ;  Celinda,  born  August 
12,  1853,  who  is  the  wife  of  Albert  Williamson,  and  was  wedded 
Christmas  day,  1862,  and  still  dwells  in  town  ;  Eliza,  born  October, 
1855,  who  was  wedded  February  17  succeeding  her  twenty-second 
birthday,  to  Charles  Culver,  of  this  town,  and  lives  in  Brookings 
county,  Dakota  Territory  ;  Jenavie,  born  February  27,  1856,  who  is 
living  at  Osakis,  the  wife  of  O.  H,  Campbell,  having  married  him 
July  3,  1877. 


994  HISTOEY    OF    OLMSTED    COOTfTY. 

Daniel  S.  Hebbard,  grocery  merchant,  Rochester,  was  born  in 
Chautauqua  county,  New  York,  April  30,  1831.  He  received  his 
early  education  in  Kingsville,  Ohio,  and  later  took  a  course  in 
Bryant,  Lusk  and  Stratton's  business  college  at  Cleveland.  He 
clerked  for  some  years,  and  finally  embarked  in  business  in  Lock- 
port,  Pennsylania  ;  on  account  of  ill-health,  however,  he  soon  closed 
out,  and  came  west  to  Rock  county,  Wisconsin.  In  1856  he  came 
to  Olmsted  county,  taking  a  claim  in  the  town  of  Salem.  He 
farmed  until  1866,  when  he  was  made  deputy  auditor,  and  in 
January,  1868,  appointed  auditor,  the  position  being  made  vacant 
by  the  resignation  of  A.  Harkins.  He  was  subsequently  elected  to 
the  same  office  three  successive  terms.  In  1878,  the  probate  judge- 
ship being  made  vacant  by  the  death  of  Mr.  Richardson,  he  was 
appointed  to  that  position,  which  he  held  until  the  term  expired.  In 

1880  he  entered  the  employ  of  D.  H.  Moon  as  bookkeeper,  and  in 

1881  purchased  his  interest  in  the  business.  He  was  married  to 
Miss  Aurora  McManus,  who  was  also  a  native  of  Chautauqua  county, 
New  York.  Their  children's  names  are  as  follows  :  Margaret  E. 
(deceased),  Nellie  M.,  Carrie  K.  and  Arthur  H.  Mr.  Hibbard  is  a 
Mason,  and  both  himself  and  family  are  members  of  the  Presby- 
terian church. 

Barney  McGinley,  farmer,  was  born  in  Donegal,  Ireland,  about 
1825  ;  was  married  there  to  Julia  Dougherty.  He  emigrated  to 
America  in  1852,  and  spent  three  years  in  Philadelphia.  Thence 
he  moved  westward  and  landed  in  New  Haven,  June  3,  1855.  He 
immediately  went  to  work  for  Samuel  Brink  on  the  millrace  at 
New  Haven  village.  Was  employed  as  laborer  and  farmer  until 
1868,  when  he  bought  80  acres  of  land  on  section  8,  where  he  has 
since  resided,  living  the  quiet  life  of  an  humble  tiller  of  the  soil. 
Himself  and  family  are  all  members  of  the  Pine  Island  Roman 
Catholic  church,  and  he  and  his  son  always  vote  the  straight  demo- 
cratic ticket.  Three  children  are  numbered  in  his  family :  Susan, 
who  married  Charles  Keeler  and  lives  in  Big  Stone  county,  Minne- 
sota ;  Sarah,  lives  with  parents  ;  John,  also  resides  here. 

Charles  R.  Button,  farmer,  is  a  son  of  one  of  the  pioneers  of 
New  Haven,  namely,  James  Button,  whose  biography  will  be  found 
in  the  Rochester  department  of  this  work.  Our  subject  was  born  in 
the  town  of  Nunda,  McHenry  county,  Illinois,  November  25,  1848. 
When  he  was  in  his  seventh  year  his  father  removed  to  this  town- 
ship and  settled  on  the  land  now  tilled  by  his  son,  on  section  14. 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  995 

The  elder  Button  acquired  a  large  tract  of  land  in  the  vicinity,  with 
a  sawmill,  and  the  son  assisted  in  managing  the  mill  and  in  clearing 
and  working  the  land.  His  education  was  received  at  the  district 
schools  at  New  Haven,  Genoa  and  Center  Grove.  On  the  day  that 
he  was  twenty-four  years  old  he  was  united  in  marriage  to  Miss  Ida 
Ottman,  whose  parents,  John  M.  and  Alvira  Ottman,  were  of  New 
York  birth.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Button  settled  on  the  old  homestead, 
the  father  having  removed  to  Rochester,  aud  have  there  lived  ever 
since  the  quiet  life  of  pioneer  farmers.  Their  family  includes  four 
children,  who  came  to  them  as  follows  :  Grace  M.,  July  5,  1875  ; 
Maud,  December  19,  1877  ;  Mina,  August  16,  1879  ;  William,  May 
13,  1882. 

Almeron  O.  Cowles,  carpenter  and  farmer,  is  descended  from 
English  ancestors.  Rev.  R.  J.,  son  of  John  Cowles,  was  born  at 
Belchertown,  Massachusetts,  July  10,  1796  ;  he  united  with  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterians  at  fifteen  years  of  age ;  taught  school  ; 
was  married  October  17,  1816,  to  Sibyl,  daughter  of  Joseph  Wright, 
the  founder  of  Wrightsville,*  Pennsylvania  ;  he  united  with  the 
Freewill  Baptist  church  January  19,  1841,  and  labored  as  a  min- 
ister for  that  body  in  New  York  and  Pennsylvania  till  his  death, 
which  occurred  March  29,  1874.  A.  O.  Cowles,  son  of  R.  J.,  was 
born  at  Sugar  Grove,  Warren  county,  Pennsylvania,  July  10,  1832. 
He  attended  the  district  schools  till  fifteen  years  old,  when  he  was 
apprenticed  to  a  carpenter.  At  seventeen  he  was  discharged  by  his 
employer  for  some  slight  misdemeanor,  and  engaged  at  his  trade  on 
his  own  account ;  has  ever  since  been  employed  in  building  operations 
till  within  a  few  years.  On  January  26,  1854,  he  wedded  Miss 
Thankful  E.  Foster,  whose  parents,  David  and  Electa  (Brown)  Foster, 
were,  like  herself,  born  at  Farmington,  Pennsylvania.  Mr.  Cowles 
removed  to  the  west  in  1856,  arriving  in  New  Haven  in  April ;  he 
bought  the  claim  to  160  acres  on  the  south  side  of  section  31,  which 
is  still  his  home ;  also  pre-empted  another  quarter  adjoining  it  on 
the  north.  In  the  fall  of  1857  he  went  to  Mantorville  and  resided 
there  six  years,  returning  at  the  end  of  that  time  to  his  farm. 
Having  more  land  than  he  could  manage  while  giving  attention  to 
his  trade,  he  sold  off  a  portion,  and  now  has  112  acres,  of  which  ten 
acres  lie  in  the  town  of  Kalmar.  Plum  creek,  one  of  the  sources 
of  the  Zumbro  river,  has  its  origin  in  a  very  large  spring  on  his 
farm.  Mr.  Cowles  is  a  member  of  Mantorville  lodge,  No.  62, 
A.O.U.W. ;  has  always  been  a  republican  ;  served  as  town  super- 


996  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

visor  in  1873,  and  as  justice  in  1881-2.  He  became  a  member  of 
the  Baptist  church  at  an  earlj  age,  as  did  also  his  wife.  The  latter 
died  under  an  operation  for  ovarian  tumor  at  Mercy  Hospital, 
Chicago,  November  18, 1876,  Besides  a  large  circle  of  acquaintances, 
who  appreciated  her  noble,  womanly  qualities,  four  children  are  left 
to  mourn  her  loss,  as  follows:  Julia  A.,  born  March  28,  1857, 
married  William  Wheeler,  September  17,  1878,  lives  at  Sherman, 
Dakota  ;  Charles  J.,  January  1,  1862,  lives  near  above;  Gertie  M., 
May  7,  1867 ;  Bessie  T.,  June  7,  1876.  On  February  21,  1878,  Mr. 
Cowles  was  married  to  Emily  J.  Wheeler,  whose  parents,  William 
D.  and  Delia  (Gillen)  Wheeler,  were  born  in  Boston.  One  child 
has  blessed  this  union  :  Dwight  Wheeler,  born  March  26,  1882. 

James  H.  Hodgman,  farmer,  is  one  of  the  pioneer  settlers  of 
New  Haven.  He  came  here  in  the  spring  of  1856,  and  filed  a  claim 
on  one-fourth  of  section  29,  which  is  now  his  home  ;  has  since 
bought  and  sold  a  great  deal  of  real  estate  ;  owned  and  lived  on  a 
farm  in  the  town  of  Cascade  for  eighteen  years.  His  capital  on 
arriving  here  consisted  of  $100  ;  now  owns  his  original  claim,  on 
which  are  comfortable  buildings,  and  also  a  residence  in  Winnebago 
City,  and  a  farm  near  that  town.  Mr.  Hodgman  is  a  republican  in 
politics  ;  has  never  been  very  active  in  public  affairs,  although  he  has 
been  a  school  officer  nearly  all  his  life  here  ;  served  his  town  as 
assessor  in  1858,  and  as  supervisor  in  1860.  Had  he  sought  prefer- 
ment, his  intelligence  and  sound  judgment  would  undoubtedly  have 
placed  him  in  high  positions,  for  which  those  qualities  so  well  fit 
him.  In  religion  he  is  a  liberal.  The  father  of  this  subject,  Ben- 
jamin Hodgman,  was  a  native  of  Vermont,  and  married  one  of 
Maine's  daughters.  Miss  Betsey  Colby.  They  settled  in  the  town  of 
Eaton,  Sherbrook  county.  Province  of  Quebec,  where  James  H. 
was  born,  December  27,  1822.  He  assisted  his  father  on  the  farm, 
and  attended  the  district  schools  of  the  region.  At  twenty  years  of 
age  he  went  to  Vermont,  where  he  followed  farming.  On  October 
15,  1853,  he  married  Miss  Diana  Colby,  whose  parents,  Rufus  and 
Phoebe  Baldwin-Colby,  were  natives  of  Ontario.  During  the  year 
1853  he  paid  a  visit  to  Illinois,  and  resided  near  Lockport  for  a  time, 
returning  to  Vermont.  In  the  spring  of  1855  he  removed  to  Wis- 
consin, where  he  engaged  in  farming,  and  the  following  year  settled 
in  Minnesota,  as  above  noted.  Four  children  have  been  sent  to 
grace  the  family  of  Mr.  Hodgman,  as  follows  :     Jennie,  June  28, 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  997 

1854  ;  William  H.,  December  27,  1866  ;  Lillie  L.,  March  11,  1870  ; 
Scott,  January  1,  1876. 

Henkt  C.  Packard,  niillwriglit  and  farmer,  is  a  native  of  Penn- 
sylvania, as  were  his  parents,  John  H.  and  Jane  Carpenter-Packard  ; 
the  latter  still  living  at  an  advanced  age.  Henry  C.  Packard  arrived 
in  America  at  Franklin,  Bradford  county,  August  1,  1828.  He 
received  a  common  school  education,  and  helped  his  father  on  the 
farm.  At  nineteen  years  of  age  he  was  apprenticed  to  a  millwright, 
and  followed  that  occupation  until  he  reached  middle  age.  In  Octo- 
ber, 1856,  Mr.  Packard  came  to  Olmsted  county,  and  settled  in 
Rochester,  where  he  built  a  house  with  lumber  he  had  earned  at  his 
trade  in  the  town  of  New  Haven.  He  was  married  in  ISTovember, 
1859,  to  Martha  Carpenter,  of  Towanda,  Pennsylvania,  and  was 
blessed  with  three  children  :  Hettie  and  Helen,  twins,  born  Janu- 
ary 25,  1862,  and  Mary,  born  February  6,  1864,  all  living  with  par- 
ents at  this  writing.  In  the  spring  of  1864  Mr.  Packard  sold  his 
city  lots  and  bought  130  acres  of  land  on  sections  11,  12  and  13,  in 
the  township  of  New  Haven,  on  which  he  has  ever  since  made  his 
home.  Mr.  Packard  is  a  member  of  Pine  Island  lodge,  A.  F.  and 
A.  M.  He  is  independent  in  politics.  He  served  two  terms  as 
alderman  in  Pochester,  and  has  been  a  member  of  the  New  Haven 
town  board  a  large  share  of  the  time  since  his  residence  here,  part 
of  the  time  being  chairman.  He  had  less  than  one  hundred  dollars 
on  his  arrival  in '  the  county,  and  is  now  independent  financiall3\ 
On  March  25,  1865,  Mr.  Packard  enlisted  in  Co.  L,  1st  U.  S.  V.  Y. 
Engineers,  and  served  until  the  28tli  of  the  following  September,  in 
erecting  buildings  etc.  in  and  about  Chattanooga,  Tennessee. 

Walter  Martin,  farmer,  is  one  of  the  pioneer  settlers  of  Olm- 
sted county.  He  was  born,  in  County  Galway,  Ireland,  in  the  year 
1828.  In  1851  he  came  to  America  and  resided  in  the  State  of  New 
York  for  live  years.  In  the  spring  of  1856  he  came  to  this  county 
and  made  claim  to  160  acres  of  land  on  section  19  of  this  township, 
which  he  has  ever  since  retained.  He  engaged  in  teaming  and  sub- 
sequently as  a  miller  at  Mantorville  and  Wasioja.  In  July,  1862, 
Mr.  Martin  was  married  to  Bridget  Coyle,  a  native  of  County  Gal- 
way, Ireland,  and  three  years  later  settled  on  his  farm,  where  he  has 
ever  since  resided.  Mr.  Martin  is  a  man  of  intelligence  and  go9d 
sense,  but  has  given  his  time  to  the  care  of  his  family  and  farming 
operations,  and  has  never  mingled  in  public  affairs.  His  political 
aflaiiations  are  with  the  democratic  party.     The  family  numbers  live 


998  HISTOEY    OF    OLMSTED    COLrN"Tr. 

children,  bom  as  follows  :  Catharine,  September  29,  1863  ;  Wini- 
fred, February  19,  1865  ;  John,  June  9,  1866  ;  Edward,  April  26, 
1868  ;  Walter,  March  10,  1873.  The  family  are  all  communicants 
of  the  Pine  Island  Roman  Catholic  cliurch. 

Patrick  Kennedy,  farmer,  is  a  leading  citizen  of  New  Haven 
and  a  pioneer  settler,  having  built  the  first  house  in  what  is  called 
the  ' '  Irish  settlement. "  He  has  been  director  of  his  school  district 
for  twelve  years,  and  served  the  town  as  supervisor  in  the  years 
1879-80-81-2-3,  having  been  elected  at  the  last  town  meeting  as  an 
independent,  his  friends  being  dissatisfied  with  the  regular  nomina- 
tion made  in  his  stead  at  the  caucus.  Mr.  Kennedy  was  born  in 
Longhill  parish.  County  Limerick,  Ireland,  in  March,  1818.  At 
twenty  years  of  age  he  emigrated  to  America.  After  spending  five 
years  in  New  York  he  removed  to  Illinois  and  purchased  a  farm  in 
Whiteside  county.  Here  he  married  Mary  Martin,  sister  of  Walter 
Martin,  elsewhere  named  under  this  township,  November  23,  1849. 
In  the  spring  of  1856  Mr.  Kennedy  came  to  New  Haven  and  filed 
a  claim  on  a  quarter  of  section  30,  and  after  making  improvements 
thereon  returned  to  Illinois.  The  next  fall  he  settled  here  with  his 
family,  and  has  ever  since  been  a  resident.  With  the  assistance  of 
three  neighbors  he  opened  a  road  on  the  county  line,  over  which  he 
drove  the  first  team,  a  pair  of  oxen.  By  various  purchases  he  has 
added  to  his  domain  till  he  now  owns  four  hundred  acres  on  sec- 
tions 18,  19,  20  and  30;  to  this  may  be  added  eighty  acres  which  he 
presented  to  a  daughter  in  this  town,  and  60  acres  to  a  son  in 
Dodge  county.  During  the  early  years  of  his  residence  here  Mr. 
Kennedy  cleared  one  hundred  acres  of  timber  land  with  very  little 
assistance  aside  from  his  own  labor.  He  built  his  present  handsome 
residence  on  section  19  in  1882.  Mr.  Kennedy  and  family  belong 
to  the  Pine  Island  Roman  Catholic  church.  In  politics  he  is  an 
independent  democrat.  Eight  children  have  been  born  to  him,  as 
follows  :  Patrick,  August  9,  1853,  married  Maria  Lovell  January  6, 
1880,  lives  in  Milton,  Dodge  county  ;  Catharine,  October  30,  1855, 
married  Hugh  Wilson  January  1,  1875,  lives  on  section  17  ;  Mary, 
November  15,  1857 ;  John,  April  29,  1860  ;  Bridget,  February  5, 
1862  ;  Johanna,  September  2,  1864;  Ann,  August  14,  1866  ;  Mar- 
garet, March  26,  1868. 

Daniel  Jewell,  farmer.  The  parents  of  this  subject,  Jacob 
and  Charlotte  Priest-Jewell,  emigrated  from  their  native  New 
Hampshire  to  Mercer,  Maine,  where  Daniel  was  born  to  them  No- 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  999 

vember  27,  1812.  Four  years  later  they  returned  to  New  Hani j> 
shire,  where  their  son  was  reared  on  a  farm,  enjoying  the  limited 
advantages  afforded  by  the  district  schools  of  the  time  and  locality. 
He  was  married  March  15,  1836,  to  Mercy  Priest,  a  native  of  New 
Hampshire,  as  were  her  parents,  John  Priest  and  Sarah  Quimby. 
Mr.  Jewell  and  his  wife  were  both  members  of  the  sect  known  as 
First  Day  Adventists.  Mrs.  Jewell  died  October  6,  1853,  having 
been  the  mother  of  three  children,  as  follows:  Marilla  M.,  born 
March  11,  1837,  married  Lorenzo  Quimby  May  15,  1854,  and  re- 
sides in  Concord,  Dodge  county,  tliis  state  ;  Merinda,  born  March 
9,  1840,  married  Freeman  Smith  March  16,  1856.  and  lives  in  New 
Hampshire  ;  and  Abby,  born  May  10,  1849,  died  August  18,  1852. 
Mr.  Jewell  engaged  in  farming  in  New  Hampshire  until  his  removal 
to  the  west.  He  was  married  February  5,  1854,  to  Abby  C, 
daughter  of  Eli  and  Abigail  Chickering-Snow,  natives  of  "Vermont 
and  Massachusetts.  In  April,  1856,  he  removed  with  his  family  to 
this  county  and  settled  on  section  4  of  this  township,  which  has 
ever  since  been  his  home.  On  his  arrival  here  he  engaged  in  break- 
ing up  land  for  himself  and  neighbors,  and  soon  turned  over  six 
hundred  acres  of  the  virgin  soil.  Mr.  Jewell  is  of  a  quiet  and 
domestic  disposition,  and,  like  Old  Grimes,  does  not  make  a  noise 
town-meeting  days.  Up  to  Buchanan's  time  he  was  a  democrat, 
but  has  ever  since  voted  with  the  opposition  party ;  he  has  been 
active  in  fostering  schools,  and  his  public  offices  have  been  in  this 
connection.  His  present  life-partner  cherishes  the  same  religious 
views  as  himself,  and  for  a  church-home  they  have  united  with  the 
Freewill  Baptists.  Four  children  have  been  given  to  them,  as  be- 
low :  Abby  Elmo,  born  November  10,  1855,  now  living  at  Grand 
Forks,  Dakota;  Arthur  L.,  born  February  18,  1861,  resides  with 
parents  ;  Carrie,  born  May  31,  1863,  died  October  10,  1864  ;  Hosea 
C,  born  June  16,  1866,  now  employed  in  a  drug-store  at  Pine 
Island.  • 

Emery  H.  Dewey,  farmer,  Dover,  was  born  in  Sullivan,  Tioga 
county,  Pennsylvania,  April  3,  1837.  In  1855  he  came  to  Illinois 
and  thence  to  Minnesota  in  1856,  locating  on  the  southeast  quarter 
of  section  19,  in  Dover  township.  He  was  married  in  1859,  to  Miss 
Mary  E.  Sturdivant,  a  native  of  Crawford  county,  Pennsylvania. 
The  names  of  their  children  are  as  follows :  Abbie  A. ,  Solon  H. , 
Fred  S.  and  Frank  B.,  the  latter  two  being  twins,  Mr.  Dewey  has 
served  one  term  on  the  board  of  county  commissioners.     He  is  a 


1000  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

member  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church  at  Dover,  of  the  A.F. 
and  A.M.  at  Eyota,  and  of  the  chapter  at  St.  Charles.  He  is  one 
of  Olmsted  county's  well-to-do  farmers  and  is  highly  respected  by  all. 

E.ICHAED  L.  CoTTERELL,  farmer,  Dover,  was  born  in  Worcester- 
shire, England,  in  January,  1815.  In  1846  he  came  to  America, 
locating  in  Jefferson,  Wisconsin,  and  later  to  Dodge ville.  In  June, 
1856,  he  came  to  Olmsted  county,  locating  on  the  northwest  quarter 
of  section  3.  Mr.  Cotterell  was  married  in  184:2,  to  Miss  Ann 
Pleaden,  who  died  in  1851.  He  was  again  married  in  1852,  to  Mrs. 
A.  B.  Marks,  also  a  native  of  England.  Sarah,  Charles,  John, 
Clare,  Joseph  jST.,  Fannie  W.,  Fred,  George,  James  (deceased),  Liz- 
zie and  Minnie  are  their  children's  names.  The  family  are  members 
of  the  Congregational  church.  Mr.  Cotterell  is  engaged  largely  in 
fruit  raising,  and  has  the  finest  apple-orchard  in  the  county.  He 
also  devotes  much  of  his  attention  to  small  fruit.  He  has  taken 
premiums  on  fruit  at  every  state  fair  held  in  Minnesota,  and  has 
recently  been  made  a  member  of  the  state  horticultural  association. 

Uriah  L.  Carpenter,  farmer,  Dover,  was  born  in  Eastford,  Con- 
necticut, November  3,  1818.  His  father,  Palmer  Carpenter,  was  a 
soldier  in  the  war  of  1812,  His  mother's  name  is  Patty,  and  the 
family  on  both  sides  is  of  English  descent.  Our  subject  came  to 
Olmsted  county  in  1856,  locating  on  section  13,  Dover  township. 
He  was  married  in  December,  1846,  to  Miss  Emily  A.  Childs,  who 
died  in  1856.  He  was  married  a  second  time  in  1867,  to  MissTirza 
Prentice,  who  died  May  3,  1871.  He  was  again  married  in  1872, 
to  Miss  Sarah  M.  Keyes,  also  a  native  of  Connecticut.  His  chil- 
dren's names  are  as  follows  :  Ellen  R. ,  Marth  A.  (now  the  wife  of 
R.  F.  Brett,  of  Henry,  Dakota) ;  Emily  (wife  of  H.  J.  Starkweather, 
of  Henry,  Dakota)  and  Alfred  B.  Mr.  Carpenter  and  wife  are 
members  of  the  Congregational  church  at  St.  Charles.  His  mother 
died  at  St.  Charles  in  1866,  and  his  father  in  1870  at  the  same 
place. 

German  T.  Wilsie,  farmer,  Dover,  son  of  Peter  and  Phoebe 
Wilsie,  was  born  in  Schoharie  county,  New  York,  June  28,  1819. 
In  1821  the  family  removed  to  southern  Ohio.  In  1843  our  subject 
came  west  to  Michigan,  thence  to  Wisconsin  in  1845.  In  1856  our 
subject  came  to  Minnesota,  locating  on  section  29,  Dover  township. 
Mr.  Wilsie  was  married  in  1841,  to  Miss  Hannah  Hance,  a  native 
of  Wayne  county,  New  York.  Munson  O.,  Stephen  (deceased), 
Rosetta  (now  wife  of  M.  F.  Dunham,  of  Mitchell,  Dakota)  and  Al- 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1001 

bert  (deceased)  are  the  names  of  their  children.  Stephen  was  a 
member  of  the  8th  Minn.  Inf.,  and  died  in  1865  in  New  Berne, 
North  Carolina, 

Edwin  F.  Ketchum,  farmer,  Dover  township,  was  born  May  3, 
1825,  in  Berkshire  county,  Massachusetts.  He  came  to  Minnesota 
in  1856,  locating  on  the  northeast  quarter  of  section  1.  In  1877  he 
moved  to  Dover  township,  locating  on  section  10.  He  was  married 
in  1853,  to  Miss  Mary  Stafford,  a  native  of  Vermont,  who  died  in 
1862.  He  was  again  married  in  1868,  to  Sarah  Judd,  who  died  in 
1879.     Eddie  and  Jay  are  the  names  of  their  children. 

Daniel  Hisey,  farmer,  of  Orion,  son  of  Joseph  and  Maria  Hisey, 
was  born  in  Ohio,  May  8,  1834,  where  he  lived  until  he  was  twenty- 
one  years  of  age.  He  then  went  to  Iowa  in  1855,  where  he  remained 
for  one  year.  From  there  he  came  to  Minnesota  in  1856  and 
located  on  section  17,  Eyota  township,  living  there  until  the  fall  of 
1864r,  when  he  bought  on  section  16,  Orion  township,  where  he  now 
resides  with  his  family.  Mr.  Hisey  was  married  to  Catharine  Cline, 
April  21,  1859,  and  has  two  children,  Mary  J.  and  Frank  M.  Hisey. 
He  is  a  member  of  the  United  Brethren  church  and  is  a  democrat 
in  politics.     He  received  his  early  education  in  Ohio. 

George  B.  Stocking,  glassware  dealer,  was  born  in  Wesleyville, 
Erie  county,  Pennsylvania,  June  12,  1853.  He  came  to  Olmsted 
county  with  his  father  in  1857,  and  was  married  in  1874.  to  a  Miss 
Lulu  Lathrop.  Maud  L.,  Mark  (deceased)  and  Mary  are  their  chil- 
dren's names.  Mr.  Stocking  served  three  years  at  the  jewelry 
business  under  instruction,  and  afterward  carried  on  business  for 
himself,  but  at  the  end  of  four  jeavs  he  abandoned  it  on  account  of 
poor  health.  He  is  a  member  of  the  A.  F.  and  A.  M.,  and  also  of 
the  Episcopal  church.  Mrs.  Lulu  L.  Stocking  died  February  13, 
1883.  She  was  born  at  Point  Commerce,  Indiana,  December  30, 
1854.  When  she  was  two  years  old  the  family  removed  to  Green- 
wood Prairie,  Olmsted  county ;  subsequently  they  removed  to 
Rochester,  where  she  was  united  in  marriage  to  Mr.  Stocking,  as 
above  stated. 

L.  O.  Benjamin,  present  city  justice,  was  born  in  Woodstock,  Ver- 
mont, July  3, 1830.  In  1854  he  came  west  as  far  as  La  Porte  county, 
Indiana.  Having  been  reared  a  farmer,  most  of  his  life  was  spent 
in  that  occupation.  He  came  to  Olmsted  county  in  1857,  and  located 
on  a  farm  three  miles  south  of  Rochester.  In  1862  he  moved  to  the 
city,  after  which  he  acted  eight  years  as  deputy  sheriff.     He  was 


1002  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

elected  city  justice  in  the  spring  of  1882.  Mr.  Benjamin  was 
married  in  October,  1855,  to  Miss  Helen  C.  Farnswortli,  also  a 
native  of  Vermont.  Walter  F.,  Hattie  F.,  and  Mary  A.  are  the 
names  of  their  children.  Mr.  Benjamin  is  a  member  of  the 
I.O.O.F. 

Benjamin  F.  Bulen,  Rochester,  was  born  in  Waukesha  county, 
Wisconsin,  October  9,  1844.  In  1857  the  family  emigrated  to 
Olmsted  county.  October  6,  1862,  our  subject  enlisted  in  Co.  G, 
1st  Minn.  Cav.,  serving  until  April,  1863,  when  he  was  discharged 
on  account  of  disabilities.  He  was  married  November  28,  1867,  to 
Miss  Frances  Cressy,  a  native  of  Massachusetts.  Don,  Cora  M., 
William  C,  Benjamin  F.  and  Flora  B.  are  the  names  of  their 
children.  He  is  a  member  of  the  I.O.O.F.,  and  also  of  the 
A.  F.  and  A.  M. 

Capt.  Milton  J.  Dajstiels,  one  of  Rochester's  most  estimable 
citizens,  was  born  April  18,  1838,  in  Schoharie  county,  New  York, 
His  father's  name  was  John  Y.  and  his  mother's  Hester  A.  Daniels. 
When  still  a  child  his  father  and  family  moved  to  Bradford  county, 
Pennsylvania,  where  his  father  engaged  in  the  lumbering  business. 
When  Minnesota  was  still  a  territory  Mr.  Daniels  came  to  Olmsted 
county,  where  he  purchased  a  large  tract  of  land,  and  in  Rochester 
opened  a  private  real-estate  and  broker's  office.  In  1860  our  subject 
returned  to  Middlebury,  New  York,  and  attended  school  until  the 
outbreak  of  the  war,  when  he  enlisted,  but  was  not  called  out  of  the 
state.  He  afterward  assisted  in  organizing  Co.  F  of  the  9th  Minn, 
Inf.,  which  was  mustered  in  August  28,  1862,  and  of  which  he  was 
made  second  lieutenant,  and  subsequently  captain.  In  the  spring 
of  1865  he  was  commissioned  by  Abraham  Lincoln,  and  was  sent  to 
New  Orleans  on  Gen.  Canby's  staff.  He  was  subsequently  com- 
missioned by  President  Johnson  as  brevet-major.  In  January, 
1866,  he  was  discharged,  and  returned  to  Olmsted  county,  where  he 
entered  the  bank  with  his  father  and  was  made  cashier.  In  1873 
the  company  received  a  charter,  and  was  organized  as  a  national 
bank,  of  which  the  captain  is  now  president.  In  the  fall  of  1882  he 
was  elected  to  the  legislature  by  a  handsome  majority,  where  he  will 
doubtless  leave  a  record  of  which  he  and  his  constituents  may  be 
proud.  Our  subject  was  married  in  May,  1869,  to  Miss  Jennie  E. 
Booth,  of  Tioga  county.  New  York,  of  which  county  her  parents 
were  early  settlers.     The  names  of  the  children  resulting  from  this 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1008 

union  are  as  follows  :  Mertie  B.,  Maud  C.  and  Clyde  L.  Mr. 
Daniels  was  born  January  22,  1844. 

Frederic  T.  Olds  was  born  in  Mercer  county,  Kentucky,  January 
25,  1836.  His  father  was  a  farmer  by  occupation,  and  when  our 
subject  was  quite  young  he  emigrated  to  Macoupin  county,  Illinois, 
where  he  remained  until  1852,  when  he  removed  to  Clay  county, 
Iowa.  In  1857  they  came  to  Olmsted  county,  and  entered  land 
near  Byron.  In  the  same  year  he  built  the  mill  now  owned  by 
Olds  &  Fishback,  which  was  one  of  the  first  erected  in  the  county. 
Our  subject  was  married  in  1859,  to  Miss  Angelina  Harding,  also  a 
native  of  Kentucky.  Frederic  A.,  born  in  April,  1860,  is  the  only 
son.  Mr.  Olds,  senior,  died  in  1864,  from  the  effects  of  injuries 
sustained  in  falling  from  a  building. 

George  Haber,  cabinetmaker,  of  Kochester,  is  a  son  of  Fred- 
eric and  Mary  Haber,  and  was  born  in  Germany,  February  26,  1837. 
When  seventeen  years  of  age  he  came  to  America  and  spent  two 
years  in  Ohio,  during  which  time  he  was  engaged  at  his  trade,  which 
he  had  learned  in  his  native  country.  In  the  spring  of  1857  he 
came  to  Olmsted  county,  but  soon  returned  to  Ohio,  where  he 
remained  until  1859,  when  he  again  came  west  and  located  in 
Rochester.  There  he  was  for  several  years  engaged  in  the  furniture 
business.  In  1864  he  was  employed  by  the  government  to  go  to 
Bowling  Green,  Kentucky,  where  he  was  engaged  in  undertaking 
until  the  close  of  the  war.  He  was  married  December  31,  1858, 
to  Miss  Mary  M.  Ennes,  who  was  born  in  Lorain  county,  Ohio,  in 
1840.  George  B.  and  Emma  J.  are  the  names  of  their  children. 
Mrs.  Haber  is  a  member  of  the  Presbyterian  church,  and  he  is  a 
member  of  the  I.O.O.F. 

Amos  Hyatt,  tinsmith,  Rochester,  was  born  in  Celina,  state  of 
Ohio,  August  17,  1841.  When  he  was  still  a  child  the  family  emi- 
grated to  Fort  Wayne,  Indiana.  His  father  died  in  1845,  and  in 
1850  the  family  returned  east.  In  1856  our  subject  came  west  to 
Janes ville,  Wisconsin,  and  in  1857  to  Olmsted  county,  locating  in 
Rochester.  Here  he  was  in  the  employ  of  John  R.  Cook  until 
August  13,  1862,  when  he  enlisted  in  Co.  A,  6th  regt.  Minn.  Inf. ; 
serving  twenty-three  months  on  the  frontier  ;  after  which  he  was 
sent  south  with  the  regiment,  and  on  August  18,  1865,  was  mustered 
out.  Mr.  Hyatt  was  married  to  Miss  Octavia  Olds,  who  died  April 
8,  1866.     He  is  a  member  of  A.  F.  and  A.  M. ;  also  of  the  com- 

60 


1004  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

manderj  and  chapter  at  Rochester,  being  secretary  of  the  latter 
organization. 

Gkanyille  Woodworth,  contractor,  was  born  in  Oneida  county, 
New  York,  in  1832.  In  1855  he  came  west  as  far  as  Janesville, 
Wisconsin,  residing  there  two  years.  In  1857  he  came  to  Rochester. 
Having  learned  the  carpenter  trade  in  the  'east,  he  found  a  great 
field  for  ithat  line  of  industry  in  his  adopted  state.  He  built  Heany's 
block,  the  Cook  House,  Ozmun's  block,  Rommell's  block.  Hunter's 
block,  and  many  other  smaller  buildings,  in  Rochester  and  vicinity. 
He  now  has  in  course  of  erection  the  east  wing  of  the  Insane  Asylum, 
which  with  many  other  handsome  structures  will  stand  as  a  silent 
testimonial  of  his  mechanical  skill.  Mr.  Woodworth  was  married 
in  1855,  to  Miss  Harriet  Rose,  a  native  of  New  York  State.  Flora, 
Kate  and  Mary  are  the  names  of  the  children  resulting  from  the 
union. 

Saj^iuel  Geisinger,  farmer,  was  born  in  Canada  West,  April 
24,  1816.  When  he  was  quite  small  his  father's  family  emigrated 
to  Medina  county,  Ohio.  His  boyhood  days  were  spent  on  the  farm, 
and  in  later  years  he  went  to  Wadsworth,  where  he  received  an 
academical  education.  When  twenty -four  A^ears  of  age  he  went  to 
Goshen,  Indiana,  and  there  opened  a  drygoods  store,  which  he 
conducted  twelve  years,  after  which  he  was  elected  treasurer  of 
Elkhart  county,  which  position  he  held  live  years.  In  1857  he 
came  to  Rochester,  bringing  with  him  a  stock  of  drygoods,  and  was 
engaged  in  business  until  1860.  In  July,  1862,  he  raised  Co.  H 
(which  was  afterward  a  part  of  the  6tli  Minn,  regt.),  and  of  which 
company  he  was  made  first  lieutenant,  but  resigned  on  account  of 
ill  health.  After  returning  to  Rochester  he  was  engaged  in  the 
drug  business  for  about  twelve  years,  after  which  he  retired  from 
mercantile  life.  He  was  married  in  1816,  to  Miss  Sarah  Smith,  a 
native  of  Canada.  Salina  E.,  Alice  and  Cildora  A.,  are  the  names 
of  their  children.  Mrs.  Geisinger  is  a  member  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  church,  and  has  been  for  many  years  a  member  of  the 
choir. 

Zahnon  J.  CowLES,  patternmaker  and  woodworker,  was  born 
in  Litchfield  county,  Connecticut,  in  1816.  Later  the  family  re- 
moved to  Geneva,  New  York,  where  our  subject  received  his  educa- 
tion and  learned  cabinetmaking.  In  1845  he  went  to  Steuben 
county,  and  engaged  in  the  furniture  business.  In  1855  he  left 
New  York  State  and  came  west  to  Grand  Rapids,  Michigan,  where 


BIOGRAPIUCAL.  1005 

lie  remained  two  years,  coming  to  Kochester  in  1857,  where  he 
organized  the  first  brass  band  that  existed  in  that  city.  In  1862  he 
enlisted  as  a  musician  in  a  regimental  band.  After  returning  to 
Rochester  he  embarked  in  the  furniture  business  again,  which  he 
continued  for  some  time.  He  is  now  engaged  in  making  models 
and  patterns.  He  was  married  in  Geneva,  New  York,  to  Miss 
Sarah  Huber.  Martha,  Helen,  Kate,  Augustus  B.,  Torris,  Sarah 
Y.  and  Frank  K.  are  the  names  of  their  children. 

Harvey  T.  Hannon  was  born  in  Van  Wert  county,  Ohio,  April 
10,  1818.  The  family  came  to  Olmsted  county  in  1857,  and  located 
six  miles  north  of  Rochester.  Mr.  Hannon  received  his  early  edu- 
cation in  Rochester,  and  in  1869  entered  the  university  at  Ann  Ar- 
bor, Michigan,  where  he  attended  two  years.  In  the  fall  of  1873 
he  was  elected  county  clerk,  and  at  the  expiration  of  the  term  was 
re-elected.  Since  that  time  he  has  been  engaged  in  teaching  and 
farming  alternately.  He  is  secretary  of  the  Southern  Minnesota 
Fair  Association.  He  was  married  in  1871,  to  Miss  Martha  Moulton, 
a  native  of  Dodge  county,  Wisconsin.  Maud,  aged  five  years,  is 
their  only  child.  Mr.  Hannon  is  now  connected  with  the  Cockle 
Mill  manufactory.  Being  a  young  man  of  strict  integrity  and  fine 
business  ability,  he  will  doubtless  do  much  for  the  promotion  of 
that  commendable  enterprise. 

Horace  Loomis,  son  of  Uriah  and  Harriet  Loomis,  was  born  in 
Erie  county,  Pennsylvania,  in  1825.  When  our  subject  was  quite 
young,  the  family  emigrated  to  Ashtabula  county,  Ohio,  where  his 
father  was  afterward  elected  sheriff,  serving  fifteen  years.  In  1857 
Mr.  Loomis  came  to  Rochester  and  began  carriagemaking,  but  in 
the  following  year  was  appointed  deputy-sheriff,  in  which  capacity 
he  served  four  years  ;  at  the  end  of  this  time  he  was  elected  sheriff, 
serving  three  terms.  Mr.  Loomis  was  married  in  1851,  to  Miss 
Eliza  Ticknor,  a  native  of  England.  Mabel  R.  and  Yivian  O. 
(deceased)  are  the  names  of  his  children.  In  1870  he  was  appointed 
deputy-warden  of  the  State's  Prison  at  Stillwater,  acting  two  years 
and  a  half  in  that  capacity.  In  the  summer  of  1882  he  took  charge 
of  the  Bradley  House. 

George  W.s  Bx^ker,  collector  of  customs  at  Bismarck,  Dakota, 
was  born  in  Chittenden  county,  Vermont,  January  9,  1823.  When 
he  was  nine  years  of  age,  his  father's  family  emigrated  to  the  West- 
ern Reserve  in  Ohio,  where  they  remained  until  the  spring  of  1853. 
In  the  spring  of  that  year  our  subject  came  west  to  Dixon,  Illinois, 


1006  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

and  engaged  in  the  furniture  business,  which  he  continued  until  the 
fall  of  1855.  When  he  came  to  Minnesota  in  1856  he  located  in 
Kalmar  township,  and  in  1857  came  to  Rochester.  In  the  same 
year  he  was  elected  sheriff  of  Olmsted  county,  which  office  he  held 
two  terms.  At  the  expiration  of  the  second  term  he  turned  his 
attention  to  manufacturing.  In  1881  he  was  appointed  collector  of 
customs  at  Bismarck,  Dakota.  His  family,  however,  remains  in 
Rochester,  He  was  married  in  1852,  to  Miss  Sophia  Dumars,  a 
native  of  Pennsylvania.  Elfie  E.  (deceased),  Ida  I.  (now  teaching 
in  Diiluth),  George  B.  (attending  the  Minneapolis  University),  Nel- 
lie E.  (deceased)  and  J.  Ralph  are  their  children's  names.  Mrs. 
Baker  is  a  member  of  the  Congregational  church, 

George  Baihlt,  butcher,  was  born  in  Wiirtemberg,  Germany, 
January  4,  1837.  He  came  to  America  in  1854,  and  to  Olmsted 
county  in  1857.  In  1859  he  began  butchering  and  buying  stock,  in 
which  occupation  he  has  amassed  a  large  competency.  He  was  married 
in  1859,  to  Miss  Caroline  C.  Fudger,  a  native  of  Indiana,  who  died  in 
1868.  He  was  again  married  in  1870,  to  Miss  Elizabeth  Fulkerson. 
John  W.,  Helen,  Fred,  Ralph,  Arthur,  Walter,  Abram,  Esther  and 
Moses  are  the  names  of  his  children.  He  is  a  member  of  the  A.  F. 
and  A.  M.  His  eldest  son,  John  W.,  has  recently  succeeded  him 
in  business,  and  has  bright  prospects  before  him. 

Thomas  L.  Fishback  was  born  in  Fayette  county,  Kentucky,  in 
1832.  In  1839  the  family  emigrated  to  Macoupin  county,  Illinois, 
In  1854  Thomas  went  to  California,  where  he  turned  his  attention  to 
mining.  In  1857  he  came  to  Olmsted  county  and  entered  the  mill 
with  his  father-in-law.  Since  that  time  he  has  been  prominently 
identified  with  the  business  interests  of  Rochester,  and  besides 
accumulating  a  large  estate,  has  done  much  toward  developing  the 
city.  He  was  married  in  1856,  to  Miss  Elizabeth  J,  Olds,  a  native 
of  Kentucky.  Horace,  Herbert  O.,  Blanche  and  Elizabeth  are 
the  names  of  their  childi-en. 

In  the  year  1813,  Harrison  Dodge,  of  Cascade,  was  born  in  the 
town  of  Belchertown,  Hampshire  county,  Massachusetts,  his  parents' 
names  being  Daniel  and  Esther  Dodge.  While  Harrison  was  a 
small  child  the  family  removed  to  the  adjoining  tt)wn  of  Pelham, 
where  his  time  was  spent  until  he  was  eighteen  years  old.  He  then 
went  to  the  town  of  Montague,  Franklin  county,  where  he  learned 
the  wheelwright  trade.  He,  also,  while  here,  wrought  at  the  carpenter 
trade,   and  in  a  factory.     On  October  24,   1837,  Mr.  Dodge  was 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1007 

united  in  marriage  with  Miss  Cynthia  P.  Nettleson,  the  bride's  birth- 
place being  JSTorthiield,  Massachusetts.  Nine  children  were  born  to 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dodge,  all  but  one  of  whom  are  now  living.  Mrs. 
Dodge  died  April  18,  1874.  On  October  24,  1876,  Mr.  Dodge  was 
again  married,  the  wife's  name  being  Mrs.  Nancy  Stone,  of  Monta- 
gue, Massachusetts.  Mr.  Dodge  received  only  a  common  school 
education.  In  religion  he  is  liberal ;  in  politics,  republican.  His 
occupation  is  farming.  In  the  year  1857  he  came  to  Minnesota, 
taking  a  claim  of  a  quarter-section  of  land  in  the  town  of  Farming- 
ton.  After  remaining  there  two  or  three  years  he  went  back  to 
Massachusetts,  and  removed  his  family  to  the  new  home  in  Minnesota. 
Some  seven  or  eight  years  ago  he  purchased  a  farm  in  the  adjoining 
town  of  Cascade,  whither  he  removed  his  family,  and  where  he 
continues  to  reside.     He  still  owns  his  farm  in  Farmington. 

The  several  failures  of  the  wheat  crop  recently  experienced  has 
caused  the  more  enterprising  of  the  farmers  of  this  part  of  Minnesota 
to  turn  their  attention  to  some  other  source  from  which  a  satisfactory 
profit  would  be  realized.  Some  have  tried  sheep-raising,  some 
barley,  others  oats,  whilst  rye  and  potatoes  are  generally  more 
grown  ;  but  to  Mr.  A.  K.  Knapp,  of  this  place,  we  must  give  the 
credit  of  inaugurating  a  new  departure  and  demonstrating  that 
well  as  wheat  paid  the  farmer  in  times  past,  a  general  assortment 
of  pure  bred  live-stock  pays  better,  when  care  is  taken  in  selecting 
the  right  kinds,  together  with  proper  attention  as  to  their  manage- 
ment. 

The  natural  adaptability  of  the  country,  which  for  water  and 
grass  is  unexcelled,  a  man  of  Mr.  Knapp's  practical  ideas  was  not 
long  in  recognizing  and  acting  upon,  under  the  existing  circum- 
stances, and  now  his  wonder  is  why  he  did  not  go  into  the  industry 
sooner;  although,  both  financially  and  practically,  it  is  afar  easier 
matter  to  raise  wheat  than  cattle,  more  especially  such  as  he  has 
commenced  upon.  The  first  difficulty  he  had  to  meet  was  proper 
house  accommodation,  next,  to  erect  proper  fences,  then  the  breeds 
best  adapted  to  the  general  wants  of  the  people,  and  last  but  not 
least,  the  cost.  To  all  these  points  he  gave  careful  attention,  and 
now  he  has  the  satisfaction  of  having  started  the  pioneer  stock  farm 
of  this  section  of  the  country,  conducted  as  such. 

The  cattle  Mr.  Knapp  selected  are  the  "Holstein,"  because  he 
thinks  this  excellent  breed  will  be  better  to  mix  with  the  ordinary 
stock  at  present  raised  by  farmers  generally,  as  their  beef,  farming 


1008  HISTOEY    OF    OLMSTED    COUISTTY. 

and  milking  qualities  are,  collectively  speaking,  unexcelled  in  any 
other  breed.  He  purchased  in  Elgin,  Illinois,  a  place  renowned  (as 
our  readers  know)  for  its  pure  stock,  a  car-load  of  young  heifers, 
calves  and  yearlings,  and  the  imported  Holstein  bull,  "Eclair," 
No.  1664,  H.  H.  B.,  bred  by  K.  Pauw,  of  Wermer,  North  Holland. 
With  this  commencement,  the  result  cannot  but  be  profitable  to  the 
owner,  and  a  great  boon  to  those  who  cannot  afford  to  buy  pure 
breeds,  but  nevertheless,  want  to  improve  their  stock.  Mr.  Knapp 
also  raises  pure  Berkshire  hogs,  a  good  number  of  which  he  has 
always  on  hand.  He  is  about  commencing  to  raise  the  Norman- 
Percheron  and  the  English  carriage  horses.  The  first  named  is 
famed  as  a  heavy  draught-horse,  and  the  latter  is  noted  for 
grace,  symmetry  and  kindly  nature.  These,  also,  cannot  but  be  a 
very  acceptable  acquisition  to  the  general  community,  as  the  stock 
in  this  part  of  the  state  has  been  fast  deteriorating  by  too  close 
breeding  and  lack  of  fresh  stock.  Mr.  Knapp  came  to  this  tovm- 
ship  from  central  Vermont  in  1857,  where  he  started  farming  on 
a  section  of  land.  He  passed  through  the  usual  vicissitudes  of  the 
early  settler,  but  overcame  all  obstacles,  and  now  is  happy  in  a 
grown  up  family,  peace  and  prosperity. 

Laeence  Fay,  farmer,  of  Quincy,  was  born  in  County  Galway, 
Ireland,  in  1827.  He  came  to  America  when  eighteen  years  of  age, 
stopping  in  Maine,  and  subsequently  coming  to  New  York  State. 
In  1857  he  came  to  Olmsted  county,  locating  on  section  25,  Quincy 
township.  He  was  married  in  1851,  to  Miss  Catharine  Kennedy, 
also  a  native  of  Ireland.  Maggie,  Mary,  Thomas,  Kate,  Sarah 
and  Ella  are  their  children's  names.  The  family  are  members  of 
the  Catholic  church. 

Fbancis  Whiton,  son  of  Abner  and  Amy  (Chaffee)  Whiton,  was 
born  in  Ashford,  Connecticut,  January  13,  1824 ;  spent  the  days  of 
his  boyhood  on  the  farm  with  his  parents  ;  October  4,  1848,  married 
Martha  Lillibridge,  who  died  May  10,  1853.  There  was  one  child, 
Mary  A.  Whiton,  by  his  first  marriage.  In  1855  Mr.  Whiton  re- 
moved to  Wisconsin,  thence  to  his  present  homestead  in  Yiola, 
Minnesota,  where  he  located,  May  10,  1857,  and  built  a  small 
log  house  which  was  superseded  several  years  ago  by  a  neat  farm 
residence  of  unsullied  whijteness,  surrounded  by  evergreens  and 
bearing  fruit-trees.  He  was  a  shoemaker  in  Connecticut,  but  has 
been  a  successful  farmer  ever  since  his  removal  to  the  west.  He 
married  Jane  E.  Oaks,  October  4,  1858,  and  they  have  three  chil- 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1009 

dren  :  Louis  F.,  Edwin  C.  and  Nellie  A.  At  the  organization  of 
the  township  in  which  he  lives,  Mr.  Whiton  was  elected  justice  of 
the  peace,  has  been  a  school  officer  many  years,  chairman  of  super- 
visors and  assessor.  He  is  a  careful  reader,  a  keen  observer,  and  a 
man  of  unquestionable  probity,  who  merits  the  high  esteem  and 
profound  respect  with  which  he  is  regarded  by  all  his  neighbors. 

John  C.  Hilliard,  blacksmith,  is  a  son  of  W.  J.  and  Jane  (Glea- 
son)  Hilliard,  early  settlers  of  this  township.  Mrs.  Hilliard  was 
born  in  Massachusetts,  and  her  husband  in  Newark,  New  Jersey. 
On  April  11,  1853,  the  Hilliards  resided  at  Rock  Stream,  New 
York,  and  at  that  time  and  place  was  born  the  subject  of  this  sketch. 
W.  J.  Hilliard  came  with  his  family  to  Kalmar  in  1857.  He 
secured  a  claim  near  the  Zumbro,  northwest  of  where  Byron  now  is. 
This  he  soon  sold  and  bought  land  on  section  31.  When  the  rail- 
road arrived  at  Byron  and  a  town  was  laid  out,  he  built  a  black- 
smith-shop in  the  village,  and  continued  at  his  trade  here  till  1882, 
wlien  he  removed  west.  In  1875  he  built  the  shop  now  occupied 
by  his  son,  southwest  of  the  railroad  depot,  which,  w;ith  four  acres  of 
land,  the  latter  bought  of  him  in  June,  1882.  J.  C.  Hilliard  was 
but  four  years  old  when  he  became  a  resident  of  this  town,  and 
most  of  his  education  was  received  at  the  common  school  in  Byron. 
Hilliard,  senior,  is  a  very  intelligent  man  and  possesses  a  large 
library.  The  son  inherits  his  traits  and  taste  for  culture.  Although 
his  labor  is  somewhat  grimy,  his  intellect  is  none  the  less  bright 
and  keen.  He  was  married  June  1,  1882,  to  Agnes  Schoonover, 
who  was  born  at  Money  Creek,  Winona  county,  this  state,  in 
August,  1863.  They  have  one  child,  a  boy,  born  June  27,  1883. 
Mr.  Hilliard  began  work  at  his  trade  with  his  father  when  twenty 
years  old,  and  is  now  doing  a  fine  business.  His  parents  were  Bap- 
tists and  his  religious  sympathies  go  with  that  sect.  He  is  a  repub- 
lican, and  was  a  member  of  the  I.O.G.T.  while  a  lodge  existed  at 
Byron. 

Ira  E.  Remick,  farmer,  was  born  in  Phillips,  Franklin  county, 
Maine,  April  25,  182-1:.  His  father,  Philip  Remick,  was  a  native  of 
the  same  state,  and  married  Abigail  Wright,  whose  father  died  in 
the  United  States  service  during  the  war  of  1812.  Mr.  Remick  was 
reared  on  a  farm  in  the  eastern  part  of  Maine  by  an  uncle,  his 
parents  having  died,  till  sixteen  years  old,  since  which  time  he  has 
cared  for  himself  He  drove  stages  for  many  years  in  the  Pine  Tree 
State.     He  was  married  in  November,  1844,  to  Harriet  F.  Shepard, 


1010  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUTSTTY. 

who  was  born  in  Topsliam,  Maine  ;  her  parents  were  Josiah  and 
Thursa  (Wright)  Shepard.  After  his  marriage  Mr.  Remick  was 
emph)yed  two  years  in  a  wholesale  store  in  Bangor.  He  then  pur- 
chased a  piece  of  timber-land  and  engaged  in  lumbering.  In  1849 
he  went  to  Boone  county,  Illinois,  where  he  dwelt  five  years.  For 
eight  years  succeeding  this  he  was  farming  in  Rock  county,  Wiscon- 
sin. During  the  year  1851  he  visited  the  upper  Mississippi  valley 
and  noted  its  advantages.  In  1857  he  removed  with  his  family  to 
Kalmar,  where  he  rented  land.  For  the  past  seven  years  he  has 
resided  in  Byron,  where  he  has  been  street  commissioner  during 
that  time  ;  is  also  sexton  of  the  cemetery,  and  has  been  constable 
of  the  township  for  twenty-one  years.  He  is  a  republican.  Him- 
self and  wife  are  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church.  Mrs. 
Remick  has  been  an  invalid  for  many  years.  Fourteen  children  have 
been  born  to  them,  of  whom  eleven  are  living,  as  follows  :  Frank, 
August  16,  1844,  married  Harriet  Post,  lives  in  Minneapolis  ;  Sarah, 
October  20,  1849,  home  in  Rochester  ;  James,  November  9,  1853, 
married  Emma  Chase,  of  Minneapolis  ;  Emma,  December  26,  1857, 
here;  Addie,  September  17,  1859,  married  Fred  Clough,  of  Eau 
Claire,  Wisconsin  ;  Ellen,  February  24,  1863,  here ;  Clarence,  May 
18,  1865;  Leatha,  January  28,  1867;  Lorenzo,  February  16,  1869  ; 
Bertha,  October  13,  1871  ;   Agnes,  March  25,  1873. 

Alonzo  R.  Foedice,  son  of  Stanton  and  Sarah  Fordice,  was  born 
at  Port  Henry,  New  York,  in  the  year  1835.  In  1847  he  moved 
from  there  with  his  father  to  Fond  du  Lac  county,  Wisconsin,  where 
he  received  his  early  education.  In  May,  1857,  young  Fordice 
came  to  Eyota,  Minnesota,  to  start  life  on  his  own  account.  He 
first  worked  for  Mr.  O.  P.  Whitcomb,  as  a  farm  hand.  Soon  after 
he  bought  the  farm  where  he  now  lives,  on  sections  26  and  27.  Mr. 
Fordice  was  married  on  April  10, 1864,  to  Sarah  Corrison,  of  Eyota. 
The  issue  of  the  marriage  consists  of  four  children,  James,  Minnie, 
Sidney  and  Tactac.  Mr.  Fordice  is  a  member  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  church,  and  in  politics  he  is  a  prohibitionist. 

Thomas  Conley,  Pleasant  Grove,  was  born  in  the  State  of  New 
York,  in  1833.  He  came  west  to  Fillmore  county,  Minnesota,  in 
1857,  and  to  Olmsted  in  1873,  locating  on  section  13,  High  Forest 
township.  He  was  married  March  2,  1864,  to  Miss  Diana  E.  Hues- 
ton,  a  native  of  Canada.  Kerry  E.,  J.  L.  Fred,  Byron  and  Ray- 
mond are  their  children's  names.  He  is  a  member  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  church,  is  also  a  Mason,  and  politically  is  independent. 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1011 

Rev.  John  IIaney,  Pleasant  Grove,  was  born  in  York  county, 
Pennsylvania,  April  10,  1808.  In  tracing  back  the  tamily  lineage 
he  finds  the  paternal  name  to  be  of  German  origin.  His  father  and 
mother  were  members  of  the  German  Reformed  church,  but  after  ar- 
riving at  years  of  understanding  our  subject  abandoned  the  faith 
and  united  with  the  United  Brethren  church,  entering  the  field  as  a 
minister  in  1829.  In  1830  he  began  circuit  traveling.  He  went  to 
Yirginia  in  1832,  laboring  in  that  state  and  Maryland  until  1857, 
when  he  was  sent  by  the  missionary  board  to  Olmsted  county,  trav- 
eling three  years  in  that  and  Dodge,  Steele  and  Faribault  counties. 
On  account  of  failing  health  he  abandoned  his  profession  as  a  steady 
occupation,  and  located  on  a  farm  in  sections  2  and  3,  Pleasant 
Grove  township.  He  was  married  March  6,  1856,  to  Miss  Sarah 
Ebberly,  a  native  of  Shenandoah  county,  Yirginia.  Martha  E., 
Lewis  H.,  Mary  A.,  John  Q.,  Jacob  H.  and  William  O.  are  their 
children's  names. 

Iea  C.  Babdwell,  M.D.,  Pleasant  Grove,  was  born  in  Wayne 
county,  New  York,  in  February,  1812.  In  1819  the  family  removed 
to  Livingston  county,  New  York.  When  twenty-two  years  of  age 
our  subject  went  to  Cuba,  New  York,  where  he  entered  the  law 
office  of  Dr.  Champlain,  remaining  a  year  and  a  half.  After  which 
he  went  to  Steuben  county,  thence  to  Willoughby,  Ohio,  where  he 
studied  and  attended  lectures  two  years.  He  practiced  at  different 
points  in  the  east,  and  at  Prophetstown,  Illinois,  until  1856,  when 
he  came  to  Rochester,  thence  to  Pleasant  Grove,  three  years  later. 
He  was  married  in  1837,  to  Miss  Louisa  Cutler,  a  native  of  Massa- 
chusetts. Ella,  now  the  wife  of  Adrian  Peck,  is  the  only  living 
child.     He  is  a  member  of  the  Masonic  order  at  Pleasant  Grove. 

Charles  W.  Russell,  merchant,  Pleasant  Grove,  was  born  in 
Venango  county,  Pennsylvania,  October  26,  1842.  In  1857  the 
family  came  to  Minnesota,  locating  on  section  25,  Pleasant  Grove 
township.  In  August,  1862,  our  subject  enlisted  in  Co.  H,  6th 
Minn.  Inf,  serving  three  years  on  the  "tented  field."  As  the 
movements  and  engagements  in  which  that  regiment  participated 
will  be  found  in  preceding  pages,  it  is  not  necessary  to  relate  the 
experience  of  individual  members.  Mr.  Russell  embarked  in  the 
merchandise  business  at  Pleasant  Grove  in  1871.  He  was  married 
in  1879,  to  Miss  Mattie  J.  Lovelace,  a  native  of  Pennsylvania. 
Harmon  is  the  name  of  their  only  child.  He  is  a  member  of  the 
A.  F.  and  A.  M.  at  Pleasant  Grove. 


1012  HISTOEY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

William  Carley,  farmer,  is  a  native  of  New  York,  having  been 
born  in  that  slate  May  7,  1830.  His  parents,  Richard  and  Eliza 
(Hubbs)  Carley,  were  also  natives  of  the  same  state.  When  the 
subject  of  this  sketch  was  jet  a  small  child  his  parents  removed  to 
Luzerne  county,  Pennsylvania,  where  he  was  brought  up  on  a  farm. 
In  September,  1848,  he  was  married  to  Emily,  daughter  of  William 
and  Ellen  Harmon.  In  May,  1857,  Mr.  Carley  arrived  with  his 
family  at  Oronoco,  and  took  up  government  land  on  section  3, 
where  he  resided  until  1864,  removing  at  that  time  to  the  village. 
In  the  early  days,  when  living  in  his  "claim  shanty,"  he  often 
entertained  a  dozen  Sioux  Indians,  allowing  them  to  sleep  on  the 
floor.  Mr.  Carley  enlisted  October  29,  1862,  in  Co.  I,  1st  Minn. 
Mounted  Rangers,  and  served  until  December  1,  1863,  guarding  set- 
tlers on  the  western  frontier  and  assisting  in  quelling  the  bloodthirsty 
Sioux,  whose  uprising  in  August,  1862,  has  left  such  a  bloodj^  trail 
on  the  memories  of  thousands  of  pioneers.  While  in  this  service 
he  witnessed  the  hanging  of  some  of  the  same  Indians  that  had 
slept  in  his  cabin  in  1857-8.  In  politics  Mr.  C.  has  always  been  a 
republican,  and  has  served  his  town  as  constable  and  as  a  member 
of  the  town  board.  His  family  numbers  seven  children,  as  follows: 
Elizabeth,  born  November  8,  1857,  married  Charles  A.  Allen,  Nov- 
ember 1,  1879,  and  now  resides  in  Pierre,  Dakota  ;  Nettie,  born 
February  7,  1861,  resides  at  luome  ;  May,  born  May  3,  1862,  mar- 
ried December  16,  1882,  to  Edgar  Snyder,  and  lives  at  Pierre  ; 
Agnes,  born  March  7,  1865;  Mary,  July  21,  1867;  Frank,  Novem- 
ber 23,  1869;  Lucy,  September  7,  1872. 

Charles  B.  Carley,  farmer,  is  a  brother  of  William  Carley,  a 
biographical  sketch  of  whom  is  given  above.  The  subject  of  this 
sketch  was  born  January  17,  1836.  He  received  a  common  school 
education  in  Pennsylvania,  and  assisted  his  parents  on  a  farm  there. 
He  was  married  June  10,  1851,  to  Agnes,  daughter  of  Joseph  and 
Hannah  Dodson,  natives  of  Pennsylvania.  In  May,  1857,  Mr. 
Carley  arrived  in  Oronoco,  and  made  a  claim  to  government  land  on 
N.E.  J  of  Sec.  1.  Before  the' land  was  purchased  it  was  found  to 
be  railroad  land,  and  its  occupant  was  compelled  to  pay  $3  per  acre 
to  secure  a  title.  Half  of  this  land  was  subsequently  disposed  of, 
but  Mr.  Carley  has  always  resided  on  the  remainder,  and  still  dwells 
there,  at  peace  with' all  his  fellow  men.  His  children  have  num- 
bered ten,  of  whom  eight  still  remain,  as  follows  ;  Joseph  D.,  born 
April  15,  1852,  now  residing  near  Winona,  where  he  married  Jennie 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1013 

McCool,  in  December,  1877;  Eliza,  born  July  10,  1854,  now  living 
in  Big  Stone  county,  this  state,  with  her  husband,  S.  W.  Dale,  to 
whom  she  was  united  September  4,  1872;  Sterling,  born  February  3, 
1856,  living  in  Iowa  ;  Frederick,  born  August  6,  1858,  who  married 
Mary  Hoffman,  of  Pine  Island,  in  October,  1878,  and  now  dwells  in 
Mazeppa ;  Charles  E.,  born  September  29,  1860,  who  now  lives  at 
Farm  Hill,  having  married  Augusta  Klos,  of  Zumbro  ;  Ernest,  born 
March  12,  1862,  and  died  October  18  succeeding;  William,  born 
July  30,  1864;  Frank,  born  November  3,  1866,  died  August  1,  1868; 
James  A.,  born  June  7,  1869;  and  Walter  C,  born  March  13,  1871. 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Carley  are  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
church.  In  state  affairs  Mr.  Carley  has  always  supported  the 
democratic  party,  but  has  invariably  avoided  any  personal  connec- 
tion with  public  concerns. 

Chauncey  and  Rudolph  Ykomajst,  farmers.  These  brothers  were 
born  near  Rome,  New  Fork,  the  former  on  January  11,  1827,  and 
the  latter  October  26,  1830.  Their  parents,  Rudolph  Yroman  and 
Hannah  Mower,  were  descended  from  the  early  Dutch  settlers,  and 
were  born  in  Montgomery  county.  The  brothers  were  reared  on  a 
farm,  and  attended  the  district  schools  of  their  native  town,  Lee. 
In  the  fall  of  1856  the  elder  visited  Olmsted  county  in  search  of 
a  location  for  farming,  and  returned  home  well  pleased  with  its 
promise.  The  following  spring  the  brothers  came  to  Oronoco,  and 
bought  one  hundred  and  sixty  acres  of  land  on  section  33  (where 
they  still  reside),  and  on  section  28.  They  have  prospered  in  busi- 
ness, and  have  gradually  added  to  their  domain  until  they  now 
possess  one  thousand  and  eighty  acres  of  land  in  the  township,  of 
which  eight  hundred  and  eighty  acres  lie  in  one  body  about  their 
residence.  They  also  own  a  cheese  factory  in  Rochester,  with  five 
acres  of  ground,  dwelling,  storehouse,  barn,  etc.  During  the  winter 
of  1877-8  Chauncey  Yroman  was  engaged  in  buying  grain  on  these 
premises.  On  March  9,  1882,  Chauncey  Yroman  was  united  in 
marriage  to  Sina  Brink,  a  native  of  Denmark.  They  now  have  an 
infant  child  called  Clara.  Rudolph  Yroman  still  remains  a  bache- 
lor. In  religious  belief  the  brothers  are  Universalists.  They  have 
taken  very  little  interest  in  politics,  but  when  voting  support  the 
democratic  party.  In  the  earlier  history  of  Oronoco,  Chauncey  Yro- 
man served  as  a  member  of  the  town  board  of  supervisors. 

Jacob  F.  Ruber,  farmer,  is  a  native  of  Germany,  having  been 
born  in  the  kingdom  of  Wurtemberg,  September  21,   1825.     Like 


1014  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COirNTY. 

all  people  of  his  country  he  received  a  fair  education  in  youth,  then 
took  up  the  trade  of  shoemaker.  At  the  age  of  twenty-two  he 
emigrated  to  America,  and  settled  in  New  York,  pursuing  his 
calling  there.  In  the  spring  of  1854  he  removed  to  Jackson  county, 
Iowa,  and  a  year  later  to  Lakeland,  in  this  state.  In  the  spring  of 
1857  Mr.  Ruber  became  a  resident  of  Oronoco,  taking  a  quarter- 
section  of  government  land  on  sections  10  and  11,  which  he  sold 
in  1864.  He  then  bought  a  farm  of  the  same  size  on  sections  4  and 
5,  where  he  still  resides.  On  November  11,  1847,  J.  F.  Ruber  and 
Miss  R.  D.  Rucker,  a  native  of  Germany,  were  joined  for  life  in 
New  York,  and  still  cheer  each  other  on  life's  journey,  having 
reared  a  family  of  six  children  :  Emily,  born  March  3,  1849  (who 
now  resides  in  Mazeppa,  having  married  Ira  A.  Fifield,  December 
29,  1867) ;  Catharine,  born  September  21,  1850  (who  is  a  dress- 
maker, and  resides  most  of  time  with  the  above  sister)  ;  Harriet  E., 
born  January  6,  1853,  and  died  September  10,  1856  ;  William  F., 
born  October  14,  1854  (who  lives  on  section  5,  and  married  Hattie 
Clason,  of  New  Haven,  April  16,  1878)  ;  George  W.,  born  Septem- 
ber 23,  1856  (who  married  Ada  Huntsinger,  of  this  town,  July  4, 
1880,  and  dwells  on  section  5) ;  and  Charles  C,  born  June  24,  1861 
(now  pursuing  a  course  of  business  training  at  Rochester).  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Ruber  were  brought  up  in  the  faith  of  the  Lutheran  church, 
which  they  still  cherish.  Mr.  Ruber  is  a  member  of  Rochester 
lodge,  A.  F.  and  A.  M.  In  politics  he  is  a  democrat.  He  was  one 
of  the  first  organizers  of  his  school  district,  which  he  served  as 
clerk  from  1859  to  1871.  He  was  a  member  of  the  town  board  of 
supervisors  in  1865,  1871  and  1873,  and  served  with  great  justness 
and  satisfaction  as  assessor  in  1874-5-6.  He  enjoys  the  esteem  of 
all  his  fellow  citizens. 

Edmund  Moulton,  farmer,  was  reared  on  a  farm  in  Grafton 
county,  New  Hampshire,  of  which  state  his  parents,  Edmund  and 
Eliza  (Hill)  Moulton,  were  also  natives.  The-subject  of  this  sketch 
was  born  April  17,  1816,  and  is  therefore  sixty-seven  years  old. 
Three  years  of  his  life,  from  twenty-five  to  twenty-eight,  were  spent 
in  a  tannery.  He  has  always  preferred  a  life  of  quiet,  and  for  ten 
years  after  locating  in  Oronoco  did  not  attend  an  election.  He  is 
entirely  independent  of  party  in  his  political  opinions  and  actions 
and  has  never  taken  part  in  public  affairs  of  town  or  county.  His 
wife,  Mary  E.,  is  a  native  of  New  Hampshire,  as  were  her  parents 
John  Emery  and  Sarah  nee  Fifield.     Mr.  and  Mrs.  Moulton  were 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1015 

wedded  March  19,  1850,  and  settled  in  Oronoco  in  September,  18r)7. 
Eighty  acres  of  land  on  section  30  were  purchased,  to  which  has 
since  been  added  a  ten-acre  tract  of"  timber  in  New  Haven  township. 
In  1861  Mrs.  Moulton  united  with  the  Adventist  church  which  was 
organized  here  at  that  time,  and  has  ever  since  been  a  prominent 
member  of  that  body  of  believers.  The  family  includes  five  chil- 
dren, all  of  whom  are  settled  within  a  short  distance  of  their 
parents.  They  are:  Sarah  M.,  born  May  19,  1857  (who  married 
Elijah  Chapman  in  March,  1868,  and  resides  at  Milton,  Dodge 
county) ;  Marj^  E.,  born  November  2,  1852  (who  married  Langdon 
Moulton  in  1874,  and  lives  in  Roscoe,  Goodhue  county)  ;  Katie  R. , 
born  July  25,  1855  (who  dwells  at  Pine  Island  with  Charles  Batson, 
to  whom  she  was  wedded  February  2,  1878) ;  Emma  E.,  born  Feb- 
ruary 3,  1857,  who  resides  with  her  parents;  Bryant,  born  May  1, 
1859  {-who  married  Ida  Horton,  March  14,  1881),  and  lives  on  sec- 
tion 30,  near  his  father's  residence. 

David  L.  Bonner,  Stewartville,  was  born  in  Strabane,  Ireland, 
in  October,  1812.  His  ancestors  were  of  Scotch  origin.  In  1820 
the  family  came  to  America,  locating  in  Susquehanna  county,  Penn- 
sylvania. Charles  Bonner,  the  father  of  our  subject,  was  a  mer- 
chant by  occupation,  and  died  in  1838  at  Herrick,  Pennsylvania. 
When  thirteen  years  of  age  our  subject  was  apprenticed  to  a  shoe- 
maker in  Wayne  county,  Pennsylvania.  He  worked  at  his  trade 
until  1843,  when  he  purchased  a  farm  and  sawmill  and  was  engaged 
in  lumbering  and  farming  until  1857,  when  he  came  to  Mower 
county,  Minnesota,  locating  in  the  town  of  Racine.  He  was  married 
in  1839,  to  Miss  Margaret  Phillips,  who  died  in  1862.  He  was 
again  married  in  1871,  to  Mrs.  Julia  M.  Spearbeck,  who  also  de- 
parted this  life  in  1882.  The  names  of  Mr.  Bonner's  children  are 
as  follows :  Charles  L.  (residing  in  Winona) ;  Thomas  F.  (now  of 
Central  City,  Colorado) ;  Catharine  E.  (wife  of  William  J.  Patter- 
son, of  Pipestone  county) ;  Mary  A.  (wife  of  George  D.  Knox,  of 
Mower  county);  Henry  P.,  Andrew  J.,  Ella  M.,  Martha  G.  and 
John  J.  Mr.  Bonner  has  been  a  member  of  the  Presbyterian 
church  since  1841. 

John  M.  Gunn,  farmer.  High  Forest,  was  born  in  Ireland,  in 
1819.  He  came  to  America  when  twenty-eight  years  of  age,  locat- 
ing in  Lower  Canada.  After  remaining  there  seven  years  he  went 
to  Joliet,  Illinois,  and  to  Olmsted  county,  in  1857,  locating  on 
section  11,  High  Forest  township.      He  was  married  in  1832,  to 


1016,  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Miss  Winnifred  CafFerty,  a  native  of  Ireland.  Isabella  and  Ann  are 
the  names  of  their  only  children.  Of  these  the  former  is  residing 
with  her  parents  and  the  latter  is  in  a  convent  at  St.  Paul.  The 
entire  family  are  members  of  the  Roman  Catholic  church. 

John  Kane,  farmer,  was  born  in  the  parish  of  Miarte,  County 
Clare,  Ireland,  in  June,  1824.  At  twenty-seven  years  of  age  he 
emigrated  to  America,  and  first  located  at  Chicago,  where  he  en- 
gaged as  a  laborer.  After  spending  six  years  thus  at  Chicago  and 
in  Michigan,  he  came  to  JSTew  Haven  in  1857,  and  pre-empted  160 
acres  of  land  on  section  17.  This  land  was  entirely  covered  with 
timber,  and  Mr.  liane  immediatel}^  set  about  clearing  it  up.  During 
the  first  season  nine  acres  were  prepared  for  the  plow,  of  which 
three  acres  were  sowed  to  wheat  and  the  balance  planted  with  corn, 
potatoes  and  buckwheat.  Many  hardships  were  endured  by  Mr, 
Kane's  family  during  the  first  years  of  their  residence  here ;  but  he 
persevered  in  his  determination  to  make  a  home»  and  now  possesses 
nearly  a  section  of  the  finest  agricultural  land  in  the  township  or 
state.  During  the  winter  of  1857-8  they  were  obliged  to  subsist 
for  some  time  on  corn-cakes  without  salt,  as  all  other  supplies  had 
been  cut  oflF  by  the  blockade  of  travel  on  account  of  snow.  Mr. 
Kane  and  family  are  all  members  of  the  Pine  Island  Roman  Catholic 
church,  and  himself  and  sons  are  supporters  of  the  democratic  party. 
Mr.  Kane's  marriage  took  place  at  Chicago,  December  16,  1852. 
Margaret  Conner,  a  native  of  County  Galway,  Ireland,  was  the 
bride,  who  is  still  his  faithful  helpmeet.  His  family  includes  four 
living  children,  two  having  been  taken  away  bj^  death;  their 
names  and  dates  of  birth  are  as  follows :  Dennis,  November  25, 
1853,  married  Ann  Riley,  November  27,  1878,  and  lives  on  his 
father's  farm;  Bridget,  February  12,  1855,  married  John  Riley, 
February  15,  1882,  and  lives  in  Bell  Creek,  Goodhue  county ;  James, 
August  26,  1856,  was  educated  at  Montreal,  and  is  now  a  priest  at 
St.  Paul ;  twin  brother  of  James,  died  in  infancy ; .  Michael,  May  6, 
1858,  resides  with  parents ;  Joanna,  November  15,  1859,  died 
November  30,  1876. 

Thomas  Coenwell,  farmer,  is  a  pioneer  and  leading  citizen  of 
New  Haven.  His  parents,  John  Cornwell  and  Alida  Milliman, 
were  natives  of  New  York,  and  settled  on  a  farm  in  Tompkins  county, 
that  state.  Here  was  born  to  them  a  son,  whose  name  stands  at  the 
head  of  this  sketch,  on  September  10,  1836.  He  assisted  his  father 
in  the  tillage  of  his  domain,  and  received  the  educational  advantages 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1017 

afforded  by  the  district  schools  of  his  native  town.  In  April,  1857, 
being  then  in  his  twenty-first  year,  he  left  his  native  state  and  came 
to  New  Haven.  In  the  fall  of  the  same  year  he  returned  to  New 
York  and  was  inarried  there  on  April  6,  1859,  to  Miss  Clarissa 
Spencer,  a  native  of  the  same  state,  as  were  her  parents,  Weeden  T. 
and  Catharine  Rej-nolds  Spencer,  both  born  in  Delaware  county. 
Immediately  after  marriage  Mr.  Cornwell  came  with  his  bride 
to  New  Haven  and  settled  down  to  farming  on  his  original  claim 
on  section  3,  which  has  been  his  residence  ever  since,  with  the 
exception  of  three  years,  from  1863  to  1866,  spent  in  New  York. 
By  industry  and  thrift  he  has  gradually  added  to  his  domain  until 
he  now  owns  -±00  acres  of  choice  land  on  sections  2,  3,  10,  11  and 
'16.  His  capital  on  arrival  here  was  little  more  than  sufficient  to 
purchase  his  claim  from  the  government.  Mr.  Cornwell  is  a  mem- 
ber in  good  standing  of  the  order  of  A.  F.  and  A.  M.  In  politics  he 
is  an  independent  democrat,  and  has  been  placed  several  times  by 
his  fellow-citizens  at  the  head  of  the  town  afiairs,  having  served  as 
chairman  of  the  board  of  supervisors  in  1873-4-5  and  in  1882-3. 
He  has  been  blessed  with  four  children,  all  of  whom  reside  with 
him,  their  births  dating  as  below:  Ella  K.,  October  3,  1860;  Helen 
M.,  July  4,  1863;  Cynthia  J.,  September  3,  1867;  Leon  L.,  Oc- 
tober 12,  1872. 

Alonzo  H.  Pickle,  farmer,  Dover,  was  born  in  Canada  East, 
July  2,  1843.  In  1857  his  father's  family  removed  to  Minnesota, 
locating  two  miles  west  of  the  present  village  of  Dover.  His 
father,  Simon  Pickle,  died  1879,  and  his  mother,  Sarah,  in 
1881.  On  August  2,  1862,  our  subject  enlisted  in  Co.  K,  1st  Minn. 
Inf.  While  in  the  service  of  his  country  he  participated  in  the 
following-named  engagements,  First  and  Second  Fredericksburg, 
Bristow  Station,  Haymarket,  Gettysburg,  Mine  Eun,  Petersburgh, 
Hatch  Run  and  High  Bridge.  He  was  also  present  at  Lee's 
surrender.  He  was  discharged  June  22,  1865.  He  was  married 
in  1868,  to  Miss  Rhoda  J.  Smith,  a  native  of  Burlington,  Iowa. 
Frank  O.  (deceased),  Burton  O.,  Annie,  Ella  and  E,03^al  are  their 
children's  names.  Mr.  Pickle  is  a  member  of  the  Knights  of  Honor 
and  Royal  Arcanum  at  St.  Charles. 

George  C.  Sheeks  was  born  in  Wayne  county,  Kentucky, 
February  18, 1809.  In  1815  his  father's  family  emigrated  to  Indiana, 
locating  in  Lawrence.  In  1857  our  subject  came  to  Olmsted  count}^, 
being  one  of  the  pioneer  settlers.     He  has  since  that  time  been 


1018  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

prominently  connected  with  the  growth  and  development  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  church,  and  is  an  ardent  worker  in  the  Master  s 
field.  He  was  married  in  1833,  to  Miss  Artemecia  Crawford,  who 
died  in  1863.  He  was  again  married  in  1864,  to  Sarah  E.  Taylor,  a 
native  of  Essex  county,  Massachusetts.  Sampson  (deceased), 
Lucena,  Elijah  and  Eliza  (twins),  Franklin,  William  S.  (deceased). 
Wells,  John  (deceased),  Oliver  P.,  Hugh,  Sarah  E.  and  Mary  B. 
(deceased)  are  their  children's  names.  Franklin  served  three  years 
in  the  1st  Minn.  Inf.  during  the  late  war,  and  Wells  served  in  an 
Illinois  regiment.  E.  H.  Sheeks,  enlisted  February  22,  1864,  in 
1st  Minn.  Art.,  and  was  mustered  out  July  4,  1865. 

John  K  Henry,  farmer,  Dover,  was  born  in  Homer,  Cortland 
county.  New  York,  in  1832.  When  twenty-four  years  of  age  our 
subject  went  to  Yirginia,  remaining  one  summer.  In  1856  he  came 
west  to  Dodge  county,  Wisconsin,  remaining  until  1857,  when  he 
came  to  Olmsted  county,  locating  on  section  28,  Dover  township. 
Mr.  Henry  was  married  in  November,  1848,  to  Miss  Asenath  Farrel, 
a  native  of  Halifax,  Vermont.  The  names  of  the  children  born  to 
the  couple  are  as  follows  :  Albert  B.,  now  in  Coddington  county, 
Dakota  ;  Cassius  M.,  Frank  N.  and  Forest.  Mrs.  Henry  was  born 
in  1832  ;  her  family  are  of  English  origin. 

John  G.  Bush,  druggist,  Dover  Center,  was  born  in  Worcester 
county,  Massachusetts,  December  15,  1852.  His  father's  family 
came  to  Olmsted  count}^  at  an  early  day.  Our  subject  received  his 
education  in  the  neighboring  district  school  and  the  Winona  High 
School.  Subsequently  he  and  his  brother  embarked  in  the  drug 
business  in  Dover  Center,  where  prosperity  attends  them.  Our 
subject  was  married  in  1877,  to  Miss  Polly  Hatfield,  a  native  of 
Olmsted  county,  Harry  is  the  name  of  their  only  child.  Mr.  Bush 
is  a  member  of  the  A.  F.  and  A.  M.  at  St.  Charles. 

I.  Dennison  Thompson,  farmer,  Dover,  was  born  in  the  town 
of  Colerain,  Franklin  county,  Massachusetts,  in  1836.  When  he 
was  eighteen  years  of  age  his  father's  family  removed  to  Connecti- 
cut, remaining  three  years.  At  the  end  of  that  time  our  subject 
came  to  Minnesota,  locating  on  section  30,  Dover  township.  He 
was  married  in  December,  1862,  to  Miss  Maggie  E.  Johnson,  a 
native  of  Chillicothe,  Ohio.  Three  children  have  been  born  to 
them,  whose  names  are  as  follows  :  Ida  M.,  Willie  W.  and  Jennie 
H.     The  family  are  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church  at 


;  ' 


Joseph   b.  Kendall 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1  0  2 1 

Dover.  Mr.  Thompson  is  a  member  of  the  A.  F.  and  A.  M.  at 
Dover. 

David  C.  Cook,  liveryman,  of  Rochester,  was  born  in  Lamoille 
county,  Vermont,  in  1829.  When  twenty-two  years  of  age  he  and 
his  brother  George  came  west  to  Chillicotlie,  Ohio.  In  1856  he 
came  to  Watertown,  Wisconsin,  remaining  two  years.  Tn  1858  he 
came  to  Rochester  and  embarked  in  the  livery  business.  He  was 
married  in  1868,  to  Miss  Sarah  Hitchcock,  who  died  in  1871.  He 
was  again  married  in  1874,  to  Mary  Langdon.  Earl  is  the  name  of 
their  only  child. 

Mathew  Markham,  of  Rochester,  brickmason  and  contractor, 
was  born  in  Rochester,  New  York,  in  1826.  In  1845  he  went  to 
sea  from  New  Bedford.  In  1847  he  became  a  soldier  in  the  United 
States  navy,  serving  twenty-two  months  in  the  Mexican  war.  In 
1849  he  returned  to  the  United  States.  On  board  the  vessel  on 
which  he  sailed  was  a  quantity  of  gold,  which  was  the  first  brought 
from  California.  He  came  to  Milwaukee, thence  to  La  Crosse  in  1853. 
Here  he  assisted  in  building  the  first  brick  business  house  in  the 
city.  In  1855  he  came  to  Le  Sueur  county,  Minnesota,  thence  to 
Sibley  county,  and  to  Olmsted  county  in  1858.  He  has  had  charge 
of  the  construction  of  many  of  the  fine  business  and  private  build- 
ings in  Rochester.  He  was  married  in  1852,  to  Miss  Hannah 
Donahue,  a  native  of  New  York  State.  Jane  D.,  William  M., 
Albert  E.,  George  H.,  Mary  A.  and  Flora  D,  are  the  names  ot 
their  children.     Mr.  Markham  is  an  Odd-Fellow  of  high  standing. 

George  Townsend,  retired  farmer,  was  born  in  Lewis  county. 
New  York,  in  1810.  This  state  was  his  home  until  1858,  when  he 
came  to  Olmsted  county,  remaining  in  Rochester  one  year,  when  he 
moved  seven  miles  northwest  on  a  farm.  He  now  resides  in  the 
city.  He  was  married  in  1832,  to  Miss  Maria  Brigham,  also  a 
native  of  New  York  State.  In  1880  his  wife  died,  leaving  him 
without  a  companion  in  his  declining  years. 

RoBERSON  CoRNTORTH  (deccascd)  was  a  son  of  William  arid 
Lydia  Cornforth,  and  was  born  in  Franklin  county,  Maine,  July  1 , 
1824.  When  twenty-one  years  of  age  he  went  to  Providence,  Rhode 
Island,  and  there  engaged  in  business,  which  he  continued  two 
years.  From  that  city  he  went  to  Salem,  Massachusetts,  where  he 
remained  until  January,  1849.  In  that  year  he  sailed  from  ]3oston 
on  board  the  ship  Capitol  for  California,  where  he  entered  the  gold 
regions  and  was  afterward  engaged  in  farming  and  stock-raising 
61 


1022  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

with  varying  success.  In  September,  1853,  he  came  to  St.  Paul, 
where  he  remained  until  1858,  when  he  came  to  Rochester  and  en- 
gaged in  the  lumber  business.  Mr.  Cornforth  was  married  in  Maj, 
1868,  to  Miss  Julia  Mershom,  a  native  of  New  York.  Charles  A. 
is  the  name  of  their  only  living  child.  Mr.  Cornforth  was  called 
very  suddenly  and  unexpectedly  to  meet  his  Creator,  but  it  is  be- 
lieved that  he  met  death  as  he  had  battled  with  life,  cheerfully  and 
with  a  manly  heart.  In  life  he  was  loved  and  respected,  and  in 
death  he  is  deeply  mourned. 

*  Alfred  D.  Leet,  drygoods  merchant,  was  born  in  Chautauqua 
county,  New  York,  December  1,  1828.  He  was  for  six  years  en- 
gaged at  tailoring  in  Sherman.  In  1S5T  he  came  west  and  located 
in  Mantcrville,  remaining  one  year.  In  1858  he  came  to  Rochester 
and  in  companj^  with  Jay  LaDue  opened  a  clothing  store.  At  the 
end  of  six  years  they  dissolved,  after  which  our  subject  became  an 
employe  of  J.  D.  Blake  &  Co.,  in  which  capacity  he  acted  two 
years,  when  he  became  a  member  of  the  firm.  Mr.  Leet  was  mar- 
ried in  1854,  to  Miss  Ellen  J.  Strong,  also  a  native  of  New  York. 
They  are  members  of  the  Universalist  church.  He  is  one  of  Roches- 
ter's most  successful  and  popular  business  men.  His  grandparents 
were  early  settlers  in  Chautauqua  count}',  and  one  of  his  ancestors 
was  at  one  time  governor  of  Connecticut. 

Horace  E.  Horton,  civil  engineer  and  bridge  builder,  was  born 
in  Norway,  New  York,  December  20,  1843.  In  1856  he  went  to 
Utica  and  spent  two  years  attending  the  high  schools  of  that  city. 
In  1858  he  came  to  Olmsted  county,  locating  in  Rochester.  In 
1863  he  returned  to  New  York  and  entered  the  Fairfield  Seminary 
in  Herkimer  county,  where  he  studied  civil  engineering,  to  which  he 
has  since  devoted  a  part  of  his  time  and  attention.  After  spending 
three  years  there  he  returned  to  Rochester.  He  has  erected  large 
highway  bridges  in  several  states,  three  of  which  are  across  the  Mis- 
sissippi. For  three  years  he  has  had  charge  of  work  in  his  line  for 
the  insane  hospital  board.  He  is  a  member  of  the  Western  Society 
of  Engineers  of  Chicago  and  the  American  Society  of  Civil  Engineers 
of  New  York.  He  was  married  December  28,  1871,  to  Miss  Emma 
Babcock,  a  native  of  Cook  county,  Illinois.  George  T.,  Susie  P. 
and  Jessie  M.  are  the  names  of  the  children  born  to  the  couple. 

Frankxin  Yan  Dooser,  hardware  dealer,  was  born  in  Randolph, 
New  York,  November  17,  1834  ;  later  his  father's  family  emigrated 
to  Meadville,  Pennsylvania,  where  the  subject  of  this  sketch  received 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1023 

his  education.  He  came  to  Eochester  in  1858,  and  opened  a  drug 
store.  He  afterward  entered  the  lumber  business.  In  1862  he 
raised  a  company  (Co.  I,  Mounted  Rangers),  of  which  he  was  made 
first  lieutenant ;  serving  fifteen  months  on  the  frontier,  and  return- 
ing to  Rochester  in  1864,  where  he  embarked  in  the  hardware 
business,  which  he  still  continues.  He  was  mai-ried  in  1859,  to  Miss 
Emma  F.  Nelson.  Emma,  Charlie  and  Helen  M.  are  the  names  of 
their  children.  Mr.  Yan  Dooser  and  family  are  members  of  the 
Episcopal  church. 

Jay  La  Due,  traveling  salesman,  was  born  in  the  State  ot 
New  York,  April  7,  1827.  His  father,  Joshua  La  Due  was  one 
of  the  pioneer  settlers  of  that  county. 

In  1847  the  subject  of  this  sketch  commenced  merchant-tailoring 
in  Fredonia,  New  York,  his  partner  being  a  man  named  Isherwood. 
The  firm  did  business  in  that  town  five  years.  In  1850  Mr.  La  Due 
went  to  Sherman,  New  York,  and  in  company  with  A.  D.  Leet  com- 
menced business  there.  In  1853  he  was  appointed  postmaster, 
which  position  he  held  until  1857.  In  that  year  the  firm  came 
to  Mantorville,  Minnesota,  where  they  remained  one  year,  thence 
to  Rochester  in  1858,  where  they  carried  on  business  until  the 
winter  of  1861-2,  when  they  dissolved  and  closed  out  their  stock. 
Mr.  La  Due  having  suffered  from  ill  health,  then  started  on  the 
road  with  a  wagon  selling  notions  for  R.  I.  Johnston  &  Co.,  which 
he  continued  five  years.  He  then  returned  to  New  York  and 
engaged  with  Whitfield,  Powers  &  Co.,  of  that  city. 

He  was  married  in  1850,  to  Miss  Janette  Buell,  a  native  of  New 
York  State.  Clarence  M.,  Lamott,  Mabel,  John  Jay  and  Albert  are 
the  names  of  their  children. 

Geoege,  son  of  Chester  and  Clarisa  (Lee)  Stocking,  was  born  in 
Hartford  county,  Connecticut,  in  January,  1816.  "When  he  was  an 
infant  the  family  emigrated  to  Ohio  and  located  in  Geauga  county, 
which  was  then  almost  a  wilderness.  In  1848  our  subject  joined 
the  Erie  conference  and  was  ordained  a  Methodist  minister,  after 
which  he  spent  eight  years  traveling  through  western  Pennsylvania 
and  Ohio,  and  was  afterward  located.  He  came  to  Minnesota 
in  1857,  and  in  1858  located  in  Eyota  township,  remaining  six  years. 
He  then  came  to  Rochester  and  engaged  in  the  grocery  business, 
and  later  in  the  glassware  business.  He  served  as  justice  one  term 
in  Eyota  and  one  in  Rochester. 

He  was  married  in  1838  to  Miss  Jane  Bos  worth,  a  native  of  New 


1024  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

York  State.  Angeline  M.,  wife  of  W.  H.  Ireland,  Francis  A. 
(deceased),  Clark  (deceased),  George  B.  and  Belle  are  the  names  of 
their  children. 

Joseph  Alexander  Leonard  was  the  youngest  of  five  children 
of  Rev.  William  Leonard,  a  native  of  Salisbmy,  Maryland,  and  his 
wife,  Harriet  Laverty,  of  Berks  county,  Pennsylvania. 

He  was  born  on  Christmas  eve,  1830,  at  Cambridge,  Maryland, 
where  his  father,  who  was  a  member  of  the  Philadelphia  conference 
of  the.  Methodist  church,  was  then  stationed.  His  father  was  after- 
ward stationed  at  Seaford,  Delaware,  where  he  died  in  1832.  The 
family  afterward  lived  at  West  Chester  and  at  Columbia  in  Pennsyl- 
vania, and  in  1840  removed  to  Philadelphia,  where  he  attended  the 
public  schools  till  about  fifteen  years  old,  when  he  was  employed 
first  in  a  drygoods  store,  and  afterward  in  a  book-publishing  house. 
At  the  age  of  seventeen  he  entered  the  ofiice  of  Prof.  James 
McClintock,  lecturer  on  anatom}^  and  surgery  in  the  Philadelphia 
Medical  College,  at  which  institution  after  three  years'  attendance  at 
lectures  he  graduated  as  a  doctor  of  medicine  in  the  summer  of  1851, 
when  about  six  months  under  the  legal  age.  He  practiced  medicine 
at  Dowagiac,  Michigan,  until  the  summer  of  1853,  when  he  removed 
to  Whitewater,  Wisconsin,  where  he  pursued  the  same  profession 
for  about  a  year  and  a  half,  but  becoming,  in  the  meanwhile,  local 
editor  of  the  Whitewater  "  Gazette,"  he  afterward  became  one  of  its 
owners,  in  partnership  with  Mr.  Addison  Emerson  and  editor. 
In  December,  1856,  they  removed  the  "Gazette"  to  Waukesha, 
Wisconsin,  where  they  consolidated  it  with  the  Waukesha  "Plain 
Dealer,"  and  established  the  Waukesha  ."  Republican,"  the  first 
permanent  republican  paper  in  that  county.  He  edited  the  "Re- 
publican "  until  the  spring  of  1858,  when  he  went  to  Madison,  Wis- 
consin, where  he  was  appointed  clerk  to  a  committee  of  the  Wiscon- 
sin legislature  for  the  investigation  of  loans  of  the  state  school  funds. 
On  the  adjournment  of  the  legislature  he  came  to  Rochester, 
Minnesota,  arriving  there  June  7,  1858.  He  entered  the  law  ofiice 
of  Hon.  Moses  W.  Fay,  and  after  being  admitted  to  the  bar,  October 
20,  1858,  became  a  partner  with  Mr.  Fay  in  the  firm  of  Fay  & 
Leonard.  He  retired  from  the  firm  and  practiced  alone  after  about 
a  year  of  partnership.  In  1859  he  was  elected,  on  the  republican 
ticket,  county  attorney  for  Olmsted  county.  He  was  the  first 
county  attorney  of  the  county,  that  ofiice  superseding,  under  the 
state  organization,  the  district-attorneyship  which  had  existed  under 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1025 

the  territorial  organization.  He  held  the  office  for  two  years.  In 
April,  1861,  he  was  appointed  by  President  Lincoln  the  first  re})ub- 
lican  postmaster  of  Kochester.  On  October  30,  1861,  he  was 
married  to  Miss  Kate,  daughter  of  Mr.  Zalmon  J.  and  Mrs.  Sarah 
Cowles,  of  Rochester.  In  May,  1864,  he  was  appointed  by  Presi- 
dent Lincoln  as  captain  and  commissary,  and  resigned  the  post- 
mastership.  He  was  assigned  to  the  1st  division  of  the  16th  Army 
Corps,  a  command  in  wliicli  were  included  four  Minnesota  regi- 
ments, with  which  he  was  continued  during  his  term  of  service, 
being  on  the  staff,  first  of  Gen.  Joseph  A.  Mower,  and  afterward  of 
Gen.  John  McArthur.  At  the  close  of  the  war  he  was  stationed  at 
Selma,  Alabama,  as  depot  and  post  commissary.  He  returned 
to  Rochester  in  August,  1865,  and  was  discharged  from  the  army  in 
October,  1865.  with  the  brevet  rank  of  major.  In  November,  1865, 
he  entered  into  partnership  with  Walter  S.  Booth,  Esq.,  in  the  firm 
of  Leonard  &  Booth,  who  purchased  the  city  "Post"  printing-oflice, 
and  became  publishers  of  the  Rochester  "Post,"  he  acting,  chiefly, 
as  editor  of  that  paper.  In.  January,  1868,  he  was  elected  president 
of  the  Minnesota  editorial  association,  and  was  re-elected  in  1869, 
serving  two  terms.  He  delivei'ed  the  annual  address  before  the 
association  in  1871  and  again  in  1881.  In  1868  he  was  elected 
state  senator  for  Olmsted  county  on  the  republican  ticket,  and  held 
the  office  one  term,  serving  in  the  legislative  sessions  of  1869  and 
1870.  In  May,  1874,  he  was  appointed  by  President  Grant  as 
register  of  the  United  States  land  office  at  Jackson,  Minnesota,  and 
held  the  office  until  August,  1875.  During  his  incumbency,  in  the 
spring  of  1875,  the  office  was  removed  to  Worthington,  Minnesota. 
In  1875,  on  the  establishment  of  the  Minnesota  inebriate  asylum  at 
Rochester,  which  has  since  been  made  the  Rochester  hospital  for  in- 
sane, he  was  appointed  by  Gov.  Davis  as  a  member  of  the  first 
board  of  directors,  and  in  the  organization  of  the  board  he  was 
made  treasurer.  He  resigned  the  office  in  1876,  when  in  October, 
1876,  the  firm  of  Leonard  &  Booth  was  dissolved  by  the  retirement 
of  Mr.  Booth,  leaving  to  Mr.  Leonard  the  sole  ownership  and 
management  of  the  "  Post "  and  the  "Post"  printing-office,  which'  he 
conducted  until  he  went  abroad.  In  June,  1877,  he  was  appointed 
by  President  Hayes  as  one  of  the  visitors  to  the  United  States  Naval 
Academy  at  Annapolis,  Maryland,  spending  ten  days  in  attendance 
on  the  annual  examinations  and  graduation  exercises  of  that  institu- 
tion, and  being  selected  by   the  board  of  visitors  to   write   their 


1026  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

report.  On  July  1,  1881,  he  was  appointed  by  President  Garfield 
as  United  States  consul  at  Leitli,  Scotland,  and  is  now  with  his 
family,  residing  at  Edinburgh,  of  which  city  Leith  is  the  port. 

Reuben  B,  Moore,  farmer,  was  born  in  Rochester,  New  York, 
September  24,  1826.  Both  his  parents  were  natives  of  the  same 
state,  his  mother,  Betsey  M,  Truman,  being  born  at  Painted  Post. 
His  father  was  Norman  C.  Moore,  who  went  to  Illinois  in  1833,  and 
settled  the  following  year  in  De  Kalb  county,  near  the  present  site 
of  Sycamore.  At  that  time  his  nearest  white  neighbor  was  fifteen 
miles  away,  and  Indians  were  everyday  companions.  The  subject 
of  this  sketch  drove  the  oxen  that  broke  the  first  land  in  that  sec- 
tion. In  1844  he  went  with  his  parents  to  Putnam  county,  Illinois, 
and  thence  went  with  oxen  to  California  in  1849,  the  trip  occupying 
ninety  days.  He  had  thus  traveled  from  New  York  State  to  the 
Golden  State  with  oxen,  the  time  occupied  when  moving  to  Illinois 
being  fifty-two  days.  After  nine  years  of  mining,  during  which 
time  he  made  and  lost  large  sums,  Mr.  Moore  returned  to  the  Mis- 
sissippi valley.  In  the  fall  of  1858  he  visited  this  town  and  bought 
two  hundred  and  eighty  acres  of  land  on  section  2,  on  which  he 
settled  next  spring,  and  has  dwelt  here  ever  since.  He  also  has 
forty  acres  on  section  34,  in  Cascade,  acquired  subsequently.  Mr. 
Moore's  farm  is  one  of  the  most  handsomely  situated  ones  to  be 
found  in  the  state.  In  the  spring  of  1883  he  was  elected  a  member 
of  the  board  of  supervisors,  although  his  politics,  democratic,  do 
not  jibe  with  the  majority  of  the  voters  of  the  town.  On  March 
19,  1859,  Mr.  Moore  was  united  in  marriage  to  Miss  Adel  Buehlen, 
daughter  of  a  pioneer,  whose  biography  will  be  found  under  the  his- 
tory of  Rochester  city.  The  names  and  birth-dates  of  their  four 
children  are  here  given  :  Frank,  February  8,  1860  (employed  in 
the  Northwest  Territory,  home  still  here) ;  May  Adelaide,  May  16, 
1861 ;  James  Chauncey,  January  9,  1863  ;  Harlan  Billings,  February 
3,  1867.     The  last  three  are  all  at  home  with  parents  now. 

Edward  B.  Dodge,  of  Farmington,  was  born  in  1849,  at  the 
town  of  Montague,  Franklin  county,  Massachusetts.  His  parents' 
names  were  Harrison  and  Cyntha  P.  Dodge.  When  Edward  was 
nine  years  old  his  parents  removed  to  Minnesota,  and  settled  on  a 
farm  in  the  town  of  Farmington.  In  1872  Mr.  Dodge  was  united 
in  marriage  with  Miss  Mary  A.  Clark,  of  Cascade,  the  marriage 
ceremony  being  performed  by  Rev.  Eliza  T.  Wilkes,  a  minister  of  the 
Universalist  denomination.     Mr.  Dodge  has  a  common  school  edu- 


BIOGKAPHICAL.  1 0  2  7 

cation  ;  in  politics  lie  is  a  republican,  and  a  tanner  by  occupation. 
In  religious  views  he  is  a  liberal.  Five  children  have  been  born  in 
the  family,  only  three  of  whom  survive. 

George  Stewart,  Pleasant  Grove,  was  born  in  Perthshire, 
Scotland,  in  1816  ;  came  to  America  in  18-42,  stopping  one  year  in 
New  York  city,  thence  went  to  Connecticut.  Being  a  currier,  which 
trade  he  learned  in  Scotland,  he  worked  at  his  trade  until  he  came 
to  Minnesota  in  1858.  He  located  on  section  5  in  Pleasant  Grove 
township.  In  1857  he  was  married  to  Miss  Lydia  M.  Basset.  His 
brother-in-law,  Robert  Angus,  came  in  1854,  locating  on  section  6, 
Pleasant  Grove  township.  Mr.  Angus  died  in  1881,  and  was  also  a 
native  of  Scotland. 

Edward  Cohran,  farmer,  Rochester  township,  was  born  in 
County  Kavanagh,  Ireland,  in  1825.  He  came  to  America  in  1846, 
remaining  in  New  York  State  until  1853,  when  he  came  west  to 
Clarke  county,  Ohio.  In  1858  he  brought  his  family  to  Minnesota, 
locating  on  section  36,  Rochester  township.  He  was  married  in 
1850,  to  Miss  Margaret  Maney,  a  native  of  County  Clare,  Ireland. 
Peter,  deceased;  Edward,  deceased;  Mary  J.,  Elizabeth,  John  E., 
Joseph  J.,  AdaV.  and  Nellie  B.  are  their  children's  names.  Peter, 
the  eldest  son,  enlisted  in  Co.  I,  6th  Minn.  Inf.,  and  spent  thirteen 
months  in  tlie  service  of  his  country.  The  family  are  members  of 
the  Catholic  church. 

Michael  Burns,  farmer,  of  Quincy,  was  born  in  County  Kil- 
kenny, Ireland,  in  1822.  He  came  to  America  in  1849,  remaining 
in  New  York  until  1854,  when  he  came  west  to  Kane  county,  Illi- 
nois. From  thence  he  came  to  Olmsted  county  in  1858,  locating 
on  section  25,  Quincy  township. 

Enoch  Dickerman,  farmer,  son  of  Samuel  and  Jane  (Cilley) 
Dickerraan,  of  Topsham,  Vermont,  was  born  September  5,  1830  ; 
married  Betsey  M.  Rollins,  of  Orange,  Vermont,  February  2,  1854. 
The  hills  of  New  England  being  too  closely  set  to  allow  the  cultiva- 
tion of  large  fields,  he  came  to  the  prairies  of  the  west  and  gazed 
upon  the  face  of  Viola  in  1855;  he  brought  his  family  to  Minnesota 
in  1857;  filed  pre-emption  entry  on  a  quarter-section  of  land  in  the 
spring  of  1858,  and  built  a  house —  a  part  of  his  present  residence  — 
on  the  N.W.  J  of  the  N.E.  J  of  Sec.  4,  in  Viola.  He  has  been  a 
member  of  the  school  board  almost  continuously  for  the  last  seven- 
teen years  ;  has  assessed  the  property  of  the  township  four  times, 
and  taken  its  census  once.     He  has  over  300  acres  of  land,  a  good 


1028  HISTOEY    Ot    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

stock  of  cattle  and  horses,  the  best  farm  implements  to  be  obtained, 
and  buildings  that  are  substantial  and  models  of  convenience.  His 
house  is  a  perfect  home,  and  all  its  surroundings  are  pleasant  ; 
' '  the  old  oaken  bucket  "  hangs  in  the  well ;  the  towering  hill,  with  its 
si  lagged  brow  of  rock  precluding;  the  morning  sun's  red  glare;  the 
limpid  brooklet,  in  which  sleek-haired  kine  slake  their  thirst,  glides 
quietly  past  the  door.  The  names  of  his  children  are  as  follows : 
Clarence  E.,  Ernest  L.,  Elwin  H.  and  Enoch  O.  Dickerman,  of 
whom  the  first  three  are  living,  and  have  apparently  imbibed  much 
of  the  benevolence  of  their  parents.  Mr.  Dickerman  is  an  accom- 
modating neighbor  and  a  good  citizen. 

Edwik- A.  Doty,  farmer,  was  born  in  Monroe  county.  New  York, 
1833.  In  1856  he  married  Mary  E.  Scott,  daughter  of  Isaac  Scott,  a 
physician  and  surgeon  of  Monroe  county.  They  came  to  Viola,  April, 
1858,  settled  on  the  southwest  quarter  of  section  34,  and  soon  opened 
their  doors  to  the  youthful  philomaths  of  the  new  country,  and  be- 
came teachers  in  their  own  house.  They  are  devout  persons  who 
embrace  the  faith  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church,  and  make  their 
lives  to  correspond  with  their  professions.  Their  only  children, 
Millard  F.  and  Henry  A.  are  worthy  sons.  Henry  is  attending  the 
Winona  State  Normal  School.  Mr.  Doty  owns  245  acres  of  choice 
farming  land  with  a  neat  set  of  buildings,  worth  about  $4,000, 
eligibly  located.  His  father,  Calvin  Doty,  a  successful  farmer, 
was  born  in  New  Jersey,  in  1802,  and  is  living  within  two  miles  of 
his  son.  Calvin  Doty  married  Caroline  Stowe,  who  was  born  in 
Massachusetts,  1807.  Mr.  E.  A.  Doty  has  been  a  republican  ever 
since  he  came  to  Yiola,  and  has  always  been  considered  fair  in 
politics,  and  not  likely  to  change  for  the  sake  of  office.  He  was 
town  treasurer  several  years  and  county  commissioner  one  term. 
He  is  noticeably  unostentatious  in  manners  and  dress,  but  always 
lieat  in  appearance  and  courteous  in  deportment. 

Ja3£es  T.  Price,  farmer,  settled  in  Eyota  township  in  the  year 
1858,  where  he  now  is  the  owner  of  a  fine  farm  consisting  of  640 
acres.  Mr.  Price  has  been  very  successful,  both  as  a  farmer  and  as 
a  stock-raiser,  the  principal  stock  raised  b}'  him  being  sheep.  For 
nine  years  after  Mr.  Price  settled  in  Eyota  he  was  obliged  to  draw 
his  grain  all  the  way  to  Winona,  that  being  the  nearest  market  to 
his  farm  at  that  time. 

Abel  Hannon,  farmer,  was  born  in  what  is  now  Lawrence 
county,   Pennsylvania,  July  31,   1811.       He  is  a  son  of  Thomas 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1029 

Hannon,  who  died  of  fever  contracted  in  the  United  States  ser- 
vice during  the  war  of  1812,  and  Margaret  Hannon  nse  Morrow, 
both  natives  of  Delaware.  The  youtliful  Abel  attended  the 
common  schools  of  his  native  state  and  assisted  his  father  on 
the  farm.  When  twenty-eight  years  old  he  removed  to  Van 
Wert  county,  Ohio,  where  he  was  married  January  19,  1832, 
to  Martlia,  daughter  of  Alexander  and  Martha  (Hannon)  Copper. 
Mr.  Hannon  removed  to  Minnesota  in  1858,  arriving  in  Oronoco  in 
June  of  that  year.  He  bought  a  quarter-section  of  land  on  section 
29,  which  he  divided  between  his  sons,  and  another  quarter  on  sec- 
tions 32-3,  which  he  occupied  until  1877.  This  he  then  sold,  and 
bought  the  farm  of  his  son,  H.  T.,  on  section  29,  where  he  now 
resides  in  comfortable  circumstances.  Despite  his  seventy-two 
years  Mr.  Hannon  steps  about  as  spry  as  a  man  of  thirty.  In 
January,  1882,  occurred  the  golden  anniversary  of  the  wedding  of 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hannon,  at  the  celebration  of  which  were  present  four 
of  their  children,  with  ten  grandchildren.  Their  household  has 
numbered  live  children,  as  named  below  :  Lorenzo  D.,  born  August 
20,  1833,  married  Elizabeth  Need,  of  Indiana,  April  1,  1856,  sub- 
sequently divorced,  and  married  Mary  Alden,  of  Dodge  Center, 
Minnesota,  January  1,  1881,  and  now  lives  at  Minneapolis  ;  Lean- 
der  G.,  born  March  21,  1836,  married  Sarah  E.  Smith,  of  New 
Haven,  November  16,  1863,  now  resides  on  section  29,  adjoining 
his  father;  Margaret  A.,  born  November  12,  1839,  married  Avery 
Broekway,  April  3,  1856,  and  resides  on  section  30  of  this  township; 
David  Alexander  Hannon  was  born  November  16,  1843,  and  died 
September  26,  1869,  from  disease  contracted  in  the  United  States 
army,  having  enlisted  early  in  1863,  in  Co.  K,  3d  reg.  M.Y.I.,  in 
which  he  served  until  disabled;  H.  T.,  born  April  10,  1847,  and 
whose  biography  is  given  under  the  town  of  Rochester  in  this  work. 
Mr.  Hannon  is  a  member  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church.  In 
politics  he  was  a  democrat  until  the  war  of  the  rebellion,  but  sup- 
ported Lincoln  and  Grant  for  the  presidency.  The  confidence  of 
his  fellow-citizens  was  shown  in  1870  by  making  him  a  member  of 
the  board  of  supervisors. 

John  G.  Hart  (deceased)  was  born  in  Berkshire  county,  Massa- 
chusetts, July  13,  1813.  When  about  twenty-one  years  of  age  he 
came  west  to  Jefferson,  Ohio,  where  he  engaged  in  lumbering  and 
milling.  During  the  financial  panic  of  1857  his  property  was  swept 
away,  leaving  him  almost  penniless.     He  came  to  Minnesota  with 


1030  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNT r. 

his  family  in  1858,  and  with  his  wife's  assistance  succeeded  in 
regaining  a  part  of  his  lost  fortune.  He  was  married  in  184:9,  to 
Miss  Phoeba  A.  March,  a  native  of  Pennsylvania.  Frederick  E. 
(deceased),  Laura  H.,  Alfred  R.,  James  W.,  Milan  J.  and  Albert  H. 
are  their  children's  names.  Mr.  Hart  died  June  13,  1876.  The 
widow  and  a  part  of  the  family  now  reside  one  mile  north  of  Dover 
Center. 

Edward  J.  Roth,  Jr. ,  member  of  the  firm  of  Bonham  &  Roth, 
was  born  in  St.  Paul,  August  28,  1857.  Two  years  later  the  family 
went  to  Red  Wing.  His  father,  Henry  Roth,  is  a  Methodist 
minister,  and  has  spent  many  years  in  the  religious  field.  Our 
subject  was  married  in  April,  1881,  to  Miss  Flora  Bonham,  a 
daughtBr  of  Jacob  Bonham,  Esq.,  and  a  native  of  Olmsted  county. 
Edward  J.,  is  the  only  child,  aged  seven  months.  Mr.  Roth  and 
wife  are  members  of  the  Methodist  Ej^iscopal  church, 

Olajsts  Oleson,  wagon  manufacturer,  was  born  in  Norway  in 
1825.  He  came  to  America  in  1853,  locating  in  Chicago  ;  thence  he 
went  to  Belvidere,  Illinois,  remaining  until  1859,  when  he  came  to 
Olmsted  county  and  opened  a  wagon  factory,  which  has  since  grown 
to  large  proportions,  under  the  judicious  management  of  Oleson  & 
Larsen.  Mr.  Oleson  was  married  in  1853.  Henry  is  the  name  of 
their  only  child. 

Hon.  Richard  A,  Jones,  attorney-at-law,  son  of  Stephen  and 
Isabel  Jones,  was  born  near  Lafayette.  Indiana,  October  22,  1831. 
On  the  paternal  side  the  family  are  of  Welsh  origin,  and  German  on 
the  maternal.  In  1838  the  family  emigrated  to  Wisconsin,  locating 
near  the  present  site  of  Evansville.  His  father  was  a  Methodist 
clergyman,  and  came  west  on  account  of  poor  health.  He  farmed 
after  coming  to  Wisconsin  until  ISM,  when  he  again  entered  upon 
his  ministerial  duties,  preaching  in  Jefiferson  and  adjacent  counties 
until  1855.  Our  subject  received  his  early  education  at  Milton 
Academy,  after  which  he  entered  the  law  office  of  David  E.  Wood, 
of  Fond  du  Lac.     In  1853  he  went  to  San  Jose,  California,  crossing 

lat  state  until  1859,  when 
he  returned  east  and  located  in  Chattield,  where  he  resided  and 
practiced  until  1864,  when  he  came  to  Rochester.  He  was  married 
July  8,  1855,  to  Miss  Sarali  J.  McClelland,  a  native  of  Pennsylvania, 
and  who  died  May  25,  1879.  McClelland  K.,  now  in  Lawrence, 
Kansas;  Richard  S.,  Huron,  Dakota;  Isabel  L.  and  Edith  H.  are 
the  names  of  the  children  born  to  the  couple.     Mr.  Jones  is  a  Mason 


BIOGRAPHICAL. 


1031 


of  high  standing,   a   popular   citizen,  and  his  fine  legal  ability   is 
conceded  by  all. 

Andrew  Nelson,  drygoods  merchant,  was  born  in  Norway,  in 
1837.  He  emigrated  to  America  in  1854,  locating  in  Wisconsin. 
He  came  to  Kochester  in  1859.  In  1860  he  obtained  a  position  in 
the  store  of  Henry  M.  Kellog,  where  he  remained  nntil  the  fall  of 


1862,  when  he  commenced  business  for  himself,  in  the  block  corner 
Third  and  Main  streets.  In  1869  he  moved  his  stock  into  the  Union 
block  owned  by  Hon  J.  Y.  Daniels.  In  September,  18T9,  he  again 
removed  into  the  palatial  structure  which  had  just  been  completed 
by  Olds  and  Fishback  (according  to  Mr.  Nelson's  plans),  and  which 
is  one  of  the  finest  storerooms  in  southern  Minnesota.  Mr.  Nelson 
came  to  Rochester  without  capital,  and  by  industrj-  and  enterprise 
lias  won  for  himself  a  place  among  the  leading  business  men  of  the 


1032  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

State.  He  was  married  in  1859,  to  Miss  Dora  M.  Nelson,  a  native 
of  Denmark.  Nora  M.,  Albert  K.  and  Lawrence  A.  are  the  names 
of  their  children. 

Abraham  Ozmun,  hardware  dealer,  was  born  in  Tompkins  county, 
New  York,  August  31,  1814.  In  the  spring  of  1856  he  came  west 
to  Illinois,  and  in  the  fall  of  the  same  year  came  to  Winona, 
Minnesota.  Later  he  came  to  Rochester  and  located  on  a  farm  one 
mile  west  of  the  village.  In  1859  he  was  elected  to  the  legislature, 
where  he  served  one  term.  In  1862  he  moved  to  the  city  and 
embarked  in  the  drygoods  business,  and  later  in  hardware.  The 
frame  building  he  occupied  was  burned,  and  the  one  that  now  ac- 
commodates the  immense  stock  was  erected  in  1872.  The  building 
is  46x115,  and  is  two  stories  high  with  basement  the  full  size  of  the 
building.  In  1882  his  son  A.  M.  Ozmun  withdrew  from  the  firm, 
and  is  now  a  partner  in  a  wholesale  firm  in  St.  Paul.  He  was 
succeeded  by  John  M.  Booth,  and  the  firm  is  now  Ozmun  &  Booth, 
who  are  doing  a  large  wholesale  and  retail  business.  The  subject 
of  this  sketch  was  married  October  3,  1834,  to  Miss  Electa  J. 
Hedden,  also  a  native  of  New  York.  The  names  of  their  children 
are  as  follows  :  Aaron  (now  residing  in  St.  Paul),  Mary  M.  (in 
Colorado  Springs),  Montgomery  (also  at  Colorado  Springs,  Colorado), 
Ella  E.,  Edward  H.  and  Charles  T.  The  Ozmun  family  are  of 
Welsh  origin,  but  the  ancestors  came  to  America  previous  to  the 
revolution,  the  grandfather  of  our  subject  being  a  soldier  in  that 
struggle.  He  was  taken  prisoner  at  Fort  Montgomery,  and  died  in 
the  notorious  "sugarhouse"  prison.  M.  A.  Ozmun  died  at  Colorado 
Springs  August  12,  1883,  and  was  buried  in  Rochester  on  the  17th. 

Geokge  Healy  (money  loaner),  son  of  Ebenezer  and  Amia 
(White)  Healy,  was  born  in  Cayuga  county.  New  York,  August  19, 
1812.  At  an  earl}'  age  he  turned  his  attention  to  civil  engineering, 
which  he  followed  many  years.  He  was  married  in  1841,  to  Miss 
Theodosia  Polhemus,  also  a  native  of  Cayuga  county.  New  York. 
The  names  of  their  children,  all  deceased,  are  as  follows:  Mary  A., 
George  P.  and  Sarah  D.  (adopted).  Mr.  Healy  came  to  Olmsted 
county,  in  1859,  and  financial  prosperity  has  ever  attended  him. 

Hon.  Ole  Juelson,  was  born  February  12,  1829,  in  Yalders, 
Norway,  and  emigrated  to  the  United  States,  1850,  and  settled  in 
Madison,  Wisconsin,  and  moved  from  there  to  Mower  county,  this 
state,  in  1853,  where  he  remained  six  years,  when  he  came  to  Rock 
Dell,  and  settled  on  section  10.     He  now  resides  on  section  16. 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1083 

Mr.  Juelson  was  a  member  of  the  state  legislature  for  the  regular 
term  1881,  and  the  special  term  of  1882.  He  has  been  chairman 
and  member  of  theboard  of  town  supervisors  for  several  years,  and 
clerk  of  the  district  school-board.  Was  appointed  postmaster  at 
Kock  Dell  on  June  2,  1866,  but  resigned  two  yeai-s  later. 

Henry  Curtiss  Butler  was  born  in  Perrv,  Wyoming  county, 
New  York,  January-  25,  1828.  His  parents  were  William  and  Han- 
nah Butler.  His  father  was  born  in  Oneida  county,  New  York,  and 
was  one  of  the  earliest  settlers  of  Genesee  county  when  it  included 
nearly  all  of  what  is  now  Wyoming  county,  and  purchased  and  im- 
proved a  farm  there  when  the  entire  country  was  a  dense  forest.  His 
grandparents  emigrated  from  Connecticut  to  Clinton,  Oneiija  county, 
when  that  country  was  a  wilderness.  Their  ancestors  were  among 
the  early  colonists  of  Connecticut  from  England.  The  subject  of 
this  sketch  was  brought  up  on  his  father's  farm  in  Perry,  attending 
the  district  school  in  his  neighborhood  winters,  and  working  on  the 
farm  summers,  until  he  was  eleven  years  of  age,  when  he  entered 
the  Perry  Center  Academy  and  continued  there  under  the  tuition  of 
Rev.  Charles  A.  Huntington  until  he  was  sixteen  years  of  age.  In 
September,  18J:4,  he  entered  Hamilton  College,  in  Clinton,  New 
York,  and  graduated  in  July,  1848.  He  studied  law  in  the  office 
of  Taggart  &  Wakeman,  in  Batavia,  New  York,  from  September, 
1848,  until  May,  1850.  In  the  spring  of  1850  he  went  to  St.  Paul, 
Minnesota,  arriving  there  June  1,  1850.  While  in  St.  Paul  he  was 
with  Hon.  William  P.  Murray,  now  city  attorney  of  that  cit3\  In 
September,  1850,  he  went  to  Beloit,  Wisconsin,  and  was  in  the 
office  of  Keep  &  Todd  from  September,  1850,  until  April,  1852. 
He  was  admitted  to  practice  in  the  courts  in  Wisconsin  at  Janesville, 
March  21,  1851.  From  1852  to  1855  he  was  engaged  in  farming 
and  some  business  enterprises  in  Beloit.  In  1855,  having  met  with 
financial  losses,  he  determined  to  resume  the  practice  of  law,  and 
for  that  purpose  located  in  Carimona,  then  the  county  seat  of  Fill- 
more county,  August  9,  1855,  being  the  third  lawyer  in  that  county. 
In  November,  1859,  he  removed  to  Chatiield,  where  he  reinained 
until  November  17,  1864,  when  he  changed  his  location  to  Roches- 
ter. In  1866  he  was  appointed  deputy  collector  of  internal  revenue 
for  Olmsted  county,  holding  that  office  until  1869.  August  10, 
1872,  he  was  appointed  register  in  bankruptcy  for  the  first  congres- 
sional district  of  Minnesota,  holding  that  office  until  the  repeal  of 
the  bankrupt  law.     November  2,  1875,  he  was  elected  county  attor- 


1034  HISTORiT    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

ney  of  Olmsted  county,  holding  that  office  until  January  1,  1878. 
jSToveraber  5,  1878,  he  was  elected  judge  of  probate  of  Olmsted 
county,  and  re-elected  November  5,  1880.  He  "has  continued  the 
practice  of  law  without  interruption  ever  since  the  summer  of  1855. 
November  30,  1858,  he  was  married  to  Miss  Martha  J.  Ward,  of 
Oshkosh,  Wisconsin.  They  have  had  three  children,  of  whom  two 
are  still  living.  He  has  been  junior  warden  of  Calvary  church  six- 
teen years,  and  is  a  member  of  all  the  masonic  orders  in  Rochester. 
As  an  attorney,  the  judge  ranks  among  the  first  in  the  state.  He 
is  an  inveterate  student,  has  a  clear  logical  conception  of  law,  is 
strong  in  his  convictions  of  right  and  wrong,  and  that  his  abilities 
are  appreciated  by  his  fellow-citizens  is  evident  from  the  numerous 
positions  to  which  they  have  called  him.  His  demeanor  is  polished, 
yet  a  certain  degree  of  cordiality  pervades  his  actions.  Endowed 
with  numerous  characteristics  of  worth,  he  possesses  the  well-merited 
respect  of  a  large  circle  of  friends. 

JuERGEN  Fkahm,  of  Famiington,  was  born  in  Germany,  1853. 
His  parents'  names  are  Henry  and  Anna  C.  Frahm.  When  Juer- 
gen  was  two  years  old  the  family  emigrated  to  America,  settling 
at  Davenport,  Jowa.  The  family  remained  at  Davenport  about  a 
year  and  a  half,  when  they  removed  to  Winona,  Minnesota.  The 
subject  of  this  notice  continued  to  reside  with  his  parents  during  his 
boyhood  and  youthful  days,  in  the  meantime  attending  the  Roches- 
ter high  school  several  terms.  In  1865  the  family  removed  to 
Farmington,  and  in  1878  Juergen  was  united  in  marriage  with  Miss 
Kate  C.  Raischle.  Three  children  have  been  born  to  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Frahm,  all  of  whom  are  living.  Mr.  Frahm  is  a  member  of  the 
Evangelical  Lutheran  church,  and  in  politics  he  is  a  thoroughgoing 
republican.  In  the  fall  of  1871  he  was  elected  to  the  Minnesota 
house  of  representatives  to  fill  the  unexpired  term  of  Hon.  J.  V. 
Daniels,  deceased,  and  the  following  year  he  was  re-elected  to  the 
same  position,  which  he  now  holds.  He  has  served  his  town  for 
several  years  as  town  clerk,  and  is  the  present  incumbent  of  that 
office. 

Patrick  '  Murray  came  from  the  east  to  Saratoga,  Winona 
county,  Minnesota,  in  1859,  and  in-  1861  purchased  one  hundred 
acres  of  land  in  the  adjoining  township  of  Elmira,  Olmsted  county, 
in  section  24.  In  September,  1862,  feeling  it  his  duty  to  fight  in 
defense  of  his  country,  he  enlisted  in  the  9th  Minn.  Inf.,  Co.  K,  and 
in  June,  1864,  was  captured  by  Gen.  Price's  command  in  Mississippi, 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1035 

and  liad  to  suffer  all  the  ills  attendant  on  a  ten  months'  imprison- 
ment in  rebel  prisons.  He  was  confined  at  Mobile,  Macon  and 
Andersonville  ;  was  paroled  in  the  spring  of  1865,  and  was  mus- 
tered out  in  September  of  same  year,  when  he  at  once  returned  to 
his  farm  in  the  north.  In  1868  he  was  united  in  marriage  to  Miss 
Bell  Hanna,  daughter  of  John  and  Mary  Hanna,  of  New  York,  in 
which  state  Miss  Bell  Hanna  was  born  in  1847.  By  this  marriage 
our  subject  has  had  three  children  :  Freddie,  born  June  8,  1873  ; 
Clarence,  January  19,  1878,  and  Mary,  September  4,  1881.  Mr. 
Murray  has  purchased  in  Elmira  840  acres  of  land,  on  which  he  has 
some  very  extensive  buildings.  The  grounds  surrounding  his 
handsome  dwelling  have  been  laid  out  with  much  taste.  Our 
subject  was  born  in  County  Tipperary,  Ireland,  in  1838,  and  is  the 
son  of  Patrick  and  Mary  (Ryan)  Murray.  His  father  died  when  he 
was  only  one  year  old,  and  his  mother,  having  come  to  America  in 
1847,  died  the  following  year,  leaving  her  son  at  the  age  of  ten  to 
shift  for  himself.  Mr.  Murray,  during  boyhood,  worked  out  on 
farms,  and  by  economy  and  hard  work  managed  to  save  enough  to 
start  him  in  farming  in  a  small  way  for  himself  in  1859,  since  which 
time,  by  his  energy  and  business  tact,  he  has  managed  to  accumulate 
an  independence. 

Judge  Roderic  D.  Hathaway,  Pleasant  Grove,  was  born  in 
Seneca  county,  New  York,  August  27,  1826.  His  ancestry  on  the 
paternal  side  were  English,  and  settled  in  New  Bedford,  shipbuild- 
ing being  their  avocation.  Our  subject  was  reared  a  farmer.  He 
received  his  early  education  in  the  district  schools  and  finally  grad- 
uated from  the  state  normal  school  at  Alban3\  In  1850  he  came 
west  to  Wisconsin,  locating  in  Marquette  county.  Subsequently  he 
was  made  county  judge  of  Waushara  county,  acting  in  that  capacity 
four  years.  He  came  to  Olmsted  county  in  1859,  locating  at 
Pleasant  Grove.  In  1866  he  served  a  term  in  the  lower  house  of 
the  state  legislature.  -In  1869  he  was  appointed  postmaster,  which 
position  he  still  holds.  He  has  held  several  other  offices  of  minor 
importance,  and  has  taken  an  active  and  prominent  part  in  public 
affairs.  On  August  30,  1859,  he  was  united  in  marriage  with  Miss 
Lucinda  I.  Oakley,  a  native  of  Cayuga  county,  New  York.  The 
children  born  to  them  are  as  follows:  Haddie  H.,  now  wife  of 
Thomas  C.  Reedal  of  Rochester,  Cora  B.  and  Mertie  I.  The 
judge's  family  are  members  of  the  Episcopal  church,  and  he  is  a 
member  of  the  Masonic  order  at  Pleasant  Grove.     He  now  devot^ 


1036 


HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 


his  entire  time  and  attention  to  his  private  alFairs.  He  started  out 
in  life  without  means,  and  by  successful  financial  management  he 
has  acquired  a  large  estate. 

Elijah  Hanks,  Rochester,  real-estate  dealer,  was  born  in  Lake 
county,  Ohio,  January  2,  1828.  The  family  are  of  German  origin. 
His  father  being  a  blacksmith,  our  subject  was  taught  to  use  the 
anvil  and  forge  at  an  early  age.  In  1857  he  came  to  Minnesota, 
locating  in  Dodge  county.  In  1859  he  came  to  Olmsted  county, 
locating  in  Rochester,  where  he  followed  blacksmithing  twelve 
years.  Later  he  entered  the  real-estate  and  loan  business.  He  was 
married  September  3,  1851,  to  Miss  Cornelia  A.  Martin,  a  native  of 
Ashtabula  county,  Ohio.  Arthur  is  the  name  of  their  only  child. 
In  1862  our  subject  went  to  the  frontier  and  aided  in  suppressing 
the  hostile  Sioux,  where  he  had  his  first  experience  in  Indian  fight- 
ing. 

P.  H.  FooTE,  son  of  Simon  and  Emelia  Foote,  was  born  in  1859, 
in  Orion  township,  Minnesota.  He  lives  on  the  old  homestead  on 
section  28.  He  attended  school  at  Cummingsville  in  his  youthfiil 
days.  He  then  went  to  Rochester  city  to  the  high  school  for  a 
number  of  terms.  He  is  a  farmer  by  occupation  and  a  republican  in 
politics.  His  father  was  one  of  the  early  settlers  of  Orion;  he  died 
about  1878. 


A.  OZMUN. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 


BIOGRAPHICAL  —  Continued. 


OTHER    PROMINENT    PERSONS. 


Prominent  among  the  leading  business  men  in  Rochester,  is 
William  W.  Ireland,  bookdealer.  He  was  born  in  Tompkins 
county,  New  York,  in  1845.  When  he  was  eleven  years  of  age  the 
family  came  to  Rochester.  Here  our  subject  received  his  early 
education,  taking  the  first  course  in  a  log  schoolhouse  that  stood 
east  of  the  river,  and  which  now  exists  only  in  the  memories  of  the 
early  residents  of  Rochester.  In  1864  he  went  to  Cliicago  and  took 
a  course  in  Bryant  &  Stratton's  Business  College.  In  1865  he 
returned  and  was  for  five  years  employed  in  the  postofiice.  In  1868 
he  embarked  in  the  book  and  stationery  business  in  Heaney's  block, 
and  now  carries  one  of  the  largest  stocks  in  southern  Minnesota. 
Mr.  Ireland  began  his  "business  career  with  but  little  capital,  and  by 
excellent  financial  management  has  built  his  business  up  to  its 
present  proportions  without  assistance.  He  was  married  in  January, 
1882,  to  Miss  Annie  Kelly,  a  native  of  Maine.  He  is  a  member  of 
the  blue  lodge  and  of  the  commandery,  also  of  the  Knights  of 
Honor. 

Among  the  most  prominent  of  Rochester's  professional  men  is 
William  W.  Mayo,  who  was  born  at  Manchester,  England,  May 
31,  1819,  and  emigrated  to  America  in  early  life.  He  lived  tor 
some  time  in  New  York  city.  From  thence  he  moved  to  Buffalo, 
New  York,  and  in  1816  moved  to  Indiana,  and  there  completed  his 
medical  studies.  He  commenced  practice  in  La  Fayette,  Indiana, 
and  in  the  spring  of  1854  received  an  ad  eundem  degree  of  medicine 
from  the  Missouri  University.  In  May,  1854,  he  moved  to  St.  Paul, 
Minnesota,  and  in  the  fall  of  the  same  year  to  Superior  City,  Wis- 
consin, and  took  a  claim  upon  the  land  opposite  the  Bay  of  St.  Louis, 
in  Minnesota.  He  was  appointed  by  Governor  W.  A.  Gorman- 
then  the  territorial  governor — as  chairman  of  the  first  board  of 
county  commissioners  of  St.  Louis  county.  The  only  act  performed 
by  him  while  holding  that  ofiice  was  to  locate  the  county  seat  of  St. 
Louis  county  upon  the  claim  and  at  the  cabin  of  George  Nettleton, 
62 


1038  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

which  location  is  now  the  citj  of  Duhith.  The  doctor  was  also  ap- 
pointed by  the  governor  to  take  the  census  in  1855.  The  entire 
county  at  that  time,  extending  from  the  falls  of  St.  Louis  to  Pigeon 
river,  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles,  contained  only  twenty  full-blooded 
white  men.  These  were  all  located  along  the  line  of  the  St.  Louis 
river  and  Lake  Superior,  there  being  no  settlers  back  in  the  coun- 
ty. After  taking  the  census  and  having  his  claim  successfully 
jumped,  the  doctor  engaged  with  the  Northwestern  Exploring  Com- 
pany to  search  for  copper-mining  claims,  and  to  put  men  upon  them 
to  hold  the  claims  for  the  company.  These  men  wei-e  paid  $30  per 
month  and  their  board.  During  one  of  these  explorations  while  out 
in  the  pine  woods,  the  spicules  from  the  fir-trees  took  fire  from  his 
camp-tire,  and  in  the  night,  the  wind  having  changed,  the  fire  was 
brought  down  upon  the  camp,  burning  his  provisions  and  camping 
utensils.  The  result  of  this  accident  was  five  days  in  the  woods 
without  food,  and  life  was  only  preserved  by  killing  a  small  spaniel 
which  had  been  his  constant  attendant  for  months.  During  this 
life  upon  the  lake  shore  he  was  in  constant  contact  with  Indians,  and 
for  six  months  saw  no  other  people  ;  having  ample  opportunity  for 
observing  their  mode  of  life,  the  peeuliar  social  relation  of  the  sexes, 
the  methods  of  their  so-called  medicine-men  in  the  treatment  of  the 
sick,  their  religious  ceremonies,  although  most  of  them  professed 
Christianity,  yet  retained  ideas  natural  to  this  tribe.  Late  in  the 
fall  of  1855  he  returned  to  St.  Paul.  On  his  return  trip  he  bought 
a  birch-bark  canoe  up  the  headwaters  of  the  St.  Croix  river,  and 
in  company  with  a  half-breed  Chippewa  paddled  and  floated  until 
his  destination  (Stillwater)  was  at  last  reached  in  the  dreaded  dark- 
ness of  a  midnight  of  storm  on  the  third  day  of  the  trip.  Thankful 
to  return  with  a  scalp,  which  twice  he  had  been  in  serious  danger  of 
losing.  In  the  spring  of  1856  he  moved  up  the  Minnesota  river 
and  opened  a  large  farm  in  Nicollet  county,  and  in  1858  gave  up 
farming  and  moved  to  Le  Sueur,  and  again  commenced  the  practice 
of  his  profession,  which  had  been  abandoned  for  over  three  years. 
In  the  year  1860  he  ran  a  steamboat  on  the  Minnesota  river,  in  the 
spring  at  high  water  running  from  St.  Paul  t(^Fort  Ridgely.  As  the 
water  fell  he  ran  his  boat  in  connection  with  one  of  Commodore 
Davidson's  boats,  at  that  time  commanded  by  Captain  John  Ransey, 
of  St.  Paul  (lately  deceased).  One  year  closed  out  this  steamboat- 
ing,  and  he  again  returned  to  his  profession.  In  1862  he  was  ap- 
pointed examining  surgeon  for  Le  Sueur  county.    At  the  commence- 


BIOGEAPIIICAL.  1039 

ment  of  the  Indian  outbreak  in  the  same  jeav  he  helped  to  raise  a 
body  of  about,  thirty  men  in  Le  Sueur  to  go  to  the  relief  of  New 
Ulm.  At  New  Ulm  he  was  in  all  the  fights  with  the  Indians  until 
the  number  of  the  wounded  became  so  great  that  it  was  necessary 
to  establish  a  hospital  for  their  care.  In  companj^  with  Dr.  Mc- 
Mahon,  of  Mankato,  and  Dr.  Daniels,  of  St.  Peter,  hospitals  were 
opened  and  the  wounded  cared  for  in  the  best  manner  possible.  In 
the  same  year  the  doctor  was  appointed  examining  surgeon  of  the 
provost-marshal's  board  for  the  first  district  of  Minnesota,  at  Rochester. 
In  1873  the  doctor  was  elected  president  of  the  Minnesota  State 
Medical  Association.  In  1877  he  spent  the  summer  in  Europe, 
visiting  the  various  hospitals.  In  April,  1882,  he  was  elected 
mayor  of  the  city  of  Rochester,  and  in  August  was  nominated  by 
the  democrats  of  Olmsted  county  for  state  senator,  but  was  de- 
feated. 

John  A.  Barkee,  real-estate  dealer,  was  born  in  Bennington 
county,  Yermont,  in  1844.  His  early  educational  advantages  were 
poor,  but,  by  experience,  he  acquired  a  knowledge  of  getting  on  in 
the  world.  When  thirteen  years  of  age  he  came  west  to  Columbia 
county,  Wisconsin,  where  he  hired  out  as  a  farm-hand.  He  after- 
ward returned  east,  and  for  a  time  drove  a  canal-horse  between 
Bufifalo  and  Troy.  In  1860  he  again  came  west,  and,  with  a  few 
hundred  dollars  he  had  earned,  purchased  a  farm  in  Haverhill  town- 
ship. He  was  for  some  time  engaged  in  hauling  wheat  from 
Rochester  to  Winona  and  other  points  on  the  river.  He  used  oxen 
as  a  motive  power,  and  when  night  came  he  slept  under  his  wagon. 
He  now  owns  about  twelve  hundred  acres  of  land,  a  half  of  which  is 
in  Dakota.  He  was  married  in  1861,  to  Miss  Maria  Schuyler,  who 
died  in  J  877.  Four  children  were  born  to  them,  whose  names,  in 
the  order  of  their  ages,  are  as  follows  :  Bertha  E.,  May,  Augusta  and 
Jay  A. 

Gilbert  A.  Frizzell,  county  treasurer,  was  born  in  Canaan, 
Essex  county,  Vermont,  July  13,  1836.  He  received  his  early 
education  in  that  county,  and  in  1851  entered  the  seminary  at 
Tilton,  New  Hampshire,  where  he  attended  two  years.  In  1854  he 
came  west  to  Portage,  Wisconsin,  and  taught  school  eighteen  months 
near  that  city,  and  afterward  near  Eau  Claire  until  1860,  when  he 
came  to  Minnesota.  He  was  elected  treasurer  of  Olmsted  county  in 
1879,  and  again  in  1881.  He  is  an  efficient  and  popular  ofiicer,  and, 
as  is  indicated  by  his  re-election  to  the  position,  has  the  entire  con- 


1040  HISTOEY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

fidence  of  the  people  of  the  county.     He  was  married  December  14, 

1859,  to  Miss  Jane  Morril,  a  native  of  Tilton,  New  Hampshire. 
Jennie  S.  and  Lucj^  I.  are  the  names  of  their  children.  The  family 
are  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church ;  Mr.  Frizzell  and 
the  eldest  daughter  are  also  members  of  the  choir. 

John  J.  Fulkerson,  grocer,  was  born  in  Augusta  count}-,  Virginia. 
When  he  was  two  years  of  age  the  family  came  to  Olmsted  county. 
Our  subject  received  his  education  at  Marion  and  Rochester.  In 
1875  he  obtained  a  position  as  clerk  for  D.  H.  Moon,  in  whose 
employ  he  remained  three  years.  In  1878  he  became  a  partner  with 
N.  C.  Younglove,  and  in  January,  1883,  he  purchased  that  gentle- 
man's interest  and  is  now  sole  proprietor.  Mr.  Fulkerson  com- 
menced without  capital,  and  his  success  has  been  remarkable.  By 
energy,  economy  and  enterprise  he  has  accumulated  a  considerable 
amount  of  wealth,  has  placed  himself  on  a  footing  to  handle  a  large 
stock  of  goods,  and  has  built  up  a  very  large  trade. 

Timothy  Teahen,  farmer,  Quincy,  was  born  in  County  Kerry, 
Ireland,  in  1847.  The  family  came  to  America  in  1851.  The  father 
of  our  subject  began  railroading  in  New  York  State,  gradually 
working  west,  however,  and  landing  in  Minnesota  in  1858.  The 
family  came  to  Olmsted  county  in  1860,  locating  on  section  23, 
Quincy  township,  where  our  subject  owns  two  hundred  and 
sixty  acres  of  excellent  land.  He  was  married  in  1865,  to  Jane  Cooper, 
a  native  of  Ireland.  Margaret  E.,  Mary,  Catharine  and  Angela  are 
their  children's  names.     They  belong  to  the  Catholic  church. 

Hon.  William  Somerville  was  born  in  North  Sawickly  town- 
ship, Beaver  county,  Pennsylvania,  November  25,  1819.  He  re- 
moved to  Indiana  in  1835,  and  married  Rachel  C.  Cimningham, 
daughter  of  Robert  Cimningham,  October  6,  1842.  He  took  an 
active  part  in  the  organization  of  the  republican  party  ;  in  1856 
was  put  on  the  "  stump "  to  meet  all  opposition  in  the  fourth 
congressional   district  of  Indiana.     He   came   to   Viola    in    May, 

1860,  and  took  an  active  part  in  town  meetings  during  the  time 
of  the  late  war.  He  was  a  charter  member  of  the  first  Good 
Templars  society  in  the  town ;  served  as  chairman  of  super- 
visors three  years,  and  was  elected  representative  to  the  state 
legislature  in  the  fall  of  1872.  He  is  the  father  of  six  children  : 
Hester  A.,  Luther  E.,  Marilla  J.,  Ehima  D.,  George  W.  and  Lucina 
A.  The  second  son  is  a  successful  lawyer  in  this  state.  Mr. 
Somerville  and  wife  have  been  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1041 

church  for  about  forty  _years.  His  father  came  from  Irehxnd  to 
America  in  1793,  and  in  1798  married  Margaret  Wilson,  wliowas 
born  in  Scotland  in  1775.  Mr.  Somerville  is  a  house-carpenter  by 
trade,  but  has  been  engaged  in  farming  most  of  the  time  since  his 
marriage  ;  he  owns  more  than  200  acres  of  land  with  a  good  set  of 
farm  buildings  and  a  fine  orchard  of  apple-trees.  He  has  devoted 
much  time  to  the  ornamentati(m  of  his  grounds  by  setting  out  hedges 
and  evergreens. 

LuTHEK  E.  Somerville,  farmer,  eldest  son  of  the  above  men- 
tioned Wm.  Somerville,  was  born  in  Ripley  county,  Indiana,  May 
3,  1817.  He  came  to  Viola  with  his  parents  in  1860,  made  good 
use  of  the  opportunities  he  had  for  getting  an  education,  and  when 
twenty  years  of  age  entered  Hamlin  University  as  a  student  and 
remained  there  two  years.  He  completed  the  course  of  studies  in 
the  Minneapolis  Business  College  in  1871,  and  taught  several  terms 
of  school.  He  married  Dollie  A.  Terry  November  11,  1875.  They 
have  two  children,  Ethel  and  Dora.  Mr.  Somerville  has  been  town 
clerk  and. is  a  member  of  the  board  of  supervisors.  His  farm  con- 
sists of  200  acres  of  choice  land  with  suitable  buildings,  a  good 
stock  of  horses,  cattle  and  hogs,  and  is  admirably  situated.  He  is  a 
republican  in  politics,  and  his  industry,  frugality  and  temperate 
habits  insure  success  in  every  undertaking. 

Abraham  John  Goode,  Pleasant  Grove,  son  of  John  and  Jane 
(Brown )  Goode,  was  born  in  the  town  of  Newburgh,  Orange  county, 
New  York,  in  1827.  The  family  are  of  German  origin.  When  he 
was  ten  years  of  age  the  family  emigrated  to  Carbon  county,  Penn- 
sylvania. Our  subject  came  to  Baraboo,  Wisconsin,  in  1849.  In 
1864  he  went  to  Madison  and  Yazoo  counties,  Mississippi,  remaining 
but  a  year  and  a  half,  when  he  again  returned  to  Wisconsin.  In 
1860  he  came  to  Olmsted  county,  locating  on  section  36  in  High 
Forest  township.  In  1864  he  enlisted  in  Co.  C.  3d  Minn.  Inf , 
serving  until  the  close  of  the  war.  His  discharge  dates  September 
2,  1865.  During  the  war  his  family  removed  to  the  village  of 
Pleasant  Grove.  In  1868  he  located  on  the  S.E.  J  of  Sec.  2, 
Pleasant  Grove  township.  He  was  united  in  marriage  in  Septem- 
ber, 1851,  to  Miss  Huldah  J.  Van  Yalkenburgh,  a  native  of  Cayuga 
county.  New  York.  Their  children's  names,  in  the  order  of  their 
ages,  are  as  follows  :  Wilbur  B.  (deceased),  Lucie  E.,  Cora  E.,  F. 
Edwin,  J.  Paul,  Martha  R.,  Mark  S.  *and  Jane  E.  Mrs.  Goode 
and  three  of  the  children  are  members  of  the  Disciple  church  at 


1042  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Marion.  Mr.  Goode  is  a  member  of  tlie  I.O.O.F.  at  Kocliester, 
having  been  a  member  of  the  order  since  twenty-one  j^ears  of  age. 

John  D.  Rinderknecht,  farmer,  ot  Elmira  township,  is  the  son 
of  John  and  Rebecca  Rinderknecht,  and  was  born  at  Shepherdstown, 
Pennsylvania,  on  March  27,  1848,  where  he  lived  for  three  years. 
His  parents  then  removed  to  Wisconsin,  where  he  lived  until  1860, 
when  they  again  removed  to  Orion,  Minnesota.  Here  they  lived 
for  a  short  time,  then  removing  to  Elmii-a  township  on  section 
19.  Our  subject  received  most  of  his  education  in  Elmira.  He 
bought  the  northwest  quarter  of  section  18,  in  Elmira  township,  in 
1874,  where  he  now  lives.  He  was  married  in  1876,  to  Miss  Alice 
Potter,  of  Eyota.     In  politics  he  is  a  greenbacker. 

Russell  Willl^ms,  teacher  and  farmer,  is  a  son  of  Joseph  and 
Hannah  (Russell)  Williams,  of  Sudbury,  Rutland  county,  Yermont, 
where  he  began  this  earthly  journey,  December  19,  1814.  Received 
his  education  at  the  common  schools  of  his  native  place,  attending 
Rutland  Seminary  and  also  a  private  academy  at  Westport,  New 
York,  for  a  short  time.  He  began  teaching  school  at  the  age 
of  twenty  years,  which  he  continued  for  forty-three  successive 
winters,  the  last  seventeen  in  Minnesota,  besides  giving  his  atten- 
tion to  farming  in  the  meantime.  He  served  his  native  town  as 
school  superintendent,  and  also  taught  evening  writing  schools  for 
ten  winters  and  singing  schools  twenty-five  terras.  He  was  married 
November  12,  1840,  to  Lovina  M.,  daughter  of  Benoni  and  Martha 
(Foster)  Griffin,  a  schoolmate  and  companion  from  early  youth, 
native  of  the  same  township.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Williams  are  parents 
of  seven  children,  as  below  :  Roscoe  B.  was  born  May  21,  1845,  and 
died  January  24,  1849  ;  Harlan  P.,  born  December  3,  1847,  died 
August  18,  1850  ;  Herman  Y.,  born  January  26,  1849,  died  August 
18,  1850;  Erwin  E.,  born  January  6,  1851,  who  married  January 
6,  1872,  to  Alice,  daughter  of  Almon  Moulton,  of  Oronoco  (who 
died  December  24,  1874,  when  he  again  married,  December  6,  1878, 
to  Estella,  daughter  of  Charles  Phelps,  of  Genoa,  and  is  now  living 
at  Beaver  Creek,  Minnesota)  ;  Edna  J.,  born  March  22,  1852,  and 
now  lives  near  Beaver  Creek  (having  married  Lorenzo  Walker,  of 
Genoa,  October  22,  1868);  Edwin  R.,  born  April  29,  1854,  who 
now  lives  near  Warren,  Dakota  Territory  (and  who  married  Olive, 
daughter  of  Amos  Moulton,  December  12,  1878) ;  Joseph  R.,  born 
June  3,  1856,  still  unmarried,  who  operates  his  father's  farm  and 
has  a  share  in  butcher  business  at  Rochester.     In  1846  Mr.  Will- 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1048 

iams  removed  from  Vermont  to  New  York,  and  in  1850  to  Wiscon- 
sin. He  came  to  Olmsted  county  in  October,  1860,  and  purchased 
a  farm  on  section  2  of  the  township  of  Kahnar,  then  part  of  New 
Haven.  In  the  spring  of  1867  he  sold  this  and  bought  the  farm  on 
section  32  of  this  township,  where  he  now  resides  ;  being  one  hun- 
dred acres  prairie  and  nine  of  timber.  In  religious  faith  Mr.  Will- 
iams is  a  Universalist  and  active  Sunday-school  worker  and  sup- 
porter of  preaching,  whether  of  his  own  or  some  otlier  faith.  Mrs. 
Williams  is  a  Methodist.  Mr.  Williams  is  an  active  republican 
in  politics  ;  was  supervisor  in  New  Haven  in  1863— i-5,  and  a  short 
time  school  superintendent  under  the  town  system.  On  the  organi- 
zation of  the  comaiissioner's  district  comprising  that  townsliip  and 
the  adjoining  ones  of  Oronoco,  Cascade  and  Farmington  in  1863,  he 
was  school  superintendent  of  the  district  until  the  inauguration 
of  the  coimty  in  1865.  He  was  town  clerk  in  1868,  and  is  justice  of 
the  peace  now,  his  service  having  begun  in  1881. 

George  L.  Clark,  farmer,  is  a  son  of  George  L.  and  Elizabeth 
Clark,  of  Weston,  Oneida  county.  New  York,  where  the  subject  of 
this  biography  was  introduced  to  the  world  February  7,  1828.  He 
was  reared  on  a  farm,  and  came  with  his  parents  to  Dodge  county, 
Wisconsin,  in  1845.  On  June  22,  1851,  he  was  married  to  Clarissa, 
daughter  of  Edward  and  Margaret  (Annis)  Baker.  Has  two  sons, 
Ernest  A.,  whose  biography  is  given  below,  and  Devincy  D.,  born 
December  18,  1853,  and  who  still  resides  with  his  parents  and  is  en- 
gaged in  farming  and  threshing,  having  few  successful  rivals  in  the 
latter  occupation.  Mr.  Clark  came  to  Olmsted  county  in  1860,  and 
settled  on  the  farm  where  he  now  resides  on  section  33,  Oronoco,  in 
the  fall  of  1882.  He  is  of  a  retiring  disposition,  and  has  had 
no  public  experiences  ;  nor  is  he  connected  with  any  societies.  In 
politics  he  is  a  democrat. 

Ernest  A.  Clark,  son  of  the  above,  was  born  in  Adams  county, 
Wisconsin,  March  4,  1852.  He  came  to  Oronoco  with  his  parents 
when  eight  years  of  age,  and  received  his  education  in  our  common 
schools.  He  was  married  February  27,  1878,  to  Agnes,  daughter 
of  Henry  and  Jeannette  Moulton,  of  Rochester,  in  this  county.  He 
has  one  child,  Addie  May,  born  March  10,  1879.  Mr.  Clark  owns 
a  farm  of  forty-seven  acres  on  sections  32-3,  where  he  now  resides, 
and  which  he  has  earned  by  his  own  labor.  He  gives  some  attention 
to  threshing  in  its  season,  in  partnership  with  his  brother,  above 
mentioned. 


104i  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Oliver  P.  Shaffer,  farmer,  High  Forest,  was  born  in  North- 
ampton county,  Pennsylvania,  in  1826.  His  ancestry  were  of 
French  and  German  origin.  When  he  was  quite  young  the  family 
moved  to  Kent  county,  Maryland,  and  in  1853  came  west  to 
Stephenson  county,  Illinois.  In  1860  our  subject  came  to  Olmsted 
county,  locating  on  the  southwest  quarter  of  section  1,  High  Forest 
township.  Early  in  1865  he  enlisted  m  Co.  G,  1st  Minn.  Inf.,  serv- 
ing until  the  close  of  the  war.  He  was  married  in  1850,  to  Miss 
Angelina  Stroud,  who  died  in  1854.  He  was  again  married  in  1856, 
to  Miss  Sarah  J.  Hartsough,  a  native  of  Seneca  county,  New  York. 
Edgar,  Charles,  William,  Angelina  J.,  Elizabeth,  Franklin,  Emma 
E.  and  John  are  their  children's  names.  Mr.  Shaffer  and  wife  are 
members  of  the  Presbyterian  church  at  Stewartville. 

Mathew  J.  Merrick,  farmer,  Dover,  was  born  in  Kent  county, 
Delaware,  February  7,  1825.  When  he  was  eight  years  of  age,  the 
family  came  west,  locating  in  Fayette  county,  Indiana.  In  1856 
our  subject  came  to  Winona  county,  locating  near  the  city  of 
Winona,  and  in  1860  removed  to  Olmsted  county,  locating  first  on 
section  26,  and  subsequently  on  section  21.  He  was  married  Janu- 
ary 29,  1852,  to  Miss  Mary  F.  Wilson,  also  a  native  of  Kent  county, 
Delaware.  Martha  E.,  Mary  F.,  Sarah  L.,  Lulu  A.  and  Minnie  A. 
are  their  children's  names. 

Marshall  Hickok,  farmer,  is  a  son  of  Carter  and  Catharine 
Hickock,  the  former  a  native  of  New  York,  and  the  latter  of  Penn- 
sylvania. He  was  born  at  Tunkhannock,  Pennsylvania,  March  21, 
1840.  When  he  was  but  four  years  old  his  parents  settled  on  a 
farm  in  Grant  county,  Wisconsin,  where  he  grew  to  manhood, 
enjoying  the  educational  advantages  of  the  district  scliools  of  the 
locality.  He  married  Harriet  L.  Presby,  September  15,  1859,  and 
removed  the  next  year  to  New  Haven,  purchasing  eighty  acres  of 
land  on  section  8,  where  he  still  resides.  Here  Mrs.  Hickok  died, 
May  5,  1874,  leaving  one  child,  Margaret,  born  January  14,  1868. 
Mr.  Hickok  enlisted  January  14,  1862,  in  Co.  H,  5th  Minn.  Yol. 
Inf.,  for  two  years,  at  the  end  of  which  time  he  re-enlisted  and 
served  till  Septeniber  29,  1865.  He  took  part  in  thirty-one  engage- 
ments, great  and  small  ;  was  in  both  battles  at  Corinth,  at  the 
siege  and  battle  of  Vicksburg,  Red  River  expedition,  luka,  Nashville, 
New  Orleans,  Spanish  Forts,  and  Fort  Blakeley  on  Mobile  bay,  etc. ; 
served  under  the  famous  A.  J.  Smith,  whose  corps  was  distinguished 
for  its  gallantry  and  hard  service  endured.     Mr.  Hickok  has  also 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1045 

done  some  civil  service,  having  been  constable  of  his  town  in 
1872-3  and  1883.  His  ])olitica]  principles  are  republican  ;  is  a 
member  of  Pine  Island  lodge,  I.O.O.F.  He  was  married  October 
15,  1874,  to  Delia,  daughter  of  Edward  W.  and  Ruby  J.  Maynard, 
natives  of  New  York.  Four  children  blessed  this  union,  as  fol- 
lows :  Carrie,  January  28,  1876;  Marshall  C,  April  21,  1878; 
Edw^n,  June  28,  1880  ;  Ruby  J.,  July  25,  1882. 

Wareen  W.  Peesby,  deceased,  was  a  native  of  New  Hampshire, 
the  birthplace  of  his  parents,  Elijah  Presby  and  Hannah  Parker. 
His  advent  on  earth  occurred  at  Lyman,  March  25,  1815.  His  life 
was  that  of  the  farmer's  son  everywhere.  On  April  18,  1837,  he 
was  united  in  marriage  to  Margaret  Parker,  whose  parents,  Phineas 
and  Rebechah  Streeter-Parker,  were  born  in  Lyman.  In  1850  Mr. 
Presby  went  to  St.  Johnsbury,  Vermont,  and  was  employed  in 
machine-shops  for  six  years.  In  1856  he  removed  to  Grant  county, 
Wisconsin,  where  he  engaged  in  farming.  Four  years  later  he  came  to 
to  New  Haven,  and  bought  one  hundred  and  sixty  acres  of  land  on  sec- 
tion 8,  where  his  family  resides.  Mrs.  Presby  united  with  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  church  at  fifteen  years  of  age.  After  coming  west 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  P.  became  believers  in  Spiritualism,  in  which  faith 
he  declared  renewed  strength  at  his  death,  April  27,  1S74.  The 
deceased  was  a  member  of  the  I.O.O.F.  during  his  residence  in  the 
east,  and  was  always  a  member  of  the  republican  party.  Four 
children  were  born  to  him,  as  here  noted  :  Mary  E.,  March  18, 
1838,  married  Edward  Bircher,  in  June,  1867,  and  now  resides  at 
Minneapolis,  a  widow  ;  Harriet  L.,  February  14,  1844,  married 
Marshall  Hickok,  Se])tember  15,  1859,  and  died  May  5,  1874 ;  War- 
ren E.,  June  27,  1856,  was  married  December  18,  1880,  to  Alice 
Stafford,  who  died  May  29,  1882,  leaving  an  infant  child,  Alice 
Pearl,  now  with  Mrs.  Presby  ;  Sarah  Rebeckah,  January  29,  1860, 
married  Richard  Lovell,  January  1,  1878,  and  lives  at  Billings, 
Montana.  Mr.  Presby's  widow  received  a  paralytic  stroke  in  March, 
1881,  from  which  she  has  never  full_y  recovered. 

James  Rinderknecht,  son  of  John  and  Rebecca  Rinderknecht, 
was  born  in  Green  Lake  county,  Wisconsin,  May  16,  1852.  He 
then  came  with  his  parents  to  Olmsted  county,  Minnesota,  arriving 
there  during  the  fall  of  1860.  He  was  educated  in  Olmsted  county. 
Farming  has  always  been  his  occupation.  He  was  married  January 
8,  1878,  to  Carrie  E.  Potter,  of  Eyota.     He  now  lives  on  section  13, 


1046  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Orion  township.  In  politics  he  is  in  sympathy  with  the  greenback 
party. 

Claeenoe  a.  Whited,  couDty  auditor,  was  born  in  Huron 
county,  Ohio,  December  17,  1848.  He  received  his  early  education 
at  the  high  school  at  Fitchville.  In  1861  the  family  emigrated  to 
Olmsted  county,  Minnesota.  In  1865  our  subject  returned  to 
Oberlin,  Ohio,  and  entered  the  Union  Business  Institute  of  that  city, 
from  which  institution  he  graduated  in  1867.  He  then  returned  to 
Minnesota,  and  was  for  sixteen  months  in  the  employ  of  Mr.  C.  W. 
Taylor,  of  Spring  Yalley.  He  afterward  went  to  Blue  Earth  City, 
and  was  for  a  short  time  in  the  employ  of  Whaleu,  Case  &  Co.,  of 
that  place,  after  which  he  returned  to  his  former  position  in  Spring 
Yalley,  where  he  remained  five  years.  After  which  he  returned  to 
Olmsted  county,  and  spent  four  years  tilling  the  soil.  In  the  fall  of 
1880  he  was  elected  county  auditor  by  a  seven  hundred  ma^iority,  on 
the  republican  ticket,  and  was  re-elected  in  1882.  Mr.  Whited  was 
married  in  1875,  to  Miss  Maggie  Carlisle,  a  native  of  Fillmore 
county.  Harry  H.,  Jessie,  Clarence  C.  and  an  infant  daughter  are 
the  children  resulting  from  the  union.  He  has  performed  well  the 
duties  of  the  office  to  which  he  has  twice  been  elected,  and  his 
actions  as  a  private  citizen  have  ever  been  characterized  by  integrity 
and  a  conscientious  regard  for  right  and  duty. 

William  Brown,  farmer,  of  Cascade  township,  was  born  in  Dal- 
housie,  Canada,  in  December,  1833.  When  he  was  two  years  of 
age  the  family  removed  to  New  York  State,  his  father  having  died. 
In  1850  they  came  west  to  Fond  du  Lac  county,  Wisconsin,  until 
1861,  when  our  subject  came  to  Minnesota.  In  the  same  year  he 
enlisted  in  Co.  H,  6th  Minn.  Inf ,  and  was  made  second  lieutenant. 
He  served  three  years  in  the  army.  In  1867  he  was  elected  sheriff, 
and  re-elected  two  years  later.  In  the  fall  of  1874  he  was  elected  to 
the  legislature,  where  he  served  one  term.  Mr.  Brown  was  married 
in  1868,  to  Miss  Adelaide  Compton,  a  native  of  Cleveland.  Will- 
iam C.  is  the  name  of  their  only  child,  who  is  now  attending  school 
in  Cleveland.  The  subject  of  this  sketch  is  a  member  of  the  A.  F. 
and  A.  M.,  and  also  of  the  commandery  at  Rochester. 

George  A.  Gregerson,  harnessdealer,  was  born  in  the  city  of 
Laurvig,  Norway,  in  1845.  When  he  was  nine  years  of  age  the 
family  emigrated  to  America,  locating  in  Walworth  county,  Wis- 
consin. His  father  died  in  Canada,  having  pi-eceded  his  family. 
His  mother  died  the  same  month,  leaving  four  orphan  children,  of 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1047 

which  our  subject  was  the  youngest.  In  1861  he  came  to  Rochester 
and  remained  two  years.  He  then  returned  to  Wisconsin  and 
learned  the  harness  trade,  after  which  he  again  came  to  Rochester 
and  commenced  business.  He  hud  but  little  capital,  but  has  been 
very  successful,  and  now  carries  a  stock  worth  $2,500,  and  employs 
three  to  five  men.  Mr.  Grogerson  was  married  in  1S6S,  to  Miss 
Anna  M.  Johnson,  a  native  of  Norway.  Frederic  O.,  Amelia  M., 
Lulu  E.  (deceased).  Flora  A.  and  Lawrence  E.  are  the  names  of  his 
children.     He  is  past  grand  master  of  the  I.O.O.F. 

Albert  H.  Graves,  liveryman,  was  born  in  Fairfield  county, 
Connecticut,  in  1842.  In  1861  he  came  to  Rochester,  and  was  for 
two  years  engaged  in  farming  and  teaching,  alternately.  In  1864 
he  and  his  brother  embarked  in  the  livery  business.  He  was  mar- 
ried in  1868,  to  Miss  Mary  B.  Bliss,  a  native  of  Ohio.  Fannie  is 
the  name  of  their  only  child. 

James  Elias  Stangeland,  born  October  5,  1857,  at  Madison, 
Wisconsin,  eldest  son  of  the  late  Elias  Stangeland,  who  at  that  time 
was  editor  and  publisher  of  "Den  Korske-Amerikaner,'''  a  Norwe- 
gian newspaper.  Elias  Stangeland  emigrated  to  this  country  from 
Stavanger,  Norway,  in  1849,  and  settled  first  in  Muskegon,  Wiscon- 
sin, and  was  at  one  time  commissioner  of  emigration  of  that  state. 
He  removed  to  Rock  Dell  in  the  spring  of  1861  and  bought  a  farm 
on  section  8.  He  was  inventor  of  the  feed-steamer  which  was 
exhibited  at  the  world's  fair  in  Philadelphia  1876,  and  for  which  he 
received  a  medal  and  diploma.  Died  in  Boston,  Massachusetts, 
September  13,  1877,  on  a  visit  to  that  city.  James  Elias  is  a  farmer 
by  occupation  and  has  held  various  local  offices. 

Alonzo  Foster  was  born  1838  in  New  Ham})shire,  and  is  the 
son  of  Simeon  and  Mary  (Hill)  Foster.  He  attended  public  school 
and  assisted  his  father  on  farm  in  New  Hampshire  till  1861,  when 
he  moved  to  Saratoga,  Winona  county,  Minnesota.  The  war  break- 
ing out  this  year  he  at  once  enlisted  in  the  2d  Minn.  Inf.,  Co.  A, 
serving  till  the  close  in  the  summer  of  1865,  He  took  part  in  the 
battles  of  Mill  Springs,  Chickamauga,  Mission  Ridge,  and  was  with 
Gen.  Sherman  in  his  grand  march  to  the  sea.  In  1866  he  married 
Miss  Sophia  West,  born  in  New  York  1839,  daughter  of  Leander 
and  Alta  (Davis)  West.  They  have  five  children.  Elsie,  born  1871, 
died  same  year  ;  Wesley  S.,  March  3,  1872  ;  Alta  May,  September 
16,  1874;  Milton  Lyman,  December,  1876;  Fenton  J.,  June  24, 
1878.     In  1868  Mr.  Foster  bought  three  hundred  and  twenty  acres 


1048  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

of  land  in  Sec.  11,  T.  105,  R.  11,  Elmira  township,  Olmsted  county, 
and  till  18TT  lived  in  small  farm-house,  but  in  that  year  he  built  a 
fine  limestone  house  19x45,  two  stories  high,  also  one  of  the  finest 
barns  in  the  county  of  the  same  material,  43x63.  He  has  also  a 
stone  henhouse,  woodshed,  etc.,  and  windmill.  He  is  an  extensive 
stock  raiser.  The  windstorm  of  June,  1881,  destroyed  his  barn  and 
a  span  of  fine  horses,  entailing  a  loss  of  over  $1,000. 

Samuel  William  Eaton,  the  subject  of  this  sketch,  was  born  in 
Concord,  Erie  county,  New  York,  November  7,  1815.  His  parents' 
names  were  Samuel  and  Nancy  Eaton.  Mr.  Eaton  was  the  son  of  a 
farmer,  and  his  bojdiood  days  were  spent  upon  the  farm.  His  edu- 
cational opportunities  were  mainly  limited  to  the  winter  and  summer 
district  schools,  which  at  that  time,  and  in  a  new  and  undeveloped 
country,  were,  in  a  point  of  efiiciency  and  educational  facilities, 
vastly  inferior  to  the  district  or  common  schools  of  today.  One 
academic  term  at  twenty  years  of  age  closed  his  school  life.  Leav- 
ing the  academy,  he  entered  the  office  of  the  Cattaraugus  "Free- 
man,'.' to  acquire  a  knowledge  of  the  printing  business.  After  being 
in  the  ofiice  nearly  a  year  and  a  half  his  health  began  to  fail  and  he 
left  the  business.  In  October,  1837,  he  was  united  in  marriage  with 
Miss  Susan  Rice,  daughter  of  Roswell  and  Polly  Rice,  of  Boston, 
Erie  county,  New  York.  The  next  summer  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Eaton 
emigrated  to  Berrien  county,.  Michigan,  whence,  at  the  end  of  about 
two  years,  they  removed  to  Rock  county,  Wisconsin.  During  their 
residence  of  twenty-one  years  in  Wisconsin  Mr.  Eaton's  principal 
occupation  was  that  of  a  farmer.  This,  however,  was  varied  some- 
what for  several  years  by  his  teaching  several  terms  in  district 
schools.  Three  or  four  years  after  his  removal  to  Wisconsin  he 
commenced  preaching  the  gospel,  as  understood  and  promulgated  by 
the  Universalist  denomination,  and  on  December  24,  1860,  at  Prince- 
ton, Green  Lake  county,  Wisconsin,  he  was  formally  ordained  to  the 
work  of  the  christian  ministry.  However,  he  has  for  no  consider- 
able time  ever  followed  the  christian  ministry  as  a  profession  or  as  a 
settled  pastor.  For  the  most  part,  he  heeded  and  obeyed  the  scrip- 
tural injunction,  "Six  days  shalt  thou  labor  and  do  all  thy  work" 
on  the  farm,  and  on  the  ' '  seventh  day  "  he  occasionally  ministered 
in  the  pulpit.  In  the  fall  of  1861  he,  with  his  family,  immigrated  to 
Olmsted  county,  Minnesota.  During  the  first  year  the  family 
resided  on  a  farm,  at  the  end  of  which  time  they  removed  to  Roches- 
ter, their  present  home.     Mr.  Eaton,  in  November,  1862,  bought  of 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1049 

W.  H.  Mitchell  the  undivided  one-half  interest  in  the  Rochester 
"Republican,"  and  entered  into  partnership  with  Mr.  Mitchell  in 
the  publication  of  that  paper.  About  two  years  afterward  he  resold 
his  interest  in  the  business  to  Mr.  Mitchell  and  took  a  position  on 
the  Rochester  "Post,''  as  editor,  the  paper  being  then  owned  by 
Hon.  D.  Blakely.  At  the  end  of  the  year  he  retired  from  the 
"Post,"  when  he  and  Mr.  U.  B.  Shaver  bought  of  Mr.  Mitchell  the 
"Republican,"  and,  forming  a  business  copartnership,  Messrs. 
Shaver  &  Eaton  published  the  paper  about  one  and  one-half  years. 
Then  the  patronage  and  good  will  of  the  "Republican  "  was  sold  by 
the  partners  to  Messrs.  Leonard  &  Booth,  owners  and  publishers  of 
the  "Post,""  Mr.  Eaton  taking  a  position  on  the  latter-named  paper 
as  associate  editor.  It  might  be  well  to  say,  in  this  connection,  that 
he  has  been  for  most  of  the  time  associated  editorially  with  the 
" Post"  from  that  day  to  the  present  time.  In  the  fall  of  1867  Mr. 
Eaton  was  elected  as  one  of  the  representatives  in  the  Minnesota 
legislature..  At  the  general  election  in  1869  he  was  elected  judge 
of  probate  and  re-elected  in  the  fall  of  1871.  He  has,  besides, 
served  as  city  recorder,  alderman,  city  justice,  and  is  now  one  of  the 
grand  justices.  As  has  been  previously  noted,  Mr.  Eaton's  early 
educational  advantages  were,  in  common  with  the  young  of  that  age, 
extremely  limited  and  inefficient,  and  whatever  success  he  has  ob- 
tained in  the  field  of  literature  and  general  information  has  been 
acquired  mainly  by  patient  study  and  research  during  hours  snatched 
from  physical  toil  or  much-needed  rest.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Eaton  have 
been  blessed  with  a  family  of  five  children,  only  two  of  whom  are 
living.  Two  died  in  infancy,  the  other  one  at  the  age  of  a  little  over 
ten  years.  Politically  he  was,  in  his  early  manhood,  a  whig,  cast- 
ing his  first  vote  for  Gen.  Harrison  for  president  in  the  fall  of  1836. 
At  the  organization  of  the  republican  party  in  1856  he  readily  and 
heartily  espoused  the  principles  of  that  party,  and  through  all  the 
vicissitudes,  adversities  and  achievements  of  the  party  he  has  invari- 
ably remained  true  and  loyal  to  its  principles. 

Addison  J.  Dibell,  deceased,  was  born  in  Denmark,  Ohio, 
October  29,  1818.  He  married  Rosannah  Rockwell,  of  Plymouth, 
Ohio,  March  21,  1844,  and  settled  in  Waukesha  county,  Wis- 
consin, three  years  later.  In  1861  he  became  a  resident  of  Olmsted 
county,  first  buying  a  farm  in  Cascade.  This  he  soon  sold,  and  in 
1864  bought  the  quarter-section  on  which  the  buildings  composing 
Byron  village  now  stand.     A  part  of  the  village  was  platted  by 


1050  HISTORY  'of    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

him,  and  he  remained  one  of  its  leading  citizens  till  his  death, 
which  occurred  May  16,  1874.  He  was  a  member  of  the  Baptist 
chnrch,  and  an  ardent  temperance  advocate.  The  incorporation  of 
the  village  was  largel}'^  due  to  his  efforts,  as  by  this  means  saloons 
could  be  shut  out.  He  was  several  years  assessor.  His  political 
opinions  were  represented  by  the  republican  party.  He  was  a 
public-spirited  citizen,  everywhere  respected,  and  died  universally 
regretted.  His  widow  married  R.  Freeman,  of  Cascade,  elsewhere 
mentioned  in  this  work.  They  had  two  children :  Mrs.  C.  F. 
Kesson,  .of  Byron,  and  Mrs.  Lucy  Avery,  of  Rochester. 

Robert  C.  Bptner,  farmer,  was  born  near  New  Castle,  Pennsyl- 
vania, November  20,  1813.  His  parents,  Thomas  P.  and  Maria  S. 
(Simonton)  Bitner,  were  born  in  the  same  state.  Both  his  grand- 
fathers served  the  colonies  through  the  revolutionary  war.  The 
paternal  one,  Jacob  Bitner,  emigrated  to  the  United  States  from 
Germany  previous  to  that  conflict.  The  maternal  grandfather, 
Robert  Simonton,  was  of  Scotch  blood.  Mr.  Bitner  became  a  resi- 
dent of  Kalmar  in  July,  1861.  He  has  since  resided  in  Nebraska, 
and  in  other  parts  of  this  state.  On  August  13,  1862,  he  enlisted 
in  the  United  States  service,  and  was  mustered  in  Co.  H,  6th  Minn. 
Inf.  He  was  with  Sibley's  expedition  against  the  Sioux  Indians  in 
1862,  and  afterward  did  escort  duty  on  the  plains.  In  June,  1864, 
his  regiment  was  ordered  south  and  placed  on  post  duty  at  Helena, 
Arkansas.  He  was  discharged  in  May,  1865,  and  has  been  since 
engaged  in  farming,  most  of  the  time  in  this  township.  On  May 
16,  1869.  he  was  united  in  marriage  to  Miss  Eipma  L.,  daughter  of 
D.  L.  King.  They  have  four  children,  born  as  follows  :  David  P., 
December  18,  1871;  Elva  A.,  June  15,  1874;  Charles  R.,  May  20, 
1876  ;  Nellie  E.,  January  16,  1878.  Mr.  Bitner  is  in  harmony  with 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  church  on  religious  questions.  Politically 
he  is  with  the  republican  party.  During  the  three  years  of  his 
residence  in  Murray  county  he  served  as  clerk  of  Hawley  township. 

Legeaot)  W.  Lull,  farmer,  was  born  in  Otsego  county.  New 
York,  in  1832.  He  came  to  Minnesota  in  1857,  after  which  he 
worked  at  carpentering  two  years.  In  1859  he  retui'ned  east  and 
remained  a  year  and  a  half.  In  1861  he  again  came  to  Olmsted 
county  and  began  farming.  He  is  one  of  Olmsted  county's  model 
farmers,  being  industrious  and  systematic  in  his  labors.  He  now 
owns  a  fine  farm  of  240  acres  near  the  village  of  Marion.  He  was 
married  in  1859,  to  Miss  Amanda  Brown,  a  native  of  New  York, 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1051 

Howard  A.,  George  L.,  William  B.  and  Frank  E.  are  the  names  of 
their  children. 

Robert  Cunningham  was  born  May  4,  1797,  in  South  Carolina ; 
removed  with  his  parents  to  Hamilton  county,  Indiana,  in  1810 ; 
thence  to  Dearborn  county,  of  the  same  state,  in  1813  ;  married  in 
1817 ;  purchased  government  land  in  Ripley  county,  Indiana,  and 
remained  there  forty  years.  He  owned  five  hundred  acres  of  land 
there,  but  sold  out  and  came  to  Viola  in  1861.  His  wife,  Rachel 
(Dash),  was  born  October  2,  1802.  This  couple  have  been  members  of 
the  MethodistEpiscopal  church  during  their  married  life ;  have  brought 
up  a  family  of  twelve  children,  two  of  whom,  as  ministers,  have  ren- 
dered valuable  services  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  conference.  Mr. 
Cunningham  and  wife  attend  church  regularly,  and  we  hope  they 
may  be  able  to  do  so  for  several  years.  He  is  one  of  the  wealthiest 
farmers  in  Viola.  They  have  thirty-seven  grandchildren  and  sixty- 
one  great-grandchildren,  most  of  whom  live  in  Minnesota. 

Robert  F.  Cunningham,  a  son  of  the  preceding,  was  born  June  16, 
1828,  in  Ripley  county,  Indiana.  He  commenced  teaching  .school 
when  nineteen  years  old,  and  for  fifteen  winters  he  was  employed  in 
this  honorable  vocation.  He  was  the  first  male  teacher  in  Viola,  and 
during  some  of  the  terms  taught  in  this  town,  he  had  forty-eight  pupils 
and  governed  them  without  a  whip,  always.  He  was  school  super- 
intendent of  a  district  composed  of  the  following  towns  in  Olmsted 
county,  Minnesota:  Haverhill,  Viola,  Quincy,  Dover  and  Eyota. 
He  was  Viola's  first  town  clerk ;  has  been  a  school  oflicer  continu- 
ously from  the  organization  of  the  first  district  in  town.  He  has 
been  a  member  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church  from  his  boy- 
hood, and  has  always  taken  an  active  part  in  church  matters.  His 
wife  is  a  sincere,  christian  woman.  He  married  Melinda  Spradling, 
October  8,  1858,  and  they  are  the  parents  of  nine  children  :  R.  L. 
M.,  R.  J.,  Louisa  J.,  Rachel  C,  Mary  E.,  Flora  A.,  Charles,  Emery 
H.  and  Earnest  W.  Mr.  Cunningham  is  an  earnest  temperance 
worker ;' and,  in  his  church  and  temperance  work,  his  aim  is  to 
convince  the  youth  that  there  is  true  enjoyment  in  religion,  and 
that  one  of  temperate  habits  has  the  grandest  possibilities  within  his 
reach.  "Uncle  Frank''  is  a  host  at  a  spelling-school  or  lyceum, 
and  is  always  ready  with  an  anecdote,  both  pleasing  and  instructive. 
He  is  a  man  of  sterling  wit  and  good  sense ;  a  Freemason  and  a 
republican.  His  farm  of  240  acres  of  choice  land  is  adorned  by  a 
set  of  buildings  worth  about  $3, 000. 


1052  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

John  Whited  was  born  in  Newburgh,  Orange  county,  New 
York,  February  19,  1S23.  When  seven  years  of  age  he  went  to 
Perry,  in  that  state.  He  attended  school  winters  until  the  age 
of  fourteen.  From  this  time  till  the  fall  of  ls40  he  was  occupied  in 
driving  stage.  He  then  went  to  Norwalk,  Ohio,  and  was  engaged 
in  packing  pork  for  a  short  time.  He  then  went  to  Monroeville  and 
farmed  for  one  year.  While  here  he  was  married  to  Miss  Clara  A. 
Crane,  April,  1845.  In  November,  1850,  he  with  three  or  four 
companions  took  sail  for  California,  in  search  of  gold.  Starting 
from  New  York  city  in  the  Ohio  mail  steamer,  he  crossed  the  isth- 
mus of  Darien,  landed  at  San  Francisco.  From  thence  he  went  to 
Sacramento,  commenced  mining  in  the  American  river  on  Lacy's 
bar.  After  a  fruitless  search  at  this  place  he  explored  other  mines 
in  the  Spanish  fiat.  At  this  place  gold  was  more  plenty,  having 
dug  some  days  to  the  value  of  $12.  While  here  some  difficulty 
arose  between  two  of  the  miners,  which  resulted  in  the  shooting  of 
Mr.  Bedburry.  Our  subject  assisted  in  the  capture  of  the  murderer 
(Thompson)  and  the  hanging  him  to  the  limb  of  a  tree,  two  hours 
after  the  murder.  Some  time  after  this  he  went  to  Bear  River. 
After  "salting"  his  claim  he  sold  it  for  $500  to  some  Chinamen. 
About  the  last  of  May,  1851,  he  prospected  around  "Rough  and 
Ready,"  thence  to  Auburn,  and  soon  after  formed  a  company  of 
500  and  flumed  the  American  river  for  four  miles.  They  had  only 
been  able  to  work  three  days  when  a  great  flood  came  and  washed 
out  the  whole  flume  ;  during  this  time  they  took  $1,700  from  the 
mine,  the  last  pail  of  dirt  having  $250  in  it.  He  now  engaged  in 
several  enterprises,  selling  claims  at  auction,  etc.  In  April,  1852, 
he  became  tired  of  paying  $1  per  pound  for  all  he  ate,  and  returned 
to  Ohio,  where  he  was  engaged  till  November  12,  1861,  as  farmer  and 
veterinary  surgeon,  when  he  emigrated  to  Marion,  Minnesota. 
His  time  was  occupied  here  in  farming  and  practicing  his  profession 
as  veterinary  surgeon.  In  1866  he  purchased  his  present  farm 
where  he  now  resides,  respected  by  all  who  know  him.  Loren, 
Clarence  A.,-  Elli  C,  Oric  O.  and  Hiram  R.  are  the  names  of  their 
five  children,  Loren  having  died  when  quite  young. 

Oric  O.  Whited,  deputy  auditor,  Rochester,  was  born  in 
Huron  county,  Ohio,  January  20,  1854.  He  came  with  his  father's 
family  to  Olmsted  county  in  1861.  He  received  the  rudiments  of 
an  education  in  his  native  state.  At  sixteen  he  was  sent  to  Spring 
Yalley,  where   he   took  an  academical   course.     He   subsequently 


.^s^ 


William  Potter.. 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1 0  5  5 

entered  the  state  normal  schoc^l  at  Win<Hia.  After  com]jletini>;  a 
selected  course  in  that  institution  he  taught  until  1S73,  when  he 
went  to  Milwaukee  and  entered  R.  C.  Spencer's  business  college, 
graduating  in  1874.  He  was  subsequently  engaged  in  clerking  and 
teaching  alternately  until  1881,  when  he  was  appointed  deputy 
auditor.  He  was  married  in  September,  1875,  to  Miss  Clara 
Stevens,  of  Spring  Yalley.  Bernard  B.  is  the  name  of  their  only 
child.  In  June,  1883,  he  accepted  a  position  as  cashier  in  a  bank  at 
Fisher's  Landing,  Minnesota.  He  is  an  Odd-Fellow,  and  politically 
a  republican. 

Joseph  Majstahan,  farmer,  of  Elmira,  was  born  in  Ireland  during 
the  year  1828.  He  came  to  America  in  1818,  proceeding  to'  Mc- 
Henry  county,  Illinois,  where  he  lived  for  eight  years,  and  received 
his  education  after  he  had  attained  the  age  of  twenty  years.  Farm- 
ing has  been  his  occupation  through  life.  He  removed  to  Minne- 
sota in  1855,  and  located  in  the  town  of  Pilot  Mound,  where  he 
lived  until  1861.  He  then  bought  land  in  Elmira  township,  where 
he  now  lives.  He  now  has  a  farm  of  520  acres,  and  holds  the  office 
of  town  treasurer.  He  is  a  member  of  the  Catholic  church  and  in 
politics  is  a  democrat.  He  was  married  January,  1856,  to  Catherine 
McArtey.     There  are  ten  children  living. 

Robert  Stakmee,  farmer,  High  Forest,  was  born  in  England  in 
1830.  His  parents  came  to  America  in  1850,  locating  in  Wisconsin. 
In  1861  our  subject  came  to  Olmsted  county,  locating  on  section  35 
in  High  Forest  township.  In  Februarj-,  1863,  he  enlisted  in  Co.  C, 
9th  Minn.  Inf.,  serving  until  the  close  of  the  war.  He  participated 
in  engagements  at  "Briars  Cross  Roads,"  Nashville,  Gun  Town 
and  Spanish  Forts.  He  was  married  in  1861,  to  Miss  Elizabeth 
Smith,  a  native  of  Canada.  Their  children's  names  are  Charles, 
Robina  (deceased,)  Anna  J.,  Mary,  Ella,  Minnie,  Robert,  Nettie 
and  Mabel.     He  and  wife  are  members  of  the  Presbyterian  church. 

Patrick  E.  Fogarty,  farmer.  High  Forest,  was  born  in  County 
Limerick,  Ireland,  March  18,  1848.  He  came  to  America  with  his 
father's  family  when  twelve  years  of  age,  locating  in  Kane  county, 
Illinois,  where  they  remained  four  years,  thence  to  Walworth  county, 
Wisconsin,  and  to  Olmsted  county  in  1861,  locating  on  section  10, 
High  Forest  township.  In  March,  1865,  our  subject  enlisted  in  Co. 
G,  1st  Minn.  Inf.,  serving  until  the  war  closed.  He  was  married 
in  1878,  to  Miss  Mary  Griffin,  a  native  of  Canada,  who  died  in  1882. 
63 


1056  HISTOKY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

John,   Michael  and  Patrick  (deceased)  are  their  children's  names. 
He  is  a  member  of  the  Koman  Catholic  church. 

Ohristoph  Keause,  farmer,  Dover,  was  born  in  Wolsko,  Ger- 
many, November  22,  1835.  In  1854  the  family  came  to  America, 
locating  in  Green  Lake  county,  Wisconsin.  In  1861  our  subject 
came  to  Olmsted  county,  locating  on  section  27,  Dover  township, 
where  by  hard  labor  and  good  management  he  has  accumulated  a 
large  estate.  He  was  married  in  1857,  to  Miss  Julia  Busian,  also  a 
native  of  Germany.  The  names  of  the  children  blessing  the  union 
are  as  follows  :  Frank  O.,  Julia  A.,  Charlie  H.,  Hattie  M.,  Orlin 
P.  and  Lydia  C.  The  family  are  members  of  the  Methodist  Episco- 
pal church. 

Clarence  V.  Ferguson,  station  agent,  Dover  Center,  was  born 
in  Elmira,  New  York,  June  29,  1854.  When  he  was  two  years  of 
age  his  father's  family  emigrated  to  Livingston  county,  Illinois,  and 
in  1860  to  La  Crescent,  Minnesota,  and  thence  to  Chatfield  in  the 
following  year.  Here  our  subject  was  for  two  years  in  J.  C,  Easton's 
bank.  In  1873  he  came  to  Dover  Center,  where  he  entered  the 
employ  of  J.  F.  Smith  in  the  capacity  of  bookkeeper,  and  also  acted 
as  clerk  in  the  railroad  office  until  1878,  when  he  was  made  station- 
agent.  He  was  married  in  1876,  to  Miss  Alice  F.  Spiese,  a  native 
of  Chatfield.  He  is  a  member  of  the  A.  F.  and  A.  M.  and  chapter 
at  St.  Charles,  and  the  Home  Commandery  at  Rochester. 

Julius  Busian,  farmer,  Dover,  was  born  in  Prussia,  in  1834.  In 
1864  he  came  to  America,  locating  in  Marquette  county,  Wisconsin. 
In  1860  he  came  to  Olmsted  county,  locating  on  section  28,  Dover 
township.  He  is  now  a  very  prosperous  farmer  and  owns  400  acres 
of  excellent  farm  land.  He  was  married  in  February,  1861,  to  Miss 
Wilhelmine  Lietz,  also  a  native  of  Germany.  Emma,  Ella,  Julius, 
Alma,  Melvin,  are  the  names  of  their  children. 

Gabriel  B.  Huff,  farmer,  Dover,  was  born  in  Canada  West, 
October  10,  1830.  When  nineteen  years  of  age  he  went  to  Orleans 
county,  New  York.  In  1852  he  came  west  to  Marquette  county, 
Wisconsin.  In  1861  he  came  to  Olmsted  county,  locating  on  the 
N.  W.  J  of  Sec.  8,  Dover  township.  He  enlisted  February  29,  1864, 
in  Co.  C,  Brackett's  battalion,  serving  until  May,  1866.  He  was 
married  April  9,  1850,  to  Miss  Sarah  J.  Beadal,  also  a  native  of 
Canada  West.  William,  Ida,  Sarah  and  George  are  their  children's 
names.  Mr.  Huff  is  a  member  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church, 
and  also  of  the  A.  F.  and  A.  M.  at  Eyota. 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1057 

Walter  S.  Booth,  author  and  publisher,  was  born  in  Litchfield 
county,  Connecticut,  September  28,  1827.  He  was  the  youngest 
child  of  Daniel  and  Sabra  (Sherman)  Booth,  who  were  descended 
from  ancient  English  families  emigrating  to  America  in  1640.  He 
was  educated  at  Newtown  Academy  and  Trinity  College,  Hartford. 
He  was  married  in  1848,  to  Miss  Catherine  Eliza  Peter,  of  Kent, 
Connecticut,  by  whom  he  had  five  children.  He  taught  classical 
schools,  fitting  young  men  for  college,  until  1855,  when  he  firstcame 
to  Fillmore  county,  Minnesota  territory,  for  his  health,  and  engaged 
in  surveying  and  locating  wild  lands,  and  removed  his  family  there 
in  the  spring  of  1857.  He  subsequently  studied  law  and  was  admit- 
ted to  the  bar  at  Austin  in  March,  1861.  He  i*emoved  to  Rochester 
in  October,  1862,  taking  charge  of  the  Rochester  "City  Post, "then 
owned  by  Hon.  David  Blakely,  secretary  of  state,  and  continued  in 
charge,  with  the  exception  of  one  year,  until  the  close  ot  the  civil 
war.  He  then  formed  a  copartnership  with  Capt.  J.  A.  Leonard, 
and  purchased  the  "City  Post"  of  Mr.  Blakely,  and  subsequently 
the  Rochester  "Republican"  of  Shaver  &  Eaton,  the  publishers, 
uniting  the  two  republican  papers  under  the  name  of  the  Rochester 
"Post."  Within  a  few  years  the  firm  of  Leonard  &  Booth  built  up 
one  of  the  newsiest  of  local  papers,  having  the  largest  circulation 
and  influence  of  any  country  newspaper  in  the  state.  During 
the  copartnership  of  eleven  years,  Mr.  Booth  wrote  "The  Justice's 
Manual "  and  "The  Township  Manual,"  which  have  since  passed  to  the 
sixth  edition  and  become  the  standard  for  the  use  of  officers  through- 
out the  state.  In  1876  Mr.  Booth  sold  his  interest  in  the  "Post" 
to  Mr.  Leonard,  to  engage  exclusively  in  the  publication  of  manuals 
and  township  and  law  blanks,  in  which  enterprise  he  has  made 
a  great  success  both  in  Minnesota  and  Dakota,  publishing  at  the 
date  of  this  work  several  law  manuals  and  about  seven  hundred  dis- 
tinct kinds  of  legal  blanks. 

William  H.  White,  farmer,  Rochester,  was  born  in  Bennington 
county,  Vermont,  Julj^  17,  1835.  His  grandfiither  was  a  soldier  in 
the  war  of  1812.  His  ancestors  were  all  American  born,  as  far  as  can 
be  traced.  When  sixteen  years  of  age  he  began  carpentering,  and 
when  twenty-two  he  came  west  to  Wisconsin,  locating  in  Green 
Lake  county.  In  1862  he  came  to  Olmsted  county.  In  March, 
1865,  he  enlisted  in  Co.  F,  1st  Minn.  Inf ,  serving  three  months. 
Aftey  his  return  he  located  on  a  farm  in  Farmington  township.  In 
1875  he  was  elected  county  commissioner,  but  resigned  to  accept 


1058  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

a  position  in  the  legislature  to  which  he  was  elected  in  1876.  He 
was  elected  sheriff  in  ISTS  and  again  in  1880.  He  is  a  member  of 
the  A.  F.  and  A.  M.,  also  of  the  I.O.O.F.  He  was  married  in 
1859,  to  Miss  Ellen  L.  Wicks,  a  native  of  Jefferson  county,  New 
York.  Arthur  P.,  Hubert  C,  Carrie  E.,  Clara  E.,  Fannie  W.  and 
Nellie  D.  are  their  children's  names. 

Frank,  son  of  Sjbel  Reade,  was  born  in  Rutland  county, 
Vermont,  October  2,  1829  ;  when  twenty-four  years  of  age  came  to 
Dodge  county,  Wisconsin,  where  he  taught  three  years,  after  which 
he  removed  to  Adams  county,  Wisconsin.  In  1862  came  to  Olmsted 
county  and  located  in  New  Haven  township.  He  was  married 
in  1852,  to  Miss  Mehala  Griffin,  also  a  native  of  Vermont.  In  1872 
he  removed  to  Rochester,  but  is  still  engaged  in  farming.  He  and 
Mrs.  Reade  are  members  of  the  Universalist  cliurch.  He  is  also  an 
Odd-Fellow. 

Wayne  Beaedsly,  harnessdealer,  was  born  in  Oneida  county, 
New  York,  in  1831.  When  twenty  years  of  age  he  came  west 
to  Fond  du  Lac,  Wisconsin.  In  1862  he  embarked  in  the  harness 
business,  having  learned  the  trade  in  the  east.  He  now  carries  on 
one  of  the  finest  shops  in  southern  Minnesota.  Mr.  Bearsdly  was 
married  in  1863,  to  Miss  Eliza  O.  Gilbert,  of  Fond  du  Lac.  Three 
children  were  born  to  the  couple,  but  death  claimed  them  all.  Mr. 
Beardsly  and  wife  are  members  of  tlie  Methodist  Episcopal  church. 

Adoniram  J.  Wright,  merchant,  was  born  in  the  state  of 
Pennsylvania.  When  he  was  a  child  his  father's  family  emigrated  to 
Whiteside  county,  Illinois.  Our  subject  came  to  Minnesota  in 
the  fall  of  1862,  engaging  in  the  grocery  business  at  Rochester  ; 
with  the  exception  of  five  years,  during  which  he  acted  as  city  mar- 
shal, he  has  spent  his  entire  time  in  the  mercantile  business.  He 
was  married  in  January,  1858,  to  Miss  Rosa  A.  Riely,  a  native  of 
Troy,  New  York.  Eva  M.,  Frank  E.,  William  S.,  Hattie  F.,  Harry 
S.,  Maud  A.  and  Rosa  M.  are  the  names  of  the  children  born  to 
them  who  are  now  living  ;  George  B.  and  Freddie  are  dead.  He  is 
a  member  of  the  A.  F.  and  A.  M.  and  I.O.O.F. 

John  Morrison,  farmer,  was  born  in  Ireland,  in  1831.  He  came 
to  America  in  1852,  first  locating  in  Connecticut,  where  he  worked 
at  his  trade  (moulding)  one  year.  He  came  west  to  Milwaukee  in 
1854.  In  1862  he  came  to  Olmsted  county  and  started  the  foundry 
now  owned  by  Mr.  Livermore.  He  was  married  in  1862,  to  Susan 
St.  Clair.     Five  children  have  been  born  to  them,  namely,  Robert, 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1059 

Susan,  William,  Annie  and  Walter.  All  are  members  of  the 
Catholic  church.  Mr.  Morrison  now  resides  on  his  farm  in  Cascade 
township. 

Enor  H.  Millek  was  born  Ma_y  26,  1841,  in  Ashtabula,  town  of 
Monroe,  State  of  Ohio ;  came  to  this  town  for  the  first  time  in  1857, 
and  ]:)re-empted  160  acres  on  section  23,  but  left  shortly  afterwai-d, 
returning  five  years  later  (1S62),  and  has  ever  since  been  a  resident 
of  the  town  of  Rock  Dell.  Mr.  Miller  built  the  first  frame  house 
in  sight  of  his  place,  bringing  the  lumber  for  the  same  with  ox-teanis 
all  the  way  from  Winona,  sixty  miles  east.  He  sold  at  Winona  at 
auction  the  first  paper  collars  ever  offered  for  sale  in  Minnesota, 
twenty-five  years  ago.  Deer  and  elk  weve  plenty  in  this  vicinity  at 
that  time. 

•  Theodore  Bostwick,  farmer.  Pleasant  Grove,  was  born  in  Onon- 
daga county,  New  York,  in  July,  1811.  He  emigrated  from  that 
state  to  Ohio  in  1837,  and  subsequently  to  Lake  county,  Indiana. 
He  came  to  Minnesota  in  1862,  locating  on  section  17,  Pleasant 
Grove  township.  His  first  marriage  was  to  Miss  Emma  Strong, 
who  died  in  1857.  He  was  again  married  in  1859,  to  Mrs.  Martha 
Snyder,  a  native  of  Essex  county,  Yermont.  The  names  of  the  chil- 
dren from  the  last  union  are  as  follows:  Amanda  E.,  Ella  S,,  Willie  E. 
and  George.  His  children  by  first  marriage  are  as  follows  :  John, 
Elizabeth,  Edwin  and  Roscoe.  Two  of  his  sons  enlisted  at  the  out- 
break of  the  rebellion,  and  spent  a  long  term  in  their  country's 
service,  Mrs.  Bostwick  has  also  been  twice  m.arried  ;  her  first 
children's  names  are  Albert  M.,  Elansen  L.,  Martha  J.  and  John 
(deceased). 

Thomas  Wilson,  farmer,  of  Quincy,  was  born  in  Union  county, 
Pennsylvania,  in  August.  1828.  When  twenty-nine  years  of  age  he 
went  to  Knox  county,  Ohio,  and  from  thence  to  Minnesota  in  1862, 
locating  on  section  33,  where  he  now  owns  iOO  acres  of  excellent 
land.  He  was  married  in  1859,  to  Miss  Mary  E.  Geddes,  also  a 
native  of  Pennsylvania.  Their  children's  names,  in  the  order  of 
their  ages,  are  as  follows  :  James  G.,  William  F.,  Harry  N.  (de- 
ceased), George  M.  (deceased),  Paul  G.,  Thomas  S.,  Mary  E., 
Carrie  G.  and  Earl.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wilson  are  both  members  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  church  at  Dover. 

Hon.  Charles  T.  Shellman  settled  in  this  town  in  1862.  He  was 
elected  representative  to  the  state  legislature  in  1873.  His  wife  is  a 
daughter  of  J.  M.  Fish,  a  prominent  lawyer  of  Gi*een  Lake  county, 


1060  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTT. 

Wisconsin,  They  have  six  children.  Mr.  Shellman  owns  400  acres 
of  land,  and  buildings  worth  $2,500.  He  is  a  lover  of  scientific 
writings,  and  a  man  of  practical  and  philosophical  views.  He  was 
born  in  Otsego  county,  New  York,  1834. 

Mr.  Thomas  Kichabdson,  born  in  Topsham,  Yermont,  in  1805; 
married  Orrilla  Fellows  in  1844;  removed  to  Illinois  in  1854,  thence 
to  Wisconsin  in  1858,  and  settled  here  in  1863.  He  is  the  father  of 
six  children:  Rodney,  Dollie  J.,  Robert  G.,  Henry  C,  Willie  H. 
and  Charles  F.  Dollie  and  Willie  died  in  1863.  The  other  children 
live  about  the  old  homestead,  and  own,  in  all,  740  acres  of  land  and 
four  sets  of  farm  buildings,  and  still  enjoy  the  counsels  of  their 
respected  father. 

Fkederick  Rucker,  farmer,  was  born  in  the  kingdom  of  Wiirtem- 
berg,  Germany,  June  21,  1814.  He  was  married  there  in  September, 
1842,  to  Johanna  Ruber.  In  1862  Mr.  Rucker  emigrated  with  his 
family  to  America,  and  came  direct  to  Oronoco,  having  friends  and 
relatives  here.  The  next  year  he  bought  110  acres  of  land  on 
section  10.  and  has  ever  since  resided  thereon.  The  family  of  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Rucker  includes  five  children,  the  youngest  being  a  native 
of  Minnesota,  born  as  follows  :  Fredericka,  December  6,  1845  (she 
is  the  wife  of  David  Tibbetts,  to  whom  she  was  united  in  May,  1866, 
and  lives  at  Redwood  Falls);  J.  Fred,  November  28,  1848;  Catharine, 
1852  (who  married  Ans.  Adler,  October,  1871,  and  lives  on  section  8); 
Jacob,  October  1,  1858  (who  lives  on  section  4,  and  married  Amelia 
Bobzien,  January  12,  1882,  and  has  one  daughter);  Martin,  January 
6,  1863,  and  who  resides  with  his  parents.  The  elder  Rucker  had 
but  $200  on  his  arrival  here,  but  the  scarcity  of  men  caused  by  the 
war  made  it  easy  for  himself  and  family  to  find  employment,  and  he 
prospered,  soon  finding  himself  in  indej)endent  circumstances.  He 
relates  that  horses  were  so  scarce  on  his  first  arrival  here  that  cows 
were  often  employed  in  tilling  the  ground.  Harvesting  machinery 
could  not  be  employed  for  the  same  reason,  and  he  cut  a  large 
amount  of  grain  for  his  neighbors  with  a  grain-cradle.  On  becoming 
a  citizen  he  espoused  the  caijpe  of  the  democratic  party.  Himself 
and  his  sons  are  reckoned  among  the  most  exemplary  citizens  of  the 
town. 

J.  Fred  Rucker,  farmer,  came  with  his  parents,  above  named, 
to  Oronoco,  on  June  22,  1862.  He  had  received  a  fair  business 
education  in  his  native  tongue,  and  attended  the  schools  of  this 
town,   thus  gaining  a  good   knowledge  of  the  English  language. 


BIOGR  API  riCAL.  1  ( )  (i  1 

This,  with  his  natural  intelligence  and  ability,  has  made  him  a  man 
of  much  influence  in  the  township  and  county.  In  politics  he  is 
independent,  but  takes  quite  a  prominent  part  in  jjublic  affairs.  Pie 
takes  a  deep  interest  in  public  schools,  and  is  always  a  member  of 
his  local  board.  He  served  as  member  of  the  town  board  of  super- 
visors in  1879-SO-Sl.  He  was  married  to  Fredericka,  daughter  of 
Henry  King,  of  this  township,  December  24,  1873,  and  is  the  father 
of  four  children,  born  to  him  at  dates  given  below  :  Helena,  Decem- 
ber 22,  1874  ;  Frederick,  November  11,  1876  ;  Edward,  May  16, 
1879  ;  W.  George,  July  8,  1881.  In  1872  Mr.  Rucker  bought  the 
quarter-section  of  land  on  which  he  now  resides,  section  4,  and  built 
his  present  dwelling  ten  years  later,  and  is  now  well  situated.  Him- 
self and  wife  are  exemplary  members  of  the  Lutheran  church. 

David  D.  Kimball,  hardware  dealer,  Dover  Center,  was  born  in 
Griswold,  Connecticut,  in  1835.  He  came  to  Minnesota  in  1859, 
having  received  a  good  English  education  in  his  native  state.  He 
attended  the  state  normal  school  at  Winona  two  terms,  and  subse- 
quently taught  school  a  number  of  terms  in  Olmsted  count3^  In 
the  spring  of  1862  he  purchased  a  claim  formerly  owned  by  Mr. 
Blanchard,  on  section  4  in  Dover  township.  He  was  married  in 
1860,  to  Miss  Marj  i^oung,  a  native  of  Ireland,  who  died  in  1874. 
Lizzie  M.  and  Jennie  are  the  names  of  their  children.  In  1881  he 
embarked  in  the  hardware  business,  being  successor  to  Evans 
Brothers.     He  is  a  member  of  the  Congregational  chui-ch. 

Nelson  Y.  A.  Crow,  farmer  and  real-estate  dealer,  Dover,  was 
born  October,  1822,  in  Orange  county,  Indiana.  His  parents  were 
both  natives  of  North  Carolina.  Wlien  he  was  twelve  years  of  age 
his  father's  family  removed  to  Kane  count) ,  Illinois,  thence  to  Linn 
county,  Iowa.  Subsequently  our  subject  went  to  Wisconsin,  enter- 
ing the  lead  mines.  In  1850  he  went  to  California,  crossing  the 
plains  by  wagon,  and  spent  two  years  in  Nevada  City  mining,  re- 
turning to  Wisconsin  in  1852.  In  1855  he  came  to  Minnesota, 
locating  in  Elba  township,  Winona  county.  In  1862  he  came  to 
Olmsted  county,  locating  on  section  13  in  Dover  township.  He 
was  married  June  19,  1855,  to  Miss  Amand  Lane,  a  native  of  Penn- 
sylvania. Sylvester  T.,  George  H.,  John  W.,  Nelson  M.,  Sophia 
(deceased),  Willis  W.,  Garrison  A.  and  Edward  V.  A.  are  their 
children's  names.  Mr.  Crow  is  a  member  of  the  A.  F.  and  A.  M. 
and  chapter  at  St.  Charles. 

Timothy  Halloran,  farmer,  of  Elmira,  is  the  son  of  Florence  and 


1062  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Mary  Halloran,  and  was  born  in  the  county  of  Cork,  Ireland,  in 
1834,  where  he  lived  and  worked  on  a  farm  till  1852.  He  then 
came  to  America,  landing  at  Boston  October  28,  1882,  where  he 
stayed  for  two  years  and  a  half.  He  then  removed  to  Milwaukee 
county,  Wisconsin,  where  he  remained  for  one  year  and  a  half.  He 
then  left  Milwaukee  for  Minnesota,  traveling  by  rail  to  Galena  and 
then  taking  the  stage  to  the  Wisconsin  river,  where  Boscobel  is  now 
situated.  The  river  he  crossed  in  a  skiff  and  went  on  foot  to  Prairie 
du  Chien,  where  he  took  the  boat  to  Winona  ;  then  proceeding  on 
foot  to  Chatfield.  From  here  he  went  to  Pleasant  Yalley,  Mower 
county,  and  located  a  quarter-section  on  section  20.  He  then  returned 
to  Chatfield,  where  he  lived  for  five  years.  He  was  married  Decem- 
ber, 1858,  to  Catharine  McGuira,  of  Chatfield.  He  bought  on  section 
7,  Elmira,  in- 1862,  where  he  now  lives,  owning  a  farm  of  480  acres. 
He  was  one  of  the  supervisors  of  the  town  in  1878-9,  and  is  a  promi- 
nent greenbacker.  He  is  the  father  of  four  children :  Florence, 
Michael,  "N'ora  and  Timothy. 

Daniel  D.  Tompkins,  farmer,  is  the  youngest  son  of  Nathaniel 
Tompkins  and  Content  Canifi",  of  New  York,  of  Englisli  descent. 
He  was  born  in  Duanesburg,  Schenectady  county.  New  York,  April 
16,  1827,  and  has  passed  all  his  life  in  farming.  He  received  the 
advantages  of  a  common  school  education,  and  this,  united  with  his 
natural  talent,  has  made  him  a  prominent  and  useful  citizen.  He 
was  married  in  1849,  to  Amelia  Try  on,  who  was  born  in  Broome, 
New  York,  in  September,  1827.  She  died  in  April,  1854,  leaving 
two  sons,  William  H.,  who  died  when  small,  and  Walter  F.,  now 
at  Egan,  Dakota.  The  latter  was  born  September  17,  1852.  He 
resided  in  Dodge  count}^,  Wisconsin,  several  years,  and  visited  this 
section  in  the  year  1857.  He  came  thence  to  Kalmar  in  1862.  He 
bought  160  acres  of  land  on  section  19,  where  he  now  lives,  and 
subsequently  acquired  another  quarter  of  the  same  section.  He 
served  as  supervisor  of  the  town  in  1867  and  1868,  and  was  as- 
sessor three  years.  He  is  an  enthusiastic  republican.  His  reli- 
gious preferences  are  with  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church,  in  which 
lie  was  reared.  He  was  married  a  second  time,  on  the  first  day  of 
the  3'ear  1856,  to  Catharine  M.  Tryon.  They  have  two  sons  and  one 
daughter  living,  as  follows :  Mary  A.,  April  20,  1858  ;  Sam  E.,  May, 
1859;  La  Fayette,  June  1,  1865.  All  are  at  home  with  parents. 
One  of  Mr.  Tompkin's  ancestors,  Townsend  by  name,  was  an  only 


BIOaRAPllICAL.  10f)3 

son,  and  was  banislied  from  England  by  his  father  because  lie  mar- 
ried a  servant  girl. 

George  Eastwood,  farmer,  was  born  near  the  Rhine,  in  France, 
September  12,  1812.  AVhen  about  thirteen  years  old,  his  parents 
having  died,  he  came  with  a  brother  to  the  United  States,  and  was 
adopted  by  Jacob  Harder,  of  Little  Falls,  New  l^ork,  with  whom 
he  lived  six  years.  Upon  the  death  of  Mr.  Hai'der  at  the  end  of 
that  time,  he  found  employment  on  the  canal,  which  he  followed 
several  years:  He  was  married  in  1S3T,  to  Caroline  Wohl,  who 
died  eight  years  later ;  she  left  two  sons,  George  and  Albert,  who 
now  reside  in  Warren,  New  York.  In  1847  Mr.  Eastwood  was  a 
second  time  married,  the  bride  being  Sophia  Chrisman.  In  1862 
he  removed  to  this  state,  and  bought  a  farm  in  the  eastern  part  of 
Kalmar,  where  he  dwelt  till  the  death  Of  Mrs.  Eastwood,  in  1871. 
He  then  sold  the  farm  and  lived  a  short  time  in  Byron,  after  which 
he  purchased  the  farm  of  sixty-five  acres  on  section  32,  where  he 
lives.  Notwithstanding  his  advanced 'age,  Mr.  Eastwood  manages 
the  farm  and  does  most  of  his  own  work.  His  household  afl^airs 
are  in  the  hands  of  his  two  daughters,  Delia  and  Julia,  who  reside 
with  him.  He  is  a  member  of  the  Byron  Baptist  church.  He  was 
formei'ly  a  republican,  but  is  now  a  prohibitionist. 

Among  the  many  citizens  of  Olmsted  county  who  have  won  well- 
merited  distinction,  Hon.  Charles  M.  Start,  of  Rochester,  stands 
prominent.  He  was  born  in  Franklin  county,  Vermont,  in  1839, 
and  received  his  early  education  in  Bakersfield  Academy.  In  the 
spring  of  1858  he  entered  the  law  office  of  William  C.  Wilson, 
of  that  town,  where  he  remained  until  1862,  when  he  enlisted  in 
Co.  [,  10  Yt.  Yol.  Inf.  On  account  of  ill  health,  however,  he  was 
discharged  in  December  of  the  same  year.  In  October,  1863,  he 
came  to  Rochester,  Minnesota.  In  1865  he  was  .elected  city  attor- 
ney, in  which  capacity  he  served  imtil  the  fall  of  1869,  when  he  was 
chosen  county  attorney,  which  position  he  held  eight  years.  In  the 
fall  of  1879  he  was  elected  attorney-general  of  the  state,  serving 
until  March  11,  1881,  when  he  resigned  to  accept  the  ofiice  of  judge 
of  the  third  judicial  district  in  place  of  Judge  Mitchell,  promoted  to 
the  supreme  court  bench.  In  the  fall  of  1881  he  was  elected  for  a 
full  term  of  seven  years  The  judge  was  married  August  10,  1865, 
to  Miss  Clara  A.  Wilson,  daughter  of  Judge  Wilson,  his  early  legal 
instructor,  and  also  a  native  of  Franklin  county,  Yermont.  Clara 
L.  is  the  name  of  their  only  living  child..     Being  endowed  with 


1064  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

many  admirable  characteristics,  as  well  as  a  liigli  order  of  legal 
ability,  his  advancement  in  this  his  adopted  state  has  been  steady 
and  permanent.  The  duties  devolving  upon  him  have  ever  been 
ably  and  honestly  performed,  and  if  called  to  a  wider  field  he 
would  doubtless  leave  behind  him  the  same  unblemished  record. 
Of  his  father-in-law,  Judge  Wilson,  we  find  the  following  in  the 
Rochester  ''Post,"  in  connection  with  his  obituary  notice  :  "Will- 
iam C.  Wilson  was  born  in  Cambridge,  Vermont,  July  23,  1812. 
Securing  an  education  by  his  own  exertions,  he  studied  law  at 
St.  Albans,  Franklin  county,  Vermont,  and  was  admitted  to  the  bar 
at  the  age  of  twenty-three,  after  which  he  removed  to  Bakersfield, 
where  he  began  to  ])ractice,  making  that  city  his  home  during  the 
thirty-five  years  of  his  professional  life.  During  that  time  he  was 
elected  to  the  following  positions  successively :  state's  attorney, 
county  judge,  legislature,  state  senate,  and  was  also  a  member  of 
the  constitutional  convention.  In  1865  he  was  made  judge  of  the 
supreme  court  of  Vermont,  which  position  he  held  until  1870,  when 
he  resigned  on  account  of  failing  liealth,  and  removed  to  Rochester, 
where  he  resided  until  the  time  of  his  death.  In  early  life  Judge 
Wilson  united  with  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church,  in  which  com- 
munion he  remained  during  life,  steadfast  in  his  christian  faith  and 
loyalty.  He  died  on  Sunday,  April  16,  aged  sixty-nine  years  and 
nine  months.'' 

Louis  Zimmerman,  farmer,  was  born  in  Syracuse,  New  York,  in 
1841.  When  he  was  four  years  of  age  the  family  emigrated  to* 
Wisconsin,  locating  at  Racine,  where  they  resided  sixteen  years. 
In  1863  they  removed  to  Olmsted  county.  In  the  winter  of  that 
year  the  subject  of  this  sketch  enlisted 'in  Co.  K,  3d  Minn,  reg., 
and  was  mustered  out  at  Fort  Snelling  in  September,  1865.  He 
was  married  February  23,  1867,  to  Miss  Louisa  Grimm,  a  native  of 
Wisconsin.  Albert,  Frank  and  Emma  are  the  names  of  their  chil- 
dren. He  was  for  two  years  a  resident  of  Rochester,  during  which 
time  he  was  engaged  in  the  dry  goods  and  grocery  business.  He 
now  resides  on  sections  9  and  10  in  Cascade  township.  He  is  a 
member  of  the  I.O.O.F. 

Feedeeic  Rommel,  stockdealer,  was  born  in  Wiirtemberg,  Ger- 
many, in  1842  ;  came  to  America  in  1856,  and  located  at  Fox  Lake, 
Wisconsin.  In  the  following  spring  he  went  to  Chicago,  where  he 
remained  two  years,  after  whicli  he  returned  to  Wisconsin,  and  was 
in   different  parts  of  the  state  until  1863,  when  he  came  to  Roch- 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1065 

ester.  In  1865  he  and  his  brother  formed  a  partnership  in  the 
butchering  and  stock  business.  Some  years  later  they  built  the 
handsome  structure  known  as  Rommel's  block,  lie  was  married 
in  1866,  to  Miss  Mollie  Frankhauser,  who  died  in  1869.  He  was 
again  married  in  1870,  to  Miss  Sophia  Jansen.  Freddie  and  Louis 
are  the  names  of  their  children. 

Heney  Schuster,  proprietor  of  the  Rochester  brewery,  was  born 
in  Prussia,  November  28,  1835.  When  twenty  years  of  age  he  came 
to  America,  locating  in  Wisconsin.  In  1863  he  came  to  Rochester 
and  opened  a  blacksmith-shop.  In  1865  he  bought  the  brewery  owned 
by  William  Thresher.  In  the  spring  of  1871  the  building,  worth 
about  $8,000,  was  burned  ;  about  one-fourth  of  the  value  was  cov- 
ered by  insurance,  but  a  new  building  soon  arose  from  the  ruins. 
Mr,  Schuster  was  married  in  1861,  to  Miss  Josephine  Hohler. 
Henry,  Fred,  Bertha,  Charlie  and  Martha  are  the  names  of  their 
children.     Mr.  Schuster  is  a  member  of  the  A.  F.  and  A.  M. 

Jacob  Gkasle,  stock  dealer,  was  born  in  Wiirteniberg,  Germany, 
June  1,  1834.  When  fifteen  years  of  age  he  came  to  America,  and 
located  in  Milwaukee,  where  he  was  engaged  in  shipping  stock  and 
butchering.  In  1863  he  came  to  Olmsted  county,  and  engaged  in 
stock-raising  and  shipping.  He  now  owns  a  large  stock-farm  of 
eleven  hundred  acres  in  Kalmar  township,  and  is  perhaps  one  of 
the  largest  dealers  in  the  state.  Mr.  Grasle  was  married  when  twenty- 
two  years  of  age,  to  Miss  Caroline  Weldt,  a  native  of  Germany. 
Jacob  L.  is  the  name  of  their  only  living  child.  He  is  a  prominent 
member  of  the  I.O.O.F.  at  Rochester. 

Me.  E.  H.  Derby,  a  native  of  ISTew  York,  settled  in  Viola,  on 
section  29,  in  the  fall  of  1863.  He  has  a  farm  of  480  acres  of  choice 
land,  and  intends  to  reside  here  the  remainder  of  his  life.  As  a 
drover  he  has  seen  a  great  deal  of  Wisconsin  and  Minnesota,  and 
declares  that  Olmsted  county  is  without  an  equal,  within  his  knowl- 
edge, for  farming  purposes.  He  married  Jane  L.  Shellman,  Sep- 
tember 29,  1S61. 

Hon.  C.  a.  Butterfield  was  born  in  Farraington,  Maine,  June 
12,  1827.  He  was  a  student  in  Farmington  Academy  three  or  four 
years,  and  taught  school  three  winters  before  arriving  at  the  age 
of  twenty  years,  about  which  time  he  was  engaged  as  clerk  in  a 
wholesale  and  retail  West  Indies  goods  store,  in  Boston,  Massachu- 
setts, and  held  that  situation  six  years,  then  learned  the  machinist's 
trade.      September   11,   1855,  he   married  Sophia  M.   Jenkins,  of 


1066  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUJS'TY. 

Boston,  and  in  1861  they  removed  to  Sandusky,  Ohio,  where  he 
was  employed  at  his  trade  imtil  their  removal  to  Yiola  in  1868. 
He  purchased  his  farm  in  Viola  in  1863.  Mrs.  Butterfield's  parents 
were  born  in  Boston,  and  her  father  held  an  office  of  trust 
there  to  which  he  was  elected  annually  for  twenty  years  in  succes- 
sion. Her  maternal  grandmother  was  an  eyewitness  of  the  battle 
of  Bunker  Hill.  Mrs.  Butterfield  is  highly  esteemed,  by  all  her 
acquaintances,  for  her  friendliness,  sociability  and  cheerfulness ; 
and  a  spelling-school,  festival,  religious  meeting  or  funeral  at  the 
town  hall  without  her  for  organist  would  be  exceptional.  Mr. 
Butterfield  was  town  clerk  for  nearly  ten  consecutive  years,  and  in 
the  fall  of  1880  he  was  elected  representative  to  the  Minnesota 
legislature.  His  life  has  been,  and  doubtless  will  always  be,  one  of 
goodness  and  constant  improvement.  His  ideas  upon  politics  and 
religion  are  decidedly  philosophical ;  and  though  he  and  liis  wife 
are  Baptists  in  faith  they  conti-ibute  generousl_y  to  the  suj)port  of 
other  religious  denominations,  and  Mr.  Butterfield  has  been  super- 
intendent of  a  union  Sunda3'-school  for  several  years  last  past.  His 
father,  Henry  Butterfield,  was  born  in  Farmington,  Maine,  Sep- 
tember 11,  1799,  and  married  Martha  W.  Bullen,  December,  1823. 
He  removed  to  Concord,  New  Hampshire,  in  1851 ;  thence  to  Yiola 
in  1864.  His  occupation  has  always  been  farming,  and  he  is  tolera- 
bly active.  Hon.  C.  A.'  Butterfield  is  the  father  of  two  children. 
Lottie  M.  and  Howard  A.,  both  of  whom  are  highly  creditable  to 
their  parents.  He  has  been  a  Mason  and  member  of  St.  Paul's 
lodge,  of  Boston,  since  1854.  He  is  a  republican  in  politics,  a 
judicious,  adviser  and  a  peacemaker. 

George  W.  Wirt,  miller,  is  a  son  of  Rev.  Noah  Wirt,  a  well- 
known  minister  of  the  "Church  of  the  Disciples,"  in  Ohio,  Wis- 
consin and  Minnesota,  whose  biography  is  elsewhere  given  in  this 
work.  The  subject  of  this  sketch  began  his  earthly  career  in  Lake 
county,  Ohio,  December  22,  1828.  His  father  owned  and  operated 
a  mill  near  Willoughby,  Ohio,  and  was  assisted  by  his  son  from  the 
time  the  latter  was  twelve  j^ears  old,  during  hours  not  given  to 
school.  His  education  was  finished  at  the  Kirtland  high  school. 
In  1847  Rev.  Noah  Wirt  removed  with  his  family  to  Waupun,  Wis- 
consin, where  young  George  continued  his  calling  with  his  father 
and  brother  in-law,  A.  D.  Allis.  During  the  year  1853  he  was 
united  in  marriage  to  Sarah,  daughter  of  John  Wolcott,  of  Pleasant 
Yalley,  Ohio,  who  was  a  faithful  wife  and  mother,  but  who  died  on 


BIOGRAPJIICAL.  1(»G7 

the  first  day  of  the  year  1S83.  Her  remains  are  interred  in  Center 
Grove  cemetery,  near  Doughis.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wirt  were  blesstnl 
with  two  children :  John,  born  September  8,  1S53,  and  Mary,  born 
April  19,  1860.  The  latter  was  married  December  30,  1880,  to 
Burns  Crabb,  and  still  resides  with  her  parents.  At  eighteen  years 
of  age  Mr.  Wirt  was  received  into  membership  of  the  Disciples' 
church,  and  has  served  as  a  deacon  of  that  organization  ever  since  he 
was  thirty  years  old.  He  is  a  charter  member  of  the  Oronoco  lodge, 
I.O.O.F.  In  politics  he  has  always  been  a  republican.  He  served 
as  county  commissioner  from  186S  to  1874,  and  was  chairman  of 
the  town  board  in  1867  and  1876.  Mr.  Wirt's  residence  in  Oronoco 
dates  from  the  spring  of  1863,  at  which  time  he  purchased  a  farm 
in  the  township,  and  also  a  half-interest  in  the  flouring-mill  here,  in 
partnership  with  the  present  owner,  A.  D.  Allis.  He  shortly  sold 
his  mill  interest  to  his  partner,  but  managed  the  operation  of  the 
mill  until  its  destruction  in  1879.  In  1868  he  purchased  the  farm 
on  which  he  resides,  on  section  18,  and  is  at  ptresent  in  independent 
circumstances.  In  1873  Mr.  Wirt  had  his  ankle  broken  by  a  run 
away  accident,  and  has  never  fully  recovered  from  the  injury.  He 
has  rescued  several  persons  from  drowning  in  the  course  of  his  life, 
and  narrowly  escaped  death  at  fifteen  years  of  age  while  saving  a 
man  from  the  waters  of  the  Chagrin  river. 

Abraham  D.  Allis,  farmer  and  manufacturer,  was  born  in 
Burlington,  Otsego  county,  New  York,  March  1,  1828.  His  father 
was  Benjamin  Allis,  a  native  of  Pennsylvania,  and  his  mother  was 
Susan,  a  daughter  of  Jeremiah  Pratt,  one  of  the  pioneers  of  Otsego 
county,  who  lived  to  the  ripe  age  of  ninety-eight.  They  removed 
to  Niagara  county,  in  the  same  state,  when  Abraham  was  a  mere 
child,  and  he  received  his  education  in  the  common  schools  of  that 
locality.  When  he  was  sixteen  years  old  they  again  removed  to 
Wauwatosa,  Wisconsin,  where  the  subject  of  this  sketch  earned 
eighty  acres  of  land  by  chopping  cordwood  at  25  cents  per  cord. 
This  he  subsequently  sold,  and  in  1849  went  to  California,  crossing 
the  plains  with  oxen.  Two  years'  stay  there  enabled  him  to  earn 
$14,000.  of  which  five-sevenths  was  sunk  in  developing  invaluable 
mining  prospects,  and  he  returned  to  Wisconsin,  settling  at 
Waupun,  and  there  engaged  in  the  manufacture  of  wagons,  car- 
riages and  sleighs,  and  built  up  an  extensive  business.  On  Decem- 
ber 13,  1853,  Mr.  Allis  was  united  in  marriage  to  Mariah,  daughter 
of  Rev.  Noah  Wirt,  of  Waupun.     This  union  has  been  blessed  with 


1068  IIISTOEY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

six  children,  two  of  whom  died  in  infancy.  They  were:  May 
Maria,  born  May  20,  1856,  died  December  18,  1861  ;  Fred  D.,  born 
April  19,  1858  (who  still  resides  with  his  parents) ;  Maud,  born 
March  29,  1864,  died  July  9,  1865  ;  Blanche  G.,  born  September 
25,  1868;  Koy  W.,  born  September  20,  1874;  Mary  S.,  born 
August  18,  1880.  In  1863  Mr.  Allis  went  in  partnership  with 
George  W.  Wirt,  bought  the  mill  property  at  Oronoco,  and,  closing 
out  his  business  at  Waupun,  removed  here,  and  has  since  made  this 
his  home.  A  farm,  purchased  at  the  same  time  as  the  mill,  was  soon 
exchanged  for  Mr.  Wirt's  interest  in  the  mill.  In  1873,  needing 
more  capital,  Messrs.  A.  Gooding  and  D.  S.  Hebbard,  of  Rochester, 
were  admitted  to  partnership  with  Mr.  Allis,  and  a  large  mill  built 
on  the  power  with  eight  runs  of  stone,  to  which  three  sets  of  rolls 
were  soon  added,  and  a  very  extensive  merchant  milling  business 
conducted.  On  JSTovember  25,  1879,  the  mill  was  totally  destroyed 
by  fire,  with  30,000  bushels  of  wheat,  inflicting  a  loss  of  $90,000 
and  nearly  crushing  the  firm.  Mr.  Allis  then  purchased  the  interest 
of  his  partners  and  is  gradually  rebuilding,  as  his  means  will  allow. 
A  small  grist-mill  now  occupies  the  site,  and  additions  are  contem- 
plated at  an  early  day.  The  proprietor  also  owns  two  other  powers 
on  the  same  stream  in  this  township,  including  1,200  acres  of  land, 
and  his  indomitable  energy  and  courage  will  soon  lead  to  their 
improvement.  Mr.  Allis  is  a  member  of  Rochester  lodge,  A.  F. 
and  A.  M. ;  has  been  an  enthusiastic  republican  since  the  organiza- 
tion of  that  party,  and  an  ardent  temperance  advocate.  Was  chair- 
man of  the  town  board  of  supervisors  in  1870,  and  stands  high  in 
the  esteem  of  his  fellow  citizens. 

William  S.  Bush,  farmer,  is  descended  from  natives  of  Connec- 
ticut and  New  York,  William  Bush  and  Sarah  Pearsall.  The  sub- 
ject of  this  sketch  was  born  in  the  town  of  Oxford,  Chenango 
county,  New  York,  Maj  4,  1825.  He  was  reared  on  a  farm  there, 
attending  the  district  schools  and  spending  two  years  at  Oxford 
Academy.  On  reaching  his  majority  he  went  to  Columbus, Wiscon- 
sin, where  he  engaged  in  farming.  In  September,  1850,  he  mar- 
ried Miss  Harriet  E.  Peckham,  of  New  York  parentage  ;  her  father 
being  John  A.  Peckham  and  her  mother  Aurilla  nee  Snead.  In 
March,  1858,  Mr.  Bush  went  with  a  party  of  friends  to  Pike's  Peak, 
then  the  £'1  Dorado  of  many  hopes.  After  spending  eight  months 
in  working  a  mining  claim,  from  which  every  dollar  wrested  cost  a 
dollar  and  a  quarter,  he  returned  to  his  farm  in  Wisconsin,  a  poorer 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  10G9 

and  a  wiser  man.  In  October,  1863,  lie  removed  to  this  townsliip, 
and  bought  eighty  acres  of  land  on  section  30,  which  has  ever  since 
been  his  home.  He  has  never  sought  to  mingle  in  the  management 
of  public  matters,  but  has  always  taken  an  interest  in  schools,  and 
has  served  his  present  school  district  as  treasurer.  lie  has  always 
been  a  republican,  but  is  not  a  member  of  any  religious  body.  Mrs. 
Bush  is  a  member  of  the  Advent  church.  Two  children  have  been 
born  to  this  family,  as  follows  :  George  C,  June  29,  1853,  married 
Miss  Rena  Tennison,  and  resides  at  New  Haven  ;  Mary  J.,  April 
4,  1864,  lives  with  her  parents. 

Elisha  Gorton,  farmer,  is  a  son  of  Elisha  B.  Gorton  and  Sarah 
Trumbull  Isham,  who  were  reared  and  married  in  Connecticut,  and 
settled  near  Utica,  New  York.  The  subject  of  this  sketch  was  born 
in  North  New  Berlin,  Otsego  county,  July  1,  1826,  and  was  edu- 
cated in  the  city  schools  of  Utica,  where  his  parents  lived  from  the 
time  he  was  one  year  old.  Nineteen  years  of  his  life  were  spent 
on  the  canal,  for  ten  years  of  which  time  he  was  commander  of  a 
packet.  On  December  27,  1854,  he  married  Sarah,  daughter  of 
John  and  Nancy  (Myers)  Walker,  natives  of  New  York.  In  the 
fall  of  1855  Mr.  Gorton  became  a  resident  of  Minnesota,  spending 
the  winter  in  Fillmore  county,  then  removing  to  Rochester.  He 
returned'to  New  York  in  1857,  having  first  pre-empted  160  acres  of 
government  land  on  section  25  of  this  township,  which  is  still  his 
home.  In  the  fall  of  1863  he  again  took  up  his  home  in  Minnesota, 
and  has  since  resided  on  this  farm,  except  five  years  at  different 
intervals  spent  in  New  York,  where  he  had  business  interests.  In 
1861  Mrs.  Gorton  came  to  Minnesota  to  look  after  her  husband's 
land,  he  being  at  the  time  compelled  by  business  engagements  to 
remain  in  New  York  ;  while  here  Mrs.  Gorton  filled  her  leisure 
time  in  teaching,  which  was  her  occupation  before  marriage. 
Beside  the  three  terms  then  taught  in  this  county,  she  taught  the 
first  term  in  their  present  school  district,  in  the  winter  of  1876-7. 
Mr.  Gorton  has  also  been  active  in  school  matters,  although  child- 
less, and  has  served  on  the  school  board  since  its  organization. 
His  political  principles  are  republican.  Mrs.  Gorton  is  an  active 
member  of  the  Seventh-day  Advent  church,  in  which  she  has  been 
a  member  for  eighteen  years  ;  she  was  connected  with  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  church,  that  of  her  parents,  for  sixteen  years  previously. 
This  worthy  couple  is  taking  the  place  of  parents  to  a  niece  of  Mrs. 


1070  HISTOEY    OF    OLMSTED    COtHSTTY. 

G-orton,  Nellie  Elizabeth  Walker,  born  August  7,  1875,  her  mother 
having  died  March  27,  1876. 

John  B.  Hendricks,  merchant,  Dover  Center,  was  born  in 
Franklin  county,  Vermont,  in  1830.  When  twenty-one  years  of  age 
he  came  to  Wisconsin,  locating  at  Grand  Rapids,  thence  to  Clayton 
county,  Iowa,  and  subsequently  to  Pleasant  Grove  in  1854,  where  he 
entered  a  claim  on  section  34.  For  a  number  of  years  after  he  was 
engaged  in  carpentering.  In  1860  he  began  merchandising,  and 
three  years  later  removed  to  Chatfield,  where  he  aided  in  building 
the  first  hotel.  He  resided  there  until  1875,  when  he  came  to 
Dover,  where  he  now  carries  on  an  extensive  business  in  drygoods 
and  groceries.  He  was  married  in  1858,  to  Miss  Cecilia  White,  sis- 
ter of  Hon.  Milo  White,  of  Chatfield  ;  Hudson  B.,  Cora  C,  Frank 
L.,  Abbie  E.,  May  E.  and  Carrie  B.  are  the  names  of  their  children. 
Mr.  Hendricks  came  to  Minnesota  without  capital,  and  by  his  own 
effort  has  accumulated  a  large  estate. 

Gilbert  Bertry,  farmer,  Dover,  was  born  in  Genesee  county, 
New  York,  December  5,  1830.  In  the  spring  of  1850  he  came 
west  to  Greenlake  county,  Wisconsin.  In  1855  he  went  to  Califor- 
nia, where  he  spent  two  years  mining.  He  came  to  Olmsted  county 
in  1863,  locating  on  section  8,  Dover  township.  He  was  married  in 
November,  1857,  to  Miss  Rebecca  A.  Bedal,  a  native  of  Canada. 
Gilbert  H.,  Ida  (deceased),  Elbridge  and  Charlie  are  their  children's 
names. 

Rev.  Tertius  Reynolds  (deceased).  This  pioneer  was  a  son  of 
Jonathan  and  Martha  Reynolds,  who  were  born  at  Plymouth,  Con- 
necticut. Here  our  subject  was  born  March  29,  1800.  At  fifteen 
years  of  age  he  united  with  the  Congregational  church,  and  after 
graduating  at  Amherst  College  and  pursuing  a  subsequent  theological 
course  at  Auburn,  began  preaching  at  twenty-five.  On  June  1,  in 
his  thirtieth  year,  he  married  Miss  Eliza  Talbott,  a  daughter  of 
George  and  Elizabeth  (Ward)  Talbott,  natives  of  Massachusetts.  He 
followed  his  calling  in  various  parts  of  New  York,  and  was  located 
twenty  years  at  Fairfax,  Vermont.  Being  compelled  to  abandon 
preaching  on  account  of  poor  health,  he  came  to  New  Haven  and 
purchased  one  hundred  and  twenty  acres  of  land  on  sections  10  and 
11,  where  he  continued  to  reside  till  his  death,  which  occurred  June 
25,  1863.  Mr.  Reynolds  was  an  ardent  republican,  but  took  no 
active  part  in  political  affairs.  His  family  numbered  five  children, 
several  of  whom  are  still  living  in  this  locality.     Martha  E.,  the 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1071 

eldest,  was  born  May  31,  1831,  and  now  resides  on  section  10  ;  Ed- 
ward Pa3'son,  was  born  March  19,  1833,  at  M(Mra,  New  York,  and 
was  one  of  the  pioneer  settlers  of  this  town,  having  made  a  claim 
to  one  hundred  and  sixty  acres  of  land  on  section  4,  now  occu]jied 
by  S.  W.  Miller,  in  the  fall  of  1855;  enlisted  August  9,  1862,  in  Co. 
D,  93d  111.  Vols.,  and  died  in  hospital  at  Memphis,  March  12,  1863; 
Mary  P.,  born  May  1,  1835,  married  Solomon  Jewell,  January  12, 
1860,  and  resides  in  Pine  Island  ;  Sarah  L.,  died  at  one  year  old  ; 
Abbey  S.,  March  11,  1843,  married  Salem  W.  Miller,  February  23, 
1860,  and  lives  on  section  4,  as  above  noted. 

William  O.  Ckittendon,  farmer,  Dover,  w^as  born  in  Berkshire 
county,  Massachusetts,  November  13,  1844.  When  he  was  twelve 
years  of  age  the  family  came  to  Fond  du  lac  county,  Wisconsin. 
In  April,  1861,  they  came  to  Minnesota,  locating  near  Plainview, 
thence  to  Olmsted  county  in  1863.  They  removed  to  Rochester  in 
1867,  and  to  Dover  township  in  1S74,  locating  northwest  of  the  vil- 
lage of  Dover  Center.  His  brother  Alfred  enlisted  in  August,  1864, 
in  Co.  I,  11th  Minn.  Inf.,  serving  eleven  months. 

Thomas  H.  Titus,  cashier  of  the  Union  National  Bank,  was  born 
in  Phelps,  Ontario  county.  New  York,  August  17,  1842.  When  he 
was  thirteen  years  of  age  his  father's  family  emigrated  to  Illinois, 
and  located  in  Batavia.  Later  they  removed  from  that  city  to 
Lenora,  Fillmore  county.  He  was  afterward  employed  in  a  bank  at 
Chatfield.  In  October,  1864,  he  came  to  Rochester  and  entered  the 
First  National  Bank  as  cashier.  In  1874  he  resigned  on  account  of 
ill  health,  and  was  engaged  in  other  pursuits  until  1879,  when  he 
entered  the  Rochester  National  Bank,  in  which  institution  he  acted 
as  cashier  until  January  1,  1882,  when  he  entered  the  Union 
National  Bank  in  the  same  capacity.  Both  as  a  business  man  and  a 
citizen  Mr.  Titus  is  highly  respected.  He  is  kind  and  genial, 
besides  possessing  many  other  attributes  of  real  worth  which  will 
make  him  popular  in  whatever  capacity  he  may  appear  before  the 
public.  He  was  married  December  1,  1864,  to  Miss  Ilattie  Arm- 
strong, a  native  of  Addison  county,  Vermont.  Mary  W.  and  Clara 
A.  are  the  names  of  their  children.  Both  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Titus  are 
members  of  the  Presbyterian  church. 

Maktin  V.  Rowley,  blacksmith,  was  born  in  Steuben  county. 
New  York,  March  8,  1838.  When  nine  years  of  age  he  went  to 
Knox  county,  Ohio,  remaining  one  year,  and  from  thence  to  Wis- 
consin, 'in  1864  he  came  to  Rochester  and  opened  a  blacksmith 
64 


]()72  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COtT]S"TY. 

shop,  having  learned  that  trade  in  Xew  York  State.  For  a  number 
of  years  lie  emplo^^ed  five  men  and  did  a  flourishing  business.  Mr. 
Rowley  was  married  when  eighteen  years  of  age  to  Miss  Nancy  Wil- 
son, also  a  native  of  New  York  State.  The  names  of  their  children 
are  as  follows  :  Charles  M.  (a  merchant  in  Yolga,  Dakota),  John 
M.  (in  tlie  employ  of  Fest  &  Knowlton),  William  H.  (residing  near 
Kochester  on  a  farm),  Julia  A.,  Sarah  B.  and  Norman  G.  He  is  a 
member  of  the  A.O.U.W. 

John  F.  Grimm,  butcher  and  stock  dealer,  was  born  in  Marion 
county,  Ohio,  October  2,  1842.  Four  years  later  the  family  emi- 
grated to  Wisconsin,  locating  near  Beaver  Dam,  where  they  remained 
about  sixteen  years.  In  isG-i  they  came  to  Olmsted  county,  locat- 
ing on  a  farm  in  Cascade  township.  In  1879  our  subject  came  to 
Rochester  and  opened  a  meat  market  on  the  corner  of  Broadway  and 
Fifth  streets.  He  was  married  in  1871,  to  Miss  Amelia  Hensler. 
Nellie,  Emma,  Edward,  Stella  and  Burt  are  the  names  of  their  chil- 
dren.    He  is  a  member  of  the  I.O.O.F. 

John  M.  Morton,  farmer,  was  born  in  Chautauqua  county,  New 
York,  in  1843.  In  the  spring  of  1864  he  came  to  Minnesota.  Later 
he  enlisted  in  Co.  I  of  the  1st  Minn.  Int.,  and  served  until  the  close 
of  the  war,  after  which  he  took  a  course  in  the  state  normal  school 
at  Winona.  After  completing  his  studies  he  taught  several  terms. 
Mr.  Morton  was  married  in  1870,  to  Miss  Matilda  G.  Cunningham,  a 
native  of  New  York.     May  is  the  name  of  their  only  child. 

Isaac  Robertson,  dealer  in  machinery  and  implements,  was  born 
September  22,  1831,  at  Aberdeenshire,  Scotland.  When  twenty-six 
years  of  age  he  came  to  America  and  located  in  Ashland  county, 
Ohio,  where  he  began  working  at  his  trade  (carpentering),  which  he 
learned  in  Scotland.  He  remained  there  seven  years,  at  the  end  of 
which  time  he  came  to  Rochester,  Minnesota,  and  was  employed  by 
George  W.  Payne.  In  1873,  in  company  with  his  brother,  he  em- 
barked in  the  machinery  business.  He  was  married  in  1872,  to  Miss 
Johanna  Maloney.  William  is  the  name  of  only  child  living.  Our 
subject  is  a  member  of  the  A.O.U.W.,  and  is  now  master  work- 
man of  lodge  No.  23. 

Peter  Hoganson  was  born  September  21,  1834,  in  Hardanger, 
Norway,  and  emigrated  to  the  United  States  in  July,  1854,  when  he 
settled  in  Boone  county,  Illinois,  and  moved  to  Rock  Dell  in  1864, 
having  in  the  meantime  been  in  California.  He  was  member  of  the 
town  board  for  one  term  and  has  been  assessor  for  fifteen  years,  also 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1073 

member  of  the  board  of  county  commissioners  foi-  three  years,  from 
1872  to  1875,  and  is  at  present,  and  has  been  ahnost  ever  since  he 
came  to  the  town,  treasurer  of  school  district  No.  91.  Mr.  Hogan- 
son  is  treasurer  of  the  Mutual  Fire  Insurance  Association  of  Vernon, 
Minnesota,  which  association  was  organized  in  1876,  reorganized  in 
1879,  and  comprises  the  towns  of  Vernon  and  Canisteo,  Dodge 
county,  and  Salem  and  Rock  Dell,  Olmsted  county. 

Hon.  Marcus  Wing  was  born  December  7,  1841,  in  the  town  of 
Webster,  Washtenaw  county,  Michigan,  and  emigrated  to  this  state 
from  Wisconsin  (Portage  city)  in  the  year  1864,  and  settled  on  sec- 
tion 17,  town  of  Rock  Dell.  Mr.  Wing  represented  the  ninth  district 
in  the  house  of  representatives  of  this  state  in  the  year  1873,  and  also 
in  1877.  He  is  at  present  chairman  of  the  board  of  supervisors  of 
his  town,  of  which  he  has  been  a  member  for  several  years.  He 
served  as  justice  of  the  peace  about  seven  years,  and  was  appointed 
postmaster  in  Rock  Dell  in  1869,  which  office  he  finally  resigned 
nine  years  later.  Since  he  came  to  the  town  Mr.  Wing  has  been 
almost  continually  a  member  of  the  district  school  board. 

SA.MUAL  L.  Jenks,  farmer,  of  Quincy,  was  born  in  Genesee 
county,  New  York,  in  1836.  Subsequently  the  family  moved  to 
Pennsylvania,  remaining  ten  years,  thence  to  Walworth  county, 
Wisconsin.  Our  subject  came  to  Olmsted  county  in  1864,  locating 
on  section  8.  He  was  married  in  1860,  to  Miss  Alice  A.  Leach,  a 
native  of  New  York.  Mark  E.,  Edith  M,  and  Vanil  are  their 
children's  names.  Mr.  Jenks  is  a  member  of  the  Masonic  lodge  at 
Plain  view. 

Albert  Farnham,  farmer,  is  one  of  a  family  of  ten  children,  all 
of  whom  are  now  living.  His  father,  J.  E.  Farnham,  was  a  native 
of  New  York,  and  his  mother,  whose  maiden  name  was  Rachael 
McDermond,  was  of  Nova  Scotia  origin.  Albert  Farnham  was 
born  at  Charlottesville,  in  the  township  of  Walsingham,  Province  of 
Ontario,  July  9,  1840.  His  father  was  a  farmer,  and  made  several 
removals,  living  six  years  near  Portage  City,  Wisconsin,  where  the 
subject  of  this  sketch  received  some  practical  education  at  a  private 
school.  In  1857  his  parents  settled  in  Dodge  county,  this  state, 
where  he  assisted  in  opening  up  a  farm.  In  November,  1862,  Mr. 
Farnham  enlisted  in  the  Minnesota  Mounted  Rangers,  and  served 
thirteen  months  in  quelling  the  Indians  on  the  frontier.  December 
16,  1867,  he  married  Edith  A.,  daughter  of  Col.  Jas.  George,  whose 
biography  is  given  elsewhere.     They  have  four  promising  children. 


1074  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COITISTTY. 

bom  as  follows  :  George  A.,  March  7,  1869;  Clinton  E.,  March  5, 
1870;  Edith,  December  26, 1871;  John  E.,  September  24, 1876.  Mr. 
Farnham  is  an  independent  democrat  "in  politics.  From  1856  to 
1862  he  made  his  home  in  Columbia  county,  Wisconsin.  After  his 
service  in  the  army,  in  partnership  with  his  brother  he  bought  eighty 
acres  of  land  on  section  9,  New  Haven.  In  1877  he  moved  to 
Rochester,  where  he  resided  three  years.  Since  1880  he  has  lived 
on  his  present  farm,  on  section  19,  Oronoco. 

Lemuel  L.  Mutchlee,  deceased.  The  subject  of  this  sketch  was 
of  Dutch  descent ;  his  parents,  John  Mutchler  and  Mary  Metz,  were 
born  in  New  Jersey.  They  settled  in  Harmony,  Warren  county, 
that  state,  where  our  subject  was  born.  May  19,  1826.  At  nineteen 
years  old  he  engaged  at  wheelwright  work,  and  acquired  the  trade. 
He  married  Sarah  A.  Carpenter,  August  29,  1846.  His  wife  was 
also  of  Dutch  descent,  her  parents,  Joseph  Carpenter  and  Christiana 
Sharp,  being  natives  of  New  Jersey.  In  April,  1863,  Mr.  Mutchler 
migrated  west,  and  located  in  Dane  county,  Wisconsin,  following 
his  trade  and  also  engaging  in  building  operations.  In  1864  he 
removed  thence  to  New  Haven,  where  he  could  procure  land  for  his 
growing  family  of  boys,  arriving  here  June  10.  The  following 
year  he  purchased  eighty  acres  of  land  on  section  31,  to  which  forty 
acres  more  were  added  subsequently,  and  this  domain  still  consti- 
tutes the  home  of  his  widow  and  younger  offsprhig.  In  February, 
1865,  Mr.  Mutchler  enlisted  as  a  recruit  in  Co.  K,  1st  Minn,  heavy 
artillery,  and  served  in  garrison  at  Chattanooga  till  the  following 
October.  He  was  a  republican  in  political  principle,  and  his  energy 
and  intelligence  soon  came  to  be  demanded  in  the  management 
of  the  town  affairs.  He  was  a  member  of  the  board  of  supervisors 
in  1867-8-9-70^5-7-9,  being  chairman  of  that  body  in  1870. 
He  was  a  member  of  the  Wesleyan  Methodist  church.  On  re- 
turning from  military  service  Mr.  Mutcliler  continued  to  ply  his 
trade,  while  the  land  was  tilled  by  his  sons.  While  at  work  in 
Dakota,  in  1881,  he  inflicted  a  cut  on  his  hand  with  a  hatchet,  through 
neglect  of  which  he  contracted  a  cold,  i-esulting  in  a  fever,  from 
which  he  died  September  23  of  that  year.  Out  of  a  large  family  of 
children  but  five  survive  him  to  mourn  their  own  and  the  commu- 
nity's loss.  Their  record  is  here  given  :  Irving,  married  Elizabeth 
Benton,  and  lives  at  Huron,  Dakota;  Arthur,  married  Emma  Porter, 
and  resides  on  the  homestead;  William  L.,  lives  at  Huron;  Austin 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1075 

and  Tracy,  reside  witli  their  mother,  both  being  under  age.  Arthur 
Mutchler  has  one  child,  Charlie,  born  June  21,  1882. 

Charles  Hurd,  contractor,  was  reared  on  a  farm  in  the  town  of 
Caton,  Steuben  county,  New  York,  where  he  was  born  on  Decem- 
ber IT,  1823.  His  mother,  Cynthia  Shepard,  was  a  native  of  the 
same  state.  Stephen  Hurd,  his  father,  was  born  in  Connecticut. 
Young  Hurd  enjoyed  the  educational  privileges  afforded  by  the 
Caton  district  schools  until  twenty  years  old,  when  he  engaged  in 
lumbering.  In  1847  he  went  to  Fond  du  Lac  county,  Wisconsin, 
and  was  employed  in  the  larabering  region  on  the  Wolf  river.  Five 
years  later  he  removed  to  La  Crosse  and  did  the  Urst  draying  in  that 
3ity.  He  engaged  in  vai-ious  contracts,  and  was  employed  several 
winters  by  the  American  Express  Company  in  carrying  goods  be- 
tween La  Crosse  and  St.  Paul.  On  October  23,  ]S54,  Mr.  Hurd  was 
united  in  marriage  to  Eliza,  daughter  of  Jesse  N.  and  Polly  Black- 
ington,  natives  of  Massachusetts  and  Ohio.  In  1S62  Mr.  Hurd 
removed  to  Winona  and  dwelt  there  two  years.  In  August,  1864, 
he  came  to  New  Haven  and  bought  the  sawmill  at  Genoa  village, 
built  by  Baker  &  Frycke.  This  mill  he  operated  for  six  years,  and 
was  compelled  to  abandon  it  by  his  misfortunes,  the  dam  being 
washed  out  five  times.  Over  $5,000  was  sunk  in  this  property,  to  say 
nothing  of  the  labor  of  its  proprietor.  He  secured  thirty  acres  ot 
land  on  section  33,  which  now  constitutes  his  home,  and  is  employed 
in  lumbering  contracts  during  the  winter  and  in  railroad  contracts  in 
the  summer.  Mr.  Hurd  is  a  member  of  Rochester  lodge,  A.  F.  and 
A.  M. ;  was  formerly  an  Odd-Fellow  ;  has  always  been  a  republican, 
and  served  the  town  as  constable  in  1880-1.  His  family,  which  in- 
cludes eight  children,  has  been  very  fortunate,  as  no  deaths  and 
very  little  sickness  have  ever  occurred  in  it.  The  record  is  given 
below :  Adelbert,  born  September  14,  1854,  married  Minerva 
Baker,  November,  1881,  in  Bon  Homme  county,  Dakota,  where  he 
now  dwells  ;  Adrian,  born  July  13,  1856,  home  at  Genoa  ;  Harriet 
Elizabeth,  born  May  13,  1858,  married  Frank  Cornwell  March  13, 
1883,  and  resides  on  section  16  ;  Lucius,  born  March  22,  1860,  now 
living  at  Winnipeg,  Manitoba;  Charles  B.,  born  August  12,  1862, 
resides  with  parents  ;  Burton,  born  May  12,  1866  ;  Earl,  August  23, 
1870  ;  and  Ross,  October  23,  1874. 

S.  W.  Brace  Hall,  farmer,  was  born  in  Bridgewater,  Oneida 
county,  New  York,  January  9,  1S47.  His  father,  Chester  Hall,  was 
a  native  of  the  same  state  ;  and  his  mother,  Cynthia  Ambler,  was 


1076  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

born  in  Connecticut.  He  assisted  his  father  in  farm  work  and  at- 
tended the  district  schooh  At  nineteen  his  life  was  despaired  of  on 
account  of  consumption.  He  came  to  Rochester  in  pursuit  of 
health,  and  found  it.  On  his  arrival  here  he  was  scarcely  able  to 
help  himself,  but  soon  began  to  recuperate  under  the  stimulus  of 
Minnesota's  invigoi-ating  air.  He  bought  a  farm  of  204  acres  lying 
on  sections  27  and  Si,  Cascade,  which  he  at  once  began  to. till,  and 
with  success.  For  the  past  seven  years  he  has  been  engaged  in 
supplying  the  people  of  Rochester  with  milk,  keeping  over  thirty 
cows  for  that  purpose.  He  was  married  January  8,  1874,  to  Eliza 
M.  Yroman,  who  was  born  in  Hastings,  New  York,  July  10,  1849  ; 
her  parents,  John  and  Mary  F.  Yroman,  were  New  Yorkers,  of  Ger- 
man descent.  Mr.  Hall  is  a  republican,  and  a  member  of  Rochester 
lodge,  I.O.O.F.,  also  of  Ashlar  Lodge,  A.O.U.W.,  of  Rochester. 
Himself  and  wife  are  members  of  the  Congregational  church.  They 
have  two  children,  born  as  here  noted  :  Arthur,  July  4,  1879  ; 
Edith,  August  31,  1881. 

Harrison  Waldron,  deceased,  was  born  in  Onondaga  county, 
New  York,  August  18,  1815.  He  was  a  brother  of  Robert  Waldron, 
of  Cascade,  elsewhere  mentioned  in  this  work.  His  early  life  was 
that  of  a  New  York  farmer's  son,  and  he  received  a  good  common- 
school  education.  He  had  an  excellent  faculty  for  mathematics,  and 
was  a  natural  speaker,  often  exercising  these  gifts  in  the  grange  and 
in  public  meetings.  Mr.  Waldron  became  possessor  of  a  farm  in 
Sennett,  New  York,  which  he  tilled.  He  was  married  November 
11,  1840,  to  Almira  DeWaters,  who  was  born  in  Elbridge,  Onon- 
daga county,  December  10,  1819  ;  her  parents,  Samuel  and  Olive 
DeWaters,  were  natives  of  New  York  and  Maine  respectively.  Mr. 
Waldron  sold  out  in  New  York  in  1845,  and  became  a  pioneer  of 
Michigan,  settling  in  Leroy,  where  he  made  a  farm.  From  thence 
he  removed  to  Olmsted  county  in  1864  and  bought  one-fourth  of 
section  35,  Kalmar,  which  he  tilled  up  to  the  time  of  his  demise, 
which  occurred  May  27,  1875.  At  the  annual  town  meeting  of  that 
year  he  was  elected  chairman  of  the  town  board.  He  was  an  active 
worker  in  behalf  of  schools  and  the  public  welfare  generally,  and 
his  decease  was  a  loss  to  his  town  and  county.  He  was  a  strong 
supporter  of  the  republican  party.  Himself  and  wife  united  with  the 
Christian  denomination  in  Michigan,  and  he  clung  to  its  faith  at  his 
death,  as-  does  his  widow  now.  They  had  three  sons  and  a  like 
number  of  daughters,  all  of  whom  are  living,  as  follows  :  Gardner, 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1077 

born  July  10,  1843,  married  Siiia  Daniels,  dwells  at  Kassoii  ;  Ellen, 
March,  1846,  Alvin  Rice,  Cascade  ;  Alfred  and  Albert,  twins,  April 
14,  1852, — the  former  married  Ella  King,  lives  Spencer,  Iowa, — 
latter,  Jenny  Whitconib,  Hancock,  Dakota ;  Cerell,  August  10, 
1853,  — A.  H.  Maxiield,-  section  34;  Emma,  March  20,  1857,— 
Elmer  Van  Camp,  — Marcellus,  Onondaga  county.  New  York. 

GusTAVus  HARaESHEiMp:R,  druggist,  was  born  in  Bremen,  Germany, 
December  1,  1845.  He  emigrated  to  America  in  1857,  and  located 
in  Chicago,  where  he  attended  school  for  a  time,  after  which  he 
entered  a  drug  store  as  clerk.  In  1859  he  entered  the  College  of 
Pharmacy,  where  he  attended  oiie  year.  In  May,  1861,  he  enlisted 
in  the  24th  111.  Inf.,  a  regiment  which  covered  itself  with  glory. 
He  was  discharged  August  27,  1864.  In  January,  1865,  he  came 
to  Rochester  and  clerked  one  .year,  after  which  he  embarked  in  busi- 
ness for  himself,  and  now  has  the  largest  drug  trade  in  the  city. 
He  was  married  in  1868,  to  Miss  Louisa  Weber.  Six  intelligent 
children  have  been  born  to  the  couple.  Mr.  Ilargesheimer  is  secre- 
tary of  the  German  Library  Association,  and  is  a  prominent  member 
of  the  I.O.O.F,,  being  grand  marshal  of  the  Grand  Lodge  of  Min- 
nesota. 

Carlos  W.  Baldwin  was  born  in  Rutland  county,  Vermont,  in 
1812.  Twelve  years  later  the  family  emigrated  to  Orleans  county, 
New  York,  where  they  resided  ten  years.  At  the  end  of  that  time 
our  subject  came  west  to  Kalamazoo,  Michigan,  where  he  was  for 
some  time  employed  as  clerk  in  a  boot  and  shoe  store.  In  1859  he 
went  to  Columbia,  Wisconsin.  He  was  for  seven  years  engaged  in 
the  grain  business  in  Pardeeville.  In  1865  he  came  to  Olmsted 
county,  locating  in  Rochester.  Mr.  Baldwin  was  married  March 
2,  1842,  to  Miss  Eliza  Barden,  a  native  of  Chenango  county.  Alice 
C,  Lora  O.  and  Corwin  C.  are  the  names  of  their  children. 

Among  the  successful  business  men  of  Rochester,  the  name  of 
Elliot  A.  Knowlton  stands  prominent.  He  was  born  in  Windham 
county.  Vermont,  September  10,  1844.  When  twelve  years  of  age 
his  parents  emigrated  to  Minnesota,  and  located  at  Noi-thheld. 
After  coming  to  Minnesota  he  attended  Hamlin  University  three 
years.  On  September  9,  1862,  he  enlisted  in  Co.  A,  7th  Minn. 
Inf.,  serving  on  the  frontier  and  at  Fort  Snelling  until  the  close  of 
the  war,  after  which  he  was  in  the  em])loy  of  J.  D.  Blake  &  Co. 
for  six  years,  when  he  became  a  member  of  the  firm.  He  was 
married  March  4,   1872,  to  Miss  Ella  R.  Blake,  also  a  native  of 


1078  HISTORi"    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Yermont.  George  B.  and  Clarence  E.  are  the  names  of  their 
children.  Thej  are  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church. 
Mr.  Knowlton  is  also  member  of  the  Knights  of  Honor. 

Theodore  B.  Kellog  (deceased)  was  born  in  Champlain,  New 
York,  December  12,  1837.  In  1857  he  came  west  to  Wisconsin, 
and  spent  four  years  and  six  months  with  a  surveying  party.  In 
December,  1861,  he  enlisted  in  2d  Minn.  Sharpshooters,  and  while  in 
the  service  participated  in  nearly  thirty  engagements.  He  was  dis- 
charged in  1864,  after  which  he  came  to  Rochester.  In  1867  he 
became  a  partner  in  the  firm  of  Kellog  &  Johnston,  dealers  in 
general  merchandise.  In  1879  he  sold  out  his  interest,  and  in  1880 
opened  a  boot  and  shoe  store  with  a  stock  of  groceries  in  connection, 
on  the  corner  of  Broadway  and  Zumbro  streets.  He  was  married 
January  2,  1873,  to  Miss  Mary  Bradley,  a  native  of  Crystal  Lake, 
Wisconsin.  Karl,  is  the  name  of  their  only  living  child.  Mr. 
Kellog  was  a  member  of  the  A.  E.  and  A.  M.  lodge  No.  21,  also  of 
Chapter  No.  8  and  Home  Commandery  No.  5. 

Lyman  E.  Cowdery,  real-estate  dealer,  was  born  in  Palmyra, 
New  York,  February  18,  1836.  When  he  was  two  years  of  age  the 
family  emigrated  to  Kirtland,  Ohio,  where  they  resided  eight  years. 
In  1846  they  came  west  to  Wisconsin,  locating  in  Elkhorn.  His 
ftither  was  an  attorney  by  profession.  In  1859  our  subject  came  to 
Winona,  and  thence  to  Rochester,  in  1865.  In  the  fall  of  1873  he 
was  elected  register  of  deeds,  which  position  he  "held  three  terms. 
In  1879  he  was  elected  mayor  of  the  city.  He  was  married  in  1861, 
to  Miss  Sallie  E.  Fowler,  a  native  of  Galena,  Illinois.  Robert  L. 
and  Mabel  L.  are  the  names  of  the  children  resulting  from  the 
union.  The  family  are  members  of  the  Universalist  church ;  Mr. 
Cowdery  is  also  a  Mason. 

Alonzo  D.  Robinson,  Rochester,  was  born  in  Bradford  county, 
Pennsylvania,  July  4,  1835.  When  he  was  twelve  years  of  age  the 
family  removed  to  Tioga  county.  In  1862  oar  subject  enlisted  in 
Co.  H,  137th  N.  Y.  Yol.  Inf.,  in  which  he  served  until  the  close  of 
the  war.  He  participated  in  the  battles  of  Antietam,  Chancellors- 
ville,  Gettysburg,  Wahatchie  Yalley,  Lookout  Mountain,  and  also  in 
the  Georgia  campaign.  He  was  mustered  out  in  Louisville,  Ken- 
tucky, in  June,  1865.  He  was  married  in  1862,  to  Miss  Rodelphia 
E.  Swartwood,  a  native  of  New  York,  who  died  in  1880.  He  was 
again  married  in  1881,  to  Mrs.  Marcia  D.  Ott.  The"  names  of  his 
children  are  Alice  R.,  Mark  A.,  Roy  O.,  Grace  E.  and  Harry  Y. 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1079 

He  is  a  member  of  Masonic  order,  also  of  the  chapter  and  com- 
mandery,  and  is  also  an  Odd-Fellow.  He  came  to  Rochester  in 
1865,  and  engaged  in  drajdng.     He  runs  four  teams. 

James  D.  Spaulding,  grocer,  was  born  in  Trumbull  county,  Ohio, 
in  1826.  Ten  years  later  his  father's  family  removed  to  Geauga 
county,  where  they  resided  twelve  years.  In  1855  our  subject  came 
to  Stillwater,  Minnesota,  where  he  worked  at  blacksmithing,  which 
trade  he  had  begun  when  twenty-one  years  of  age.  He  came  to 
Rochester  in  1865,  and  begun  working  at  his  trade.  In  November, 
1881,  he  bought  a  half-interest  in  the  grocery  business  with  Mr. 
Mueller.  He  was  married  in  1857,  to  Miss  Harriet  A.  Fling,  a 
native  of  St.  Lawrence  county,  New  York. 

John  W.  Campbell  was  born  in  Erie  county,  Pennsylvania, 
March  7,  1817,  and  was  married  to  Martha  Gillespie,  February  4, 
1840,  and  by  her  had  one  child,  a  son,  born  November  17,  1847, 
who  was  named  John  Yernon  Campbell.  His  mother  died  Novem- 
ber 6,  1853,  and  on  November  2,  1854,  John  W.  Campbell  was 
married  to  Susan  Walker,  and  by  her  had  two  children  :  Martha 
Jane  Campbell,  born  September  25,  1855,  and  Dyer  Henry  Camp- 
bell, born  November  28,  1858,  and  on  September  4,  1865,  he 
started  with  his  family  for  Olmsted  county,  Minnesota,  and  settled 
on  a  farm  in  the  town  of  Marion.  Here  he  lived  four  years,  and 
then  moved  to  the  city  of  Rochester,  and  worked  in  the  office  of 
the  register  of  deeds  for  four  years,  when  he  was  elected  a  justice 
of  the  peace  in  the  second  ward  of  said  city,  and  served  twenty 
months.  In  consequence  of  failing  health  he  resigned  and  went  to 
Tallaliasse,  Florida,  where  he  spent  six  months,  and  returned  to 
Rochester,  where  he  resides  at  the  present  time. 

P.  D.  Brockway,  farmer,  came  to  Eyota  township,  Olmsted  county, 
in  1865,  and  bought  two  hundred  and  forty  acres  in  sections  2  and  12, 
where  he  farmed  and  raised  fine  blooded  stock,  short-horns  principally. 
In  1876  he  mDved  to  Jasper  count}',  Iowa,  and  followed  raising 
blooded  stock  exclusively  till  1881,  when  he  bought  two  hundred 
and  fiftj'-five  acres  of  land  in  sections  28  and  33,  town  of  Haverhill, 
where  he  now  resides.  Mr.  Brockway  is  still  in  the  blooded  stock- 
raising  business,  dealing  in  short-horns  in  cattle,  Jersey  Southdowns 
in  sheep,  and  Jersey  Reds  or  Dorocks  in  bogs,  has  also  some  good 
road  horses.  Our  subject  was  born  in  Elmira,  New  York,  in  1840, 
and  is  the  son  ot  Timothy  and  Deborah  Wisner-Brockway.  Assist- 
ed his  father  on  his  farm  till  1857,  wlien  he  began  working  for  him- 


1080  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

self  on  a  farm  until  he  came  west  in  1S65.  He  was  married  in 
1868,  to  Miss  Amelia  Taylor,  daughter  of  Allen  and  Elvira  (Johnson) 
Taylor,  and  has  had  by  this  marriage  four  children:  James  H., 
born  1871  ;  Horace  G.,  born  1873  ;  Lilian  A.,  born  1875,  and  Brent 
H.,  born  1878.  In  politics  our  subject  is  a  republican,  in  religion 
is  liberal  in  his  views.  Mrs.  Brockway  is  a  member  of  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  church. 

Henry  H.  Beach,  Marion,  was  born  inKandolph  county,  Indiana, 
April  9,  1840.  In  January,  1864,  he  enlisted  in  Co.  1, 130th  Ind.  Inf., 
in  which  he  served  until  the  close  of  the  war.  He  was  mustered  out 
at  Louisville,  Kentucky,  after  which  he  came  to  Minnesota,  and 
located  on  section  26,  Marion  township.  He  was  married  in  1861, 
to  Miss  Margaret  J.  Nickum  Gertrude,  May,  Ella,  Earl,  Peter, 
lovra  and  Garfield  are  the  names  of  their  children.  Mr.  Beach  has 
been  supervisor  four  terms,  also  township  treasurer,  and  is  now 
town  clerk. 

Me.  O.  T.  Dickerman,  son  of  Elijah  and  Clarinda  (Taplin) 
Dickerman,  was  born  April  28,  1842,  in  Topsham,  Vermont.  He 
came  to  Viola  at  tlie  close  of  the  late  war,  and  married  Mary  E. 
Whipple,  March  15,  1866.  They  have  two  children  :  Lottie  E.  and 
Maud  E.  Mr.  Dickerman  was  a  volunteer  from  Vermont,  and  with 
the  army  of  the  Potomac  under  General  Burnside.  He  has  been 
vice-president  of  the  State  Agricultural  Society  for  three  years,  and 
is  president  of  the  Olmsted  County  Agricultural  Society.  He  is  a 
close  observer  of  men  and  events,  and  consequently  well  fitted  for 
the  offices  to  which  his  fellow-citizens  have  called  him. 

C.  W.  Barto,  druggist,  was  born  near  Kusselltown,  Canada,  in 
1850.  The  family  emigrated  to  Wisconsin  in  the  same  year,  remain- 
ing until  1863,  thence  to  Winona,  remaining  sixteen  months.  At 
the  end  of  that  time  they  came  to  Eyota.  His  father,  George  Barto, 
built  the  first  hotel  in  the  village,  which  was  then  known  as  the 
Everett  House.  In  1874  our  subject  went  to  Henderson,  Minnesota, 
and  was  there  engaged  in  the  drug  business  until  June,  1876,  when 
he  returned  to  Eyota,  where  he  has  since  been  engaged  in  the  same 
line.  As  a  merchant  and  citizen  he  is  very  popular.  Mr.  Barto 
was  married  October  29,  1878,  to  Miss  Jennie  L.  Willis,  a  native  of 
Indiana. 

Edwin  Dunn,  lumber  dealer,  was  born  in  Wayne  county,  Penn- 
sylvania, on  July  27,  1834.  When  fourteen  years  of  age  he  went 
to  New  York  city  and  was  there  until  1861,  when  he  enlisted  in  the 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1081 

25th  regt.  N.  Y,  Cav.,  and  was  mustered  in  as  commissary.  He 
served  two  years  in  the  array,  being  under  Gen.  Custer.  After  his 
discharge  he  went  to  the  oil  regions  in  Pennsylvania  and  embarked 
in  the  wholesale  tobacco  trade.  In  1865  he  came  to  Rochester,  and 
after  remaining  two  years  bought  the  lumber  business  of  Yeouman 
&  Dodge,  in  Eyota,  and  has  carried  on  the  business  since  that  time. 
He  was  for  four  years  sergeant-at-arms  in  the  senate.  He  is  a  mem- 
ber of  the  A.  F.  and  A,  M.,  and  also  a  member  of  the  United 
Brethren  church.  He  is  one  of  the  leading  business  men  in  Eyota, 
and  is  an  ardent  worker  in  the  cause  of  temperaijce. 

Charles  E.  Blair,  drygoods  merchant,  was  born  in  Fletcher, 
Vermont,  on  August  6,  1837.  His  boyhood  days  were  spent  in  his 
native  state.  In  1861  he  enlisted  in  Co.  H,  2d  regt.  Ver.  Inf.,  and 
was  discharged  in  June,  1864.  During  this  time  he  participated  in 
the  battles  of  Bull  Run,  Lee's  Mills,  Williamsburg,  Gaines'  Mills, 
Savage  Station,  White  Oak  Swamp,  Malvern  Hill,  second  Bull  Run, 
Crampton's  Pass,  Antietam,  Fredericksburg,  Bank's  Ford,  Franklin 
Crossing,  Gettysburg,  Funks  Town,  Mine  Run,  Wilderness,  Spott- 
sylvania.  Cold  Harbor,  Petersburg  and  Rappahannock  Station.  In 
the  fall  of  1864  he  came  to  Minnesota,  and  in  February,  1865, 
entered  the  employ  of  Milo  White  at  Chattield.  In  May,  1865,  he 
came  to  Eyota,  and  in  1868  embarked  in  business  for  himself.  In 
186H  he  was  made  postmaster,  and  has  been  several  times  chairman 
of  the  board  of  supervisors.  He  was  married  in  1875,  to  Miss  Leila 
C.  Hill,  also  a  native  of  Vermont.  Harry  E.  and  Edith  M.  are  the 
names  of  the  children  born  to  them. 

Charles  P.  Russell',  drygoods  merchant  and  grain  dealer,  was 
born  in  Burlington,  Vermont,  in  1837.  In  1856  he  came  to  Winona 
and  engaged  in  business  there.  In  1865  he  ]>roceeded  to  Eyota. 
In  1878  he  was  elected  to  the  state  legislature,  where  he  served  one 
term.  He  was  married  in  1859,  to  Miss  Helen  M.  Farar,  a  native  of 
Yermont.  Fred  H.  is  the  name  of  their  only  child.  Mr.  Russell  is 
now  carrying  on  an  extensive  drygoods  business,  and  also  deals 
largely  in  grain.     He  is  a  member  of  the  A.  F.  atul  A.  M. 

Joseph  Gwestn,  farmer,  came  to  Salem,  Minnesota,  in  1865,  and 
in  1874  purchased  eighty  acres  of  land  in  section  3,  where  he  now 
(1883)  resides.  In  1877  he  married  Miss  Carrie  Wixson,  born  in 
Canada  in  1858,  daughter  of  J.  L.  and  Roxie  Wixson.  They  have 
one  child,  Laben,  born  1878.  Joseph  Gwinn  was  born  in  Indiana 
in  1843  and  is  the  son  of  Robert  and  Nancy  (Ellison)  (xwiiin,  with 


1082  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

whom  he  hved  till  1861,  when  he  enUsted  in  the  12th  Ind.  Inf.,  Co. 
B,  serving  one  year,  but  immediately  re-enlisted  in  the  75th  Ind.  Inf., 
Co.  J,  servinjy  till  the  end  of  the  war.  He  was  presented  with  a 
commission  as  lieutenant  in  reward  for  his  bravery  and  ability,  and 
was  acting  captain  during  the  latter  part  of  the  war.  He  was  in  the 
following  battles  :  Winchester,  Lockport,  Maryland,  Stone  Kiver, 
Hoover's  Gap,  Murfreesboro,  Chickamauga,  Mission  Ridge,  Rocky 
Face,  Altoona,  Pine  Knob,  Atlanta,  Wainsboro,  Savannah  and  Smith- 
field,  which  last  was  fought  on  the  day  on  which  Gen.  Robert  E. 
Lee  surrendered,  ^t  the  close  of  the  war  our  subject  returned  to 
his  father's  farm  in  Indiana,  where  he  remained  till  he  emigrated 
west  in  1865.  In  politics  he  is  a  republican,  in  religion  has  very 
liberal  views. 

Lucius  A.  Dudley,  teacher,  was  born  March  2,  1853,  at  Bel- 
mont, Franklin  county,  New  York.  His  father,  Lorin  Dudley,  was 
also  a  native  of  New  York,  and  removed  when  Lucius  was  but  two 
years  old  to  Waupaca  county,  Wisconsin.  Here  he  enlisted  at 
the  outbreak  of  the  civil  war,  in  the  21st  Wisconsin  regiment, 
and  was  killed  at  the  battle  of  Perry sville,  Kentucky,  October  S, 
1862.  Lorin  Dudley  married  Juliette,  daughter  of  Ebenezer 
Wheeler,  a  veteran  of  the  war  of  1812.  After  the  death  of  her 
husband  she  removed  with  her  family  of  four  little  ones  to  Eyota, 
this  county.  Our  subject,  being  the  eldest,  and  also  ambitious,  was 
very  active  in  assisting  his  mother.  He  worked  on  farms  in  the 
summer  and  attended  the  district  school  in  the  winter.  His  ambition 
led  him  to  overwork  himself,  and  at  fourteen  he  was  attacked  with 
illness,  which  confined  him  to  the  house  for  over  a  year,  and  his  life 
was  despaired  of.  The  next  two  years  after  his  recovery,  being  too 
frail  to  endure  physical  labor,  he  attended  school,  one  year  of  the 
time  at  Chatfield.  When  he  was  in  the  seventeenth  year  of  his 
age  he  began  his  first  term  of  school,  and  has  been  engaged  in  the 
work  nearly  ever  since.  He  taught  the  public  schools  at  Dover, 
Marion  and  Pleasant  Grove,  this  county,  and  three  years  at  Grand 
Meadow,  Mower  county.  In  the  fall  of  1881  Mr.  Dudley  was 
engaged  to  take  charge  of  the  schools  at  Oronoco,  and  is  now 
conducting  them  with  eminent  satisfaction  to  pupils  and  parents 
that  has  always  characterized  his  work.  As  his  early  advantages 
were  limited,  a  considerable  share  of  his  time  has  been  given  to 
attending  schools  and  institutes.  He  at  one  time  attended  the 
Rochester  high  school,  and  now  holds  a  first  grade  state  certificate. 


BIOGKAPllICAL.  1 083 

which  he  has  earned  by  liis  own  industry  in  cultivating  his  talents. 
April  22,  1875,  Mr.  Dudley  was  wedded  to  Miss  Lizzie,  daughter  of 
Jacob  and  Angelina  Wagoner,  of  Rochester,  and  is  now  assisted  by 
her  in  his  work.  They  have  two  children :  Grace  S. ,  born  September 
2,  1876,  and  Howard  L.,  born  May  26,  1878.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dudley 
are  active  workers  in  Oronoco  lodge,  No.  110,  I.O.G.T.,  and  the 
former  is  also  prominent  in  the  Oronoco  lodge,  I.O.O.F.,  and  the 
latter  in  the  Kebeccas.  Mr.  Dudley  is  superintendent  of  the  Sunday 
school,  in  which  his  wife  is  a  teacher.  Mr.  Dudley  votes  as  his 
father  fought. 

Franklin  J.  Hewiit,  merchant,  was  born  at  Clirard,  Erie  county, 
Pennsylvania,  June  4,  18-12;  his  parents,  Joseph  F.  Hewitt  and  Julia 
E.  nee  Philips,  were  natives  of  New  York.  In  1844  they  removed 
to  Macomb  county,  Michigan,  and  the  subject  of  this  sketch  received 
his  education  at  the  graded  schools  in  the  villages  of  Discoe  and 
"Washington,  that  county.  At  sixteen  years  of  age  he  began  to 
assist  his  father  in  his  occupation  as  wheelwright.  He  has  nearly 
ever  since  followed  wagon  making  and  building.  In  1864-5  he 
served  in  the  United  States  commissary  department  at  Nashville. 
In  the  spring  of  1865  he  came  to  Oronoco  and  engaged  at  his 
trade,  which  he  continued  for  ten  years.  December  19,  186S,  Mr. 
Hewitt  was  united  in  marriage  to  Jennie  Kirkham,  sister  of  J.  H. 
Kirkham,  whose  parentage  is  elsewhere  given  in  this  work.  They 
have  two  bright  children  :  Maud  Mabel,  born  July  17,  1872,  and 
Frank  J.,  born  October  3,  1874.  During  the  years  1875-6-7  Mr. 
Hewitt  represented  the  Atlantic  Glass  Co.  of  Pittsburg,  and  spent 
nearly  all  his  time  traveling,  at  the  same  time  having  a  half-interest 
in  a  grocery  store  here,  which  he  had  opened  in  company  with 
James  Barnett,  the  latter  attending  to  its  management.  He  sub- 
sequently traded  some  property  for  the  store  he  now  occupies  on 
north  side  of  River  street,  where  he  deals  in  fruits  and  confectionery. 
Mr.  Hewitt  engaged  in  collecting  curiosities,  and  has  a  handsome 
case  of  rare  articles.  On  his  arrival  here  he  had  but  two  dollars  in 
cash,  and  has  earned  a  comfortable  independence  by  his  industry  and 
sagacity.  At  present  he  owns  two  stores  on  River  street,  nineteen 
lots  in  blocks  1  and  10,  and  lots  1  to  6,  inclusive,  in  block  19  of  the 
village  of  Oronoco,  besides  twenty-seven  acres  on  section  8  of  this 
township,  and  a  lot  and  business  block  in  Minneapolis.  Mr.  Hewitt 
is  a  member  of  Rochester  lodge,  No.  13, 1. 0.0.  F.     In  politics  he  is 


1084  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

a  republican,  but  has  always  declined  to  accept  any  office  from  his 
fellow-citizens. 

TVilliajm  Dieter,  farmer.  In  the  days  of  William  Penn,  the 
great-grandfather  of  this  subject  emigrated  from  Germany  and  set- 
tled in  Pennsylvania.  His  grandson,  William  Dieter,  married 
Susan  Boyer,'  a  native  of  the  same  state,  and  AVilliam  Dieter,  iirst 
above  named,  was  born  to  them  in  Luzerne  county,  January  26, 
1827.  He  attended  the  common  schools  of  Crawford  county,  where 
his  parents  subsequently  settled,  and  assisted  his  father  in  tilling 
his  farm.  From  the  time  he  was  eighteen  until  he  was  twenty-one 
years  of  age  he  worked  at  blacksmithing.  Not  liking  this  avocation, 
he  came  west  on  attaining  his  majority,  and  engaged  in  farm  labor 
in  Fond  du  Lac  county,  Wisconsin.  Here  he  married  Carrie, 
daughter  of  John  and  Mary  Tanner,  natives  of  Pennsylvania,  April 
24,  1857.  Three  years  later  Mr.  Dieter  settled  in  this  county, 
at  first  renting  land  in  the  town  of  Farmington.  He  shortly  pur- 
chased the  southeast  quarter  section  of  this  township,  which  he  has 
occupied  ever  since  1865.  Here  he  has  lived  a  quiet  life,  so  manag- 
ing his  own  affairs  as  to  be  now  in  very  comfortable  circumstances. 
He  has  paid  little  attention  to  public  affairs,  so  far  performing 
the  duty  of  a  citizen,  however,  as  to  vote  on  all  matters  of  import- 
ance, supporting  the  republican  party.  He  is  not  connected  with 
any  society,  but  Mrs.  Dieter  is  a  member  of  the  Presbyterian 
church.  Four  children  have  been  given  to  them,  the  eldest  being 
taken  away  in  infancy  ;  they  were  born  as  follows  :  Franklin  M., 
July  13,  1858,  died  on  the  24th  of  the  following  April ;  Alfred, 
born  July  7,  1859  (lives  in  Wabasha)  ;  Wilson  W.,  born  February 
28,  1863  ;  Bertie  A.,  born  May  24,  1872. 

Henkt  I.  Wood,  farmer,  is  a  native  of  Schenectady  county,  New 
York,  where  his  birth  occurred  November  28,  1837.  His  father, 
George  T.  Wood,  and  mother,  Mary  Briggs,  were  also  natives 
of  the  same  state.  In  1845  the  elder  Wood  removed  with  his 
family  to  Dodge  county,  Wisconsin,  and  his  son  received  his  educa- 
tion in  the  district  schools  of  that  locality.  Here  he  was  married 
December  2,  1864,  to  Elizabeth,  daughter  of  Samuel  L.  and  Hannah 
(Banner)  Davis,  also  natives  of  New  York,  and  soon  after  removed 
to  Minnesota,  purchasing  one  hundred  and  sixty  acres  of  land  on 
section  30  of  this  township,  where  he  has  ever  since  dwelt.  He  has 
one  child,  Frank  D.,  born  August  26,  1867.  Mr.  Wood  is  a  member 
of  Ashlar  Lodge,  A.O.U.W.,  of  Eochester.     In   politics   he   is   a 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  lOSf) 

republican.  He  came  here  with  very  little  caj)ital,  and  his  industry 
and  perseverance  has  placed  him  in  comfortable  circumstances. 

Nathaniel  A.  Roseboom,  farmer.  On  November  24,  1689, 
Gerrit  Eoseboom,  merchant,  was  married  to  Maria  Sanders,  daugh- 
ter of  the  mayor  of  Albany.  His  eldest  son,  Hendrick,  was  born 
in  1691.  Hendrick's  son,  Grerrit,  first  saw  light  in  1722.  He  begat 
Gerrit,  born  September  21,  1762  ;  and  the  fourth  Gerrit  in  the  line 
of  descent  thus  established  was  born  at  Albany,  January  25,  1791. 
The  third  Gerrit  was  commander  of  a  regiment  of  colonists  in  the 
French  and  Indian  war  ;  the  fourth  served  while  yet  very  young  in 
the  revolutionary  struggle.  The  fourth  of  this  name  married  Lydia 
Pennington,  daughter  of  John  Pennington,  who  also  served  the 
colonies  during  the  revolutionary  struggle.  He  settled  in  Somerset 
county.  New  Jersey,  where  Nathaniel,  his  son,  was  born  September 
2,  1820.  Gerrit  Roseboom  shortl}^  afterward  removed  to  New  York 
city,  where  he  followed  his  trade  of  shipbuilding,  and  where  young 
Nathaniel  assisted  him  as  soon  as  he  was  old  enough.  On  attaining 
his  majority,  Nathaniel  continued  this  occupation  until  failing  health 
compelled  him  to  abandon  it.  He  afterward  engaged  in  contracting, 
and  took  charge  of  work  in  the  building  of  the  Monitors  at  the 
United  States  navy-yards  in  Brooklyn.  In  April,  1863,  Mr.  Rose- 
boom  came  to  Minnesota  and  bought  the  hotel,  with  forty  acres  of 
land,  at  South  Troy,  Wabasha  county.  He  also  kept  the  postoffice 
at  that  point.  Two  years  later  lie  sold  this  property  and  bought  the 
nortliwest  quarter  of  section  1  in  this  township,  on  which  he  has 
since  resided.  Not  being  accustomed  to  farming,  he  at  first  made 
some  expensive  mistakes,  but  is  now  in  comfortable  circumstances. 
He  was  married  October  28,  1866,  to  Mrs.  Mary  A.  Roy,  a  widow 
residing  with  her  daughter  in  this  township.  Mr.  R.  has  one  child 
by  a  former  marriage,  Gerrit,  born  September  23,  1848.  '('his  fifth 
Gerrit  was  married  in  November,  1879,  to  Louise  Rayno,  of  Zumbro 
township,  and  now  lives'  on  a  farm  adjoining  his  father's  on  the 
north  ;  he  has  one  child,  Nathaniel,  named  in  honor  of  his  grand- 
father. 

Gideon  C.  Lake,  farmer.  High  Forest,  was  born  in  Albany 
county.  New  York,  in  1829.  When  nineteen  years  of  age  he  went 
to  Wayne  county,  Pennsylvania,  and  was  there  engaged  in  lumber- 
ing and  various  occupations  for  six  years,  at  the  end  of  that  time  he 
went  to  Tioga  county,  Pennsylvania,  and  was  there  until  1856.  In 
1857  he  came  to  Mower  county,  Minnesota,  locating  in  the  town  of 


1086  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Racine,  and  to  High  Forest  township  in  1865,  locating  on  section  3. 
He  enlisted  in  August,  1864,  in  Co.  H,  11th  Minnesota  Inf.,  serv- 
ing until  the  war  closed.  He  was  married  October  21,  1853,  to  Jane 
M.  Hammond,  a  native  of  Tioga  county,  Pennsylvania.  Sarah  E,, 
Jennie  M.,  Rose  B.  and  Louis  L.  are  their  children's  names. 

John  F.  Pooler,  farmer,  Dover,  was  born  in  Somerset  county, 
Maine,  in  1840.  From  that  state  the  family  came  to  Eau  Claire, 
Wisconsin,  and  to  St.  Charles,  Minnesota,  in  1865.  In  1866  our 
subject  came  to  Dover  township,  locating  on  section  12,  Dover 
township.  He  was  married  in  1862,  to  Miss  Betsy  Carter,  a  native 
of  New  York  State,  who  died  in  1880.  He  was  again  married  in 
1881,  to  Miss  Emma  J.  Wilson,  a  native  of  Winnebago  county, 
Illinois. 

Julius  Guderiajst,  farmer,  of  Dover,  was  born  in  Prussia,  March 
20,  1833.  He  came  to  America  in  1857,  locating  in  Wisconsin. 
During  the  same  year  he  went  to  California,  where  he  remained 
two  years,  after  which  he  returned  to  Wisconsin.  In  1865  he  came 
to  Olmsted  county,  locating  on  section  33,  Dover  township.  In 
1880  he  was  elected  assessor,  which  position  he  still  holds.  He  was 
married  in  1859,  to  Miss  Matilda  Quade,  who  was  also  born  in  Ger- 
many. The  names  of  their  children  are  as  follows :  Theresa, 
Fred,  Lena,  Henry,  Charlie,  Edward,  George,  Otto,  Ella  and 
Lizzie.  Mr.  Guderian  and  wife  are  members  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  church. 

Clark  Phelps,  farmer,  is  of  New  England  parentage  ;  his  father, 
Elijah  D.  Phelps,  was  a  native  of  Connecticut,  and  his  mother, 
Eunice  nee  Amidon,  of  Massachusetts.  Elijah  Phelps  settled  in 
Reedsborough,  Vermont,  where  the  subject  of  this  sketch  was  born, 
June  19,  1807.  When  he  was  seven  years  old  his  parents  removed 
to  New  York,  where  he  was  reared  on  a  farm.  On  April  5,  1832, 
he  married  Miss  Laura  J.  Keeler  ;  her  parents,  Martin  Keeler  and 
Nancy  Northrop,  were  born  in  Connecticut.  In  1851  Mr.  Phelps 
removed  to  Adams  county,  Wisconsin,  where  he  followed  farming. 
He  came  to  New  Haven  in  December,  1865,  and  bought  thirty-one 
acres  of  land  on  section  33,  where  he  has  since  resided  ;  has  en- 
gaged in  various  occupations ;  carried  the  mail  from  Genoa  to 
Mantorville  from  1872  to  1879.  Is  an  unassuming  man,  but  enjoys 
the  respect  of  his  neighbors  and  the  filial  devotion  of  his  six  living 
children,  all  of  whom  are  settled  near  him.  One  child  was  taken 
away  before  reaching  two  years  of  age.     Here  is  their  record  of 


J.   C.   KETCH  U  M. 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1089 

births,  etc.:  Jane,  February  15,  1833,  married  Abram  Bryant  and 
lives  at  Mankato  ;  Elvira,  February  28,  1834,  married  Matthew 
Ottman  November,  1851,  resides  at  Genoa ;  Ellen,  June  12,  1837, 
married  George  Fryer  September  9,  1855,  lives  at  Genoa ;  Charles 
M.,  June  5,  1839,  lives  on  section  34,  married  Polly  Fennell,  now 
deceased  ;  Ralph,  February  26,  1841,  married  Almira  Baker,  now 
resides  in  the  town  of  Kalmar ;  Julina,  April  21,  1844,  died  Febru- 
ary 26,  1846;  Elma  J.,  May  24,  1849,  married  Dewitt  G.  Ottman, 
November  29,  1872,  resides  on  section  33,  opposite  parents. 

James  Bryant,  farmer,  was  born  in  County  Wicklow,  Ireland, 
April  5,  1830.  His  parents,  James  and  Rachel  (Jenkenson)  Bry- 
ant, emigrated  when  he  was  a  year  old  to  the  Pi'ovince  of  Quebec 
and  settled  on  a  farm  near  Stanstead.  Here  he  was  reared,  received 
an  ordinary  education  at  the  schools  of  that  locality,  and  on  arriv- 
ing at  majority  engaged  in  farming.  He  was  married  to  Ruth 
Cleveland,  April  30,  1856  ;  she  bore  him  five  children,  as  follows: 
Laura  A.,  born  February  12,  1857,  died  July  15  following;  Cony 
A.,  born  September  30,  1858,  died  May  31,  1860;  infant  unnamed, 
died  May  3,  1860;  Clara  B.,  born  Juiy  24,  1860,  married  Harlan 
Miller,  of  Douglass,  February  15,  1883,  and  is  now  in  Manitoba  ; 
Charley  C,  born  June  15,  1S66,  died  August  28,  1869.  In  the  fall 
of  1865  Mr.  Bryant  came  to  Minnesota  and  settled  in  the  town  of 
Cascade,  this  county,  purchasing  120  acres  of  land,  which  he  culti- 
vated, on  sections  7  and  8.  Here  he  was  deprived  of  his  helpmeet 
by  death,  September  2,  186^.  In  1876  he  sold  his  farm  and  spent 
the  succeeding  three  years  in  Canada.  Returning  to  this  county, 
he  purchased  200  acres  of  land  on  section  35  of  this  township,  in 
July,  1879,  and  has  ever  since  resided  thereon.  On  Christmas  day, 
1879,  he  married  Josephine  W.,  relict  of  Edmund  W.  Connor,  and 
daughter  of  Hiram  and  Cornelia  (Hall)  Hunt.  Mr.  Bryant  became 
a  citizen  of  the  United  States  as  soon  as  the  laws  permitted,  and 
has  always  supported  the  republican  party.  He  was  reared  in  the 
Episcopal  church,  of  which  both  his  parents  were  members.  Mrs. 
Bryant  is  a  member  of  the  Baptist  church.  They  jhave  a  pleasant 
home  half  a  mile  from  Douglass  Station,  and  enjoy  the  respect  and 
esteem  of  their  little  community. 

Nathaniel  Bowker,   deceased,  was  born  March   10,  1834,    at 
Georgia,  Yermont,  also  the  native  town  of  his  parents,  John  and 
Elvira  Bowker,     He  was  reared  on  a  farm,  and  received  his  educa- 
tion, which  was  somewhat  limited  on  account  of  deafness  caused  by 
65 


1090  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

scarlet  fever  at  an  early  -age,  at  Georgia  Academy.  In  1856  he  set- 
tled in  Illinois,  and  was  married  at  Lena,  in  that  state,  March  25, 
1857,  to  Martha  E.  Reynolds,  whose  parentage  is  elsewhere  given 
under  this  township.  He  enlisted  August  9,  1862,  in  Co.  D,  93d 
111.  regt.,  and  served  three  years,  participating  in  many  important 
engagements,  among  which  were  the  battles  of  Champion  Hills, 
Jackson,  and  the  siege  of  Vicksburg.  His  wife  having  removed 
with  her  parents  to  this  town,  he  joined  her  here  at  the  close  of 
the  war,  and  engaged  in  farming  on  sections  10  and  11,  where 
she  still  dwells,  the  farm  having  been  bequeathed  to  her  by  her 
father.  Mr.  Bcjwker  joined  the  Baptist  church  at  eighteen  years  of 
age,  and  Mrs.  Bowker  united  with  the  Congregationalists  at  the 
same  age.  In  politics  he  was  a  republican,  and  early  took  a  promi- 
nent part  in  managing  the  affairs  of  this  town  ;  was  clerk  of  his 
school  district  in  Illinois  immediately  on  coming  here  ;  served 
the  town  as  justice  of  the  peace  nearly  all  of  his  residence  here,  and 
as  supervisor  in  1868-9.  His  constitution  was  broken  by  army  life, 
and  he  never  enjoyed  perfect  health  during  his  stay  here.  After  a 
long  struggle  with  the  pale  destroj- er,  he  passed  away  on  the  morn- 
ing of  July!:,  1881.  One  child,  Sibyl  E.,  born  November  28.  1866, 
survives  him,  besides  his  widow.  Their  first  child,  Elvira  S.,  born 
at  Lena,  Illinois,  April  6,  1862,  died  on  the  following  October  2. 

Henry  Webee,  harness  dealer,  Rochester,  was  born  April  28, 
1845,  in  Germany.  He  came  to  America  in  1848  with  his  father'^s 
family,  locating  in  Washington  county,  Wisconsin,  where  he  learned 
the  harness  trade  under  his  father's  instruction  in  that  state.  He 
came  to  Rochester  in  1865,  working  as  a  journeyman  until  1878, 
when  he  became  one  of  the  firm  now  known  as  Beardsley  &  Weber. 
He  was  mariied  ^NTovember  19,  1873,  to  Miss  Bertha  Miller,  a  native 
of  Wisconsin.     Otto  and  Cora  are  their  children's  names. 

Daniel  A.  Morrison  is  a  son  of  Ananias  and  Mary  Gaston  Mor- 
rison, and  was  born  in  Franklin,  Venango  county,  Pennsylvania, 
January  8,  1842.  The  family  are  of  Scotch  origin  on  the  paternal  side, 
and  Irish  on  the  maternal.  John  Gaston  w^s  wounded  in  the  war  of 
1812,  from  the  effects  of  which  he  finally  died.  In  1846  the  family 
emigrated  to  Elmira,  New  York,  and  six  years  later  to  Fond  du  Lac, 
Wisconsin,  when  the  son  received  a  practical  education  and  learned 
the  printer's  trade  in  the  office  of  the  "Commonwealth."  Before 
reaching  the  age  of  eighteen  he  took  charge  of  the  "Journal"  at 
Markesan,  with  which  paper  he  was  connected  during  the  years  of 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1091 

1859  and  1860.  In  1862  Mr.  Morrison  enlisted  in  the  32d  Wis.  Inf., 
serving  until  the  close  of  the  war.  In  April,  1866,  he  located  in 
Rochester,  and  embarked  in  the  mercantile  business.  He  has  been 
at  the  head  of  the  municipality  in  Rochester  three  terms,  and  is  now 
serving  his  fourth  term  in  the  state  senate.  He  is  a  member  of  the 
LO.O.F.,  and  also  of  the  A.  F.  and  A.  M.  During  the  years  1877 
and  1878  he  acted  as  grand  master  of  the  Odd-Fellows  of  the  state, 
and  is  now  serving  his  second  term  as  grand  representative  of  the 
Sovereign  Grand  Lodge  of  Odd-Fellows.  He  was  married  in  1865, 
to  Miss  Sarah  M.  Beeton,  of  Rochester,  and  of  four  children  born  to 
them  three  are  living.  In  public  as  well  as  in  private  life  Mr.  Mor- 
rison has  a  record  of  which  he  may  well  be  proud. 

Royal  H.  Go\^,  attorney-at-law,  was  born  in  Orange  county, 
Vermont,  January  16,  1830.  He  received  an  academical  education. 
In  1851  he  came  to  Morgan  county,  Illinois,  and  taught  school  two 
years,  after  which  he  returned  to  Vermont.  In  1856  he  moved  to 
Columbia  county,  Wisconsin,  and  there  began  practicing  law.  In 
1866  he  came  to  Rochester.  From  1870  till  1874  he  was  city  justice. 
In  1869  he  was  city  assessor.  Mr.  Gove  was  married  August  21, 
1851,  to  Miss  ISTancy  A.  Farnham,  also  a  native  of  Vermont.  Henry 
C,  Arthur  L.,  Royal  A.,  Herbert  H.,  Lenora  A.,  Nancy  R.,  George 
and  Archie  are  the  names  of  the  children  resulting  from  the  union. 
Mr.  Gove  is  a  Mason  and  also  a  member  of  the  Presbyterian  church. 

William  W.  Reed,  liveryman,  was  born  in  Orange  county, 
New  York,  January  20,  184:1.  When  he  was  eight  years  of  age 
his  father's  family  emigrated  to  Cook  county,  Illinois.  In  the 
spring  of  1855  they  came  to  Mower  county,  Minnesota.  In  1866 
our  subject  came  to  Rochester,  and  began  keeping  hotel  in  the 
Stephens  House.  At  the  end  of  two  and  a  half  years  he  left  the  hotel 
and  embarked  in  the  implement  business,  which  he  continued  four 
years.  In  1876  he  began  the  livery  business,  in  which  line  he  is 
doing  well.  Mr.  Reed  was  married  April  5, 1864,  to  Miss  Evelenia 
Langton,  a  native  of  Michigan.  Lavina  E.,  George  F.,  Harland 
W.  and  Jay  W.  are  the  names  of  their  children.  He  is  a  member 
of  the  A.O.U.W.,  being  secretary  of  the  Rochester  lodge. 

Prominent  among  the  manufacturers  of  Rochester  is  the  name  of 
John  T.  La  Du  ;  he  was  born  in  Onondaga  county.  New  York,  May 
8,  1842.  He  was  reared  a  farmer.  In  1862  he  enlisted  in  Co.  H, 
122d  N.  Y.  Vol.  Inf.  While  in  the  service  he  took  part  in  the 
battles  of  South  Mountain,  Antietam  and  Fredericksburg,  when  he 


1092  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

became  unfitted  for  duty  for  elerven  months,  but  again  joined  his 
regiment  in  the  spring  of  1864.  After  which  he  participated  in  the 
battles  of  the  Wilderness,  Cold  Harbor,  Spottsylvania,  Bermuda,  Fort 
Stephens,  Winchester,  and  also  several  engagements  in  the  vicinity 
of  Petersburg.  He  was  also  at  Appomattox  and  witnessed  Lee's 
surrender.  In  1865  he  took  a  course  in  a  business  college  at  Pough- 
keepsie.  In  1866  he  came  to  Rochester,  after  which  he  was  engaged 
in  various  pursuits  until  January,  1881,  when  he  purchased  an  in- 
terest in  the  Cockle  mill  manufactory.  He  was  married  in  1872,  to 
Miss  Carrie  Lockwood,  a  native  of  Chittenden  county,  Yermont. 
John  T.  and  Edward  B.  are  the  only  living  children. 

Anderson  Whiting,  grain  dealer,  was  born  in  Douglass,  Massa- 
chusetts, April  21,  1815.  When  he  was  four  years  of  age  the  family 
emigrated  to  Erie  county,  New  York.  In  the  fall  of  1836  they 
removed  to  Michigan,  and  later  to  Rockford,  Illinois.  In  the  fall 
of  1839  they  moved  to  Walworth  county,  Wisconsin.  While  there 
our  subject  was  several  terms  township  supervisor,  and  served  two 
terms  in  the  legislature.  In  1866  he  came  to  Rochester  and  em- 
barked in  the  grain  business,  which  he  still  continues.  He  was 
married  in  1834,  to  Miss  Polly  Rice,  a  native  of  New  York,  who 
died  in  1879.  He  was  again  married  in  1881,  to  Miss  Sophia 
Monroe,  also  a  native  of  New  York.  He  and  Mrs.  Whiting  are 
members  of  the  Universalist  society  in  Rochester. 

John  Rommell,  butcher,  was  born  in  Prussia,  May  29,  1837. 
When  eighteen  years  of  age  he  came  to  America,  after  which  he 
went  into  the  Lake  Superior  lead-mining  region,  where  he  remained 
three  months.  After  which  he  went  to  Appleton,  Wisconsin,  where 
he  remained  eighteen  months.  Thence  he  proceeded  to  Fox  Lake, 
remaining  two  j^ears.  In  1866  he  came  to  Rochester  and  opened  a 
butcher-shop,  doing  a  lucrative  business.  In  1878  he  erected  the 
building  he  now  occupies,  which  is  two  stories  high  and  80  X  22  on 
the  ground.  In  1877  he  and  his  brother  erected  what  is  known  as 
the  Rommell  block,  which  cost  them  ten  thousand  dollars.  Mr. 
Rommell  was  married  in  1861,  to  Miss  Amelia  Struppert,  a  native 
of  Germany.  Frederick  A.,  George  H.  (deceased),  Henry  O.,  Frank 
J.,  Ida,  Alma  and  John  are  the  names  of  the  children  born  to  the 
couple. 

Frank  Laesen,  wagon-maker,  was  born  in  Rochester,  New 
York,  September  30,  1839.  In  an  early  day  the  family  emigrated 
to  Racine,  Wisconsin,  where  they  remained  three  years,  after  which 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1093 

they  went  to  Dane  county.  In  1866  our  subject  came  to  Rochester. 
In  1868  he  became  a  partner  with  Mr.  Oleson  in  the  wagon  business. 
He  was  married  in  1867,  to  Miss  Nettie  Hansen,  a  native  of  Norway. 
Robert  O.  and  Alfred  are  the  names  of  their  children. 

Hugh  McLeod,  blacksmith,  Rochester,  was  born  in  Canada 
West  in  1845.  When  twenty-one  years  of  age  he  came  to  Rochester 
and  engaged  in  blacksmithing,  having  learned  the  trade  in  Canada. 
He  was  married  in  1865,  to  Miss  Catherine  Hooks,  a  native  of  New 
York  State.  The  Tiames  of  his  children  are  Gertrude  and  Helen, 
aged  respectively  seven  and  five.  Mr.  McLeod  is  a  member  of  the 
I.O.O.F.,  and  is  financial  secretary  of  the  Rochester  lodge,  and  is 
also  a  member  of  the  Alert  hook  and  ladder  company. 

RiCHAED  P.  FoLSOM,  farmer,  Pleasant  Grove,  was  born  in  Frank- 
lin county,  Maine,  in  1837.  His  family  are  of  Irish  and  English 
mixture.  He  received  his  education  in  the  district  schools  of  his 
native  county  and  at  Bates  College  in  Lewiston.  He  subsequently 
turned  his  attention  to  teaching.  He  came  to  Olmsted  county  in 
1866,  locating  on  section  18,  Pleasant  Grove  township.  He  wa^ 
married  in  July,  1863,  to  Miss  Olive  M.  Staples,  a  native  of  the 
same  county  and  state.  Anna  J.,  William  L.  and  Susan  E.  are  the 
names  of  their  children.  Mr.  Folsom  is  a  member  of  the  Masonic 
order  at  Pleasant  Grove. 

Hiram  Millkr,  merchant,  is  a  native  of  New  York,  as  were  his 
parents.  His  father,  John  Miller,  was  a  millwright  and  carpenter. 
He  married  Phoebe  Tillotson,  of  his  own  county,  Chenango,  and 
settled  in  Harmony.  Chautauqua  county  ;  here  our  subject  was  born 
November  19,  1836.  He  attended  the  district  schools  till  eighteen 
years  old.  At  this  time  he  joined  the  Freewill  Baptist  church  and 
was  licensed  to  preach.  He  now  set  about  improving  his  education, 
and  to  this  end  received  private  instruction  from  a  Baptist  minister. 
In  1856  he  came  to  Minnesota  and  was  shortly  ordained  by  the  Bap- 
tist authorities,  at  Lansing.  After  this  he  attended  the  Northwest- 
ern university  at  Wasioji  two  years,  continuing  his  labors  in  the 
pulpit  in  the  meantime,  and  continued  to  preach  for  seven  years, 
when  he  was  obliged  to  give  it  up  on  account  of  tonsilitis.  His 
tonsils  have  been  lanced  over  twenty  times.  In  1856  he  came  to  the 
village  of  Genoa,  in  the  town  of  New  Haven,  this  county,  and 
opened  a  grocery  store  in  what  is  now  known  as  the  stone  shop. 
The  next  year  he  built  and  occupied  a  store  on  Exchange  street,  just 
west  of  the  present  store  in  that  village,  where  he  remained  in  busi- 


1094  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

ness  till  his  removal  to  Douglass  in  1878.  On  the  arrival  of  the  rail- 
road at  the  latter  point  and  date,  Mr.  Miller  built  the  store  and 
residence  adjoining  at  Douglass  and  went  into  business  there.  He 
sold  out  two  years  later  and  built  his  present  residence  and  post- 
office  near  the  railroad  track.  He  is  at  present  engaged  in  the  sale 
of  school  supplies  in  addition  to  a  small  mercantile  business.  He  is 
one  of  the  most  active  members  in  Douglass  lodge,  Ko.  116, 1.O.G.T. ; 
has  always  been  a  republican  ;  was  appointed  postmaster  at  Genoa 
on  the  establishment  of  an  office  there  in  1872,  and  held  the  position 
till  his  removal  to  Douglass.  A  postoffice  was  established  here,  with 
Mr.  Miller  as  postmaster,  November  -1,  1878,  and  he  has  since  con- 
tinued to  administer  the  office.  He  was  justice  in  New  Haven  from 
1872  to  1878.  In  his  clerical  and  official  capacity  Mr.  Miller  has 
united  fifty-seven  couples  in  marriage,  of  which  number  he  knows  of 
onlj  one  that  separated  afterward.  On  October  12,  1858,  Mr.  Miller 
was  joined  in  wedlock  to  Miss  Mary  S.  Yaughn.  Her  parents, 
Benjamin  Yaughn  and  Joanna  Kimball,  were  born  in  Clinton 
'county,  New  York.  At  twenty  years  of  age  she  united  with  the 
Baptist  church,  and  was  a  faithful  assistant  in  her  husband's  denomi- 
national labors.  Five  children  have  been  sent  to  bless  them,  as 
follows  :  Harlan  E.,  born  August  19,  1859,  married  Clara  B.  Bryant 
February  15,  1883,  and  lives  at  St.  Paul ;  Albert,  born  January  3, 
1864,  died  on  the  28th  of  March  following;  Hugh  and  Herbert, 
twins,  born  December  31,  1866  ;  Hiram,  born  June  15,  1876. 

Malcolm  Weight,  wagon  and  carriage  maker,  was  born  in 
Wyoming  county.  New  York,  in  1827.  That  his  great-grandfather, 
his  grandfather  and  father  were  blacksmiths  is  a  remarkable  fact  in 
the  family  history.  Our  subject  learned  his  trade  with  his  father, 
and  followed  it  until  1862,  when  he  raised  a  company  of  volunteers 
for  the  war  of  the  rebellion,  of  which  he  was  made  captain,  and 
which  was  designated  as  Co.  G,  and  attached  to  the  160tli  N.  Y. 
Yols.  He  served  one  year  in  the  army,  resigning  at  the  end  of  that 
time  on  account  of  disabilities.  He  came  to  AVinona  in  1863,  and 
thence  to  Eyota  in  1866.  Mr.  Wright  was  married  in  September, 
1849,  to  Miss  Lucia  Maynard,  a  native  of  Attica,  Wyoming  county. 
New  York.  Florence  and  Silas  are  their  children's  names.  The 
famih'  are  members  of  the  Methodist  Epi'scopal  church.  Mr. 
Wright  is  also  a  member  of  the  A.  F.  and  A.  M.  and  Temple  of 
Honor. 

James  Towey  (deceased).  Pleasant  Grove,  was  born  in  county 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1095 

Majo,  Ireland,  in  1831.  In  1855  he  was  united  in  marriage  with 
Miss  Mary  Towey.  Their  children's  names  are  Maria  (deceased), 
John,  Ann,  Peter,  Maria,  Thomas  and  Margaret.  Mr.  Towej  came 
to  America  in  1849,  locating  in  New  York  State,  thence  to  Dodge 
county,  Wisconsin,  and  to  Olmsted  county  in  1866. 

Albert  N.  Waldron,  farmer,  is  one  of  those  who  cast  his 
fortunes  in  Olmsted  county  when  there  was  little  to  lose,  and  now 
stands  among  her  independent  and  exemplary  citizens.  He  became 
a  member  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church  at  sixteen  years  of  age, 
and  on  reaching  his  majority  joined  the  ranks  of  the  republican 
party.  In  1878  he  served  the  town  of  Oronoco  as  assessor.  He 
has  always  taken  an  active  interest  in  the  welfare  of  schools,  and 
has  been  an  officer  of  his  district  nearly  all  of  the  time.  Mr. 
Waldron's  maternal  grandsire,  Joseph  Doane,  was  the  son  of  a 
Hollander  who  settled  in  New  York  State.  His  daughter,  Rebecca, 
married  Joseph  Waldron,  whose  ancestors  had  dwelt  in  New  York 
for  several  generations.  The  subject  of  this  sketch  was  born  in 
Cayuga  county,  January  15,  1842.  His  parents  shortly  afterward 
removed  to  Pennsylvania,  and  when  he  was  eleven  years  old  to 
Green  Lake  county,  Wisconsin.  Here  he  was  reared  to  manhood 
on  a  farm,  and  received  his  schooling  in  the  common  schools.  On 
August  14,  1862,  he  enlisted  in  Co.  C,  32d  Wis.  Vol.  Inf.,  and  served' 
until  June,  1865.  when  he  was  honorably  discharged.  He  partici- 
pated in  the  battle  of  Bentonville,  North  Carolina,  and  in  numerous 
minor  engagements.  He  took  part  in  the  siege  of  Atlanta  and  in 
Sherman's  march  to  the  sea.  Returning  from  the  war,  he  was 
married  on  Christmas  day,  1866,  to  Margaret  Whitehead,  whose 
parents,  William  and  Sarah  (Watson)  Whitehead,  emigrated  to  this 
.country  from  England.  They  have  four  children,  born  and  christened 
as  follows:  October  7,  1867,  May;  November  2,  1871,  Rose;  Decem- 
ber 24,  1873,  Cora  ;  December  15,  1876,  Leona  ;  all  living  and  an 
honor  to  their  parentage. 

MoRTEsrER  M.  Clark,  farmer,  was  born  to  Daniel  and  Charity 
Clark,  at  Cleveland,  Ohio,  June  9,  1840.  His  parents  had  removed 
there  from  Chautauqua  county.  New  York,  their  own  birthplace. 
Daniel  Clark  died  when  his  son  was  but  one  year  old,  and  his  widow 
returned  to  New  York,  where  she  and  the  child  resided  with  her 
parents.  When  Mortimer  was  four  years  of  age  his  mother  again 
married,  and  he  was  brought  u]:>  by  her  brothers,  one  in  New  York 
and  the  other  in  Dodge  county,   Wisconsin.       At  fourteen  young 


1096.  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COtTNTY. 

Clark  began  life  for  himself,  working  during  the  summer  on  farms 
in  the  last-named  locality,  and  attending  school  winters.  He  attended 
the  high  school  at  Beaver  Dam  one  term.  He  was  married  August 
19,  1862,  to  Frances  M.,  daughter  of  Robert  and  Sarah  McGlash an, 
who  bore  him  four  children,  and  passed  from  earth  April  16,  1878, 
and  was  interred  in  Oronoco  cemetery.  The  offspring  above  referred 
to  were:  Eva  M.,  born  July  26,  1863,  now  teaching  in  Columbia 
county,  Wisconsin;  Wilfred  R.,  born  May  2,  1866,  now  attending 
school  and  keeping  books  at  Beaver  Dam;  Jessie  M.,  born  October, 
1869,  now  at  school  in  Pleasant  Grove,  this  county;  Earl  M.,  born 
October  5,  1876.  Mr.  Clark  became  a  resident  of  Olmsted  county 
November  12,  1866,  and  purchased  land  on  section  25,  in  the  town- 
ship of  New  Haven,  adjoining  this,  where  he  resided  four  yearsy 
In  1870  he  sold  his  farm  property  and  settled  in  the  village  of 
Oronoco.  In  January,  1880,  his  barn,  wagons,  tools,  etc.,  were 
totally  destroyed  by  fire,  and  about  a  year  later  he  lost  his  house 
and  contents  in  the  same  manner.  Mr,  Clark  was  again  married 
September  12,  1882,  to  Helen  A.,  widow  of  Dr.  John  jSI.  Farrand, 
whose  biography  is  given  elsewhere,  and  is  now  managing  and 
residing  upon  her  farm  on  section  17.  He  also  owns  120  acres  of 
land  in  Dunnell  county,  Dakota  Territory.  He  is  a  member  of 
Ashlar  Lodge,  No.  23,  A.O.U.  W.,  of  Rochester,  and  Oronoco  Lodge, 
No.  110,  I.O.CT.  In  politics  Mr.  Clark  is  a  republican.  He  was 
chairman  of  the  town  board  in  1871,  and  is  now  serving  as  ccn- 
stable,  and  enjoys  the  regard  and  esteem  of  his  fellow-citizens. 

AuoLPH  BiERMAN,  farmer,  Rochester,  was  born  in  Christiana, 
Norway,  in  1842.  He  received  a  liberal  education  in  his  native 
city.  In  1862  he  came  to  America,  and  in  August  of  that  year  he 
enlisted  in  Co.  I,  24th  Wis.  Inf.,  serving  three  years  in  the  defense 
of  the  flag  of  his  adopted  country.  He  afterward  returned  to  Nor- 
way for  a  few  months.  He  came  to  Olmsted  county  in  1866.  In 
the  fall  of  that  year  he  entered  the  emplo}'  of  Andrew  Nelson  as  book- 
keeper, acting  in  that  capacity  about  seven  years.  In  1875  he  was 
elected  county  auditor,  and  was  afterward  re-elected  two  successive 
terms.  In  the  fall  of  1882  he  was  nominated  by  the  democrats  of 
the  first  congressional  district  for  congress,  but  was  defeated  by  a 
small  majority  by  Hon.  Milo  White,  the  republican  candidate.  He 
now  devotes  his  entire  attention  to  farming. 

Thomas  Davidson,  farmer,  Dover,  was  born  in  Westfield,  Chau- 
tauqua county.  New  York,  February  4,  1840.     In  1857  his  father's 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1097 

family  came  to  St.  Cliarles.  Our  subject  came  to  Olmsted  county 
in  1866.  In  i\.ugust,  1861,  he  enlisted  in  Co.  D,  7tli  Minn.  Inf.,  and 
was  discharged  August  16,  1865.  He  was  married  August  10,  1876, 
to  Miss  Laura  H.  Hart,  a  native  of  Ohio.  The  couple  have  two 
children  :  Frank,  the  eldest,  and  an  infant,  not  yet  named. 

B.  A.  DoHERTY,  farmer,  was  born  in  Count}^  Down,  Ireland, 
February  2,  1833.  When  quite  small  he  came  with  his  parents  to 
Canada,  and  in  1850  became  a  resident  of  the  United  States.  At  this 
time  he  engaged  in  farm  labor  in  Massachusetts,  where  he  remained 
several  years.  He  subsequently  returned  to  Stanstead  county, 
Province  of  Quebec,  and  bought  a  fann.  After  spending  a  year  and 
a  half  in  the  Pennsylvania  oil  regions,  Mr.  Doherty  became  a  resi- 
dent of 'Olmsted  county,  in  1865.  He  has  followed  farming  ever 
since,  beginning  for  himself  in  1869,  where  he  now  resides,  on 
section  33.  He  was  married  September  22,  1868,  to  M.  J.,  relict  of 
S.  J.  McDowell.  Mr.  D.  was  reared  a  Presbyterian,  and  now  affili- 
ates with  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church  at  Byron,  of  which  his 
wife  is  a  member.  He  is  a  republican  in  everything  that  the  name 
implies,  and  is  a  respected  and  useful  citizen.  He  has  always  taken 
an  active  interest  in  schools,  and  has  been  for  some  time  clerk  of 
his  school  district.  His  three  children  were  born  as  here  noted  : 
Alice  G.,  September  25,  1869;  Nellie,  September  7,  1871;  Alma 
J.,  May  19,  1874. 

David  Maxfield,  farmer,  is  a  son  of  James  Maxfield,  a  soldier 
of  1812,  who  was  born  in  I^ew  York.  David  Maxfield  was  born  in 
Warren,  Herkimer  county.  New  York,  December  7,  1821.  He  was 
reared  there,  receiving  a  limited  common  school  education.  Has 
always  been  accustomed  to  farm  life ;  owned  a  farm  which  he  tilled 
in  Herkimer  county.  He  worked  at  home  till  twenty- seven  years 
old,  and  made  all  he  has  by  his  own  industry.  In  this  he  was  of 
course  aided  by  his  faithful  spouse,  to  whom  he  was  united  in  July, 
1816.  Her  name  is  Margaret,  and  she  is  a  daughter  of  Nicholas 
and  Elizabeth  Hoke,  of  New  York ;  she  was  born  in  Stark,  Her- 
kimer county,  February  18,  1823.  In  1851  Mr.  Maxfield  emigrated 
west  and  bought  a  farm  in  Bremer  county,  Iowa,  on  which  he  dwelt 
till  the  fall  of  1866.  At  this  time  he  bought  one  hundred  and  forty 
acres  of  land  on  section  31,  Kalmar,  which  has  afforded  him  a 
home  ever  since.  He  now  has  two  hundred  and  ninety  acres  in 
this  township.  A.  portion  of  this  is  rented  ;  of  the  homestead  farm 
one  hundred  and  sixty-five  acres  are  under  cultivation,  fifteen  acres 


1098  HISTOBY    OF    OLMSTED    OOimTY. 

being  occupied  by  a  gi'ove.  A  handsome  and  convenient  residence 
and  other  necessar}^  bniklings  make  his  farm  life  a  pleasant  one. 
They  are  situated  on  an  eminence  and  surrounded  by  a  handsome 
grove.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  M.  united  with  a  Presbyterian  church  in 
Iowa,  and  still  adhere  to  its  tenets.  Mr.  Maxfield  was  chairman  of 
Kalmar  town  board  in  1879-80.  He  was  then  a  republican,  but  is 
now  independent.  Was  treasurer  of  the  town  one  year,  and  in 
1882  was  elected  justice  of  the  peace,  which  office  he  now  holds. 
Five  children  have  been  born  to  him,  two  dying  when  small  girls ; 
the  others  were  :  Abram  Howard,  born  August  7,  1852,  married 
Cerell  Waldron,  and  is  now  proprietor  of  a  lumber-yard  at  Huron, 
Dakota;  David  H.,  May  19,  1859,  married  Sarah  Dean,  resides 
with  parents;  Ellen  C,  January,  1850,  married  Robert  J.  Perry, 
died  at  Kasson,  March  5,  1876. 

Abnee  Granger,  dairyman,  was  born  in  Otsego  county,  New 
York,  in  October,  1840.  He  came  to  Olmsted  county  in  1867,  and 
located  near  Rochester.  He  is  now  engaged  quite  extensively  in 
dairying  and  finds  it  more  profitable  than  farming.  The  firm  of 
Winnie  &  Granger  keep  about  fifty  cows,  and  have  no  trouble 
of  disposing  of  their  milk  in  the  city.  These  enterprising  gentle- 
men, as  well  as  others  in  the  same  line,  should  be  encouraged  by  the 
public  in  everj--  possible  way.  Dairying  is  destined  to  be  one  of  the 
great  industries  of  Minnesota.  It  will  be  a  great  auxiliary  in 
developing  her  boundless  resources  and  increasing  her  wealth.  Mr. 
Granger  was  married  in  1867,  to  Miss' Louisa  Toplifi",  a  native  of 
New  York.  George  W.,  Chas.  T.  and  Kate  E.  are  the  names 
of  their  children.     He  is  a  member  of  the  I.O.O.F.  at  Rochester. 

William  H.  Dodge,  lumber  dealer,  was  born  in  Saratoga  county, 
New  York,  March  24,  1821.  He  came  to  Rochester  in  1867,  and 
became  a  partner  with  E.  E.  Youmans  in  the  lumber  business.  In 
1869  he  bought  out  his  partner's  interest,  and  has  since  been  con- 
ducting the  business  alone.  Mr.  Dodge  embraced  religion  at  an 
early  age  and  became  a  member  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church. 
He  is  a  man  who  has  attended  strictly  to  his  own  private  affairs,  and 
has  never  sought  for  public  or  political  honors,  although  he  possesses 
the  respect  always  accorded  to  honest  upriglit  men.  He  was 
married  in  1842,  to  Miss  Hannah  M.  Kilmer,  also  a  native  of 
Saratoga  county.  She  died  in  1860,  and  he  was  again  married  in 
1861,  to  Miss  Rachel  P.  Rodgers,  a  native  of  Massachusetts. 

Henry  M.  Richardson,  sheriff  of  Olmsted  county,  was  born  in 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1099 

Orange  county,  Vermont,  Marcli  10,  1814.  When  eighteen  years 
of  age  he  enlisted  in  Co.  D,  1.5th  Yt.  Inf.,  serving  one  year.  In 
1867  he  came  to  Ohnsted  county,  and  located  on  a  farm  in  Haver- 
hill township.  In  the  position  of  sheriff,  to  which  he  was  chosen  by 
the  people  of  Olmsted  county  in  1881,  he  performs  the  duties  de- 
volving upon  him  with  ability  and  zeal,  and  is  in  every  way  faithful 
to  the  trust  and  confidence  bestowed  upon  him  by  the  public.  Mr. 
Richardson  was  married  January  11,  1870,  to  Miss  Jennie  McCrillis, 
a  native  of  Salem,  Massachusetts.  Harold  J.,  William  B.  and 
Edith  M.  are  the  names  of  their  children.  He  is  a  member  of  the 
I.O.O.F.  of  Rochester. 

Milton  R.,  son  of  Lester  and  Eliza  D.  Wood,  was  born  in 
Cataraugns  county,  New  York,  June  2,  1834.  When  nineteen  years 
of  age  he  came  west  and  located  in  Barry  county,  Michigan.  Dur- 
ing the  two  years  which  he  resided  here  he  taught  school.  In  1855 
he  removed  to  Yernon  count}^,  Wisconsin,  where  he  remained  six 
years  farming  and  teaching  alternately.  He  was  married  July  3, 1860, 
to  Miss  Mary  L.  Smith,  a  native  of  Erie  county,  Pennsylvania.  At 
the  outbreak  of  the  war  Mr.  Wood  offered  his  services  to  his 
country,  but  was  declined  on  account  of  poor  eyesight,  but  in  1864 
he  was  drafted,  and  joined  Co.  A,  25th  Wis.,  uniting  with  Sher- 
man's army  at  Atlanta.  During  the  march  to  the  sea  he  was  taken 
ill,  and  unfitted  for  duty.  He  was  discharged  from  the  hospital  at 
David's  Island,  New  York  harbor,  at  the  close  of  the  war.  In  1867 
he  came  and  united  his  fortunes  with  Olmsted  county,  locating  near 
Eyota.  In  1879  he  was  elected  register  of  deeds,  and  re-elected  in 
1881.  He  is  father  of  seven  children,  whose  names,  in  the  order 
of  their  ages,  are  as  follows  :  Fred  L.,  Frank  O.,  Bert,  George, 
Charles,  Carrie  and  Kate. 

Lyman  Tondro,  proprietor  of  Cascade  Mills,  was  born  in  Niagara 
county.  New  York,  in  1842.  In  1852  his  father's  family  came  west 
to  Beloit,  Wisconsin.  In  18^  our  subject  went  to  Blackhawk 
county,  Iowa,  where  he  enlisted  in  1862  in  Co.  B,  31st  la.  Inf.  He 
spent  two  years  in  the  service  of  his  country.  Mr.  Tondro  was 
married  in  1867,  to  Miss  Mary  L.  Llart,  a  native  ot  New  York. 
Frank,  Florence  and  Lilian  are  the  names  of  their  children.  The 
family  are  members  of  the  Baptist  church.  The  mills  of  which  he 
is  proprietor  are  described  in  another  part  of  the  work. 

Robert  Schmid,  proprietor  of  the  Winona  House,  was  born  in 
Switzerland   in    1833.     In   1853  he  came  to  America,  locating  at 


1100  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COIHSTTY. 

Monroe,  Wisconsin,  thence  to  .Red  Wing,  Minnesota,  three  years 
later,  and  from  that  place  to  Dodge  county.  He  opened  a  store  at 
Buchanan,  which  he  carried  on  three  years,  after  which  he  farmed 
a  number  of  years.  In  1867  he  came  to  Rochester,  and  built  a 
brewery,  which  he  afterward  sold.  He  then  operfed  the  Winona 
House,  where  he  does  a  lucrative  business.  He  was  married  in 
1855,  to  Miss  Susan  Bishop.  Adolph,  Oscar,  Ida,  Emil,  Robert 
Susie  and  Walter  are  the  names  of  their  children.  Mr.  Schmid 
is  a  member  of  the  German  I.O.O.F. 

Frank  H.  Allen  (superintendent  at  Cole's  Mills)  was  born  in 
Boston,  Massachusetts,  December,  1849.  When  eighteen  years  of 
age  the  family  came  to  Rochester,  and  entered  the  mill  with  John 
M.  Cole,  in  the  capacity  of  superintendent.  Mr.  Allen  was  married 
in  1871,  to  Miss  Ella  S.  Lowry,  a  native  of  Pennsylvania.  Herbert 
is  the  name  of  their  only  child.  He  and  Mrs.  Allen  are  members 
of  the  Congregational  church.  He  is  now  serving  his  second  term 
on  the  school  board. 

Walter  Dixon,  hardware  dealer,  was  born  in  Norfolk,  England, 
in  1837.  He  left  England  in  1849,  and  came  to  America,  locatmg 
in  Bristol,  Kendall  county,  Illinois,  where  he  was  engaged  in  the 
hardware  business  until  1866,  when  he  came  to  Minnesota,  "first 
locating  in  Winona;  thence  to  Eyota  in  1867,  where  he  has  since 
been  doing  a  prosperous  business.  He  is  one  of  Eyota's  most  re- 
spected citizens.  He  is  a  member  of  the  Baptist  church,  and  also 
of  the  A.  F.  and  A.  M.  Mr.  Dixon  was  married  in  1861,  to  Miss 
Luna  A.  McOraber,  a  native  of  Rutland  county,  Vermont.  Charles 
W.  is  the  name  of  their  only  living  child. 

Charles  J.  Brookner,  farmer,  was  born  in  Hanover,  Germany, 
February  28,  1833.  He  received  an  ordinary  education  in  the 
schools  of  his  native  land,  and  emigrated,  in  his  twenty-first  year, 
to  the  United  States.  The  first  winter  after  his  arrival  was  spent  in 
St.  Louis,  and  he  then  went  to  Illinois  and  there  attended  the 
English  schools.  In  the  summer  of  1856  he  spent  three  months  in 
Rochester,  this  county,  during  which  time  he  pre-empted  and 
secured  his  present  farm  of  160  acres  on  section  13,  Returning  to 
Illinois  he  remained  there  eleven  years,  and  was  married,  October 
27,'  1864,  to  Anna  E.,  daughter  of  D.  C.  and  Lydia  Lee,  natives  of 
New  York.  In  the  spring  of  1867  Mr.  Brookner  became  a  perma- 
nent resident  of  the  county,  spending  the  first  year  in  Rochester. 
The  next  year  he  took  up  his  residence  on  the  farm,  where  he  has 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1101 

dwelt  ever  since.  He  has  taken  a  strong  interest  in  the  scliools  of 
his  district,  and  served  as  an  otficer  for  the  last  dozen  years.  J  lis 
political  principles  are  those  represented  by  the  republican  party. 
During  the  existence  of  the  Farm  Hill  lodge  of  Good  Templars,  Mr. 
Brookner  was  among  its  most  active  members.  His  family  in- 
cludes two  children,  born  as  follows:  George  H.,  February  23, 
1866  ;  Ella,  September  1,  1871.  The  former  is  now  attending  the 
Rochester  seminar}'. 

Albert  S.  Grant,  real-estate,  insurance  and  collection  agent,  is 
a  native  of  Cayuga  county.  New  York,  where  he  first  drew  breath, 
September  28,  1831.  His  parents  were  Benjamin  and  Martha 
(Cutting)  Grant,  natives  of  Massachusetts  and  Vermont.  His 
mother  died  when  he  was  but  an. infant,  and  with  his  father  he  came 
to  Waupun,  Wisconsin,  at  the  age  of  sixteen.  His  schooling  was 
received  in  the  common  schools  of  New  York  and  Wisconsin,  with 
the  exception  of  one  year  in  a  select  school  at  Waupun.  He  began 
life  as  a  salesman,  when  of  age,  and  followed  that  occupation  several 
years,  afterward  holding  the  office  of  deputj^  sheriff  of  Dodge 
county,  Wisconsin,  and  being  engaged  in  the  study  of  law  with  the 
late  John  Ware,  in  1 859  and  1860.  Mr.  Grant  was  accustomed  to  and 
expert  in  the  use  of  edged  tools  from  early  youth,  and  for  five 
years  succeeding  1862  he  superintended  a  lai-ge  carriage  and  sleigh 
factory  at  Waupun  On  December  13,  1855,  Mr.  Grant  was  wedded 
to  Mary  A.,  daughter  of  Benjamin  and  Susan  Allis,  natives  of  New 
York,  then  residing  in  Waupun.  In  1867  the  subject  of  this  sketch 
became  a  resident  of  this  county,  arriving  at  Rochester  August  1. 
Here  he  engaged  in  a  general  real-estate,  insurance  and  collection 
business,  and  during  the  years  1870  and  1871,  superintended  a  store 
there.  Mr.  Grant  came  to  Oronoco  in  March,  1873,  and  purchased 
outlots  G  and  F,  on  which  he  built  his  present  residence  the  succeed- 
ing year,  and  has  pursued  the  same  callings  here  as  in  Rochester. 
Mr.  Grant  is  a  member  of  Rochester  lodge.  No.  13,  I.O.O.F.  In 
politics  he  is  an  ardent  republican,  and  has  served  this  township 
ever  since  1879  as  justice  of  the  peace.  In  1861  he  took  out  letters 
patent  on  "Grant's  shifting  carriage  rail,"  from  which  he  has  real- 
ized a  considerable  income.  In  1872  he  received  a  patent  on  a 
' '  dress-goods  holder, "  for  the  use  of  salesmen  in  displaying  goods, 
which  is  coming  into  favor  among  merchants. 

Elias  Preston,  carpenter,  is  a  native  of  the  Province  of  Ontario, 
Canada,  descended  from  natives  of  New  York,  William  Preston 


1102  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

and  Barbara  Potter.  His  grandfather,  Benjamin  Preston,  was 
a  revolutionary  soldier  in  the  service  of  the  colonies.  Mrs.  Elias 
Preston,  christened  Sarah,  is  a  daughter  of  Reuben  Granger,  who 
served  as  lieutenant  in  Gen.  Anthony  Wayne's  campaigns  against 
the  Indians ;  he  married  Rachel  Bojce,  both  being  natives  of  the 
Mohawk  valley.  Elias  Preston  was  born  August  2,  1812,  and  mar- 
ried March  4,  1834.  He  is  the  father  of  ten  children,  named  below  : 
William  M.,  whose  sketch  follows;  Calvin  S.,  born  August  10, 
1837  (who  served  three  years  in  2d  Minn.  Cav.  during  the  re- 
bellion, and  married  Sarah  P.  Wright,  of  St.  Paul,  May  14,  1865, 
and  lives  in  Rochester)  ;  Elias  W.,  born  July  3,  1839  (who  served 
one  year  in  Co.  F,  2d  Minn.  Heavy  Art.,  and  now  lives  at  Gar- 
den City,  having  married  Mary  E.  Wright,  a  sister  of  his  elder 
brother's  wife,  in  December,  1868)  ;    Sarah  D.,  born  January  20, 

1842.  and  died  just  seven  months  later;  Emma  I.,  born  July  22, 

1843,  married  July  4,  1868,  to  Addison  N.  Eaton,  of  this  township, 
who  is  now  deceased,  and  again  married  December  28,  1881,  to  C. 
H.  Mathers,  of  Rochester,  and  now  lives  in  that  city ;  John  J.  A., 
born  October  1,  1845,  who  now  dwells  in  Minneapolis,  and  was 
married  July  1,  1875,  to  Addie  Curry,  who  died  April  20,  1878, 
being  again  wedded  to  Jenny  Maservy,  of  Garden  City,  November 
29,  1880  ;  Charles  S.  P.,  born  July  19,  1848,  who  is  now  in  Atkin- 
son, ISTebraska  ;  Elizabeth  G.,  born  March  8,  1851,  who  married 
E.  W.  Gordon,  October  16,  1878,  and  lives  at  Dover,  this  county  ; 
Francis  G.,  born  May  24,  1854,  who  makes  his  home  at  Oronoco ; 
and  Barbara  E.  A.,  born  May  5,  1859,  and  died  January  1,  1863. 
In  the  spring  of  1849  Mr.  Preston  moved  to  Sheboygan  county, 
Wisconsin,  and  to  Minnesota  in  October,  1861,  settling  in  Freeborn 
county.  On  October  1,  1867,  he  bought  a  farm  on  section  21,  this 
town,  which  he  sold  three  years  later,  and  bought  5,  8  and  9, 
block  13,  in  the  village  of  Oronoco,  and  live  acres  adjoining  on  sec- 
tion 8,  and  built  his  present  residence  on  lot  9.  At  the  age  of 
seventy-one,  after  seeing  twenty  of  his  grandchildren,  Mr.  Preston 
framed  and  constructed  two  dwellings  for  his  sons.  Mrs.  Preston  is 
a  member  of  the  First  Baptist  church,  of  Rochester,  but  her  husband 
has  never  broken  his  connection  with  the  church  in  the  east.  The 
latter  has  always  been  a  democrat,  and  served  as  town  clerk  and 
justice  of  the  peace  during  his  residence  in  Freeborn  county. 

William  M.  Preston,  farmer,  named  above,  was  born  at  Bow- 
manville,  Ontario,  April  9,  1835.     He  assisted  his  father  in  building 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1108 

operations,  and  so  acquired  the  trade.  In  1856  he  removed  to 
Waupun,  Wisconsin,  from  whence  he  went  in  company  with  his 
father  to  this  state.  On  March  12,  1862,  he  enlisted  in  the  2d  Bat. 
Minn.  Light  Art.,  from  which  he  was  discharged  on  account  of  poor 
health,  January  27,  186,3.  Determined  to  serve  in  protecting  the 
union,  he  again  enlisted  February  4,  1865,  in  Co.  F,  1st  Minn. 
Heavy  Art.,  and  served  until  September  27,  1865.  The  most  im- 
portant battle  in  which  he  participated  was  that  of  Corinth,  during 
his  first  term  of  service.  Returning  to  Freeborn  county,  he  was 
married,  March  S,  1870,  to  Susela  C.  Smith,  a  native  of  Ohio,  and 
in  May  of  the  same  year  came  to  Oronoco,  which  has  ever  since 
been  his  home.  In  the  fall  of  1882,  he  purchased  twenty-one  acres 
of  land,  comprising  outlots  1  to  9,  inclusive,  of  the  village  of  Oro- 
noco, and  built  his  present  dwelling  thereon.  His  offspring  are 
enumerated  herewith  :  Elias  W.  A.,  born  April  19,  1871  ;  John 
H.,  July  18,  1872,  died  August  9,  1878  ;"  Andrew  R.,  April  25, 
1875;  Sarah  A.,  December  23,  1878  ;  Arthur  T.,  November  15, 
1880  ;  Harda  B.,  August  1,  1882. 

CoL.  Deknis  H.  Williams,  agricultural  dealer,  was  born  in  Bel- 
mont county,  Ohio,  in  1832.  His  father  was  a  farmer  by  occupation. 
Our  subject  received  his  education  at  Allegheny  College,  in  Mead- 
ville,  Pennsylvania.  In  1861  he  enlisted  in  the  43^  Ohio  Inf., 
acting  in  the  capacity  of  first  lieutenant.  Near  the  close  of  the  war 
he  was  promoted  to  the  rank  of  colonel  of  the  185th  Ohio  regt.  At 
the  close  of  the  Avar  he  was  appointed  first  lieutenant  in  the  regular 
army,  where  he  served  about  one  year.  In  1868  he  came  to  Roches- 
ter and  embarked  in  the  implement  business.  He  was  married  in 
1857,  to  Miss  Dorcas  A.  Johnston,  also  a  native  of  Ohio.  Mrs. 
Johnston  is  a  member  of  the  Presbyterian  church. 

Charles  Yan  Campen,  station  agent  of  the  W.  &  St.  P.  railroad, 
was  born  in  Warren  county,  New  Jersey,  October  30,  1843.  Thir- 
teen years  later  the  family  emigrated  to  Lee  county,  Illinois,  locating 
on  a  farm  near  Malugin's  Grove.  In  August,  1862,  our  subject  en- 
listed in  Co.  I,  89th  111.  Vol.  Inf ;  after  which  he  participated  in 
the  battles  of  Shelbyville,  Stone  River,  Liberty  Gap,  Chickamauga, 
Mission  Ridge,  Knoxville,  Strawberry  Plains,  and  in  all  the  engage- 
ments of  the  Atlanta  campaign.  He  was  wounded  at  Altoona,  May 
27,  1864,  and  remained  in  the  hospital  until  June  25,  1865,  when 
he  was  mustered  out  with  his  regiment,  returning  to  Lee  county. 
He  was  married  October  20,  1868,  to  Miss  Mary  L.  Elkins,  a  native 


1104  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

of  Wyoming  county,  New  York.  Cora  I..  Howard  C,  Elsie  M., 
Mabel  G.  and  Homer  A.  are  the  names  of  tlieir  children.  He  and 
wife  are  members  of  the  Universalist  church.  Mr.  Van  Campen  is 
a  member  of  the  A.  F.  and  A.  M.  and  Home  Commandery,  being 
eminent  commandeir  of  the  latter  organization. 

Edward  F.  Judd,  grain  dealer,  was  born  in  Danbury,  Con- 
necticut, October  31,  1841.  He  was  reared  a  farmer.  In  the  fall 
of  1869  he  came  to  Kochester  and  began  buying  grain.  In  1875  he 
became  a  partner  with  Samual  Whitten  in  the  same  line.  Mr.  Judd 
was  married  in  1862,  to  Miss  Emma  Myers,  also  a  native  of  Con- 
necticut. Edward  S.  and  Cornelius  M.  are  the  names  of  the  children. 
Mr.  Judd  is  a  prominent  member  of  the  A.  F.  and  A.  M.,  and  is 
one  of  Rochester's  most  popular  business  men. 

Sumner  Snow,  of  Farmington,  was  born  in  Bloomiield,  Essex 
county,  Yerniont,  in  the  year  1840,  his  parents'  names  being  Prince 
and  Maria  Snow.  Sumner  received  a  fair  common  school  education 
and  spent  his  boyhood  days  with  his  parents  in  his  native  town, 
working  on  a  farm.  In  1868  he  emigrated  to  Minnesota,  settling  in 
the  town  of  Farmington.  In  1871  he  was  united  in  marriage  with 
Miss  Elida  M.  Bulen.  His  occupation  is  that  of  a  farmer.  Mr. 
Snow  enlisted  in  the  army  in  the  war  for  the  union  at  Essex  county, 
Vermont,  in' May,  1861,  being  a  member  of  Co.  I,  3d  regt.  of  Yt. 
Yols.  He  was  honorably  discharged  July,  1865,  having  served  his 
country  as  a  soldier  over  four  years.  His  regiment  belonged  to  the 
army  of  the  Potomac,  and  he  was  in  all  the  principal  engagements 
of  that  army,  besides  numerous  skirmishes.  In  politics  Mr.  Snow 
is  a  democrat ;  in  religious  opinions  he  is  a  Universalist.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Snow  have  been  blessed  with  the  birth  of  one  child  only,  and 
when  about  five  years  old  the  little  one  was  taken  from  them  by 
death. 

Samuel  E.  Keeler,  harness  dealer,  was  born  in  Hyde  Park, 
Yermont,  February  3,  1844.  He  received  his  education  at  Hyde 
Park  Academy.  In  May,  1862,  he  enlisted  in  Co.  H,  9th  regt.  Yt. 
Inf.,  serving  until  January,  1865.  He  was  then  made  first  lieutenant 
in  the  8th  Yt.  Art,  in  which  capacity  he  acted  until  the  close  of  the 
war.  He  came  to  Minnesota  in  1868,  and  opened  a  harness  shop  at 
Eyota.  He  is  now  justice  of  the  peace,,  and  is  a  member  of  the 
A.  F.  and  A.  M. 

GrEORGE  Miller,  farmer,  is  a  native  of  Schuylkill  township, 
Pennsylvania,  where  he  was  born  December  22,  1821.     His  father, 


BIOGEAPIIICAL.  J  105 

William  Miller,  was  a  native  of  the  same  state,  as  was  his  mother, 
Mary  Lemon.  Here  yoim^  George  passed  his  childhood,  attending 
the  subscription  schools  of  the  time  and  assisting  his  father  on  the 
farm  until  of  age.  On  October  2i,  1847,  he  married  Ann  E., 
daughter  of  Adam  and  Eliza  Siter,  natives  of  Pennsylvania.  In 
August,  1868,  Mr,  Miller  became  a  resident  of  Olmsted  county,  and 
the  next  spring  purchased  and  settled  on  the  quarter-section  of  sec- 
tion 12,  Oronoco,  which  is  still  his  home.  Mrs.  Miller  is  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Baptist  church,  and  Mr.  Miller  of  the  great  democratic 
party.  Their  children  number  three,  as  here  given  :  Eliza  J.,  born 
August  26,  1848  (who  married  Alfred  Sledman,  whose  life-sketch  is 
elsewhere  given) ;  William  S.,  born  January  20,  1850  (who  lives 
near  Goodwin,  Dakota,  and  married  Mary  Mars,  January  23,  1876); 
John  C,  born  January  21,  1852,  and  who  lives  near  his  brother. 

William  W.  Gilbert,  grocer,  was  born  in  Wayne  county.  New 
York,  April  12,  1832,  When  he  was  ten  years  of  age  his  father's 
family  emigrated  to  Wisconsin,  locating  in  Waukesha  county.  His 
father  was  an  ironworker  by  trade,  but  after  coming  west  turned  his 
attention  to  farming.  In  1853  our  subject  went  to  California,  and 
was  there  engaged  in  mining  three  years,  meeting  with  good  suc- 
cess. In  1856  he  came  to  Plainview,  Minnesota,  and  remained  one 
year,  after  which  he  returned  to  Wisconsin,  remaining  here  until 
1869,  when  he  came  to  Rochester  and  embarked  in  the  grocery  busi- 
ness, Mr,  Gilbert  was  married  in  1864,  to  Miss  Ann  McDowel, 
also  a  native  of  New  York,  Frank  W. ,  Hattie  G,  and  Nellie  M.  are 
the  names  of  their  children. 

Pkof,  Charles  H.  Roberts  was  born  in  Huron  county,  Ohio, 
October  24,  1842,  His  father  was  a  farmer,  and  our  subject  received 
his  earliest  education  in  this  practical  school  of  agriculture,  Wiien 
he  reached  a  proper  age  he  began  attending  college  at  Norwalk, 
boarding  at  home,  and  making  the  trip  on  foot  every  day  during  the 
five  years  he  attended.  After  graduating  from  that  institution 
he  entered  the  Northwestern  Normal  School  at  Milan,  After  com- 
pleting a  course  there  he  was  chosen  superintendent  of  the  public 
schools  at  that  place,  serving  three  years.  He  was  then  employed 
in  the  same  capacity  at  Clyde,  Ohio,  for  two  years,  after  which  his 
services  were  sought  by  the  people  of  Geneva,  where  he  acted 
as  principal  of  the  public  schools  and  president  of  the  normal 
schools  of  that  city.  In  1869  his  services  were  secured  by  the 
school  board  of  Rochester,  where  he  acted  as  superintendent  for 


1106  IIISTOEY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

eight  years,  during  wliicli  time  it  is  due  him  to  say  that  the  schools 
were  conducted  in  a  very  able  manner.  He  was  married  at  Milan, 
Ohio,  July  8,  1866,  to  Miss  Maria  A.  North,  a  native  of  Ohio. 
Maria  A.  and  an  infant  are  the  only  children  born  to  the  couple.  In 
1879  Mr.  Roberts  embarked  in  the  furniture  business  in  Rochester. 
He  was  the  greenback  congressional  nominee  in  the  fall  of  1882, 
and  received  a  large  vote. 

Arthur  B.  Blair,  grain  merchant,  was  born  in  Fletcher,  Ver- 
mont, June  1,  1848.  In  1869  he  came  to  Olmsted  county,  and 
clerked  in  his  brother's  store  until  1871,  when  lie  became  a  partner. 
The  firm  of  Blair  Bros,  carried  on  business  until  1882,  when  our 
subject  withdrew  from  the  iirm  and  turned  his  attention  to  grain 
buying.  He  was  married  in  1874,  to  Miss  Belle  M.  Sheardown,  a 
native  of  Missouri.  Paul  B.  and  Ralph  S.  are  the  names  of  their 
children.  Mr.  Blair  has  an  enviable  reputation  among  his  fellow 
citizens  for  integrity  and  fair  dealing.  He  is  a  member  of  the 
A.  F.  and  A.  M.  ,     ,^U^    t^rV^- 

^(t  '  Rev.   Noah  Wirt,  deceased,  was  borTi  tteaF-^iii4a4elph4ar,-  April 

f o^^^Vfi"^^  \    "  25,  1798.     His  parents  were  natives  of  Germany.      He  early  began 
S^       l^**  '       preaching  the  doctrine  of  the  Disciples,  which  he  continued  till  the 
v^  4  v^u,^i.  time  of  his  death,  which  occurred  at  Oronoco  July  25,  1869.      He 

A'*'     y>/>  '      was  married  when  twenty-five  years  old,  to  Fanny  Mapes,  a  native  of 

(<^ '   tv'**"^  Connecticut.     She  preceded  him  to  the  other  shore,  passing  away  on 

January  13,  1869.  They  had  nine  children,  of  whom  six  are  now 
living.  Their  names  and  places  of  residence  are  here  given  :  George 
W.  and  Maria  (wife  of  A.  D.  Allis)  reside  at  Oronoco  ;  Charilla,  in 
Missouri ;  Alyin,  at  Wilmot,  Minnesota ;  Mary  and  Warren,  at 
Marshall,  Minnesota.  Mr.  Wirt  resided  with  his  eldest  living  son, 
George  W.,  and  his  various  removals  are  noted  in  the  biography  of 
the  latter. 

David  L.  Ketes,  farmer,  of  Dover,  was  born  in  Windham  county, 
Connecticut,  March  31,  1838.  He  resided  on  the  old  homestead 
farm  until  1869,  when  he  came  west,  locating  on  section  35,  Dover 
township,  where  he  now  has  a  beautiful  home.  He  was  married  in 
1859,  to  Miss  Sarah  A.  Sherman,  also  a  native  of  Windham  county, 
Vermont.  Eugene  R.,  Darwin  W.  and  Anna  M.  are  the  names  of 
the  children  born  to  them.  The  family  are  American  from  as  far 
back  as  the  lineage  can  be  traced.  Mr.  Keyes  owns  a  large  tract  of 
land  in  Dover,  and  is  one  of  the  most  prosperous  farmers  in  Olmsted 
county. 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1107 

MATraAS  Solum,  mercliant  tailor,  of  Rochester,  was  born  in  Nor- 
way, March  20,  1851.  He  learned  tailoring  in  that  country,  and  at 
the  age  of  seventeen  came  to  America,  locating  in  Winneshiek 
county,  Iowa,  where  he  remained  until  1870,  when  he  went  to 
Winona,  remaining  there  four  years.  From  thence  he  moved  to 
Rochester  in  1875.  Here  he  was  for  a  number  of  years  in  the  em- 
ploy of  John  R.  Cook  &Co.,  as  cutter.  In  1881  he  embarked  in 
business  for  himself,  and  now  employs  from  three  to  five  men.  He 
was  married  in  1873,  to  Miss  Laura  C.  Drager,  also  a  native  of  Nor- 
way. Clara  N.,  Karl,  Josephine  and  Laura  are  the  names  of  their 
children. 

Abraham  Pearce,  farmer,  is  among  the  earliest  settlers  of  this 
region.  Butler  county,  Ohio,  is  his  birthplace,  and  his  existence 
dates  from  November  15,  1830.  His  father  was  John  Pearce,  a 
native  of  New  Jersey,  who  "married  Mary  Kirb3%  of  the  same  state. 
The  subject  of  this  sketch  was  reared  on  a  farm,  and  attended  the 
common  schools  of  his  locality.  On  March  11,  1855,  he  was  mar- 
ried to  Susannah,  daughter  of  Christopher  and  Catharine  Wisong, 
and  the  brave  young  couple  immediately  started  tor  Minnesota, 
arriving  in  the  state  with  nothing  but  strong  hands  and  willing 
hearts  upon  which  to  depend  for  an  existence,  having  borrowed 
money  of  friends  with  which  to  complete  the  journey.  Immediately 
on  their  arrival  Mr.  Pearce  took  up  government  land  in  the  town- 
ship of  Pine  Island,  adjoining  this  on  the  north,  Oronoco  being  his 
postoflice.  This  claim  was  retained  until  1870,  when  he  sold  it  and 
removed  to  Rochester,  thus  becoming  a  citizen  of  this  county.  In 
1878  he  purchased  210  acres  of  land,  two-thirds  of  which  is  on  sections 
5  and  6  of  this  township,  and  has  ever  since  resided  in  Oronoco. 
He  also  owns  three  houses  in  Rochester,  besides  thirteen  acres  of 
timber  in  Mazeppa.  All  this  property  is  the  accumulation  of  his 
own  industry,  aided  by  that  of  his  helpmeet.  Mr.  Pearce  is  a  re- 
publican in  politics,  and  served  several  terms  as  justice  of  the  peace 
in  Goodhue  county.  He  is  the  father  of  eight  children,  as  follows  : 
J.  A.,  born  June  8,  1857  ;  Mrs.  Mary  A.  Alderson,  February  3, 
1859  ;  Alice  L.,  October  16,  1860 ;  J.  D.,  August  20,  1862  ;  Minnie, 
July  15,  1861;  Helen  V.,  November  14,  1866;  Edith  L.,  Decem- 
ber 8,  1868  ;  Squire  L.,  October  16,  1870. 

Alfred  Stedman,  farmer,  is  a  native  of  England,  having  been 
ushered  into  existence  in  Kent  county,  April  11,  1845  ;  his  parents 
were  Thomas  Stedman  and   Mary   nee   Barnes,  now    residing   in 


1108  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Wabasha  county,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  road  from  the  subject 
of  this  biography.  In  1855  Thomas  Stedman  emigrated  with  his 
family  to  America,  and  settled  for  a  short  time  near  Syracuse,  New 
York,  subsequently  removing  to  the  Province  of  Ontario,  where  he 
remained  until  1859,  and  then  settling  near  Geneva,  Wisconsin.  It 
was  in  the  schools  of  Geneva  that  Alfred  received  the  best  part  of 
his  education.  In  1863  he  came  to  Minnesota  with  his  parents,  and 
engaged  with  them  in  farming  operations  in  Wabasha  county.  In 
1870  he  purchased  eighty  acres  on  section  1  of  Oronoco,  and  shortly 
after  married  Eliza  J.  Miller,  of  this  township,  and  commenced 
housekeeping  on  his  farm,  residing  there  ever  since.  He  now 
possesses  ninety  acres  in  the  adjoining  town  of  Zumbro,  and  is  in 
comfortable  circumstances,  the  outcome  of  his  perseverance  and 
frugality.  He  is  a  member  of  the  Baptist  church,  as  is  also  Mrs. 
Stedman.  In  matters  of  public  polity  Mr.  Stedman  adheres  to 
the  principles  of  the  republican  party.  Three  children  have  been 
given  to  him,  as  follows  :  Harry  P.,  born  September  14,  1872  ; 
Alice  A.,  born  December  17,  1878  ;  Anna  M.,  born  July  30,  1880. 
Levi  W.  Alla.rd,  farmer,  was  born  in  Conway,  New  Hamp- 
shire, March  10,  1825.  His  great-grandfather  (Henry),  grandfather 
(David)  and  father  (David)  were  all  born  and  died  in  the  vicinitj'- 
of  Conway.  His  mother,  Martha  Moulton,  was  born  and  died  in 
the  same  town.  Mr.  AUard  was  reared  on  a  farm,  and  engaged  in 
the  calling  of  his  father  in  Sandwich,  New  Hampshire.  At  twenty- 
three  years  of  age  he  went  to  Boston,  where  he  was  employed  five 
years,  and  returning  thence  engaged  in  farming  in  Sandwich,  as 
above  noted.  He  was  married  April  4,  1850,  and  began  house- 
keeping in  Charlestown,  Massachusetts.  His  bride.  Miss  Lucy 
Moulton,  was  a  granddaughter  of  Jonathan  Moulton,  who  died  at 
the  age  of  ninety-four ;  her  parents  were  Benjamin  and  Nancy 
Moulton,  and  she  was  born  in  Tamworth,  New  Hampshire,  May  3, 
1829.  Mr.  Allard  moved  west  in  1865,  and  bought  a  farm  in  Lodi, 
Wisconsin.  In  1870  he  became  a  resident  of  Kalmar,  purchasing 
160  acres  of  land  on  sections  20  and  29,  his  residence  being  on  the 
latter.  He  also  has  ten  acres  of  timber-land.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Allard 
are  members  of  the  Baptist  church  in  Byron.  The  former  accepts 
the  principles  of  the  republican  party  as  the  true  system  of  public 
polity.  Four  children  are  recorded  in  this  family,  as  below:  Charles, 
March  24,  1853,  married  Margaret  Cummings,  and  dwells  with 
parents;  Frank,  Christmas  day,  1855,  married  Clara  Sprague,  has  a 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1109 

farm  in  Claremont,  Dodge  county;  Winfield,  September  10,  1858, 
married  Clara  Bardine,  resides  near  Woolsey,  Dakota ;  Nancy, 
December  10,  1867. 

Harney  D.  Cobnvvell,  farmer.  Mr.  Corn  well's  parents,  Chaun- 
cey  Cornwell  and  Rosella  Young,  were  natives  of  Connecticut,  who 
removed  to  Wilby,  Lake  county,  Ohio,  where  our  subject  was  born, 
August  12,  1837.  When  he  was  fifteen  years  old  his  parents  again 
moved  westward,  and  settled  on  a  farm  at  Lowell,  Dodge  county, 
Wisconsin.  Mr.  Cornwell's  educational  privileges  were  furnished 
by  the  common  schools  of  Ohio  and  Wisconsin.  He  married  a  lady 
of  New  England  parentage  on  Christmas  day,  1860  ;  her  name  was 
Louisa  Jillson,  and  those  of  her  parents  were  Warren  Jillson  and 
Lovisa  Adams,  both  of  Vermont.  Mr.  Cornwell  and  family  spent 
the  summer  of  1862  in  Plainview,  Wabasha  county,  this  state,  after 
which  he  settled  in  Faribault  county.  In  1870  he  took  up  his  resi- 
dence in  New  Haven,  purchasing  eighty  acres  of  land  on  section  8, 
to  which  he  soon  after  added  forty  acres  by  purchase.  His  worth  and 
intelligence  were  soon  discovered  by  his  fellow-townsmen,  and  he 
was  at  once  put  to  use  as  clerk  of  his  school  district,  which  position 
he  has  ever  since  filled.  In  1872  he  was  a  member  of  the  town 
board  ;  also  served  two  years  as  assessor  in  Faribault  county  before 
coming  here.  His  political  principles  are  those  represented  by  the 
republican  party.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Cornwell  united  with  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  church  at  Pine  Island  in  1872.  Their  family  includes  five 
children,  the  eldest  now  living  at  Minneapolis,  born  to  them  as 
follows:  Louis  H.,  April  23,  1862;  Frank,  January  29,  1864; 
Chauncey,  July  2,  1866;  Belle,  March  8,  1868;  Nettie,  February  7, 
i880. 

Albert  Harrington,  grain  dealer,  of  the  firm  of  Van  Dusen  & 
Co.,  was  born  in  Moravia,  Cayuga  county,  New  York.  When  he 
was  four  years  of  age  the  family  removed  to  Homer,  New  York, 
where  his  father  opened  a  hardware  store,  having  previously  been 
proprietor  of  a  tannery.  In  1856  they  came  to  Winona  county, 
Minnesota,  locating  at  Saratoga.  In  the  following  year  they  moved 
to  the  city  of  Winona.  Here  our  subject  availed  himself  of  the 
superior  educational  advantages  afforded,  graduating  from  the  high 
schools  in  1866.  In  1867,  having  been  appointed  a  cadet  by  Will- 
iam Windom,  he  went  to  West  Point,  where  he  remained  two  years, 
but  finally  left  on  account  of  sore  eyes.  He  returned  to  Winona, 
and  obtained  a  situation  in  the  general  office  of  the  Winona  & 


1110  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

St.  Peter  railroad,  where  he  remained  until  1871,  in  which  year  he 
came  to  Rochester,  and  was  in  the  employ  of  Yan  Dusen  &  Co. 
until  1880,  when  he  became  a  member  of  the  firm.  He  was  mar- 
ried in  1873,  to  Miss  Laura  Frick,  a  native  of  Pennsylvania.  The 
names  of  the  children  born  to  them  g,re  Clara,  Mary  and  Helen. 

Alonzo  T.  Stebbens,  hardware  merchant,  was  born  in  Mans- 
field, Massachusetts,  in  1847.  Came  to  Minnesota  in  1857  with 
his  father's  family,  who  located  in  Winona  county.  In  1860  he 
began  a  course  of  study  in  the  Winona  high  school.  In  1865  he 
went  to  Boston,  and  entered  Bryant  &  Stratton's  commercial  school, 
where  he  attended  five  months.  In  1866  he  began  clerking  in  a 
hardware  store  in  Winona,  and  in  1871  came  to  Rochester  and 
embarked  in  business  for  himself.  He  was  married  in  1871,  to  Miss 
Ada  L.  Stebbins,  a  native  of  Windham  county,  Vermont.  Mabel  C. 
and  George  M.,  aged  respectively  seven  and  nine,  are  the  names  of 
their  children. 

Phillip  M.  Nickum,  farmer,  Marion  township,  was  born  in 
Preble  county,  Ohio,  in  1835.  When  he  was  quite  young  the 
family  removed  to  Randolph  county,  Indiana.  In  1870  he  went  to 
Missouri,  and  in  April,  1871,  came  to  Olmsted  county,  locating  in 
Marion  township.  He  was  married  in  1854,  to  Miss  Melissa  E. 
Badgely,  a  native  of  Ohio.  Mary  E.,  William  H.,  Eldora  A.  and 
Minnie  M.  are  the  names  of  their  children. 

William  King,  farmer,  is  a  son  of  Henry  and  Fredericka  King, 
and  was  born  in  Stettin,  Germany,  on  November  8,  1839.  He  mar- 
ried Mary  Steifenhaagen,  on  April  5,  1861,  and  in  1864  he  emigrated 
to  America,  and  settled  in  Goodhue  county,  this  state,  where  he 
remained  seven  years.  In  1871  he  bought  two  hundred  acres  of 
land  on  sections  13,  14  and  23  of  this  township,  and  erected  his 
present  residence  on  the  latter.  In  1879  his  barn  and  four  horses, 
several  cattle,  and  agricultural  tools,  were  burned  by  a  fire  set  by 
lightning.  This  was  a  severe  blow  to  a  man  who  had  begun  with  no 
capital,  but  his  industry  and  j^erseverance  has  placed  him  in  inde- 
pendent circumstances.  Mr.  King  has  always  taken  an  active 
interest  in  the  welfare  of  schools,  and  is  giving  his  children  an 
advantage  he  never  enjoyed,  a  good  English  education.  He  has 
belonged  to  the  republican  party  ever  since  he  became  a  citizen. 
Both  himself  and  wife  are  members  of  the  Lutheran  church,  and 
are  rearing  in  an  exemplary  manner  their  family  of  ofifspring, 
whose  names  and  births  are  recorded  as  follows  :  William,  born 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1111 

June  9,  1862  ;  Lena,  born  October  14,  1S64;  Fred,  born  October  7, 
1869. 

Timothy  A.  Whiting,  grain-dealer,  was  born  in  Erie  county, 
New  York,  in  February,  1827.  When  seventeen  years  of  age  he 
went  with  his  fathei-'s  family  to  Walworth  county,  Wisconsin.  In 
1850  he  went  to  California,  crossing  the  plains  by  wagon,  where  he 
spent  a  year  in  the  mines.  He  returned  east  and  remained  until 
1852,  when  he  again  went  west,  spending  fourteen  years  in  Califor- 
nia, Oregon  and  Idaho,  during  which  time  he  was  engaged  in  min- 
ing and  stock-raising.  He  returned  to  Wisconsin,  thence  to  Vir- 
ginia, where  he  remained  five  years  looking  after  land  interests 
which  he  had  previously  traded  for.  In  1872  he  came  to  Eochester 
and  embarked  in  the  grain  business.  He  now  owns  thirteen  hun- 
dred and  sixty  acres  of  land  in  Minnesota,  ten  hundred  of  which  is 
under  culivation.  He  was  married  in  1866,  to  Eliza  Jamison. 
Ellis,  Mary,  Elbert  T.  and  Delton  D.  are  the  names  of  his  children. 
Mr.  Whiting  is  a  member  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church,  and 
also  of  the  I.O.O.F. 

Dr.  Wilson  A.  Allen  was  born  March  6,  1834,  in  Madison 
county,  Indiana.  In  1852  he  entered  Franklin  College,  where  he 
attended  four  years.  In  1859  he  began  the  study  of  medicine  at 
Pendleton,  Indiana.  In  1862,  having  become  dissatisHed  with  the 
old  school  theories,  he  turned  his  attention  to  homeopatliy.  In 
1879  he  received  his  diploma  from  the  Hahnemann  Medical  College 
in  Chicago.  In  1865  he  came  to  Plainview,  Minnesota,  and  from 
that  place  to  Rochester  in  1872.  He  was  married  in  1855,  to  Miss 
Flora  S.  Huston,  a  native  of  Ohio.  Dr.  Allen  stands  among  the 
leading  physicians  of  Rochester,  and  is  having  a  large  practice. 

John  H.  Kurtzman,  boot  and  shoe  dealer,  was  born  in  Lebanon 
county,  Pennsylvania,  in  1851.  In  1866  the  family  came  to  Wis 
consin,  locating  in  Sparta,  where  our  subject  worked  at  his  trade 
(boot  and  shoe  making),  having  learned  it  in  the  east.  In  1872  he 
came  to  Rochester,  and  opened  a  custom  shop  north  of  Bachly's 
meat  market.  At  the  end  of  eleven  months  he  sold  out  to  Mr.  Tur- 
ner and  went  to  Minneapolis,  starting  in  business  on  Washington 
avenue,  remaining,  however,  but  six  weeks,  when,  on  account  of 
ill  health,  he  suspended  business,  and  traveled  three  months  in  the 
west.  In  August,  1873,  he  returned  to  Rochester,  and  again  com 
menced  business,  employing  from  three  to  five  men.  In  1876  he 
opened  in  Clark  and  Whiten's  block,  where  he  is  now  doing  a 


1112  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

thriving  business.  He  was  married  in  1877,  to  Miss  Hattie  Ireland. 
John  and  Lottie  are  the  names  of  their  children.  He  and  wife  at- 
tend the  Congregational  church. 

Behrend  Clausen,  of  the  hardware  firm  of  Clauson  &  Adler, 
Kochester,  was  born  in  Germany  in  1848.  He  cam^e  to  America  in 
1871,  working  on  a  farm  at  Greenwood  Prairie  until  1873,  when  he 
entered  the  employ  of  Ozmun  &  Sons,  where  he  remained  until 
March,  1883,  when  he  formed  a  partnership  with  H.  F.  Adler,  and 
purchased  the  goods  owned  by  Mr.  Yan  Dooser.  These  young  men 
possess  good  business  qualifications,  and  we  predict  for  them  a 
prosperous  future.  Mr.  Clausen  was  married  in  1871,  to  Miss 
Christina  Lorenzen,  a  native  of  Germany.  Katie  and  Maggie  are 
their  children's  names. 

L.  N.  Smith,  son  of  IS'elson  J.  and  Metta  Smith,  was  born  in 
Holstein  in  the  year  1842,  and  also  received  his  education  at  that 
place.  In  1865  he  emigrated  to  America,  landing  in  the  great  city 
of  New  York,  where  he  remained  for  ten  months,  during  which 
time  he  was  engaged  in  the  butchering  business.  After  the  expira- 
tion of  this  time  he  went  to  Juneau  county,  Wisconsin,  where  he 
kept  hotel  and  a  livery  stable  until  the  year  1872,  when  he  removed 
to  Eyota,  Minnesota,  where  he  engaged  in  the  hotel,  liquor  and 
livery  business.  He  is  now  engaged  in  the  livery  and  saloon  busi- 
ness. Mr.  Smith  was  married  to  Mrs.  Rosa  Debielliers,  of  Wiscon- 
sin, in  1880. 

John  W.  Booth,  hardware  dealer,  was  born  April  15,  1848,  in 
Tioga  countj^  New  York.  In  1864  he  entered  the  Oswego  Academy, 
where  he  attended  four  years.  After  coming  to  Rochester,  in  1873, 
he  was  made  assistant  cashier  in  the  Union  National  Bank,  in  which 
capacity  he  served  until  1882,  when  he  became  a  partner  with  A. 
Ozmun  in  the  hardware  business.  Mr.  Booth  was  married  in  1876, 
to  Miss  Ella  Kendall,  of  Winona.  Two  children  have  been  given 
to  them,  whose  names  are  M&j  W.  and  Robert  K.  respectively. 
He  is  a  member  of  the  Universalist  church,  and  also  of  the  A.  F. 
and  A.  M. 

John  Sweeney,  blacksmith,  was  born  in  Fox  Lake,  Wisconsin, 
in  1851,  where  he  resided  until  1873,  and  where  he  learned  the 
blacksmith  trade.  In  1873  he  came  to  Rochester,  and  opened  a 
shop,  which  he  still  runs.  He  was  married  in  1879,  to  Miss  Margaret 
C.  Montague,  a  native  of  Boston.  Mary  and  William  F.  are  the 
names  of  their  children. 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1113 

Dr.  Augustus  W.  Stinchfield  was  born  in  Franklin  county, 
Maine,  in  1S42.  He  received  his  education  at  Bowdoin  College, 
Brunswick,  Maine,  which  institution  invested  him  with  a  medical 
diploma  in  1S68.  In  the  fall  of  that  year  he  came  west  to  Missouri, 
remaining  in  that  state  until  1S72,  when  he  came  to  Minnesota,  and 
located  in  Rice  county.  In  1873  he  came  to  Eyota,  and  is  having 
an  extensive  practice.  He  was  married  in  1S78,  to  Miss  Mattie 
J.  Bear,  a  native  of  Olmsted  county.  Nellie  M.  and  Charlie  I.  are 
the  names  of  their  children.  He  is  a  member  of  the  I.O.O.F.  and 
also  of  the  A.  F.  and  A.  M. 

Henry  Gerry,  Rochester,  of  the  lirm  of  Hibbard  &  Gerry, 
grocers,  was  born  in  Middlesex  county,  Massachusetts,  August  3, 
18-19.  He  was  reared  a  farmer,  but  at  the  age  of  nineteen  began 
clerking  at  Maynard,  Massachusetts.  Two  years  later  he  entered  a 
wholesale  house  in  Boston,  where  he  remained  until  1873,  when  he 
came  to  Rochester,  entering  the  employ  of  J.  D.  Blake  &  Co.  In 
1881  he  became  a  partner  with  D.  H.  Moon,  who  was  succeeded,  in 
August  of  the  same  year,  by  Mr.  Hibbard.  His  father,  Charles 
Gerry,  died  in  Sudbury,  Massachusetts,  having  reached  an  advanced 
age.  He  had  living,  at  the  time  of  his  death,  seven  sons,  six 
daughters  and  thirty-four  grandchildren.  Our  subject  was  married 
in  1875,  to  Miss  Sarah  bear,  a  native  of  Ohio.  They  have  two  chil- 
dren, Helen  L.  and  one  that  is  not  yet  named.  They  are  members 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church. 

Marcus  A.  Robinson,  millwright.  This  subject  is  of  Scotch  de- 
scent. His  father,  Dr.  Jedediah  H.  Robinson,  was  born  in  Vermont, 
and  practiced  medicine  over  forty  years  in  New  York.  He  married 
Mary  Northrop, ,  a  native  of  Vermont  also.  Their  son,  herein 
sketched,  was  born  in  Livingston  count}',  New  York,  on  December 
15,  1835.  Dr.  Robinson  shortly  after  removed  to  Howard,  Steuben 
county.  Here  the  youthful  Marcus  attended  the  common  school  till 
thirteen  years  old,  when  he  entered  Howard  Academy.  At  sixteen 
years  of  age  he  was  apprenticed  to  a  millwright  at  corning.  In  1854 
he  struck  out  for  the  growing  west,  and  located  at  Huntley,  McHenry 
county,  Illinois,  where  he  was  employed  in  building  operations.  In 
1856-7  he  was  employed  at  his  trade  in  Winona  county,  this  state, 
and  returned  again  to  Illinois.  He  was  married  April  28,  1858,  to 
Ellen,  daughter  of  Samuel  and  Elizabeth  Campbell,  who  were  Penn- 
sylvania people.  On  September  11,  1861,  M.  A.  Robinson  enlisted 
in  Co.  I,  52d  111.  Vol.  Inf.     At  the  battle  of  Pittsburgh  Landing  he 


1114  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

received  a  wound  which  disabled  him,  and  he  was  discharged  from 
the  service  in  consequence  on  August  27,  1862,  As  soon  as  he  was 
able  to  travel  he  sought  the  invigorating  climate  of  Minnesota,  and 
finally  decided  to  locate  at  Pine  Island,  Goodhue  county,  where  he 
engaged  at  his  trade  as  soon  as  his  strength  permitted.  Here  he 
acquired  a  home  and  dwelt  till  1873.  As  his  family  included  several 
boys,  he  naturally  sought  some  location  where  they  might  be  occu- 
pied, and  therefore  exchanged  his  village  propert}'  for  200  acres  of 
land  on  sections  11  and  12,  New  Haven,  where  his  home  has  since 
been.  The  land  has  been  tilled  by  his  sons,  while  he  continued  to 
follow  his  chosen  occupation.  Mr.  Robinson,  is  a  member  of  Pine 
Island  lodge,  A.  F.  and  A.  M.,  and  is  a  republican.  His  family 
includes  eight  sons  and  one  daughter. 

Rasmus  Pederson,  boot  and  shoe  dealer,  was  born  near  tlie  city 
of  Svendborg,  Denmark,  in  1853.  In  1874  he  came  to  Rochester, 
afterward  going  to  Winona,  where  he  remained  until  1878,  when 
he  again  came  to  Rochester  and  commenced  business  for  himself. 
He  has  been  quite  successful,  having  recently  purchased  a  farm  near 
Rochester,  besides  owning  a  neat  residence  in  North  Rochester. 
He  was  married  in  1878,  to  Miss  Jennie  Nelson,  a  native  of  Wiscon- 
sin. His  children's  names,  in  the  order  of  their  ages,  are  as  follows  : 
George  C.  D.,  Robert  C.  M.  and  Cora  I.  G.  He  and  family  are 
members  of  the  Norwegian  Lutheran  church. 

Edgae  Thayer,  born  at  Hinsdale,  Massachusetts,  September  17, 
1850,  is  a  son  of  Gridley  T.  Thayer,  a  tanner,  of  thirty-five  years'  ex- 
perience in  his  trade.  When  thirteen  years  old  Edgar  was  engaged 
as  clerk  in  a  store  of  general  merchandise  owned  by  Messrs.  Mar- 
shal &  Carter,  of  Ellenburgh,  New  York.  He  was  in  their 
employment  one  season,  then  acted  as  clerk  in  a  drug  store  in 
Chateaugay,  New  York,  one  summer  and  removed  in  the  fall  with 
his  parents  to  Benton,  Michigan.  After  an  experience  of  two  years 
upon  a  farm  the  family  returned  to  Schroon  Lake,  New  York,  and 
G.  T.  Thayer  bought  a  tannery,  in  which  this  son  became  an  expert 
tanner  at  the  age  of  nineteen  years,  and  soon  after  married  Elizabeth 
Lake,  who  was  born  at  Crown  Point,  New  York,  February  10,  1851. 
When  twenty  years  old  he  was  given  the  entire  charge  of  a  large 
tannery  at  Schroon  Lake,  New  York,  a  situation  commonly  held 
only  by  men  with  from  fifteen  to  twenty  years'  experience  in  the 
business.  At  the  expiration  of  one  year  he  removed  to  Pottersville, 
New  York,  and  took  charge  of  the  inside  work  in  a  tannery  for  a 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  '  1115 

jear  and  a  half.  He  was  seized  bj  a  severe  attack  of  ''western 
fever,"  and  removed  to  Viola,  Minnesota,  April  9,  1874.  He  fol- 
lowed farming  eight  years,  then  entered  the  employment  of  the  Chi- 
cago &  Northwestern  Railroad  Company,  as  station  agent  at  Yiola. 
Mr.  Thayer's  mother  died  July  15,  1880,  and  he  is  the  eldest  sur- 
viving son  of  a  family  of  six  boys  and  three  girls.  Two  of  his 
brothers  died  several  vears  ago.  He  has  been  D.Gr.W.C.T.  of  the 
I.O.G.T.  for  three  years  in  succession,  and  during  his  residence  in 
Viola  has  been  a  regular  correspondent,  under  the  7i07n  deplume  of 
"Eric," of  the  Rochester  "Post."  His  articles  in  print  are  facetious 
and  give  evidence  ot  the  fairness  and  good  humor  which  charac- 
terize all  his  dealings  with  his  fellow  citizens.  He  is  the  father  of 
two  sons,  aged  respectively  five  and  two  years.  Young,  trustworthy 
and  efficient  in  every  position  to  which  he  has  been  called,  we  be- 
speak for  him  a  happy  future. 

Nathan  N.  Williamson,  farmer,  son  of  James  Williamson  and 
Eunice  nee  Briggs,  was  born  March  30,  1830,  in  Oneida  county,  New 
York.  He  received  most  of  his  education  in  the  primitive  common 
schools  of  that  region,  attending  a  select  school  a  short  time.  At 
the  age  of  fourteen  he  was  apprenticed  to  a  carpenter  and  builder, 
and  pursued  that  calling  many  years  after  reaching  majority. 
When  twenty  years  old  he  removed  to  Dodge  county,  Wisconsin, 
where  he  worked  at  his  trade,  and  was  married  June  25,  1855,  to 
Mary  E.,  daughter  of  James  F.  and  Louisa  (Robinson)  Clason.  Eight 
children  were  born  to  the  cou]3le  thus  united,  as  named  below  : 
Emma  L.,  born  April  18,  1856  (wlio  married  Henry  Moulton,  of 
this  township,  December  25,  1875,  and  now  resides  here) ;  Albert 
•N.,  born  September  24,  1858  (who  married  Celinda  Waterman,  of 
this  township,  on  Christmas,  1881,  and  lives  at  home);  Milan  Ellis, 
born  November  18,  1860,  and  who  makes  his  home  with  his  parents; 
Edwin,  born  January  23,  1862  ;  George,  born  December  20,  1865  ; 
Daisy,  born  March  16,  1872;  John  E.,  born  February  25,  1875; 
Charles  Winfred,  born  July  1,  1877.  In  1855  Mr.  Williamson 
came  to  Minnesota  and  opened  the  first  store  kept  at  Preston,  Fill- 
more county.  This  he  sold  a  year  later,  and  removed  to  St.  Charles, 
Missouri,  where  he  remained  nine  years,  his  eldest  four  children 
having  been'born  tliere.  Arriving  in  Olmsted  county  in  1874,  he 
purchased  a  farm  in  Cascade  township,  which  he  afterward  sold,  and 
bought  the  southwest  quarter  of  section  34,  in  this  township.  This  he 
sold  during  the  same  year,  and  in  1875  he  purchased  eighty  acres  on 


1116  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

section  16,  where  he  still  resides.  Since  his  residence  here  he  has 
erected  many  farm  buildings,  built  the  Presbyterian  church,  and 
superintended  the  woodwork  of  the  schoolhouse.  Mr.  Williamson 
is  a  member  of  the  Oronoco  lodge.  No.  110,  I.O.G.T.  In  politics  he 
was  formerly  a  democrat,  but  now  affiliates  with  the  greenback 
party.  He  served  as  school  clerk  from  1867  to  1873.  It  may  be 
said  to  Mr.  Williamson's  credit  that  he  arrived  in  Oronoco  with  but 
$16  in  cash,  losing  most  of  his  household  goods  in  transit  from 
Missouri,  and  has  accumulated  his  present  property  by  his  own 
industry  and  perseverance. 

Aaron  W.  Dukkee,  woodworker,  was  born  in  Washington 
county,  New  York,  in  1834.  When  eighteen  years  of  age  he  came  to 
Waupaca,  Wisconsin,  and  secured  employment  in  a  sawmill  in  the 
lumbering  district.  After  spending  five  years  there  they  came  to 
Lake  City,  Minnesota,  residing  there  fifteen  years,  during  which 
time  he  was  engaged  in  carpentering.  Thence  he  removed  to 
Douglas  Station,  where  he  erected  the  first  store  building  in  the 
place.  In  1875  he  came  to  Rochester  and  started  his  planing-mill, 
where  he  does  all  kinds  of  woodwork.  He  was  married  in  1859,  to 
Miss  Maria  Landon,  a  native  of  Connecticut.  He  is  a  member  of 
thel.O.O.F. 

Joshua  H.  Kirkham,  farmer,  is  one  of  his  country's  defenders. 
Although  a  large  family  was  dependent  upon  him  (the  eldest  child 
being  only  eleven  years  old),  he  enlisted  in  Co.  H,  11th  Minn.  Yol. 
Inf.,  August  15,  1864,  and  served  until  July  15,  1865.  His  regi- 
ment, being  a  new  one,  was  employed  in  guarding  Sherman's  line 
of  supply,  during  the  world-famed  campaign  against  Atlanta  and  to 
the  sea,  and  if  Mr.  Kirkham  saw  no  active  battles  it  was  not  because 
he  did  not  volunteer  to  do  so.  Joshua  Kirkham  is  a  son  of  Allen  H. 
Kirkham  and  Catharine  J.  Hicks,  natives  of  New  York.  He  was 
born  in  Cattaraugus  county,  that  state,  February  13,  1832.  When 
he  was  two  years  old  his  parents  moved  to  Macomb  county,  Michi- 
gan, and  remained  there  until  1858,  the  youthful  Joshua  attending 
the  common  schools  there  and  assisting  on  the  farm.  On  January 
6,  1852,  he  was  united  in  marriage  to  Caroline  A.,  daughter  of 
Abner  and  Abigail  (Kesage)  Stevens,  who  bore  him  eleven  children, 
as  follows :  Theran  A.,  born  January  6,  1853,  now  residing  in  the 
town  of  Mazeppa,  having  married  Alice  Tupper,  of  that  township, 
September  18,  1875;  Orrin  E.,  born  October  19,  1854,  who  resides 
with  his  parents;    Alice  A.,  born  June  29,  1856,  died  March  27, 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1117 

1872;  Harry  L.,  born  July  29,  1858,  married  Lucy  J.  Kellum,  of 
Lincoln,  Wisconsin,  February  23,  1881,  and  now  dwells  at  Merrill, 
same  state  ;  Alma  C,  born  October  4,  1860,  who  now  dwells  in 
Mazeppa  with  her  husband,  James  H.  Smith,  to  whom  she  was 
wedded  October  5,  1878;  Blanch  E.,  born  May  2,  1862,  married  to 
William  Baker,  of  Chester,  this  county,  August  27,  1877,  and  who 
now  lives  at  Nordland,  Dakota  Territory;  Dora  E.,  born  April  10, 
1865,  and  who  resides  with  her  parents;  May  B.,  born  April 4,  1867, 
and  who  lives  at  home;  Elton,  born  January  7,  1870;  Clarence,  born 
March  8,  1872;  Bertha  E.,  born  October  31,  1876.  Mr.  Kirkham 
came  to  Minnesota  in  1858,  and  bought  land  in  the  town  of  Pine 
Island,  adjoining  Oronoco.  In  July,  1875,  he  bought  eighty  acres  of 
land  on  section  5,  Oronoco,  on  which  he  has  ever  since  resided.  In 
politics  he  has  always  been  a  democrat,  and  has  served  as  school 
director  and  road  commissioner  many  years.  The  father  of  this 
subject  was  also  a  Union  soldier,  having  enlisted  in  1861,  in  the  8th 
reg.  Minn.  Yol.  Inf.  He  died  at  Jackson,  Mississippi,  from  the 
effects  of  his  service,  in  August,  1863.  He  had  five  sons  in  the  Union 
army,  one  of  whom  died  in  Libby  prison. 

Henet  W.  Greenwood,  farmer,  is  a  son  of  Stephen  Greenwood, 
an  early  settler  of  the  adjoining  town  of  Farmington,  in  this  county, 
Stephen  Greenwood's  parents,  James  and  Betsey  Greenwc^od,  were 
born  in  Worcester  county,  Massachusetts.  They  removed  to  Sus- 
quehanna county,  Pennsylvania,  where  Stephen  was  born  and  where 
he  married  Louisa  M.,  daughter  of  John  B.  and  Susan  Buck,  natives 
of  Connecticut  and  Vermont.  Here  the  subject  of  this  sketch  was 
born  November  1,  1849.  His  parents  shortly  after  removed  to  Wis- 
consin, and  came  to  Farmington  in  1859.  In  the  fall  of  1871  he 
bought  the  northwest  quarter  of  section  25  in  this  township,  and 
since  his  marriage,  March  1,  1875,  has  continued  to  reside  thereon. 
Mrs.  Greenwood  is  a  native  of  Susquehanna  county,  also,  her 
parents,  Thomas  and  Sarah  (Papplewell)  Todd,  having  emigrated 
from  England  and  settled  there.  Mr.  Greenwood  has  taken  a 
prominent  position  among  our  citizens  from  his  first  settlement  here. 
Was  a  chief  instrument  in  the  organization  of  his  school  district,  six 
years  ago,  and  has  been  one  of  its  officers  ever  since.  He  served  as 
town  assessor  in  1881-2.  His  political  principles  are  republican. 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Greenwood  were  members  of  the  Farm  Hill  Good 
Templars'  Lodge  while  in  existence,  and  are  members  of  the  Oro- 
noco Presbyterian  church,  in  which  the  former  is  an  elder. 


1118  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Robert  W.  Bondt,  merchant,  Dover  Center,  was  born  in  Lower 
Canada  August  24,  1856.  When  thirteen  years  of  age  he  come  west 
to  Kasson,  Minnesota,  thence  to  Dover  township,  where  he  attended 
school  a  short  time.  He  spent  one  year  in  St.  Charles  and  after- 
ward resided  a  year  in  Chatlield,  during  which  time  he  was  in  the 
employ  of  Milo  White.  Subsequently  he  came  to  Dover  Center, 
where  he  clerked  until  1879,  when  he  embarked  in  business  for  him- 
self. He  was  married  in  1878,  to  Miss  Ida  Glidden,  a  native  of 
Michigan.     Jessie  M.  is  the  name  of  their  only  child. 

Charles  H.  Hawley,  postmaster,  Dover,  was  born  at  Mount 
Carroll,  Illinois,  February  25,  1840.  He  came  to  Minnesota  in  1855, 
locating  at  Chatlield,  together  with  his  father,  Charles  G.  Hawley, 
who  invested  largely  in  land  in  Fillmore  county.  In  1861  our  sub- 
ject went  to  Colorado,  remaining  six  months.  Subsequently  he  en- 
listed in  the  5th  Minn.  Inf.,  and  with  his  company  was  sent  to  Fort 
Ridgely,  remaining  until  the  Sioux  outbreak,  when  they  were  sent 
to  the  frontier.  Here  our  subject  had  some  lively  experience  in 
Indian  fighting.  At  the  end  of  ten  months  he  was  discharged,  when 
he  returned  to  Chatfield,  where  he  remained  a  year,  after  which  he 
returned  to  Colorado,  where  he  kept  hotel  at  Black  Hawk  and  Cen- 
tral City  alternately.  In  August,  1864,  he  raised  a  company  of  cavalry 
and  spent  four  months  more  fighting  Indians.  In  the  battle  of  Big 
Sandy  he  was  wounded  in  the  arm  by  an  arrow,  the  head  of  which 
he  still  preserves.  He  located  in  Dover  in  1875,  and  was  appointed 
postmaster  in  1878.  In  1876  he  was  made  justice  of  the  peace,  serv- 
ing five  3'ears.  He  was  married  in  1866,  to  Miss  Marion  L.  Wills, 
a  native  of  Vermont.  Albert  G.,  Bessie  M.,  Lelia  R.  are  the  names 
of  their  children.  Mr.  Hawlej^  is  a  member  of  the  A_.  F.  and  A.  M. 
and  Orient  Chapter  at  St.  Charles,  and  the  Home  Commandery  at 
Rochester. 

Dr.  Francis  L.  Beecher,  of  Rochester,  dentist,  was  born  in 
Washington,  Franklin  county,  Missouri,  in  1850.  He  received  his 
education  in  that  city,  and  in  1868  came  to  St.  Paul,  and  was  for  a 
time  under  the  instruction  of  his  brother  in  the  dental  business. 
From  that  city  he  went  to  Philadelphia  and  took  a  course  in  the 
Dental  College,  from  which  he  graduated  in  1872.  In  1876  he  came 
to  Rochester,  where  he  has  since  resided,  and  where  he  is  meeting 
with  excellent  success.  He  has  won  for  himself  the  well  merited 
confidence  and  esteem  of  the  citizens  of  Rochester  and  vicinity. 
He  was  married  in  1876,  to  Miss  L.  A.  Anderson,  anativeof  St.  Louis. 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1119 

Thomas  P.  Hall,  wagon  manufacturer,  was  born  in  London, 
Canada,  in  1847.  When  twenty-one  years  of  age  he  went  to  San 
Francisco,  California,  where  he  remained  three  years,  during  which 
time  he  worked  at  carriagemaking,  having  learned  the  trade  in 
Canada.  In  1870  he  came  to  Chicago,  where  he  was  for  four  years 
employed  as  foreman  in  a  factory  in  that  city.  In  1876  he  came  to 
Rochester  and  embarked  in  business  for  himself,  and  is  building  up 
a  large  trade.  Mr.  Hall  was  married  in  1876,  to  Miss  Libbie  M. 
Burr,  of  Batavia,  Illinois.     Arthur  B.  is  the  only  living  child. 

William  H.  Sewakd,  furniture  dealer,  was  born  in  the  State  of 
New  York  February  24,  1831.  In  1857  he  emigrated  to  La  Porte 
county,  Indiana,  and  began  farming.  In  1859  he  went  to  Oconto, 
Wisconsin,  and  for  two  years  taught  in  the  public  schools  at  that 
place.  In  1860  he  was  elected  superintendent  of  schools  in  that 
county,  serving  six  years.  He  also  held  several  other  public  offices  in 
that  county.  In  1867  he  returned  to  La  Porte  and  engaged  in  the 
furniture  business.  In  1877  he  came  to  Rochester  and  opened  a  large 
furniture  store,  where  he  is  doing  a  flourishing  business.  He  was 
married  in  1851,  to  Miss  Elizabeth  Culver,  a  native  of  New  York 
State. 

Dr.  Fred.  R.  Mosse  was  born  in  Madison,  Wisconsin,  Novem- 
ber 1,  1851.  In  1869  he  entered  the  Wisconsin  University  at  Mad- 
ison, from  which  institution  he  graduated  in  1874.  In  the  same 
year  he  entered  the  Homeopathic  Medical  College  of  Chicago  and 
received  his  diploma  in  1877,  after  which  he  came  to  Rochester 
and  is  now  having  a  lucrative  practice.  He  was  married  in  1881,  to 
Miss  Flora  L.  Hurd,  a  native  of  Canada.  He  is  a  member  of  the 
Congregational  church. 

EvERARD  S.  Crowell,  photographer,  Rochester,  was  born  in 
Belgrade,  Maine,  October  26,  1848.  He  learned  photography  in 
his  native  state.  When  twenty  years  of  age  he  came  west  to  Eau 
Claire,  Wisconsin,  and  opened  a  photographic  gallery.  In  1878  he 
came  to  Rochester,  where  he  is  now  doing  a  prosperous  business, 
which  he  well  deserves,  being  one  of  the  finest  artists  in  the  state. 
Mr.  Crowell  was  married  in  1869,  to  Miss  Lizzie  Smith.  Herbert 
E.,  Mable  E.  and  Lulu  M.  are  their  children's  names.  Mr.  Crowell 
is  a  member  of  the  Free  Will  Baptist  church. 

James  C.  Thompson,  leather  dealer,  was  born  in  Chautauqua 
county.  New  York,  in  1856.  His  father  is  now  a  leather  merchant 
at  Silver  Creek.     Our  subject  came  to  Rochester  in  1878  and  com- 


1120  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

menced  business,  dealing  largely  in  leather  and  hides.  He  carries 
a  stock  worth  eight  to  ten  thousand  dollars.  He  is  an  honest,  enter- 
prising business  man  and  should  have  the  patronage  of  the  citizens 
of  Rochester  as  well  as  adjacent  towns. 

Rev.  William  H.  Swaetz,  Rochester,  was  born  in  Lycoming 
county,  Pennsylvania,  April  15,  1837.  He  received  his  early  edu- 
cation at  Clearfield  Academy,  after  which  he  studied  theology  two 
years  at  Bristol.  He  was  there  ordained  a  Baptist  minister.  From 
1859  to  1878  he  devoted  his  entire  time  and  attention  to  his  minis- 
terial labors.  He  was  married  'July  4,  1861,  to  Miss  Mary  R.  Frank, 
also  a  native  of  Pennsylvania.  Grace  (deceased),  Elmer  F.,  Wilbur, 
Lizzie,  Harry  (deceased),  Arthur,  Estella,  Nellie,  Lincoln  and 
Flossie  are  the  names  of  the  children  born  to  them.  The  family 
came  to  Minnesota  in  1878  and  located  at  Rochester.  Mr.  Swartz 
now  has  charge  of  a  congregation  at  Farm  Hill  and  Pleasant  Grove. 

Rev.  a.  H.  Ejerr,  of  Rochester,  Minnesota,  was  born  April  1, 
1819,  in  Washington  county,  Pennsylvania,  He  graduated  from 
Jefferson  College  in  1843,  and  three  years  later  from  the  Western 
Theological  Seminary,  Allegheny  City,  Pennsylvania.  His  first 
charge  was  the  Presbyterian  church  of  South  Bend,  Indiana,  then 
of  the  church  of  La  Grange,  Indiana.  In  1852  he  took  charge  of 
the  First  Presbyterian  church  of  Dubuque,  Iowa,  and  in  1856 
removed  to  St.  Peter,  Minnesota.  Here  he  organized  a  church  and 
remained  its  pastor  for  twenty-two  years.  During  this  time  he 
assisted  in  the  organization  of  quite  a  number  of  churches  and  gave 
considerable  of  his  time  to  missionary  work  on  the  frontier.  From 
1867  to  1 872  he  served  as  superintendent  of  public  schools  for  Nic- 
ollet county.  During  his  labors  at  St.  Peter  two  houses  of  worship 
were  built,  the  last  costing  some  $15,000,  a  stone  structure,  is  one 
of  the  finest  churches  outside  the  large  cities.  In  1857  he  organized 
the  church  with  twelve  members  and  on  his  resignation  of  the  pas- 
torate there  were  one  hundred  and  forty  of  a  membership,  the  roll 
from  the  beginning  having  over  four  hundred  names.  When  the 
hospital  for  insane  was  located  at  St.  Peter,  in  1866,  Mr.  Kerr  was 
appointed  one  of  the  trustees,  and  afterward  was  made  secretary  and 
treasurer  of  the  institution.  He  held  these  positions  until  after  his 
removal  to  Rochester,  Minnesota,  in  1878,  and  by  election  of  the 
Board  was  made  steward  of  the  second  hospital  for  insane,  located 
at  Rochester.  This  position  he  still  retains.  Mr.  Kerr  has  no 
church  charge  as  the  financial  interests  of  the  hospital  occupy  his 


V^i.  I     J  '^ 


WILLIAM    ECKLES 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1123 

time,  though  he  often  fills  the  pulpits  in  the  city  and  vicinity.  For 
three  years  from  1862  he  was  chaplain  of  the  9th  reg.  Minn.  Vols.; 
the  regiment  served  one  year  on  the  frontier  after  the  7ndian  out- 
break of  1862,  and  two  years  in  the  South.  Mr.  Kerr  was  married 
to  Elizabeth  Craig,  of  Cross  Creek  Village,  Washington  county, 
Pennsylvania,  October  25,  1847.  They  have  lost  four  children  and 
three  are  living.  Tlieir  eldest,  Effie,  now  Mrs.  E.  R.  Moore,  resides 
at  St.  Peter  in  the  old  home.  Walter  Craig,  a  graduate  of  Cornell 
University,  New  York,  and  for  ten  years  professor  of  mechanic 
arts  in  that  institution,  is  now  in  New  York  city,  connected  with 
the  Westinghouse  Engine  Company.  Their  youngest,  Henry 
Hampton,  is  at  home. 

Walter  D.  Morris,  assistant  cashier  of  the  Union  National  Bank, 
was  born  in  Fredonia,  Chautauqua  county.  New  York,  April  12,  1856. 
He  received  his  early  education  at  the  public  schools  of  that  town 
and  afterward  took  a  course  in  the  state  normal  school.  His  father 
is  one  of  the  leading  attorneys  in  Chautauqua  county,  has  served  one 
term  in  the  state  legislature,  and  in  1868  was  a  member  of  the  con- 
stitutional convention.  Our  subject  came  to  Rochester  in  1879,  and 
in  1880  entered  the  Union  National  Bank,  of  which  institution  he 
was  made  assistant  cashier  in  January,  1883.  He  was  married  in 
August,  1882,  to  Miss  Mary  A.  Archibald,  who  is  also  a  native  of 
Chautauqua  county  ;  Archibald  and  Lorenzo  are  the  names  of  their 
children. 

Prof.  Delbert  Darling,  of  Darling's  Business  College,  was  born 
in  Portage  county,  Wisconsin,  December,  1853.  In  1861  the  family 
moved  to  Mitchell  county,  Iowa,  where  his  father  enlisted  ;  he  after- 
ward died  in  the  service  of  his  country.  In  1863  our  subject  returned 
to  Wisconsin  where  he  received  a  high  school  education  and  subse- 
quently graduated  from  a  commercial  college,  since  which  his  entire 
time  and  attention  has  been  devoted  to  teaching.  In  1879  he  came 
to  Rochester  and  established  the  business  college  which  has  since 
grown  to  prominence  among  similar  institutions  in  the  state  ;  the 
average  attendance  is  about  one  hundred  pupils,  many  of  whom  are 
from  adjoining  states.  He  was  married  in  1878,  to  Miss  Jennie 
Dahl,  a  native  of  Lacrosse,  Wisconsin  ;  Delos  D.  and  Edgar  E.  are 
the  names  of  his  children. 

John  N.  Farrand,  physician,  deceased,  was  born  August  2, 
1843,  at  Fairfield,  Vermont,  where  his  parents  still  reside.  The  de- 
ceased assisted  his  father  in  cultivating  his  farm,  attending  school 


1124  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

and  beginiiino-  to  teach  at  an  early  age;  his  earnings  were  applied 
in  improving  his  education.  He  was  married  to  Miss  Helen 
A.  Butler,  daughter  of  E.  S.  and  S.  A.  Butler,  who  now  dwells, 
as  then,  at  Fairiield,  Vermont.  Young  Farrand  was  at  this  time 
preimring  himself  f(jr  the  practice  of  medicine,  and  graduated  from 
the  medical  department  of  Michigan  University,  at  Ann  Arbor,  in 
1879  ;  the  following  year  he  came  to  Oronoco  and  purchased  a  farm 
on  section  17,  where  he  resided  until  his  untimely  takmg-off.  Im- 
mediately on  his  arrival  he  began  what  proved  a  successful  practice 
of  his  chosen  profession.  He  was  a  member  of  Oronoco  lodge,  No. 
52,  1. 0.0. F.  ;  was  an  ardent  rej^ublican,  and  took  a  strong  interest 
in  public  affairs,  and  was  faithful  and  unselfish  in  all  his  relations, 
public  and  private  ;  he  was  clerk  of  the  independent  school  district 
of  Oronoco  at  his  death.  On  June  23,  1880,  while  fishing  in  the 
river,  he  was  drowned  by  the  capsizal  of  a  boat.  Four  children  sur- 
vive him,  as  follows  :  Cory  don  B.,  born  July  18,  1870  ;  Thomas  K., 
July  27,  1873;  Helen  S.,  October  7,  1876;  Albert  M.,  June  7, 
1878. 

Pkofessor  Horace  Withe rstixp:,  Dover  Center,  was  born  in  Herki- 
mer county,  New  York,  April  14,  1852.  He  received  his  early 
education  at  that  place,  and  graduated  at  Fairfield  Academy  in  1871. 
In  1872  he  came  to  Minnesota,  and  took  a  course  in  the  Minne- 
apolis Business  College.  In  1878  he  was  made  principal  of  the 
public  schools  at  Elgin.  At  the  end  of  three  years  his. services  were 
secured  by  the  citizens  of  Dover  Center,  and  under  his  management 
the  Dover  schools  have  attained  an  excellent  reputation.  He  was 
married  in  the  fall  of  1881,  to  Miss  Amelia  Hatfield,  a  native  of 
Olmsted  county.     Willie  H.  is  the  name  of  their  only  child. 

Eev.  John  W.  Stafford,  pastor  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
church  of  Rochester,  was  born  in  Beeston,  Nottinghamshire, 
England,  December  6,  1843.  In  the  spring  of  1857  he  came  to 
America,  and  located  in  Greenwich,  New  York,  where  he  remained 
until  the  fall  of  1861,  when  he  came  west  to  Minnesota.  He  received 
his  education  at  Hamlin  University,  joined  the  Methodist  Episco- 
pal conference  in  1867,  and  for  some  time  after  entered  upon  his 
ministerial  duties.  He  traveled  over  what  he  terms  the  "pioneer 
circuit"  of  the  state.  He  was  first  stationed  at  Stillwater,  from 
whence  he  was  removed  to  Anoka,  thence  to  Minneapolis,  then  to 
St.  Paul,  serving  Grace  and  Jackson  street  churches  with  great 
acceptability ;  and  in  1881  he  was  located  at  Rochester.     He  was 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1125 

for  three  years  financial  agent  for  the  Hamlin  University,  during 
which  time  the  college  building  was  completed,  and  the  school, 
which  had  been  suspended  eleven  years,  entered  upon  a  career  ot 
prosperity.  The  same  untiring  zeal  that  characterized  his  financial 
efforts,  pervades  his  actions  as  a  minister,  is  visible  in  his  able  and 
earnest  efforts  in  the  pulpit,  and  undoubtedly  is  the  great  moving 
aim  and  motive  of  his  life.  His  whole  ambition  seems  to  be  the 
faithful  discharge  of  the  arduous  duties  devolving  upon  him.  Mr. 
Stafford  was  manied  May  9,  1865,  to  Miss  Hattie  R.  Mathews,  a 
native  of  Boston,  Massachusetts. 

Dr.  Joel  H.  Horton  was  born  in  Portage  county,  Ohio,  April  29, 
1830.  He  received  his  early  education  at  Hiram  Academy,  and  in 
1852  received  his  diploma  from  the  Rochester  Medical  College, 
of  Rochester,  Kew  York,  after  which  he  returned  to  his  native 
state,  and  located  in  Wooster.  He  afterward  practiced  in  Michigan, 
Iowa  City,  Iowa,  and  Hiram,  Ohio.  He  came  to  Rochester  in  1881, 
and  is  building  up  a  lucrative  practice. 

Jainies  Heaton  Cooper,  the  youngest  son  of  Jesse  and  Selema 
Cooper,  was  born  in  Washington  county,  Pennsylvania,  September 
2,  1829.  The  family  moved  to  Ripley  county,  Indiana,  in  the 
spring  of  1837  and  settled  on  a  farm,  where  James  remained  until 
the  spring  of  1847,  receiving  a  common  school  education.  In  March, 
1847,  he  hired  as  clerk  in  the  store  of  D.  McF.  Raid,  in  whose  em- 
ploy he  remained  for  seven  years.  In  the  spring  of  1854  he  went 
into  the  mercantile  business  for  himself,  which  he  followed  for  eight 
years  ;  was  married  to  Anna  L.  Hart,  June  20,  1860,  near  Hamilton, 
Ohio,  when  he  moved  to  and  settled  on  a  farm  near  Caledonia, 
Houston  county,  Minnesota,  in  the  spring  of  1863,  following 
farming  until  1871.  He  enlisted  in  Co.  G,  1st  Minn,  reg.,  in 
the  spring  of  1865,  and  was  elected  third  sergeant.  He  joined  the 
regiment  at  Burkeville,  Virginia,  commanded  by  Lieut-Col.  Downie  ; 
saw  the  remains  of  President  Lincoln  and  the  funeral  procession 
leave  Washington  for  Springfield,  and  was  present  at  the  grand 
review  in  Washington  in  June,  1865.  He  remained  with  the  regi- 
ment until  its  discharge  at  Fort  Snelling  in  August ;  was  absent 
four  months  and  carried  an  empty  musket  the  entire  time.  In  the 
fall  of  1870  Mr.  Cooper  was  elected  county  auditor,  in  which  posi- 
tion he  served  for  two  terms.  In  the  fall  of  1881  he  moved  to  Olm- 
sted county  and  settled  on  a  farm  in  Eyota  township,  purchasing 
from  John  H.  Bliss,  in  1874,  where  he  now  resides.     Mr.  Cooper 


1126  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

has  had  five  children,  and  has  suffered  the  bereavement  of  losing  four. 
The  remaining  child  is  a  daughter,  Hattie  M.,  aged  sixteen  years. 

Charles  R.  Keyes,  M.D.,  is  a  son  of  S.  M.  and  Olive  (Hanson) 
Keyes,  who  now  reside  in  the  place  of  their  birth,  Chelsea,  Orange 
county,  Vermont.  Here  Dr.  Keyes  was  born  April  21,  1856.  His 
grandparents  were  also  natives  of  the  same  state,  and  his  mother's 
father  served  through  the  war  of  1812.  Dr.  Keyes  was  reared  on  a 
farm  near  the  village  of  Chelsea,  and  attended  its  schools.  His 
medical  education  was  received  at  the  university  of  Vermont  at 
Burlington,  from  which  he  graduated  in  1881.  After  a  few  months' 
practice  at  home,  he  came  west  and  settled  at  Byron  in  February, 
1882.  His  practice  is  growing  and  successful.  He  is  a  Baptist  in 
religious  faith,  and  a  republican  in  politics. 

Joseph  George  Ikaro,  M.  D.,  was  born  January  10,  1859,  in 
Fort  Peter,  Nicollet  county,  this  state,  settled  in  Rock  Dell  in  the 
early  spring  of  1882,  and  practices  medicine.  The  doctor  is  a  grad- 
uate of  the  medical  college  of  Keokuk,  Iowa,  and  practiced  medicine 
one  year  in  Pierce  county,  Wisconsin,  before  he  came  here.  His 
father,  Capt.  Asbjorn  K.  Skaro,  was  born  in  Hallingdal,  Norway, 
in  1829,  and  emigrated  to  the  United  States  about  1845,  and  enlisted 
in  the  regular  army  about  one  year  later.  He  took  part  in  the  Mex- 
ican, Indian  and  civil  wars.  During  the  Indian  war  he  was 
stationed  at  the  then  Fort  Fairmount  in  Blue  Earth  county,  this 
state.  Capt.  Skaro  was  killed  in  the  battle  of  Nashville,  Tennessee, 
while  in  command  of  Co.  E,  2d  Minn,  regt.,  belonging  to  Gen. 
Thomas's  brigade. 

Professor  Eugene  W.  Young  was  born  June  12,  1852,  in  Ran- 
dolph, Cattaraugus  county,  New  York.  Three  years  Jater  the  family 
emigrated  to  Madison,  Wisconsin.  In  1861  his  father,  William  C, 
enlisted  in  Co.  E,  8th  Wis.  Inf. ,  occupying  the  rank  of  captain.  He 
spent  three  years  and  a  half  in  the  army.  In  1865  the  family  came 
to  Minnesota,  locating  at  Waseca,  where  our  subject  attended  school 
until  twenty  years  of  age  when  he  entered  the  Northfield  University, 
from  which  institution  he  graduated  in  1879.  Shice  that  time  his 
attention  has  been  devoted  to  teaching.  He  came  to  Rochester  in 
August,  1882,  and  was  the  prime  mover  in  establishing  the  sem- 
inary, which  promises  to  develop  into  a  prominent  educational 
institution.  He  was  married  in  1879,  to  Miss  Emma  L.  Wilson,  a 
native  of  St.  Lawrence  county.  New  York.  Herbert  W.  is  the 
name  of  their  only  child. 


ADDITIONAL  MATTER* 

ROCHESTER  TOWNSHIP. 
Rochester  Township  is  described  as  T.  106  N.,  of  R.  14  W.,  and  it 
originally  comprised  thirty-six  full  sections,  but  upon  the  incorpora- 
tion of  the  city  of  Rochester,  the  two  northeast  sections  of  this  town- 
ship were  taken  to  form  a  part  of  the  area  of  the  city.  Therefore 
Rochester  township  now  comprises  the  remaining  thirty-four  sections 
and  is  bounded  as  follows  :  on  the  north  by  the  city  of  Rochester 
(two  miles)  and  Cascade  township  (four  miles),  on  the  east  by  Marion 
township,  on  the  south  by  High  Forest  township,  and  on  the  west 
by  Salem  township.  The  surface  is  undulating  and  the  soil  is  a 
clayey  loam,  and  the  land  is  adapted  to  the  raising  of  both  grass  and 
grain,  the  higher  rolling  land  to  the  raising  of  grain,  and  the  low 
land  to  the  raising  of  grass  and  to  pasturage.  The  township  is 
traversed  by  the  south  branch  of  the  Zumbro  river,  which  enters  the 
township  from  the  south,  about  one-half  mile  from  its  southwest 
corner,  and  runs  northwest  througli  section  31  into  Salem  township, 
and  thence  back  into  Rochester  township  about  midway  of  its  length 
on  its  west  side,  and  it  then  runs  in  a  zigzag  course  in  a  north- 
easterly direction  through  the  township  and  then  on  through  the 
city  of  Rochester.  The'  river  is  fed  by  smaller  streams  in  its  course. 
Willow  Creek  enters  the  township  from  the  south,  about  three  miles 
east  of  where  the  Zumbro  river  first  enters  it,  and  runs  in  a  meander- 
ing course  in  a  northeasterly  direction,  through  the  township,  and 
empties  into  Bear  creek  on  the  northeast  section  (12)  of  the  town- 
ship. This  creek  is  also  increased  by  other  streams  in  its  course. 
Along  the  Zumbro  river,  in  this  township,  there  is  timber  extending 
from  a  quarter  to  half  a  mile  in  width  on  each  side  of  the  river,  and 
comprising  the  oak,  ash,  elm,  maple,  walnut  and  basswood.  There 
are  also  groves  in  other  parts  of  the  township  comprising  the  oak, 
poplar  and  cherry.  This  timber  not  only  supplies  its  owners  with 
fuel,  but  is  also  a  source  of  revenue  to  them,  as  it  helps  to  supply 
the  market  for  wood  in  the  city. 

*  This  matter  was  handed  us  too  late  for  insertion  under  the  head  designed 
for  it. 


1128  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

EARLY    SETTLEMENTS,  ETC. 

John  Bamber  pre-empted  the  farm  where  he  now  lives,  in  section 
10  of  Rochester  township,  and  where  he  arrived  December  14,  1854. 
His  wife,  Lucy  Bamber,  died  in  October,  1855,  being  the  second 
person  that  died  in  the  township,  the  first  being  William  H.  Bamber, 
his  nephew,  who  died  in  August  preceding  Mrs,  Bamber's  death. 

Patrick  Convay  pre-empted  the  north  half  of  both  the  southeast 
and  the  southwest  quarter  of  section  26,  in  this  township,  and  still  lives 
on  his  claim.  He  arrived  in  Ma}^,  1855.  But  instead  of  the  primi- 
tive log  cabin  for  a  first  residence,  Mr.  Conway  was  still  more  primi- 
tive in  his  first  abode,  as  he  dug  a  cave  in  the  side  of  the  hill  in  which 
lie  lived  during  the  first  year  of  his  residence  upon  his  present  farm. 

Almon  Eugene  Hull  pre-empted  the  northeast  quarter  of  section 
13  in  this  township  in  the  spring  of  1855,  and  he  has  since  resided 
on  his  claim.  Mrs.  Hannah  Williams  settled  in  Rochester  township 
in  February,  1856.  William  C.  Kent  bought  a  claim  of  one  Birch, 
in  April,  1856,  in  section  26,  in  this  township,  and  still  owns  it. 
And  Charles  Corn  forth  bought  a  claim  of  one  Goold,  in  June,  1858,  in 
section  9,  in  this  township,  and  he  has  since  resided  on  the  same  farm. 
The  occupation  of  the  citizens  of  Rochester  township  is  farming. 

TOWNSHIP    ORGANIZATION. 

The  organization  of  Rochester  township  was  ' '  effected  at  an  elec- 
tion held  at  the  court  house  in  the  township  of  Rochester  on  the 
11th  day  of  May,  a.d.,  1858,''  when  Peter  F.  Lamshee  was  elected 
chairman  of  the  board  of  supervisors,  and  Ozera  A.  Hadley  and 
Samuel  Stone  supervisors,  and  Thomas  Brooks  was  elected  township 
clerk.  Since  1858  the  chairman  of  the  board  of  supervisors  and  the 
township  clerk  have  been  elected  as  follows : 

Chairman  of  the  board  of  supervisors — David  Whitney,  1859- 
60 ;  J.  N.  McLane,  1861 ;  J.  F.  J.  Harmon,  1862  ;  John  Severn, 
1863;  John  Forbes,  1864-6;  J.  F.  J.  Harmon,  1867;  Orlin 
McComber,  1868-70  ;  Martin  Purcell,  1871 ;  Patrick  Gardner,  1872  ; 
I.  M.  Westfall,  1873-4  ;  S.  Olin,  1876  ;  John  C.  Enke,  1876  ;  John 
Bourquin,  1877;  S.  Olin,  1878-80  ;  Charles  Cornforth,  1881-3. 

Township  clerk— John  Kent,  1859-60  ;  H.  L.  R.  Jones,  1861-3  ; 
John  Bamber,  1864-72  ;  Fred  C.  Smith,  1873-5  ;  O.  F.  Ostrander, 
1876;  Fred  C.  Smith,  1877-83. 

The  Southern  Minnesota  Fair  Grounds  are  situated  in  the 
southern  part  of  Rochester   township,    bordering   upon   the   city. 


ADDITIONAL    MATTER.  1129 

These  grounds  coiii])ose  eighty  acres,  and  have  been  fitted  up,  for 
the  purpose  of  holding  fairs  and  exhibitions,  at  a  c(»st  of  several 
thousand  dollars.  The  buildings  comprise  a  main  exhibition  build- 
ing, covering  about  a  quarter  of  an  acre,  an  amphitheatre,  which  will 
seat  2,500  people,  and  booths  for  the  sale  of  refreshments,  etc. 
There  are  also  stalls  on  the  grounds  for  the  shelter  of  about  four 
hundred  horses  and  cattle,  and  pens  for  the  accommodation  of  sheep 
and  swine.  There  is  a  track  on  the  grounds  for  trotting  and  racing 
a  mile  in  circuit,  and  it  is  the  best  in  the  state.  The  Southern 
Minnesota  Fair  Association  hold  a  fair  and  exhibition  on 'their 
grounds  annually.  The  president  of  the  association  is  C.  H.  Cliad- 
boarn,  of  the  city  of  Kochester,  and  the  secretary  is  C.  Van  Campen, 
also  of  the  city  of  Rochester. 

BIOGRAPHICAL. 

Stephen  Greenwood,  farmer,  became  a  citizen  of  Minnesota  in 
December,  1859,  at  that  time  puj-chasing  one-half  of  section  31, 
Farmington,  which  still  constitutes  his  homestead.  Here  he  has 
fine  buildings  and  all  the  conveniences  that  go  to  make  a  farmer  s 
life  happy  and  easy.  Mr.  Green w<^od  raises  large  numbers  of 
horses,  as  well  as  other  stock.  He  is  a  native  of  Pennsylvania, 
having  been  born  in  Susquehanna  county,  on  the  15th  of  September, 
1821.  His  parents,  James  Greenwood  and  Betsey  Rice,  were 
natives  of  Worcester  county,  Massachusetts  ;  Abel  Rice,  his  grand- 
father, served  the  colonies  as  a  revolutionary  soldier.  On  the  •ith  of 
December,  18-±4,  Stephen  Greenwood  and  Louisa  M.  Buck  were 
imited  in  marriage,  and  are  still  pursuing  the  journey  of  life  in 
happy  accord.  Mrs.  Greenwood's  parents  were  John  B.  and  Susan 
Chamberlain-Buck,  born  in  Connecticut  and  Vermont,  respectively. 
Mr.  Greenwood  pre-empted  government  land  in  Marquette  county, 
Wisconsin,  in  1850,  and  tilled  it  up  to  the  time  of  his  removal  to  this 
county.  He  has  always  given  his  attention  to  his  large  private 
interests,  and  left  others  to  debate  questions  of  religion  and  politics. 
In  voting,  he  has  always  been  a  republican,  as  are  his  sons.  Tlie 
latter  are  three  in  number,  the  eldest  and  youngest  settled  on  fiirms 
in  this  township,  and  the  other  two  miles  distant,  in  Oronoco.  One 
daughter  was  given  to  the  family  August  7,  1861,  and  christened 
Lillian  B.  She  married  Bertrand  Stacy,  and  dwells  on  section  33, 
this  town. 

Leroy  Albert  Greenwood,  son  of  the  above,  dwells  on  section 
29,  Farmington,  of  which  he  owns  the  southwest  quarter  ;  this  was 


1130  HISTOEY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

purchased  in  1875.  He  was  born  in  Marquette  countj,  "Wisconsin,  on 
the  seventy-ninth  anniversary  of  the  nation's  existence — July  4,  1864. 
He  was  but  five  years  of  age  when  his  father  brought  him  to  Minne- 
sota, and  nearly  all  of  his  life  has  beeu  spent  here.  His  education 
was  mostly  provided  by  the  common  school  of  his  father's  district ; 
three  months  in  the  city  schools  of  LaCrosse  supplemented  this.  He 
was  married  February  18,  1878,  to  Miss  Elizabeth  Healey,  who  was 
born  in  LaGrange  county,  Indiana,  October  9,  1854 ;  her  parents  — 
William  and  Jane  Healey — were  born  jn  England.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Greenwood  are  members  of  the  Rochester  Presbyterian  church. 
They  have  one  child,  Arthur  Lee,  born  May  20,  1882.  Wlien  Mr. 
Greenwood  was  in  his  third  year,  he  destroyed  his  left  eye  by 
thrusting  one  of  the  points  of  a  pair  of  scissors  in  it.  In  1875  he 
had  the  ball  removed  and  its  place  supplied  by  a  glass  eye.  Like 
his  father  and  brothers,  he  is  found  on  political  issues  with  the 
republican  party. 

Michael  Kitzmann,  farmer,  resides  on  section  20,  Farraington, 
where  he  has  two  hundred  and  eighty  acres  of  land ;  beside  this 
estate  he  has  a  quarter  section  in  Oronoco  township,  on  which  dwell 
his  parents — John  and  Caroline  (Kuenke)  Kitzmann,  born  and  mar- 
ried in  Prussia.  Mr.  Kitzmann,  senior,  was  born  December  12, 
1814,  and  married  on  the  twenty-sixth  of  the  same  month,  1835  ;  he 
emigrated  to  America  in  1854,  and  engaged  in  farming  in  Marquette 
county,  Wisconsin,  where  he  remained  till  May,  1863,  when  he  be- 
came a  resident  of  Olmsted  county.  The  family  is  connected  with  the 
Lutheran  church,  and  includes  four  children,  as  follows  :  Michael  ; 
Frederick  and  John,  at  Grafton,  Dakota ;  August,  with  his  parents. 
The  subject  of  this  sketch  was  born  in  the  same  locality  as  his  father, 
on  the  first  day  of  the  3'^ear,  1838  ;  he  came  to  Olmsted  county  with 
his  father  and  bought  one  hundred  and  twenty  acres  of  land  in  Haver- 
hill township,  on  which  he  dwelt  five  years;  he  then  disposed  of 
this  land  and  acquired  his  present  homestead.  He  was  married  in 
Wisconsin  on  January  21,  1862,  to  Augusta  Reinke,  a  native  of  the 
same  place  as  himself,  her  birth  dating  March  11,  1841.  They  have 
nine  children,  all  at  home,  born  and  christened  as  below  ;  December 
7,  1862,  John  ;  October  30,  1864,  Henry  ;  February  1,  1867,  Em- 
ma ;  November  1,  1868,  Michael ;  Christmas  day,  1870,  George  ; 
June  1,  1873,  Ida ;  March  23,  1876,  Charles  ;  May  23,  1880,  Ber- 
tha;  August  4,  1883,  Clara.     All  the  members  of  the  family  were 


ADDITIONAL    MATTER.  1131 

baptized  in  the  Lutheran  church.  Mr.  Kitzmann  has  been  two 
years  a  member  of  the  town  board  of  supervisors.  He  is  a  repub- 
lican. 

George  D.  Bradshaw,  farmer,  became  a  resident  of  Kalmarin 
the  spring  of  1866,  and  is  reckoned  among  its  most  intelligent  and 
progressive  citizens.  He  was  a  member  of  the  town  board  of  super- 
visors in  1878.  In  political  issues  he  is  found  with  the  democratic 
party.  Although  not  an  atheist,  he  is  unable  to  affiliate  with  any 
existing  church  organization.  Is  a  member  of  Mantorville  Lodge, 
A.O.I^.W.  G.  D.  Bradshaw  was  born  in  Morgan  county,  Illinois, 
July  21,  1846  ;  his  parents,  William  and  Sarah  Bradshaw,  were  born 
in  Kentucky  and  Virginia,  respectivel}'.  He  was  reared  on  an 
Illinois  farm,  receiving  a  common  school  education.  On  his  arrival 
in  this  county  he  engaged  for  ten  years  in  farm  labor.  In  1876  he 
purchased  the  farm  which  has  since  constituted  his  home ;  it  em- 
braces one  hundred  and  eight  acres,  and  lies  on  section  6,  the  road 
dividing  it  from  Dodge  county.  Tiring  of  the  inconveniences  of  sin- 
gle life,  he  wooed  and  in  1868  wedded  Miss  Julia  Postier,  a  sister 
of  Henry  Postier,  elsewhere  mentioned.  Six  children  have  come, 
as  below,  to  call  him  father  :  Oscar,  January  28,  1872  ;  Annie,  No- 
vember 2,  1874;  John,  November  11,  1877;  Elizabeth,  April  3, 
1879 ;  Edith,  October  17,  1880  ;  infant  daughter,  yet  unnamed, 
October  11,  1882. 

Thoivias  Broderick,  miller,  is  a  native  of  County  Cork,  Ireland, 
where  he  began  his  earthly  pilgrimage  on  May  5,  1848.  When  but 
a  small  infant  liis  parents  brought  him  to  America,  settling  in  Can- 
ada. Here  he  received  the  educational  benefits  conferred  by  the 
common  schools,  assisting  his  father  on  the  farm  till  fourteen  years 
old  ;  at  the  latter  age  he  was  apprenticed  for  four  years  to  a  miller, 
and  has  followed  his  present  occupation  nearly  ever  since.  In  1870 
he  came  to  the  United  States  and  spent  two  years  in  the  employ  of 
the  Winona  and  St.  Peter  Railway  Company,  with  headquarters  at 
Winona.  After  spending  a  year  each  in  the  Red  Jacket  Mills  in 
Blue  Earth  county  and  the  City  Mills  in  Mankato,  he  rented  Fugle's 
mill  in  Pleasant  Grove,  this  county ;  this  he  operated  two  years  and 
then  bought  Middleton's  mill  on  section  17,  Kalmar,  of  which  he  at 
once  took  possession,  and  has  since  operated  it  successfully  and  profit- 
ably. This  mill  is  34x36  feet  in  dimensions,  three  stories  high 
above  the  basement,  and  has  a  capacity  of  forty  barrels  of  flour  per 


1182  HISTOKY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

day.  In  1880  Mr.  Broderick  was  married  to  Miss  Nora  Murphy, 
who  was  born  in  the  city  of  Washington.  Mr.  Broderick  is  a  demo- 
crat, and  the  family  is  included  in  the  Rochester  Roman  Catholic 
society.  A  son  and  daughter  have  been  added  to  the  flock,  as  below  : 
John  J.,  August  6,  1881  ;  Mary  C,  September  7,  1883. 

Thomas  Bryan,  farmer,  was  born  in  Barnston,  Stanstead  county, 
Quebec,  July  24,  1836.  His  parents,  James  Bryant  and  Rachel 
Jenkenson,  were  born  and  married  in  County  Wicklow,  Ireland,  and 
emigrated  to  America  in  1831.  Thomas  assisted  in  farm  operations, 
attending  the  district  school  and  spending  one  term  at  an  academy. 
His  first  and  present  estate  is  located  in  Cascade  township,  where  he 
purchased  eighty  acres,  in  November,  1866,  on  section  IS  ;  here  his 
residence  stands.  He  has  since  acquired  160  acres  more  by  various 
purchases,  and  has  a  superb  farm,  his  house  being  about  in  its  cen- 
ter. Returning  soon  to  Canada,  he  was  married  there,  March  18, 
1868,  to  AlmaL.  Cleaveland,  a  native  of  the  same  town  as  himself ; 
her  parents  were  William  and  Sarah  (Baldwin)  Cleaveland.  Immedi- 
■  ately  after  marriage  they  took  up  their  residence  here,  where  they 
are  now  surounded  by  the  comforts  of  life,  provided  by  their  own 
industry.  In  religion  they  are  Episcopalians,  and  Mr.  Bryan  is 
counted  among  the  Republican  voters.  Their  children  were  born 
as  follows  :  Laura  D.,  September  26,  1869;  Arthur  W.,  February 
18,  1874;  Nellie  G.,  January  21,  1877;  George  F.,  September  5, 
1878  ;  Edward  H.,  October  11,  1880. 

Jacob  Grassle,  farmer  and  stock-dealer  (see  portrait).  The  sub- 
ject of  this  sketch  has  certainly  done  his  share  in  developing  the  re- 
sources of  this  country,  and  in  encouraging  the  stock-growers.  He 
has,  ever  since  his  residence  here,  kept  a  large  number  of  animals 
on  his  farm,  and  induced  others  to  do  the  same.  He  is  now  tilling 
1,100  acres  of  land,  residing  on  the  northeast  quarter  of  section  13, 
Kalmar.  For  many  years  before  coming  to  Minnesota  Mr.  Grassle 
was  engaged  in  buying  cattle  in  Illinois,  Iowa  and  Wisconsin,  and 
driving  them  to  the  Chicago  market.  He  has  been  a  resident  of 
this  state  since  1864,  at  which  time  he  bought  forty  acres  of  land 
where  he  now  dwells.  Before  the  railroad  was  in  operation  here  he 
drove  stock  to  La  Crosse  and  shipped  by  rail  thence.  He  now  has 
a  stock-yard  on  the  Zumbrota  branch  of  the  W.  &  St.  P.  railway, 
where  cars  are  loaded  almost  every  day.  In  1878  he  shipped  ten 
car-loads  of  hogs  ;  in  1882  he  shipped  370  cars.  An  average  ot 
seventy-five  cars  of  cattle  per  year  have  been  shipped,  and  the  num- 


ADDITIONAL    MATTER.  1133 

ber  is  constant]}"  increasing.  He  also  handles  large  numbers  of 
sheep  and  horses.  In  early  years  he  went  as  far  west  as  New  Ulm, 
and  to  Ean  Claire,  Wisconsin,  to  buy  stock  but  his  territory  is  now 
limited  to  a  district  of  about  forty  miles  square.  He  frequently 
makes  shipments  from  Lake  City,  Zumbrota  and  Plainview.  In  the 
spring  of  1883  he  opened  a  meat  market,  in  partnership  with  John 
Grimm,  in  Rochester,  where  a  dozen  beeves  are  disposed  of  per 
week,  beside  other  meats.  In  the  great  tornado  of  July  21,  1883. 
Mr.  Grassle  suffered  a  loss  of  over  $3,000.  Among  the  buildings 
destroyed  on  his  farm  was  a  barn  190x60  feet,  with  ell  100x60. 
When  he  removed  here  from  Illinois  he  brought  seventy-four  team 
horses.  Jacob  Grassle  was  born  in  Wurtemburg,  Germany,  June  1, 
1834.  He  emigrated  to  America  when  sixteen  years  old,  and  was 
employed  by  a  butcher  in  Milwaukee  and  subsequently  in  Chicago. 
For  two  years  he  kept  a  shop  of  his  own  in  the  latter  city.  He  was 
married  at  Milwaukee  in  July,  1856,  to  Caroline  Wild,  a  native  of 
the  same  province  as  himself.  Four  children  have  been  given  to 
them,  of  whom  only  one  is  living,  namely,  Jacob,  born  July  22, 
1863.  Mr.  Grassle  is  a  Lutheran  and  a  democrat.  He  joined  the 
I.O.O.F.  in  Milwaukee,  and  is  now  a  member  of  the  Rochester 
lodge. 

Lewis  W.  Wkight  (see  portrait),  deceased,  the  subject  of  this 
sketch,  was  a  native  of  Connecticut  and  was  born  in  1800.  His 
educational  advantages  were  limited,  but  he  contrived  to  fit  himself 
for  a  useful  life.  When  fifteen  years  old  he  was  apprenticed  to  a 
tanner,  currier  and  shoemaker — all  those  callings  being  combined 
in  those  days.  During  his  apprenticeship  he  was  permitted  to 
attend  school  a  short  time  in  the  winter.  Mr.  Wright  was  twice 
married,  the  first  time  in  Michigan,  the  bride  being  Miss  Almira 
Clark,  who  died  and  left  one  son,  who  was  christened  Justus,  and 
now  resides  in  Rochester.  Returning  to  New  York  Mr.  Wright 
married  Rachael  M.  Radclift,  a  native  of  that  state,  in  1839.  This 
lady  now  resides  on  the  estate  surrounded  by  her  children.  Mr. 
Wright  became  a  resident  of  this  county  in  1854,  first  locating  in 
Marion  township,  near  Rochester,  where  he  resided  six  years. 
After  a  year's  residence  in  the  city,  he  bought  a  farm  on  section  30, 
Cascade,  which  he  continued  to  till  up  to  the  time  of  his  death, 
February  2,  1873.  He  was  one  of  the  first  justices  of  the  peace 
appointed  in  the  county,  and  held  the  oflice  several  years.  He  was 
also  actively  connected  with  the  management  of  school  affairs  many 


1134  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

years.  In  political  matters  he  affiliated  with  the  democratic  party. 
He  was  a  member  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church  at  the  time  of 
his  death.  Himself  and  wite  joined  the  Presbyterian  church  in  the 
east,  but  united  with  the  Methodists  on  coming  here.  He  was  uni- 
versally kind,  and  was  known  as  the  poor  man's  friend.  Seven 
children  survive  him.  Their  marriages  and  residences  are  thus 
recorded  :  Josephine,  Harry  Wolford,  California  ;  Edgar  N.,  here  ; 
Almira,  John  Davidson,  Wrightown,  Minnesota  ;  Lewis  H.,  Jenny 
Parker,  Afton,  Dakota ;  Louisa,  Charles  Claflin,  Rochester,  this 
state  ;  Leora,  Albert  Dart,  on  paternal  estate  ;  Silas  J.  A.,  here. 

Thomas  Dean,  farmer,  was  born  in  Lanark,  Ontario,  December 
1,  1842,  and  received  the  training  of  a  farmer's  son,  attending  the 
common  schools.  In  1865  he  removed  to  Elroy,  Wisconsin,  where 
he  was  employed  in  farm  labor  during  the  summer  and  in  the 
pineries  in  winter.  In  1867  he  came  to  Kalmar,  and  spent  two 
winters  in  the  pinery  after  arrival  here.  He  is  now  tilling  rented 
land.  On  June  9,  1881,  he  was  married  to  Emily,  daughter  of 
Martin  G.  Patterson.  She  was  born  in  Ambrose,  Wisconsin,  June 
16, 1857.  They  have  one  child,  Mark,  born  March  17,  1882.  Mr. 
Dean  is  a  member  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church,  and  always 
votes  the  republican  ticket. 

JoHK  Pett,  tarmer,  was  born  in  Walpole  parish,  Norfolk,  Eng- 
land, November  27,  1821,  and  remained  in  that  country  until  his 
thirtieth  year,  being  employed  in  farm  labor.  He  was  married 
November  17,  1846,  to  Martha  Young.  They  had  two  children, 
both  of  whom  are  married  and  residing  in  the  State  of  New  York. 
James  and  Martha  (Johnson)  are  their  names.  Mr.  Pett  emigrated 
to  the  United  States  with  his  family  in  1851,  arriving  at  Herkimer, 
New  York,  in  November.  Here  Mrs.  Pett  died  on  the  26th  of  this 
month.  After  working  at  the  cooper's  trade  some  years  with  his 
brother  in  New  York,  our  subject  resided  four  years  in  Ohio,  eight 
years  in  Michigan  and  seven  in  Nebraska.  He  became  a  resident 
of  Kalmar  in  May,  1879,  and  has  since  tilled  land  belonging  to  his 
brother,  mentioned  below.  On  August  8,  1883,  he  was  married  to 
Johanna  Peterson,  a  native  of  Denmark.  Mr.  Pett  was  at  one  time 
a  member  of  the  Scotch  Presbyterian  church,  and  subsequently 
joined  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church.  He  has  always  voted  the 
republican  ticket  since  becoming  a  citizen  of  the  United  States. 

Robert  Pett,  farmer,  was  born  at  the  same  place  as  his  brother, 
above  mentioned,  on  July  4,  1833.    When  four  years  old,  his  mother 


ADDITIONAL    MATTER.  1135 

died,  and  being  the  youngest  of  a  large  family,  he  had  few  advan- 
tages, his  education  being  entirely  neglected.  His  natural  abilities, 
however,  have  carried  him  along  in  this  world  very  successfully. 
At  sixteen  he  came  to  America  and  was  employed  as  a  cooper  hj  his 
brother  in  New  York.  From  thence  he  removed  to  Dodge  county, 
Wisconsin,  in  1856,  and  to  Kalmar  in  1860.  On  August  13,  1862, 
his  name  was  enrolled  in  the  service  of  his  adopted  country,  and  he 
was  assigned  to  Co.  H,  6th  reg.  Minn.  Vols.  After  one  year  of  ser- 
vice he  was  transferred  to  an  artillery  corps.  All  of  his  service  was 
rendered  on  the  western  frontier,  and  was  well  endured.  The  only 
injury  he  received  was  a  weakness  of  the  lungs,  caused  by  a  very 
severe  attack  of  measles.  His  discharge  dates  July  24,  1865.  On 
returning  to  Kalmar  he  purchased  the  northeast  quarter  of  section 
35,  where  he  has  dwelt  and  followed  farming  ever  since.  His  real- 
estate  in  this  township  now  includes  560  acres.  Mr.  Pett  is  a  mem- 
ber of  Ashlar  Lodge,  A.O.U.W.,  at  Rochester.  In  religious  faith 
himself  and  wife  are  Methodists,  and  republicans  in  politics.  Eme- 
line  Simonton,  to  whom  Mr.  Pett  was  married  on  February  4,  1856, 
is  a  native  of  Pennsylvania.  They  have  one  child,  Annie  E.,  who 
was  born  May  11,  1866. 

John  Soble,  shoemaker,  one  of  the  pioneers  of  this  township, 
was  born  in  German  Flats,  New  York,  January  19,  1815.  His 
parents,  Daniel  and  Catharine  Soble,  were  born  in  Montgomery 
county,  same  state.  Daniel  Soble  was  a  United  States  soldier  in  the 
war  of  1812,  and  his  father,  who  emigrated  from  Germany,  served 
the  colonies  through  the  revolution.  Mr.  Soble  was  brought  up  on 
a  farm  and  began  work  at  shoemaking  when  eighteen  years  old. 
He  has  been  employed  in  that  avocation  nearly  all  his  life  since. 
He  was  married  on  May  22,  1837,  to  Catharine  Hake,  who  died  in 
1858,  leaving  two  children.  The  elder,  Almira,  was  born  May  22, 
1837,  married  David  Roof  and  resides  in  Byron.  Emily  was  born 
was  born  June  30,  1842,  married  Wenn  Bucklen  and  dwells  in 
Minneapolis.  In  the  year  1853  Mr.  Soble  explored  this  region,  but 
finding  no  inhabitants,  returned  to  JSTew  York.  In  1854  he  came 
here  with  his  family  and  claimed  120  acres  of  land  on  the  Zuinbro 
river,  in  Kalmar.  He  soon  sold  his  claim  to  this  land  and  pre-empted 
80  acres  on  section  27,  where  he  lived  ten  years.-  After  a  residence 
of  some  years  in  Renville  county,  this  state,  he  returned  to  Byron, 
where  he  purchased  a  house  and  has  ever  since  been  occupied  at  the 
shoemaker's  bench.     He  served  here  one  term  as  justice  of  the  peace. 


113(5  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

His  political  ideas  are  in  unison  with  those  of  the  democratic  party. 
In  religious  belief  he  is  a  Universalist.  On  July  9,  1875,  Mr.  Soble 
was  married  to  Miranda,  daughter  of  Christ  Christianson,  and  widow 
of  Peter  Peterson.  She  has  two  sons,  who  have  adopted  the  sur- 
name of  Soble  :  Andrew,  born  February  14,1863  ;  and  Peter,  April 
16,  lvS66.  Both  reside  here,  the  former  being  employed  by  the 
Winona  &  St.  Peter  Railway  Company. 

Cornelius  C.  Finn,  farmer,  is  a  native  of  County  Cork,  Ireland, 
having  been  born  in  the  parish  of  Arfield,  March  14,  1831.  His 
father  was  a  farmer,  and  his  early  life  was  spent  in  the  country, 
most  of  tlie  time  at  school.  When  seventeen  years  of  age  he  crossed 
the  Atlantic,  and  spent  some  time  in  working  on  the  farm  of  an 
uncle  in  Oneida  county,  New  York.  At  nineteen  he  was  employed 
as  a  foreman  of  construction  on  a  railroad  in  ISTew  York.  Three 
years  later  he  took  charge  of  a  similar  force  on  the  Port  Hope  and 
Lindsay  railway  in  Canada,  where  he  remained  three  years,  and 
subsequently  served  the  same  period  on  the  Detroit  and  Milwaukee 
railroad.  He  was  married  at  Grand  Haven  on  April  27,  1859,  to 
Margaret  Elward,  a  native  of  Tipperary  county,  Ireland  ;  within 
three  weeks  after  his  marriage  Mr.  Finn  set  out  for  Minnesota.  He 
came  to  Kalmar  and  bought  eighty  acres  of  land  on  section  15, 
where  his  present  residence  stands.  During  the  construction  of  the 
Winona  and  St.  Peter  railroad  Mr.  Finn  s])ent  two  years  on  that 
work.  Within  half  a  dozen  years  after  his  arrival  he  purchased 
eighty  acres  of  land  adjoining  that  already  in  his  possession ;  be- 
side this  he  now  owns  100  acres  on  section  11,  and  80  on  25. 
The  homestead,  and  much  of  the  other  land,  was  covered  with  un- 
dergrowth when  he  acquired  it,  and  has  been  cleared  and  prepared 
for  the  plow  at  the  expense  of  much  hard  labor,  most  of  it  that  of 
the  proprietor.  Mr.  Finn  is  a  man  of  intelligence,  and  enjoys  the 
confidence  and  regard  of  his  townsmen.  He  has  served  three  years 
as  justice  of  the  peace  ;  his  political  tenets  are  democratic.  The 
family  were  all  baptized  in  the  Roman  Catholic  church.  There  are 
ten  children,  all  save  the  eldest  at  home ;  Annie  married  Michael 
Nichols  and  dwells  in  Milton,  Dodge  county.  Following  are  the 
names  of  the  others,  in  the  order  of  age  :  Ella,  John,  Julia,  Mary, 
William,  Maggie,  George,  Elizabeth,  Cornelius,  Leo. 

Geokge  W.  Waldron,  farmer,  is  a  son  of  Robert  Waldron,  of 
Cascade,  elsewhere  mentioned.  His  birth  took  place  in  the  town  of 
Sherwood,  Branch  county,  Michigan,  December  19,  1838.     He  as- 


ADDITIONAL    MATTER.  1187 

sisted  his  father  on  the  farm,  and  attended  the  common  schools  ot 
Michigan.  After  the  removal  of  the  family  to  Illinois,  he  attended 
the  academ}^  at  Lee  Center.  Mr.  Waldron  was  in  his  eighteenth 
year  when  he  became  a  resident  of  Minnesota,  and  has  dwelt  here 
ever  since  with  the  exception  of  two  years  spent  on  the  phiins  with 
headquarters  at  Denver,  Colorado ;  here  he  was  engaged  in  mining 
and  in  freighting  between  Omaha  and  Denver.  In  1865  he  returned 
to  Olmsted  county  and  settled  on  his  farm.  This  comprises  eighty 
acres  on  section  24,  Kalmar,  where  his  residence  is  located,  and  a 
like  amount  on  section  19,  Cascade.  He  is  at  present  chairman  of 
the  board  of  supervisors,  and  was  a  member  of  the  same  body  in 
18S0  and  1881.  Has  been  fifteen  years  clerk  of  his  school  district. 
His  political  tenets  are  those  of  the  democratic  party.  He  was 
reared  by  his  mother  in  the  Christian  church,  which  now  represents 
his  faith.  Mrs.  Waldron  is  an  Episcopalian.  This  couple  was 
united  in  marriage  on  July  4,  1863.  Mrs.  Waldron's  maiden  name 
was.  Anna  Bird,  and  she  was  born  in  Canada,  January  31,  1841 ; 
her  parents,  William  and  Anna  Bird,  were  born  in  England.  Mr. 
Waldron  is  a  member  of  Ashlar  Lodge  No.  23,  A.O.U.W.,  at 
Eochester.  He  has  one  child,  Kobert  George,  born  June  14,  1864, 
now  attending  school  at  Rochester. 

Amos  Parks,  farmer,  is  a  descendant  of  a  long  line  of  New 
England  farmers  of  Scotch  descent.  His  father,  Joseph  Parks,  was  a 
native  of  New  Hampshire,  and  served  his  country  through  the  war 
of  1812.  His  mother,  Sallie,  was  a  daughter  of  Satnuel  Taylor,  who 
also  served  in  the  war  of  1812.  Sally  Taylor  was  born  in  Connecticut. 
Joseph  Parks  engaged  in  farming  in  Sheridan,  Clinton  county, 
New  York,  where  the  subject  of  this  sketch  was  born  August  17, 
1813.  His  education  was  furnished  by  the  common  schools  of 
Clinton  and  Chautauqua  counties.  He  was  married  November  28, 
1836,  to  Clarissa  Parks,  who  was  born  in  North  Hero,  Vermont, 
March  21,  1819.  Her  parents'  names  were  Elihu  and  Hannah,  the 
latter  a  native  of  Vermont,  and  the  former  of  New  Hampshire.  Mr. 
Parks  was  one  of  the  pioneers  of  Wisconsin  as  well  as  Minnesota, 
settling  in  Fond  du  Lac  county,  in  the  former  state,  in  1846.  Here 
he  cleared  and  tilled  a  farm  in  the  oak  openings.  He  removed  to 
Olmsted  county  in  1857,  and  bought  a  farm  on  section  35,  Farming- 
ton,  now  dwelling  thereon.  He  has  sold  a  portion  of  the  estate,  and 
now  retains  but  100  acres.  He  has  but  one  child,  William,  who  was 
born  October  31,  1841 ;  l;e  married  Melinda  Southwick,  and  now 


1138  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

lives  near  Grafton,  Dakota.  Mr.  Parks  lias  taken  a  prominent  part 
in  developing  the  countj^  and  sustaining  its  credit  and  interests.  He 
was  at  one  time  elected  justice  of  the  peace,  and  insisted  on  a  settle- 
ment of  all  cases  brought  before  him,  thus  maintaining  "the  peace." 
Several  cases  reterred  to  him  from  other  justices  were  settled  by  this 
means,  as  he  would  have  no  other  way.  Mr.  Parks  is  an  ardent 
republican  as  has  been  ever  since  the  organization  of  the  party.  He 
has  been  assessor  of  his  town  and  chairman  of  its  board  of  super- 
visors ;  was  county  commissioner  eight  years.  With  some  assistance 
from  one  of  his  fellow-citizens,  he  secured  sufficient  subscriptions  for 
bounty  to  avoid  a  draft  in  the  town  during  the  late  civil  war.  He  is 
a  member  of  the  Masonic  order,  retaining  connection  with  the  lodge 
and  chapter  at  Rochester.  In  regard  to  theology,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Parks  are  Deists. 

William  Seakles,  farmer,  was  born  in  Barton,  Cambridge, 
England,  May  12,  1830.  When  an  infant  he  was  adopted  by  his 
grandfather,  who  began  to  teach  him  his  trade  of  wagonmaker 
when  he  was  eleven  years  of  age.  He  was  married,  October  21, 
1852,  and  at  once  emigrated  to  America,  settling  lirst  at  Albany, 
New  York,  where  he  followed  his  trade.  He  shortly  removed  to 
Troy  and  worked  in  the  cars-hops  of  the  Troy  &  Boston  railroad. 
In  1854  he  went  to  Illinois,  and  assisted  in  building  and  organizing 
the  Illinois  Central  shops  at  Amboy.  Mr.  Searles  became  a  i-esident 
of  Olmsted  county  in  1856,  taking  a  claim  in  Haverhill  township, 
on  which  he  dwelt  four  years.  He  traded  this  claim,  in  1860,  for 
eighty  acres  of  land  on  section  25,  Farmington,  where  he  settled 
down.  About  this  time  he  was  deprived  of  the  use  of  his  eyes  for 
five  years  by  inflammation,  which  made  him  blind.  On  recovering 
his  eyesight  Mr.  Searles  went  ahead  with  his  accustomed  vigor,  and 
now  owns  a  section  of  prairie  land,  besides  forty  acres  of  timber.  In 
1878  he  raised  over  11,000  bushels  of  grain,  wheat  comprising 
8,500  bushels.  His  barns  and  tool-sheds  were  swept  away  by  the 
tornado  of  July  21,  1883,  but  he  at  once  set  to  work  to  rebuild  and 
now  has  matters  in  good  shape  again.  His  crops  were  also  injured 
fifty  per  cent.  During  the  tornado  which  destroyed  North  Roches- 
ter on  August  21,  1883,  he  was  on  the  road  near  the  doomed  city, 
and  was  blown  some  distance  with  his  team  and  buggy,  the  latter 
being  ruined,  with  the  harness,  and  one  of  the  horses  killed.  Mr. 
Searles  possesses  one  of  those  happy  natures  that  look  at  the  bright 
side  of  life,  and  he  goes  about  his  business  without  stopping  to  com- 


Jacob  Grassle 


ADDITION^AL    MATTER.  1139 

plain,  feeling  that  he  is  more  fortunate  than  many  citizens  of  the 
county.  He  is  a  member  of  the  blue  lodge,  A.  F.  and  A.  M.,  at 
Elgin,  and  of  the  chapter  and  commandery  of  the  same  order  at 
Rochester;  is  also  a  member  of  the  I.O.O.F.  at  the  latter  place  ;  is 
an  independent  democrat  ;  has  served  two  terms  as  supervisor,  and 
been  fifteen  years  school  clerk.  Himself  and  wife  were  reared  in 
the  Episcopal  church,  and  still  adhere  to  its  teachings.  Mrs. 
Searles'  maiden  name  was  Mary  A.  Smith,  and  she  was  born  in  Mel- 
bourne, Cambridge,  May  5,  1826.  Six  children  have  been  given 
them.  The  eldest,  William,  was  born  in  Troy,  New  York,  Decem- 
ber 15,  1853,  he  married  Augusta  Ferris,  a  widow,  and  resides  at 
Yerdi,  Minnesota  ;  Mrs.  Searles  has  one  son,  Lewis,  aged  fourteen. 
The  rest  of  the  elder  Searles'  offsprings  are  at  home,  and  were  born 
as  follows  :  Duane,  April  22,  1858  ;  Arthur,  September  17,  1860; 
Annie  May,  July  26,  1863;  Sidney,  February  14,  1866;  Ellen 
Browning,  January  26,  1870. 

Chkistian  Dewctz,  deceased,  was  born  near  Berlin,  Prussia,  in 
1798,  and  resided  there  fifty-one  years,  being  engaged  in  farming 
and  dealing  in  cattle.  He  was  married  when  twenty-one  years  old, 
to  Sophia  Lange.  In  1847  he  emigrated  to  the  United  States  and 
settled  in  Dodge  county,  Wisconsin,  where  he  followed  farming 
fifteen  years.  After  spending  two  seasons  in  Winona  county  he 
came  to  Farmington,  in  1864,  and  bought  one-fourth  of  section  24, 
where  the  balance  of  his  life  was  spent.  His  death  took  place  in 
January,  1880.  His  wife  preceded  him  to  the  "better  land,"  hav- 
ing passed  away  June  23,  1870.  The  whole  family  was  identified 
with  the  German  Evangelical  church,  and  instrumental  in  building 
the  neat  chapel  which  stands  near  the  homestead.  Three  sons  now 
reside  in  this  township,  and  two  sons  and  three  daughters  in  Wis- 
consin. Shortly  after  coming  here  Mr.  Dewitz  sold  his  farm  to  his 
son  Henry  and  retired  from  active  life. 

Ernest  Dewitz,  farmer,  is  the  youngest  son  of  Christian  Dewitz, 
above  mentioned.  Was  born  at  the  same  place  as  his  father,  April 
28,  1847,  and  was  but  three  months  old  when  brought  to  this  coun- 
try. His  education  was  received  in  the  common  schools  of  Wis- 
consin, where  he  was  reared  on  a  farm.  He  remained  with  his 
father  till  1860,  when  he  purchased  one-fourth  of  section  26,  Farm- 
ington, on  which  his  home  has  been  till  this  time.  His  domain  now 
includes  a  half-section  of  the  superb  farming-land  which  Farmington 
township  affords.  He  was  married,  July  10,  1869,  to  Margaret 
68 


1140  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

Schacht,  who  was  born  in  Blue  Island,  near  Chicago,  August  3, 
1852.  Mr.  Dewitz  is  a  thorough  republican  in  national  principle, 
and  a  worthy  member  of  the  Evangelical  church.  The  family  in- 
cludes seven  promising  children,  added  to  it  as  follows  :  January 
3,  1870,  Annie  S.;  April  18,  1871,  Ernest  E.;  February  11,  1873, 
William  II.;  December  3,  1875,  August  A.;  June  16,  1877,  Emily 
F. ;  February  16,  1870,  Margaret  H. ;  June  12,  1882,  Conrad  L. 

Hejtry  Schmelzer,  farmer,  is  a  native  of  Nassau,  Germany, 
where  he  first  drew  breath  on  August  15,  1802.  He  has  always 
been  a  farmer.  Was  married  in  1826,  to  Barbara  Christ,  a  native  of 
the  same  village  as  himself  (Stephenshausen),  born  November  9, 
1806.  Their  four  children  were  born  in  the  same  place,  and  came 
to  America  with  the  parents  in  December,  1851,  the  winter  being 
spent  in  Illinois.  From  thence  they  removed  to  Olmsted  county, 
arriving  June  23,  1855.  Mr.  Schmelzer  claimed  the  southwest 
quarter  of  section  4,  Cascade,  on  which  he  still  resides  with  his 
younger  son,  George.  The  two  daughters,  Mary  and  Julia, 
dwell  near  Lake  Benton,  Minnesota.  The  former  married  John 
Enke,  and  the  latter  William  Ocker.  The  family  belongs  to  the 
Roman  Catholic  church. 

Jacob  Schmelzer,  son  of  the  above,  dates  existence  from  Feb- 
ruary 15,  1827.  On  the  arrival  of  the  family  in  Cascade,  he  pre- 
empted the  southeast  quarter  of  section  6,  on  which  he  has  dwelt 
and  followed  farming  since  1861.  Previous  to  the  latter  date  he 
assisted  his  father  in  opening  up  his  farm.  He  has  been  four  times 
elected  town  supervisor,  and  is  independent  in  politics.  In  1859, 
March  24,  he  married  Magdalena  Ruegg,  who  was  born  in  the 
village  of  Illnau,  Zurich,  Switzerland,  January  2,  1828.  They  have 
three  living  children,  all  at  home.  Their  births  date  as  below : 
Jacob,  January  6,  1861 ;  Annie,  July  24,  1863 ;  Charles,  June  8, 
1867. 

Frederick  Philip  Postier,  farmer,  is  a  son  of  William  Postier, 
elsewhere  mentioned,  and  is  a  native  of  the  same  province  as  his 
father,  being  ushered  into  the  world  on  March  11,  1838.  His  edu- 
cation in  the  German  common  schools  was  finished  before  the 
family  emigrated  to  the  United  States.  His  youth  after  arrival  here 
was  passed  in  hard  labor,  and  his  knowledge  of  English  —  by  no 
means  limited — was  gathered  at  odd  intervals.  Arriving  in  Kalmar 
with  his  family  in  1855,  he  was  employed  as  a  farm  laborer.  In 
1859  he  bought  forty  acres  of  land  on  section  9,  which  he  afterward 


ADDITIONAL    MATTER.  1141 

disposed  of.  In  1S63  he  bought  his  homestead,  embracing  the  south- 
east quarter  of  section  13.  Now  has  196  acres  beside  on  sections 
10  and  11.  On  November  12,  1860,  he  was  united  in  marriage  to 
Margaret  Ann,  daughter  of  Peter  Young,  of  Piermasons,  Germany; 
she  was  born  in  New  York  city,  and  has  always  been  called 
"Annie."  Their  four  children  were  born  as  follows:  Sophronia, 
February  19,  1862;  Eobert  Erwin,  March  3,  1864;  Adeline,  Feb- 
ruary 21,  1869  ;  May,  January  31,  1882.  In  religious  faith  Mr. 
Postier  is  a  Universalist  and  in  politics  a  democrat.  He  saw  some 
severe  experiences  in  early  days.  He  started  on  foot  to  tile  on 
his  land  at  Winona  with  fifty  cents  in  his  pocket.  For  his  dinner, 
on  the  way,  he  cut  a  slice  from  a  large  pumpkin  which  he  found  in 
a  field.  Arrived  at  Winona  he  earned  money  for  land-office  fees 
by  sawing  wood  at  fifty  cents  a  cord.  Havir.g  braved  the  hardships 
of  frontier  life,  he  is  now  prepared  to  pass  a  peaceful  old  age,  sur- 
rounded by  the  comforts  that  his  industry  has  accumulated. 

Charles  Postiee,  brother  of  the  above,  was  born  at  the  same 
place,  January  2,  1840.  He  was  in  his  twelfth  year  when  he  landed 
in  America  and  fifteen  when  he  arrived  in  Kalmar.  Like  his 
brothers,  he  has  always  been  a  hard  worker,  and  has  always  voted 
the  democratic  ticket.  After  earning  something  by  farm  labor  he 
bought  eighty  acres  of  prairie  land  in  1861.  This  he  afterward  sold. 
He  has  owned  his  present  farm  of  eighty  acres  on  section  24  since 
18T4.  In  September,  1880,  his  residence  was  consumed  by  fire  and 
this  loss  for  a  time  somewhat  embarrassed  him  financially ;  but 
with  characteristic  energy  and  persistence,  he  is  pulling  through. 
Mr.  Postier  was  reared  under  the  teachings  of  the  Lutheran  church, 
and  still  adheres  to  its  faith.  He  was  married  April  17,  1869,  to 
Miss  Priscilla,  daughter  of  Nathan  and  Parmelia  Hendricks,  all  of 
Pennsylvania,  and  otherwhere  mentioned  in  this  work.  Their  off- 
spring were  born  and  christened  as  below:  February  28,  ISTl, 
Charles;  October  24,  1872,  Frank;  June  16,  1874,  Albert;  Novem- 
ber 17,  1876,  Kate;  February  24,  1877,  John;  December  6,  1881, 
Cora  ;  February  21,  1883,  Louisa. 

Conrad  Schacht  (deceased)  was  one  of  the  pioneers  of  this 
county  and  a  substantial  citizen  and  farmer.  He  was  a  native  of 
the  village  of  Elfde,  in  Schleswig-Holstein,  Germany,  and  was  born 
November  24,  1813.  He  was  always  accustomed  to  agriculture  and 
remained  in  his  native  land  until  thirty-six  years  old.  He  was  mar- 
ried at  thirty-one  to  Marie  Johnson,  a  native  of  the  same  village. 


1142  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

In  181:9  he  crossed  the  Atlantic,  and  dwelt  four  years  on  a  farm  in 
Cook  county,  Illinois.  In  1853  he  opened  a  hotel  in  Winona  where 
he  remained  a  year  and  a  half,  coming  to  Farmington  in  1855  ;  he 
took  up  a  claim  on  section  14,  where  he  dwelt  the  remainder  of  his 
days.  At  one  time  he  owned  960  acres  of  land  and  was  possessed 
of  a  section  at  his  death,  which  took  place  December  21,  1881. 
The  entire  family  was  reared  in  the  Lutheran  church,  and  still  finds 
a  religious  home  in  the  church  of  that  denomination  at  Potsdam, 
half  a  mile  from  the  homestead  dwelling.  Mr.  Schacht  was  a  faith- 
ful supporter  of  the  United  States  government  as  administered  by 
the  republican  party.  He  w^as  many  years  town  treasurer  and  sev- 
eral terms  supervisor.  His  youngest  son  has  been  one  year  town 
clerk.  There  are  four  children  ;  their  marriages  and  residences  are 
in  that  order  below  noted  :  Hiram,  section  14  ;  Margaret,  H.  Burns, 
Oakwood,  Wabasha  county ;  Catharine,  K.  H.  Lamprecht,  Oak- 
wood  ;  Conrad,  Jr.,  born  November  3,  1859.  After  attending  the 
Potsdam  school  some  years  he  spent  several  terms  in  the  city  schools 
of  Rochester.  His  home  has  always  been  on  the  home  farm.  He 
was  married  October  28,  1879,  to  Marie  Frahm,  sister  of  George 
Frahm,  whose  biography  appears  elsewhere  in  this  volume.  They 
have  one  child,  born  July  16,  1880,  and  christened  Albert  C. 

Hiram  Southwick,  farmei*,  owns  the  west  half  of  the  southeast 
quarter  of  section  35,  Farmington,  on  whicli  he  has  dwelt  since  the 
fall  of  1863.  His  birthplace  is  now  known  as  the  town  of  Colden, 
Erie  county,  New  York.  On  October  23,  1817,  when  he  was  ush- 
ered into  this  world  of  woes,  it  was  known  as  Holland,  Niagara 
county.  His  father,  Jesse  Southwick,  was  born  in  Bolton,  Massa- 
chusetts, and  his  mother,  Sarah  Sprague,  was  a  native  of  Danby, 
Vermont.  The  family  is  of  Quaker  extraction.  Enoch,  father  of 
Jesse  Southwick,  was  a  stern  adherent  of  that  sect,  of  whose  faith 
his  wife,  Mary,  was  a  preacher.  Hiram  Southwick  lived  on  the 
farm  where  he  was  born  till  forty-five  years  old,  when  he  sold  it  and 
took  up  his  present  residence.  He  was  a  delegate  in  the  convention 
which  organized  a  republican  party  in  his  native  state  ;  was  a  dele- 
gate in  nearly  every  county  and  assembly  district  convention  during 
his  residence  there  after  such  organization,  and  was  nine  successive 
years  assessoi-  of  his  town.  His  marriage  took  place  on  January  26, 
1839,  the  bride  being  Miss  Nancy  M.,  a  sister  of  Amos  Parks,  else- 
where mentioned,  and  they  are  still  sharing  each  other's  joys  and 
sorrows.     Although  not  afliiliating  Avith  any  church,  Mr.  Southwick 


ADDITIONAL    MATTER.  1143 

is  a  believer  in  the  Cliristiau  religion.  Three  children  have  been 
given  to  the  famil}^,  as  below  noted  :  Sarah  J.,  June  9,  1841,  now 
teaching  near  Grafton,  Dakota ;  Lucy  Melinda,  February  1,  1844, 
married  William  Parks,  resides  near  Grafton;  William  L.,  August 
20,  1853,  home  here,  married  Ida  Jacobs. 

L.  Andrus,  Rochester,  builder  and  architect,  was  born  in  Jef- 
ferson county,  New  York,  in  1820.  In  1864  he  came  to  Eoches- 
ter,  where  he  has  since  resided.  In  1840  he  began  carpentering, 
and  since  that  time  has  devoted  his  time  and  attention  to  tliat  trade. 
He  has  done  a  great  deal  of  building  in  Rochester  and  vicinity.  He 
was  married  in  1845,  to  Miss  Betsy  Pennell,  also  a  native  of  Jeffer- 
son county.  New  York.  Mary  L.  (deceased),  Clara  and  William  P. 
are  their  children's  names.  The  family  are  members  of  the  Baptist 
church  in  Rochester. 

Thomas  Brooks,  Rochester,  was  born  in  Berwick,  Pennsylvania, 
May  1,  1824.  When  two  years  old,  his  father's  family  removed  to 
Tioga  county,  New  York.  In  1856  our  subject  came  to  Minnesota, 
locating  in  Rochester.  In  1858  he  was  elected  town  clerk  of  Cas- 
cade, Rochester  and  Haverhill  townships.  After  the  city  was  or- 
ganized he  was  elected  city  recorder.  In  1860  he  was  elected  county 
commissioner,  and  during  the  term  acted  as  chairman  of  that  body. 
In  1869  he  was  elected  register  of  deeds,  serving  in  that  office  four 
years.  During  the  war  he  was  clerk  in  the  quartermaster's  depart- 
ment at  Bowling  Green,  Kentucky.  He  was  married  in  1848,  to 
Miss  Lois  B.  Ovenshire,  a  native  of  Pennsylvania.  He  and  wife  are 
members  of  the  Baptist  church.  Mr.  Brooks  is  a  member  of  the 
A.  F.  and  A.  M.  at  Rochester.  In  1881  he  was  appointed  clerk  in 
the  treasury  department  at  Washington,  after  which  he  removed  to 
that  city,  and  now  resides  there. 

HoLDEN  R.  Smith,  farmer,  Rochester,  was  born  in  Schuyler 
county,  New  York.  The  family  removed  to  Oneida  county  when 
he  was  quite  young,  remaining  there  until  he  was  about  twenty  years 
of  age.  He  received  his  early  education  in  the  common  schools  and 
completed  it  in  the  academy  at  Munnsville.  Subsequently  he  came 
to  Sauk  county,  Wisconsin,  and,  in  1861,  enlisted  in  1st  Wis. 
Cav.  He  spent  over  three  years  in  the  service  of  his  country,  par- 
ticipating in  some  of  the  severest  battles  of  the  war.  He  was 
married  in  1859,  to  Miss  Mary  Smith,  a  native  of  Herkimer  county, 
New  York,  Six  children  have  been  born  to  them,  the  eldest  being 
thirteen  years  of  age.     He  is  an  Odd-Fellow,  and  also  a  member  of 


1144  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

the  G.A.R.  On  Sej^tember  29,  1S83,  he  was  nomiruited  for  registrar 
of  deeds  on  tlie  republican  ticket. 

George  De  Witt,  ice-dealer,  Kochester,  was  born  in  Alden,  Erie 
county,  J^ew  York,  in  1839.  His  father's  family  came  to  Wisconsin 
in  1843.  Our  subject  came  to  Kochester  in  1861.  In  1862  he 
enlisted  in  Co.  F,  9tli  Minn.  Inf.  After  serving  one  year  he  became 
seriously  ill,  and  was  sent  to  the  hospital  at  Fort  Snelling,  and  was 
discharged  in  May,  1863,  He  was  married  in  May,  1861,  to  Miss 
McLard.  He  is  a  member  of  the  Masonic  lodge  and  chapter.  Mrs. 
De  Witt  is  a  member  of  the  Episcopal  church. 

Asa  Kiddek,  farmer,  is  a  grandson  of  Thomas  Kidder,  who 
served  in  the  revolutionary  war.  The  family  is  originally  from 
Kidderminster,  England.  Aaron,  son  of  Thomas  Kidder,  was 
born  in  New  York  ;  he  married  Sophia  Barnes,  a  native  of  Ver- 
mont, and  lived  for  some  years  in  Weathersfield,  Vermont,  where 
was  born  the  subject  of  this  sketch,  July  10,  1824.  From  six  to 
thirty-five  years  of  age  the  latter  lived  in  Maine,  whither  his  parents 
liad  removed.  His  education  was  supplied  by  the  common  school 
and  Richfield  Institute.  He  was  ten  years  employed  in  lumbering, 
worked  some  time  as  ship-carpenter,  and  run  an  engine  two  years. 
He  was  married  in  1858,  to  Hannah  Susan  Freeman,  a  native  of 
Waldoborough,  Maine.  He  located  his  land  on  section  7,  Farming- 
ton,  in  1857.  Here  he  dwelt  two  years,  and  broke  up  fifty  acres.  By 
splitting  rails  "to  halves"  he  secured  sufiicient  to  fence  this  im- 
provement, and  on  his  removal  to  Wisconsin  all  were  stolen  from 
him.  In  1859  he  went  to  Dunn  county,  Wisconsin,  and  worked 
ten  years  for  a  large  lumber  firm  ;  seven  years  of  this  time  were 
spent  by  himself  and  vdfe  in  the  kitchen,  cooking  for  lumber  crews. 
In  the  fall  of  1869  they  returned  to  the  farm,  and  have  made  their 
home  here  since.  The  estate  now  includes  half  a  section.  Mr. 
Kidder  is  a  staunch  republican,  and  helped  to  organize  the  party  in 
the  east.  He  has  been  postmaster  at  Farm  Hill  since  March  8, 
1881.  The  family  are  Universalists.  There  is  one  child,  Amanda 
Atlanta,  born  December  6,  1865.  During  the  first  winter  of  his 
residence  here,  Mr.  Kidder  lived  on  corn  pancakes  a  good  deal  of 
the  time.  On  one  occasion,  with  a  companion,  he  crossed  the 
Zumbro  in  a  log  canoe,  barely  escaping  from  drowning  by  constant 
baling  of  the  craft.  On  reaching  Oronoco  they  could  procure  no 
flour,  but  brought  home  some  "  shorts,"  on  which  they  subsisted  for 
a  period. 


ADDITIONAL    MATTER.  1145 

LuDwiG  ViESTADT,  retired  fanner,  was  born  in  Mechlenburg- 
Schwerin,  Germany,  March  3,  1818.  His  wife,  Sopliie,  born  Sa- 
dorf,  was  born  in  the  same  locality,  August  7,  1823.  In  1852  he 
removed  to  the  United  States,  and  was  employed  as  a  day-laborer 
near  Milwaukee  for  seven  years.  In  1859  he  settled  on  a  farm  near 
Lewiston,  Winona  county,  wliere  he  remained  till  1874,  and  then 
removed  to  Viola.  After  farming  here  a  short  time,  he  sold  his 
land  to  his  eldest  son,  and  resides  in  a  house  built  for  him  by  the 
latter  near  his  own.  The  family  are  all  Lutherans.  The  children 
reside  as  follows  :  Fred,  described  below  ;  Carl,  at  St.  Paul ;  Sophie, 
now  Mrs.  Henry  Webber,  in  Quincy  ;  Amelia,  Mrs.  Louis  Landon, 
Elmira ;  William,  with  eldest  brother.  The  fii-st-born,  John,  died 
here  some  years  ago. 

Fredekick  Viestadt,  eldest  son  of  above,  was  born  in  the  same 
place,  November  23,  1845.  His  education  was  furnished  by  two 
months  spent  in  an  English  school  near  Milwaukee,  and  two  years 
in  the  German  schools  of  that  city.  Private  study  has,  however, 
developed  his  natural  abilities,  and  he  is  a  leading  citizen  of  his 
township.  He  has  been  elected  treasurer  and  supervisor,  and 
served  many  years  as  school  director.  He  is  independent  of  po- 
litical partisanship.  In  1870  he  bought  one-fourth  of  section  25, 
Yiola,  where  he  has  dwelt  ever  since.  His  domain  now  includes 
two  hundred  and  eighty  acres,  and  is  handsomely  improved.  His 
wife,  Catharina,  born  Luemann,  in  Hanover,  Germany,  February 
21,  1849,  was  joined  to  him  October  22,  1868.  Their  children 
were  given  them  on  the  dates  following:  Ludwig,  September  11, 
1869;  Bertha,  June  18,  1872;  Dorothea,  January  27,  1874;  John, 
March  10,  1876  ;  Emma,  June  2,  1878  ;  Heinrich,  September  22, 
1880. 

William  F.  Schmidt,  farmer,  was  born  near  Breslau,  Prussia, 
March  15,  1851.  When  five  years  of  age  his  parents  emigrated  to 
America  and  settled  at  Hustisford,  Dodge  county,  Wisconsin,  where 
most  of  his  education  was  received  in  the  English  common  schools. 
He  has  always  been  a  farmer,  and  owned  a  farm  in  Wisconsin 
several  years.  His  marriage  occurred  December  8,  1873,  the  bride 
being  Miss  Theresa  Ruehl,  a  native  of  the  town  of  Hubbard,  Dodge 
county,  born  May  15,  1853.  On  the  year  following  his  marriage  he 
sold  out  his  farm  and  came  to  Olmsted  county.  His  first  purchase 
was  eighty  acres  of  land,  on  section  26,  and  this  has  been  his  home 
from  that  time.     The  price  paid  was  $1,800,  of  which  five-sixths 


1146  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

was  put  down  in  cash.  The  balance  has  been  paid,  buildings  have 
been  erected  at  a  cost  of  $3,000,  and  he  has  purchased  eighty  acres 
more  of  land,  for  which  he  paid  $2,000,  and  is  now  out  of  debt. 
Mr.  Schmidt's  good  fortune  is  the  result  of  his  own  industry  and 
good  management,  seconded  by  his  faithful  spouse.  Their  children 
were  born  and  christened  as  below:  March  22,  1875,  Ida;  September 
18,  1877,  Minnie;  November  15,  1880,  Franklin.  Mr.  Schmidt  is  a 
believer  after  the  German  Evangelical  faith  ;  in  politics  is  a  demo- 
crat.    He  has  been  a  school  officer  and  town  supervisor. 

Andrew  J.  Doty,  farmer,  has  resided  on  section  3,  Eyota,  since 
March  4,  1856,  at  which  time  he  made  claim  to  160  acres  here. 
He  now  retains  one-half  of  the  original  claim,  and  also  has  a  quarter- 
section  near  Athol,  Dakota.  He  is  a  member  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  church,  and  independent  in  politics,  with  democratic  pref- 
erences. His  life  in  Minnesota  has  been  a  prosperous  one  on  the 
whole,  and  he  is  the  picture  of  health  and  strength.  His  height  is 
5  feet  7f  inches;  on  September  10,  1883,  he  weighed  221  pounds, 
and  lifted  on  the  scales  1136  pounds.  This  was  done  at  the  fair  in 
Rochester,  and  was  equaled  by  no  one.  Mr.  Doty  has  not  seen  a 
sick  day  in  twenty-seven  years,  and  easil}^  shoulders  a  sack  contain- 
ing two  and  one-half  bushels  of  wheat  with  one  hand.  Mr.  Doty 
is  a  brother  of  H.  E.  Doty,  whose  parentage  is  elsewhere  given.  He 
was  boi-n  in  Seneca,  Ontario  county.  New  York,  April  16,  1826.  He 
was  reared  on  a  farm  near  Rochester,  New  York,  and  at  twenty-one 
years  of  age  set  out  to  carve  his  own  fortune.  He  spent  some  time 
on  the  Erie  canal  improvement,  and  on  the  construction  of  the 
Niagara  railroad ;  was  deputy  collector  of  Port  Genesee  at  Rochester 
two  years.  He  was  married  on  the  iirst  day  of  the  year  1850,  to 
Miss  Sarah  Bid  well.  The  great  misfortune  of  his  life  was  the 
insanity  of  his  life-partner,  who  has  been  for  the  last  four  ^-ears  an 
inmate  of  the  insane  hospital,  at  Rochester.  Their  daughters,  Har- 
riet A.  and  Amelia,  are  married,  and  reside  at  Waseca,  the  latter 
being  the  wife  of  John  Dunn.  George  B,,  the  son,  resides  with 
his  father. 

James  M.  Hall,  farmer,  has  been  a  resident  of  Olmsted  county 
since  June  15,  1857.  For  some  years  he  kept  a  store  at  High 
Forest.  In  1868  he  settled  on  a  farm  in  Marion,  where  he  now 
resides.  His  domain  includes  280  acres,  and  is  finely  improved. 
He  has  four  acres  of  strawberries,  and  all  kinds  ot  fruit  in  abundance. 
Mr.    Hall  is  a  native    of    Wallingford,   Gmnecticut,    where    his 


AbDITIONAL    MATTER.  1147 

ancestors  had  dwelt  for  at  least  three  generations.  The  family  is 
of  English  origin.  Joshua  Hall,  father  of  this  subject,  was  a  son 
of  Giles  Hall.  The  mother  of  James  Hall  was  christened  Sophia 
(rates,  and  was  a  native  of  the  same  state.  March  3,  1809,  James 
M.  Hall  was  born,  and  he  is  still  young  in  appearance  and  spirits. 
Although  he  has  passed  through  some  severe  experiences,  he  yet 
feels  himself  a  boy,  and  continues  to  enjoy  life.  His  life  up  to 
fourteen  years  of  age  was  passed  on  the  farm,  and  he  received  a  fair 
common  school  education.  He  then  went  to  live  in  gentlemen's 
families  in  New  Haven.  For  a  long  time  he  was  every  day  with 
Samuel  F.  Morse,  who  afterward  invented  the  electric  telegraph. 
From  seventeen  to  twenty  he  was  a  peddler  through  New  England. 
In  1837  he  emigrated  to  Illinois,  and  landed  in  Peoria  on  April  17. 
He  settled  on  a  farm  seventeen  miles  west  of  Peoria,  where  he  dwelt 
many  years.  Here  died  on  September  10,  1847,  the  wife  to  whom 
he  was  wedded  February  13,  1831.  Her  maiden  name  was 
Catharine  E.  Street,  and  she  was  a  native  of  Norwalk.  She  left  two 
sons,  Benjamin  S.  and  Luther,  who  now  reside  in  Kansas.  In  1850 
he  went  to  Maquoketa,  Iowa,  where  he  was  employed  three  years  in 
a  sawmill,  and  lost  the  tirst  and  fourth  fingers  of  his  left  hand  by 
accident.  While  here,  he  was  married  to  Caroline  Fessel,  of  Canton, 
a  native  of  Westchester,  Pennsylvania.  This  wedding  occurred  on 
July  8,  1851,  and  was  quite  a  romantic  one.  In  the  then  small  mill 
settlement  of  Canton,  there  were  over  one  hundred  single  men  and 
only  three  or  four  unmarried  ladies.  A  immber  of  men  stood  guard 
with  loaded  guns  and  swore  "that  old  widower"  should  not  carry 
oif  one  of  their  ladies.  By  the  aid  of  a  brother  and  married  sister 
of  his  intended  bride  Mr.  Hall  succeeded  in  getting  two  hours'  start, 
and  the  knot  was  tied  at  Maquoketa.  Mr.  Hall  is  a  Methodist  and 
a  republican.  Four  of  his  children  are  with  him.  Their  names  are 
Charles,  James  M.,  Sheldon  J.  and  Frank.  The  second  is  married, 
and  lives  on  a  farm  near  his  father. 

James  Ceabb,  deceased,  was  born  in  Washington  county,  Penn- 
sylvania, in  1803.  His  father  was  a  farmer,  and  his  life  up  to  six- 
teen years  of  age  was  that  of  farmers'  sons  in  those  days.  When 
sixteen  he  was  apprenticed  to  a  carpenter  and  builder,  and  followed 
this  occupation  till  1843.  He  married  Hannah  Saxton,  who  lived 
but  six  years  after  their  marriage.  On  January  31,  1843,  he  was  a 
second  time  married.  The  bride  was  Miss  Lucinda  C.  Thompson, 
a  native  of  Ethans  county,  Ohio,  born  in  1824.     He  then  removed 


1148  HISTORY    OF    OLMSTED    COUNTY. 

to  Decatur,  Indiana,  then  a  new  region,  where  he  kept  a  store  for 
twelve  years,  being  treasurer  of  Adams  county  one-half  of  that 
time.  In  1855  he  again  became  a  pioneer,  settling  in  this  county. 
He  pre-empted  a  claim  on  section  2,  in  Rochester  township,  on 
which  he  dwelt  a  year.  The  log  cabin  which  he  built  there  is  still 
standing,  being  at  the  south  end  of  Dakota  street,  in  the  city  of 
Rochester  ;  it  has  been  covered  with  clapboards,  and  does  not  now 
present  the  appearance  of  a  pioneer  cabin.  In  this  building  was 
held  the  first  religious  service  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church 
in  the  county,  Deacon  D.  L.  King,  now  a  resident  of  Kalmar, 
preaching  there  in  1855.  The  congregation  on  this  occasion  con- 
sisted of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Crabb,  James  Bucklen  and  wife,  and  Mrs. 
Barncard  and  child.  In  1856  Mr.  Crabb  sold  his  Rochester  pro- 
perty, and  settled  on  a  farm  on  section  7,  Cascade,  where  he  died 
September  2,  1864.  He  had  a  stroke  of  paralysis  in  1859,  from 
which  he  never  fully  recovered.  His  death  took  place  while  alone 
in  the  house,  with  the  exception  of  two  small  children,  whom  he 
had  previously  put  to  bed,  the  other  members  of  the  family  being 
absent  at  church.  Mr.  Crabb  early  became  a  member  of  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  church,  and  was  licensed  to  preach.  He  often  acted . 
as  a  local  preacher.  His  wife  became  a  member  of  the  same 
organization  after  their  marriage.  She  and  two  sons  now  reside  on 
a  farm  on  section  8,  which  was  purchased  since  the  death  of  the 
husband  and  father.  Ten  children  were  born  to  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Crabb,  of  whom  six  grew  to  maturity.  These  are  their  names, 
births  and  whereabouts  :  Mary  J. ,  April  7,  1 846,  married  David 
Bradley,  Rochester;  James  T.,  November  2,  1848,  died  Novembep 
26,  1878;  Burns  A.,  June  4,  1851,  married  May  Wirt,  Mansfield, 
Dakota  ;  Edwin  P.,  March  27,  1856,  here  ;  Emma  A.,  January  21, 
1858,  married  William  C.  Miller,  Minneapolis  ;  John  C,  May  1, 
1860,  here. 


1481